《Unveiled: The Survivor's Triumph》


 Chapter 1 My Husband Personally Killed Our Child

    I was in the hospital restroom when I overheard my husband, Arthur Miller, flirting with his mistress, Vivian Coleman.


    "Arthur, I''ve waited too long. You can''t make me wait any longer. Hurry up and divorce her."


    "Don''t worry, Vivian. I won''t let you down."


    I struggled to keep my cool and not burst out to confront them.


    A few days ago, Arthur took me on a trip to a nearby tourist town. He picked a bed and breakfast built into the hillside with beautiful scenery.


    In the afternoons, I usually napped a lot because of my pregnancy. I didn''t want to go for a walk, but he insisted. He said there was a church nearby where praying supposedly helped pregnant women have smooth deliveries and brought blessings.


    As we walked, the path got more remote. I wanted to turn back because I was exhausted, but Arthur kept urging me to keep up. He walked faster and faster until I could barely see him. I could only faintly hear him telling me to hurry. There was a steep slope ahead, and I got scared. I called out to him several times but got no response. I tried to psych myself up and started climbing, holding onto a tree.


    As it got darker, my hand slipped, and I fell into the woods, feeling pain all over. I rolled down and briefly lost consciousness. Myst memory was seeing faint shlight beams and hearing voices calling out. When I woke up, I was in the town''s hospital, the smell of disinfectant in the air. Arthur wasn''t there.


    Ignoring the pain, I got up and noticed my belly was t. My baby was gone. I heard Arthur on the phone, saying, "We can rest easy now. Her baby is gone. I personally performed the abortion."


    I grabbed the nearest curtain to steady myself, trying not to copse. Arthur noticed the movement and hung up, ncing towards the window. I hid behind the curtain, barely breathing.


    Hearing his footsteps, I knew he wasing back. I quickly returned to bed, pretending to be unconscious. Soon, I felt him standing beside me, just staring. I could feel his intense gaze and breathing. I didn''t dare move, trying to control my heart rate. I hadn''t figured out how to face this monster.


    Cold sweat soaked the bedsheet. I don''t know how long it took before I heard the door close. He had left.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    I opened my eyes, thinking, ''I have to escape. I can''t stay here with the man who killed my child.''


    Ignoring my weakness, I grabbed my phone and ran out.


    Outside, it was still dark. The streetlights were dim. I ran along the forest path, desperate to get away from that monster.


    I was terrified, afraid Arthur would notice my absence ande after me. I couldn''t fight him now. If he caught me, my fate would be dire.

 Chapter 2 Unexpected Redemption

    I was running out of the woods, almost reaching the main road, when I saw Arthur''s caring. I quickly hid behind a tree; he had noticed I was gone.


    I couldn''t use the main road anymore. If Arthur didn''t find me ahead, he''d definitely turn back. If he caught me, I was done for.


    I needed to find another car. After Arthur''s car disappeared, I ran back along the road, waving at passing cars, hoping someone would stop. But everyone just looked at me with surprise or ridicule and sped off.


    I looked down at myself tattered clothes and bloodstains. I probably looked worse than a refugee or a madwoman.


    Time was running out. Arthur would soon figure out where I was ande back. I had to act fast.


    Desperate, I made a risky move. When I saw headlights again, I jumped out.


    ''Either I get hit or the driver takes me away,'' I thought.


    The brakes screeched. The car didn''t hit me hard; I rolled onto the ground from the leap.


    I looked up, disheveled, waiting for my fate. In the darkness, I saw a man light a cigarette. He seemed good-looking.


    After exhaling smoke, he looked at me with interest. Finally, he spoke. "Miss, are you trying to extort me over my broken bicycle? Are you kidding me?"


    His voice was maic, but his words felt like a p. He was on a mountain bike, and the light I saw was from its heamp.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    To him, I probably looked like I was faking it for money.


    When our eyes met, he seemed momentarily stunned, but I quickly looked away. I just hugged my legs, waiting.


    Seeing I wasn''t demandingpensation or responding to his mockery, he put his cigarette on the handlebar and rode away.


    Watching him disappear, I couldn''t hold back my tears. I wished he had stayed, even if just to mock me. Anything was better than this fear.


    In the dark, my sobs were loud.


    Soon, the light shone on me again, and I heard brakes. I looked up in surprise; the mountain bike had returned.


    The man sat by the road, smoking. "You''re crying so miserably. Did you run away from home? Were you abused?"


    I looked at him, stunned, tears in my eyes. The heamp lit up his face.


    He was incredibly handsome, with rugged charm. Even in a short-sleeved shirt and shorts, with sweat-dampened hair, he lookedposed. His exposed legs and arms were strong. Maybe because I hadn''t demandedpensation, he believed I wasn''t faking it. Now, he looked at me with confusion.


    "You don''t look too well," he said, ncing at my blood-stained feet.


    I hugged myself tightly and whispered, "Can you take me away from here?"


    He nodded, put the cigarette in his mouth, stood up, and took a piece of clothing from his backpack to drape over my shoulders.

 Chapter 3 Im Not Afraid of You Defaulting

    "Thanks!" I felt touched but also uneasy. His clothes smelled like soap, but I was filthy.


    "I''ll take you to the hospital," he said.


    I had just escaped from there. I gave a bitter smile. "I just want to go home."


    Thinking about home made my heart ache. Did I even have a home anymore?


    He looked at me for a bit, then nodded. "I''ll take you."


    I nced at his mountain bike, thinking it seemed like a tough task.


    He probably guessed what I was thinking and smiled, then called someone. "Dennis, bring the car over." He gave the address and hung up.


    I awkwardly rubbed my shoulders, and we fell into silence. He lit another cigarette. He seemed to smoke a lot.


    "Aren''t you afraid I''ll deceive you?" he asked calmly.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I shrugged, feeling deste. "I have nothing left to lose."


    Before I could finish, several mountain bikes stopped in front of us.


    The guy in front propped his bike with one foot, looked at me, then at the clothes draped over me.


    He smirked. "You''re really lucky, huh? Even out here, you have a beautifuldy with you."


    The guy next to him kicked his front tire. "Take a good look."


    The first guy looked closer and saw the blood on my legs. His eyes widened. "What happened here?"


    Just then, headlights shone from a distance. A ck car approached, turned around, and stopped in front of us.


    The driver got out; he was a well-dressed man in his thirties.


    The guy beside me got up and sat in the driver''s seat. The first guy realized what was happening and cursed, "Ethan, that''s too much! We agreed to ride back together, but you called for a car. Where''s your sense ofmitment?" ''So his name is Ethan,'' I pondered.


    Ethan rolled down the window, flicked his cigarette butt out, and smirked. "Rescuing a beautifuldy is more interesting than riding with you guys. Dennis will ride back with you."


    Then he looked at me. "Aren''t you getting in?"


    Afraid he might drive off, I quickly opened the passenger door. But as I lifted my foot, I hesitated. ''Can I really trust this stranger?''


    After a moment, I got in but didn''t sit down, keeping my feet close together to avoid making a mess.


    Unexpectedly, the car started, and I fell back into the seat. My face blushed. "Sorry, I''ll pay for the car wash."


    He smirked andughed. "A car wash costs $50. If there are stubborn stains, there will be an extra charge."


    He handed me some alcohol wipes. "Clean yourself up a bit. Going home like this, people might think I bullied you."


    ''$50? A regr car wash costs at most $30. But his car does look upscale. Considering the car wash and the ride, $50 isn''t too much,'' I thought.


    I searched my belongings and realized I had left my wallet at the hospital. I had nothing but my phone. I was penniless.


    Calming down, I realized I was temporarily safe. I looked at him. "I don''t have any money on me right now. If you trust me, I''ll take your number and pay youter."


    I picked up my phone to record the number, but it had shut off. Before I could exin, he pulled out some papers and wrote his number on the nk side. "It''s okay, I''ll wait. No rush, I''m not afraid you''ll skip out on the bill." I forced a smile and asked for his name. He wrote it down after the number: [Ethan Windsor].

 Chapter 4 A Chance Encounter with Him

    On the way back to Starlight City, I borrowed Ethan''s phone to call Be Gray. Since it was an unfamiliar number, Be took a while to answer.


    While waiting, I tried to stay calm. Protecting my interests was my top priority.


    "Bell, it''s me," I said, trying to keep my emotions in check.


    As soon as she heard my voice, Be sounded worried. "Emmy, where are you? Are you okay? I went to your ce, but you weren''t home. I tried calling, but your phone was off. I''m so worried." Even though I was prepared, hearing her voice made me tear up. "I''m fine, just outside."


    "Are you with Arthur?"


    I didn''t know how to answer.


    "He''s too much. He knows you''re pregnant and still drags you around. I''ll deal with him tomorrow. Don''t worry; I''m here for you," Be said.


    Hearing her mention my child, I could barely hold back my sobs. I quickly hung up.


    Ethan must''ve overheard because he nced at my abdomen and my blood-stained legs, frowning deeply.


    His look made me feel exposed, but he didn''t ask anything. He just adjusted the car''s air conditioning and said, "There''s a nket in the back seat. Want me to pull over and get it for you?" I handed his phone back, too exhausted to talk.


    Ethan lit a cigarette, and the car fell silent.


    I saw headlights from an oing car and instinctively adjusted my seat.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Ethan nced at me. "Your husband?"


    "A man who kills his own child doesn''t deserve to be my husband," I snapped.


    "You should''ve told me earlier. I would''ve stopped the car and helped you get revenge," Ethan said tly. "As a man, I''m ashamed of such a bastard."


    I had known for a while that Arthur wasn''t a good person. A few months ago, I started noticing something was off.


    Since I got pregnant, we hadn''t had sex. I thought he was being considerate, showing love and professional ethics as a gynecologist.


    But he always locked the study door, even though it was just us in the house. He was clearly hiding something.


    Following my intuition, I secretly opened the study door one workday.


    The desk was spotless, typical of his OCD.


    Just as I was doubting myself, I found a strand of a woman''s hair on the study bed that wasn''t mine.

 Chapter 5 Actually, I Knew It All Along

    "Did he cheat on you?" Ethan asked, adjusting the steering wheel while I shared my story.


    "I''m not sure." After that incident, I bugged his study. I heard him with a woman, but the surveince footage showed no one entering or leaving. "And then? What did you do?"


    I smirked, maybe amused or mocking myself. "I''m 26. I did everything to protect my rights. I saved the recordings as evidence of his cheating. But..." "You still have some attachment," Ethan finished for me.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I had to admitted I still had some attachment. Not so much emotional; my bedridden mom was seriously ill. Arthur and I have been sharing her medical expenses. My sry alone wouldn''t cover it. I had a dignified excuse for staying in this failed marriage. No need to share my struggles with someone I just met.


    "Drop me off at the neighborhood entrance on the right. I''ll repay you for the car wash and dry cleaning. Thanks for today."


    Ethan just nodded, lips pressed into a line, eyes curious and confused. "After you clean up, go to the hospital. Even I know that not taking care after a miscarriage can cause issues."


    Following his gaze, I saw dried bloodstains on my thigh. Embarrassed, I just smiled to show I understood.


    After saying goodbye to Ethan, I went back to the home I shared with Arthur. The photos by the entrance felt especially ring and ironic.


    I grabbed cleaning supplies, tidied up, packed my documents and usual clothes into a small suitcase, and took onest look at this so-called home before leaving.


    At the neighborhood entrance, I remembered something.


    It was Scruffy, a stray cat I found on my way home from work. It had followed me, limping on its injured leg, all the way back to my ce.

 Chapter 6 How Could There Be a Woman in My House

    I opened the door and searched the living room and bedroom for a while but couldn''t find Scruffy.


    Since bringing Scruffy home, I hadn''t restricted its movements. It still had some stray cat habits, often disappearing for days. Today, it seemed I wouldn''t be able to take it with me. Just then, I heard a strange noise from the study. I stared at the study door, feeling there was a secret I hadn''t uncovered, possibly the reason Arthur dropped his facade.


    Step by step, I approached the study. Opening the door felt like it took all my strength.


    The study was dark and empty, with the curtains gently blowing. I turned on the light and walked in, finding a book on the floor in front of the bookshelf. It must have fallen just now.


    Hearing a car downstairs, I looked out the window and saw Arthur''s car. I quickly left the study.


    The elevator light was on, meaning it had arrived. Not wanting to meet him, I hid in the dim hallway.


    Soon, the elevator chimed, and I heard Arthur''s footsteps. I instinctively covered my mouth, afraid he''d find me.


    He opened the door, and I heard his footsteps pause at the entrance, making me extremely nervous.


    The suitcase usually by the door was now by my leg. He must have realized I had been back.


    ''Will hee out?'' I wondered until I heard his footsteps fade away. I finally breathed a sigh of relief, my back soaked with cold sweat. Coming out of the hallway, I nced at the door and heard sounds inside. My heartbeat quickened, and curiosity drew me closer. Pressing my ear against the door, I heard a woman''s voice. I almost screamed. ''How could there be another woman in my house?''


    Reason stopped me from rushing in. I had just escaped death and couldn''t fight anyone inside.


    "Arthur, is her child really gone?" The woman''s excited voice was the same as the one I had heard through the eavesdropping device.


    The voice sounded familiar, but I couldn''t immediately identify who it was.


    "Yes, now you should believe me, right?" Arthur''s voice was gentle, a tone he never used with me.


    Tears came uncontrobly. I felt so stupid and defeated. Even though I had found clues in the study, I still preferred to deceive myself for the sake of superficial harmony.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    But it was absurd. ''Is she invisible, or am I blind? I must be blind. How could I have only seen Arthur''s true colors today?''


    "When have I ever not believed you? I just can''t wait to be with you openly." The woman''s coquettish voice made me feel nauseous.


    One moment, Arthur was cruel to me, and the next, he was flirting with another woman.


    Inside was a celebration of victory, while I, the defeated, dragged my wounded body and soul away from the ce I once thought was home.


    Outside themunity, cars came and went. I sat helplessly by the roadside, feeling abandoned by the world.


    Turning on my phone, I saw two text messages from Arthur. He must have called after realizing I was gone.


    In the past, his calls brought me joy. Now, just seeing his name made me tremble.

 Chapter 7 Stay Right There, Wait for Me

    I just had a miscarriage and shouldn''t have to deal with more stress, but I had to tell Be the truth as she really cared about me.


    When the call connected, I was already crying. "Bell, I''ve lost everything, my child and my home. I''m homeless."


    There was a pause, then a calm male voice. "Where are you?"


    I stopped crying and checked my phone. I had called Ethan by mistake.


    "Where are you? Is it where you just got off?" Ethan asked again.


    I felt grateful but didn''t want to trouble him more. Still, I was desperate, so I answered softly.


    "Wait there, I''ll be right over," he said and hung up.


    In less than five minutes, Ethan''s car pulled up. He rolled down the window, revealing his handsome face.


    "Get in," he said, helping me with my suitcase and opening the passenger door. I got in.


    Ethan''s car was spotless, making me feel even more lost.


    "Could you take me to East Avenue?" I asked.


    My old home was in an alley off East Avenue, a remote area with old houses. I hadn''t been back since I got married.


    Arthur had promised I''d never suffer. While others hadn''t hurt me, all my pain now came from him. I felt foolish for believing him. Thinking about it now, I felt like an idiot. Ethan smoked silently while my mind raced, and I aimlessly scrolled through my phone.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    When I saw the eavesdropping app, my hand froze. Anger and hatred surged within me.


    I opened the app, and the sounds of those bastards filled the car. I had forgotten to plug in my earphones.


    Ethan nced at my phone, a knowing smile on his lips, and took a deep drag of his cigarette.


    I worried Ethan might think I was trying to seduce him. Hearing those sounds with a man I barely knew was mortifying. I wanted to throw my phone out the window. Seeing Ethan''s reaction, I frantically pressed the volume buttons to mute the sound.


    "Unique background noise," Ethan quipped after the car fell silent.


    Since things were already awkward, I continued, "I just didn''t expect them to be so brazen, not even giving me a shred of respect."


    "Don''t rely on men," Ethan advised, sounding both like a warning andfort.

 Chapter 8 I Only Trust Myself

    "Is this advice from you as a man?" I asked Ethan.


    "It''s advice as a human. People avoid harm and go for what benefits them most," Ethan replied.


    Halfway through our drive, we saw some trees being cut down, their cross-sectionsid out in front of us.


    Ethan pulled over by the woods, stood by thergest tree, and waved me over. Confused, I got out and walked to him.


    We stood in front of the tree, and Ethan tapped the cross-section with his finger, smiling. "I heard tapping wood wards off bad luck. Give it a try. Tap it and make a wish."


    Not wanting to refuse, I mimicked him, tapped the tree, and made a wish. I wished to rely on myself and for a better life.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    When I opened my eyes, Ethan was staring at me intensely. Feeling shy, I pretended the sunlight was too bright and shielded my eyes, quicklyposing myself.


    By the time I lowered my hand, he was already walking back. I sighed in relief but felt a bit down.


    I reminded myself, ''Emily, you just wished to rely on yourself. Don''t get distracted by a great guy.''


    Back in the car, we continued our drive. Curious, I asked, "What did you wish for?"


    "I didn''t make a wish. I don''t believe in that stuff. I only believe in myself," Ethan said, tapping the steering wheel.


    I was taken aback by his confidence and couldn''t help but look at him.


    He was charming from every angle, whether talking or just sitting there, exuding a unique masculine charm.


    "Where''s the location?" he suddenly asked, catching my gaze.


    Embarrassed, I quickly looked away and pointed to an alley. "Right there."


    The car stopped, and I got out, taking my suitcase. "Thanks for today. Tell me the fare, and I''ll pay you along with what I owe you."


    Ethan smiled faintly. "I''m a businessman, but I''m not all about money. And I''m a man. When a woman tells me she''s homeless with tears in her eyes, any responsible man wouldn''t just stand by."


    I stared at him, emotions swirling. Maybe Arthur hurt me too deeply. Compared to him, Ethan seemed genuinely kind.


    It was a pity my judgment was so poor. With so many suitors, how did I end up choosing Arthur, the jerk?


    I watched Ethan''s car leave before walking into the alley.


    The alley was narrow and rundown, with no streetlights. Under the moonlight, I could see the potholes and weathered walls.


    Opening the door, a sense of familiarity and warmth hit me, and tears streamed down my face. My long-held emotions finally broke free.


    The house was dusty from being empty for so long. Too tired to clean, I just tidied the bed andy down.


    I plugged in my phone and saw Seagull''s icon shing.


    [Good night, Emmy. No matter how good yesterday was, it can''te back. No matter how hard tomorrow is, you have to keep moving forward!] It was Seagull''s goodnight message.


    I still didn''t know who Seagull was. This person had been supporting me since my family incident, always sending positive messages.


    During tough times, his constant greetings and encouragement gave me warmth and courage. Today''s message perfectly matched my mood.


    The day''s experiences felt like a dream I didn''t want to recall, but the scenes kept reying in my mind.

 Chapter 9 So It Was Her

    Arthur''s cruel ns, his coldness, and those hurtful words kept reying in my mind, making me hate him even more.


    I didn''t sleep all night, but I still got up, washed up, and got ready to go to the hospital.


    I knew I couldn''t avoid Arthur at the hospital, but he couldn''t do anything to me in public. Besides, it wasn''t my fault, so why should I avoid him?


    No matter what happened with Arthur, I had to see my mom. I could live without a man, but not without my mom. She was my only family left.


    I used to be a nurse at Benevolence Hospital. When I walked in, my old colleagues stared at my belly in shock. "Emily, did you give birth already? No, your due date is in September. Could it be..." I didn''t want to deal with them, so I just gave a weak smile and got in the elevator.


    I realized I had pressed the button for the third floor out of habit when I saw all the pregnant women. The third floor was the obstetrics and gynecology department, where Arthur worked.


    It wasn''t work hours yet, so his office door was closed, but people were already lining up in the hallway.


    A young couple was sitting on a bench, looking at an ultrasound image.


    "He''s only 3 pounds, so tiny," the woman said.


    The man gently touched the woman''s belly and smiled, "The baby is still small; he''ll grow."


    Seeing this, I couldn''t move. Even though I had prepared myself for various scenarios, this warm scene still pierced my heart.


    I didn''t want anyone to see me break down, so I headed to the restroom and locked myself in a stall.


    Not long after, someone else came in and locked the door.


    "It''s almost time for work, don''t do this!"


    "Vivian, I miss you the second I don''t see you. I''m truly falling for you."


    I was stunned. Hearing Arthur call out "Vivian," I finally knew who that vile woman was.


    In Benevolence Hospital, there was only one woman named Vivian, the anesthesiologist.


    The anesthesiology and obstetrics departments were naturally rted, so their close rtionship was normal. But I didn''t expect them to be close enough to make love. How ridiculous! "Arthur, where do you think Emily went?" Vivian asked.


    "I don''t know, but she''lle to the hospital sooner orter. Her mom is still here," Arthur replied.


    ''He really knows me well,'' I thought.


    "You''re right. Don''t worry, her family background is quite ordinary. Even if she knows the truth, she won''t dare do anything."


    "She needs money. When the timees, I''ll give her some, and she''ll obediently divorce me."N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Arthur, I''ve waited too long. You can''t make me wait any longer. Hurry up and divorce her."


    "Don''t worry, Vivian, I won''t let you down."


    What a resolute promise! The funny thing was, he once said the same to me. Were all men''s promises the same?


    Before long, they started making love. I clenched my fists, wanting to shout and expose them. But facing such an unbearable scene, I felt equally humiliated.


    I could only endure Vivian''s moans and Arthur''s heavy breathing. At that moment, I wished I were deaf.


    Suddenly, a phone rang in that confined space, and I panicked.

 Chapter 10 No Escape, Amicable Divorce

    As soon as my phone rang, the noise outside stopped. There was no avoiding it now.


    Ethan was the one who called. I didn''t know what he wanted, but the timing was too perfect, like fate pushing me to face everything.


    I opened the door and answered the phone as I walked out.


    "Where are you?" Ethan asked.


    "Benevolence Hospital," I replied and hung up. I stared at them, trying to keep my emotions in check.


    Their faces were priceless. If I had a camera, their expressions could be a lesson in acting.


    After a few seconds, they separated, and Arthur quickly pulled up his pants.


    Vivian''s face was bright red. Anyone would be embarrassed in this situation, especially being caught by the legal wife.


    Vivian, clearly angry, jumped down from the sink and slowly pulled up her pants. "Emily, you''ve seen it. I''m with Arthur now, and I''m pregnant. You should divorce him."


    I nced at her t stomach. No wonder Arthur wanted to get rid of my child yesterday; Vivian was pregnant too.


    I red at Arthur. "She''s pregnant, and you''re still going at it. Can you two be any more shameless?"


    Vivian snorted, hooked her arm around Arthur, and looked at me arrogantly. "He likes being with me. Don''t me me for being better than you."


    I''ve seen shameless people, but this was a new level.


    Iughed angrily. "Vivian, I can''tpete with your talent for seduction."


    Vivian looked insulted and raised her hand to hit me, but Arthur grabbed her hand and said to me, "Come to my office."


    Yesterday, I was scared to face Arthur. He wasn''t human; he was a demon who could kill his own child. But now, I wasn''t afraid. Maybe despair made me braver.


    A lot of people were waiting outside the office. After Arthur opened the door, I stared at his back and said, "Arthur, if you have something to say, say it. I have nothing to hide."


    I said it loudly to ruin his reputation in front of everyone. Arthur frowned, nced back, then pulled me inside and shut the door.


    He sat behind his desk, still looking awkward. After drinking half a ss of water, he finally looked at me and said, "Given your health, you shouldn''t be out in the wind."


    Iughed bitterly. "Arthur, are you actually concerned about me? What would Vivian think?"


    I''d never spoken so harshly before. Arthur used to be the husband I vowed to spend my life with. Now, he was just a hypocrite.


    Arthur''s frown deepened. "Emily, calm down. Let''s get a divorce."


    I figured he and Vivian had been sneaking around for a while, and now he was in a rush to legitimize her pregnancy.


    But I wasn''t going to make it easy for them. My only leverage was my status as his wife, and I intended to hold onto it.


    "Arthur, you can''t have everything your way. I won''t agree to a divorce. If you two are so in love, go ahead andmit bigamy. I''ll take you both to court and expose your shame." By the end, I was almost shouting.


    Arthur tugged at his cor. "You''re too emotional. We''ll talk when you calm down."


    He was silent for a few minutes, then walked closer, trying to persuade me. "I''ve made up my mind. There''s no reconciliation. I n to keep Vivian''s child."


    When he mentioned the child, I remembered his ruthlessness from yesterday, and my heart ached. "They''re both your children. Vivian''s is your offspring, but mine was a mistake to be dealt with. Arthur, someone as heartless as you doesn''t deserve to be an obstetrician."


    Arthur''s lips tightened. "Our marriage was a mistake. Emily,e back for your belongings. Let''s have a peaceful divorce."All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "A peaceful divorce?" I sneered. "You killed our child and ruined my life, and you want a peaceful divorce? Arthur, you''re in a hurry to start a new life, but I won''t make it easy for you."

 Chapter 11 The Direct Confrontation

    After making my point, I stormed out.


    The eavesdroppers outside quickly scattered, and their mocking and sympathetic nces all aimed at me.


    I knew deep down that despite my strong words, my marriage with Arthur was just a formality. Even without a divorce, there was no fixing it.


    I didn''t need a man. I went up to the dean''s office on the fifth floor to cancel my leave. Even after a miscarriage, I had to get back to work. Men were unreliable; I could only count on myself. I needed money for my mom''s illness. The doctor said she still had a chance to wake up.


    When I saw Vivian in the office, I chuckled and walked in without hesitation.


    Vivian gave me a sidelong nce, filled her cup at the water dispenser, and sat on the guest sofa, clearly wanting to see me fail.


    The dean, Xavier Coleman, gave a fake smile and started talking with feigned difficulty. "Emily, we''ve received continuousints about your attitude and mistreatment of patients. ording to hospital regtions, you''re terminated." Iughed. I''d been on maternity leave for months, yet he used continuousints as a reason to fire me.


    Vivianughed too, then turned to Xavier. "Dad, if you and Mom are free this weekend, I''ll have Arthur take us out to dinner. You should meet him."


    Xavier was Vivian''s father.


    Until today, I thought highly of Xavier. As a locally trained doctor, he''d worked hard for decades, rising to dean through skill and reputation.


    I thought he had principles and professional ethics, even if he couldn''t separate personal and professional matters. Clearly, I was naive.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Xavier looked troubled, while Vivian leaned against his chair, smugly staring at me.


    Luckily, I had some leverage. Since we were already enemies, I didn''t mind stirring things up.


    I toyed with my phone and looked at Xavier and Vivian. "Fine, I get it. I just wonder how much Benevolence Group''s stock will drop if news of the dean''s daughter, seducing a married man gets out. Wanna bet if I have solid evidence?" My legs felt weak as I turned to leave, but I held my head high. It wasn''t fear of authority, I just didn''t want to show weakness in front of Vivian. The only leverage I had left, besides being Arthur''s legal wife, was my self-respect.


    I didn''t expect Arthur to be standing outside. He must''ve known about my termination all along. More urately, he was behind it. I couldn''t be bothered to argue and walked past him.


    At the corner leading to the inpatient department, Vivian grabbed me. "Emily, if you''re smart, you''ll disappear. Arthur is the father of my child. Stop clinging to Arthur."


    I looked at her hand with red nail polish on my arm. The thought of their dirty deeds made my stomach churn. I shook her off in disgust. "Vivian, if you want to go down with me, I''m ready anytime."

 Chapter 12 He Is Nothing More Than a Pile Driver

    Everyone at the hospital kept staring at us. It was clear we were the day''s hot gossip.


    Arthur walked over, grabbed Vivian, and handed me a bank card. "There''s ten grand on this. Sign the divorce papers and move out, and I''ll give you the PIN." He''d nned this for a while, and I hadn''t seen iting. I still hoped we could work things out.


    I didn''t take the card but just red at them. Suddenly, Vivian snatched it from Arthur and threw it at my face.


    The card hit the corner of my eye, leaving a small cut. I covered my eye, staring at the card on the ground, feeling nothing but sadness.


    Vivian was right. As a nurse, I had little power to fight back. I might get crushed by their influence and public opinion.


    When Arthur proposed, I warned him about my mom being in a vegetative state. He promised we''d face it together. Now, he wanted out just as strongly.


    I looked at Arthur, sad. "Arthur, do you think ten grand can clear your conscience? My time is worth more than that."


    I tried to stay calm, but my voice trembled.


    Arthur knew he was wrong. He tried to defend himself but stayed silent.


    Vivianughed. "Time? Emily, any man would rather be alone than be with you."


    I looked at Arthur, who looked embarrassed. He must''ve told Vivian about us sleeping in separate rooms.


    I turned to Vivian. "Yeah, marrying me might be worse than being alone, but to you, he''s just a tool."


    It was the harshest thing I''d ever said. Furious, Vivian charged at me and pushed me to the ground.


    Inded on medical waste and ss shards. My hands, back, and legs got cut. I gritted my teeth, staying silent.


    More people gathered to watch. Vivian tried to hit me again, but Arthur held her back.


    "Enough, Vivian," he said, not wanting a scene.


    "Feeling sorry for her?" Vivian mocked.


    Arthur stayed silent, but Iughed. "We''ve been married two years. Of course, he feels sorry for me." "Shameless!" Vivian pushed Arthur away and raised her hand to hit me.


    I braced for the p, but it didn''te. I opened my eyes and saw someone else holding her wrist.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 13 You Get Divorced Today, Ill Marry You Tomorrow

    I looked up and saw Ethan. He was dressed sharp in a white shirt, suit pants, and spotless ck shoes. He looked fresh and handsome.


    "You''ve got the nerve to be someone else''s mistress. Calling others shameless when you''re the one wearing thatbel? That''s rich," Ethan said calmly, but his words were cutting. With a casual flick, Vivian stumbled back, barely staying upright with Arthur''s help.


    Arthur pointed angrily at Ethan. "This is a family matter. It''s none of your business."


    "It is now," Ethan said, scooping me up. "You divorce her today, and I''ll marry her tomorrow. Don''t make me lose respect for you, Arthur."


    Ethan''s words weremanding. He was taller than Arthur, looking down at him with azy but aggressive gaze.


    I was stunned by Ethan''s boldness and his defense of me. No one had ever stood up for me like that before.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Ethan''s presence restored my dignity and let me vent my anger. It also made Arthur think I had an affair, which infuriated him.


    Arthur red at Ethan, then at me. "Emily, I didn''t expect you to be such a slut. Can''t satisfy you, so you find another man?"


    Seeing Arthur''splex expression, I felt a twisted satisfaction. He finally tasted betrayal. Even if he didn''t care about me, he cared about his pride. "Don''t you have work to do?" A stern voice interrupted.


    I looked over and saw Xavier, who looked displeased. He nced at Vivian, probably feeling humiliated.


    Arthur red at Ethan and me a few more times before Vivian dragged him away, not forgetting to pick up the bank card on the ground.


    The crowd dispersed, leaving just Ethan and me.


    "I want to see my mom," I said softly, still grieving.


    "Can you walk?" Ethan nced at my injured leg.


    I nodded, but as soon as I left his embrace, I cked out. Myst memory was of him catching me before I hit the ground.


    When I woke up, the smell of disinfectant filled my nose. I was in a hospital bed, with Be peeling an apple beside me. Be had a neat short haircut. I always admired her hair and couldn''t help but touch it.


    "Bell," I called weakly.


    Be looked up and red at me. "Emmy, you''re a mess. Why don''t you let me help you get things in order?"


    She raised the fruit knife as if to stab me. I didn''t dodge; her fierce scolding made me feel secure and stable.


    Be never cried. In the ten years I had known her, I had never seen her shed a tear.


    In contrast, I cried at the slightest thing. Be always despised this about me and reminded me that tears don''t solve problems.


    "Alright, spill it. What happened?" Be held back from scolding me further.


    I knew I couldn''t hide it from her, so I told her everything, except the part about Ethan.


    After listening, she kicked a chair away. "I''m going to beat them up."


    Be had always been good to me, and I knew she was angry on my behalf.


    "How did you find me? And this doesn''t look like Benevolence Hospital," I asked.


    Be said, "This is Grace Hospital. After our callst night, I felt something was off. When I called you today, a man answered and told me you were here."


    The man must have been Ethan. Thinking of him, his words echoed in my mind, "You divorce her today, and I''ll marry her tomorrow."

 Chapter 14 Who Is He?

    I asked, "Where is he?"


    "He said he had an urgent matter and had to leave. I didn''t see him when I got here, but he paid all the fees before he left. By the way, who is he? He seems nice, and his voice is pleasant," Be said, winking at me.


    Ethan had already done a lot for a stranger like me; he must have his own life to get back to.


    "I''m asking you!" Be nudged me again.


    I snapped back and told her about Ethan bringing me back. She didn''t ask any more questions after that.


    When I reached for the apple Be handed me, I noticed my hand was wrapped up like a bear paw.


    Be, whileining, still cut the apple into small pieces and fed them to me. "When you were dating Arthur, I looked into him for you. He had a lot of bad rumors in med school. A girl even jumped off a cliff because of him. Later, her boyfriend beat him so badly he couldn''t get out of bed for half a month. He used all sorts of tricks to get a schrship. I told you all this, but you were blinded by love."


    Back then, Be was worried I''d choose the wrong person, so she checked out Arthur''s background. But Arthur''s charm had me fooled.


    I kept my head down and stayed silent. After scolding Arthur, Be turned to me. "Why didn''t you tell me about this? My house isn''t too small for you to stay."


    Be''s house was indeed big. Her dad owned apany, and she nevercked money, but she didck friends and love.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Be''s parents divorced when she was in middle school. Her mom gave up custody to her dad, Leonard Gray, who soon found a stepmother for Be, only a few years older than her.


    "I didn''t want to bother you. It wasn''t a good situation, and I was afraid you''d be even angrier than I was," I said.


    Be red at me. "Remember, you''re never a bother to me. Back in middle school, you didn''t think I was a bother when you took me to your home. Now you''re saying you''re a bother? That makes me mad."


    We were in eighth grade then. Be had a fight with Leonard and ran away. It was Christmas, and the whole city was covered in snow. When I found her, she was sitting on the street, shivering.


    Back then, we were ssmates but not close. Be was rich, and I was poor; we lived in different worlds. Be was usually arrogant and had a bad temper, so she didn''t have many real friends. But seeing her alone on the street that day, I couldn''t just walk away. I took her to my home, worried she wouldn''t handle our shabby ce, but she didn''t mind at all. That incident made us best friends.


    I told Be I wanted to leave the hospital. She checked with the doctor, who said I just needed rest, and then helped with the discharge.


    She drove a new, expensive-looking car. When I got in, Be said, "My dad gave me this car. If he gives me anything, I''ll take it. He owes me."


    I always thought father-daughter issues would resolve, but Be and Leonard had unresolved problems for years.


    I wanted to advise her. While she could still argue with her dad, I no longer had a dad.


    I didn''t know much about cars. Be saw me looking around andughed, saying it was a Lamborghini.


    "Lamborghini?" I repeated softly, then joked, "I''ve only seen bikinis."


    Beughed and gave me a thumbs-up.


    I thought of Ethan''s car and asked, "What''s the car with a triangle and two M''s ovepping?"


    Be gave me a look, "You mean a Maybach."


    "How''s that car?"


    "Maybach is great. It''s better than my car. The cheapest one is at least two hundred thousand dors."


    "How much?" I was stunned.


    Be nudged me. "Two hundred thousand dors, Emmy. Don''t be so shocked. Now that you''re rid of that scumbag Arthur, your life will get better. You''ll afford your own luxury car someday."


    Listening to her, I thought about Ethan. A businessman driving a car worth at least two hundred thousand dors must be doing well.


    Be took me home and ordered me to stay in during recovery. She even called her family''s housekeeper to take care of me until my hand healed.


    During those days, Ethan didn''t contact me. I often looked at my phone, wanting to call and thank him. But reason stopped me. After all, we were just strangers who met by chance. It was best to leave it at that.


    He probably helped out of a sense of justice. As a busy businessman, he had likely forgotten about this. But what I didn''t expect was that this was just the beginning of our story, not the end. We were destined to be together.

 Chapter 15 Continuing to Delay Benefits Neither Side

    The recovery periodsted two months, and I felt really down the whole time. Be was the only one who checked in on me; no one else seemed to care.


    The marriage left me so scarred that just thinking about it made me sick.


    Arthur called a few times, but I hung up on him. Seeing his name alone made me nauseous.


    I didn''t want to relive what he did to me. It was like ripping my heart out over and over.


    Since he couldn''t reach me, Arthur showed up at my ce. When I saw him, I tried to shut the door, but he held it open. "Emily, dragging out this divorce isn''t helping either of us. Be reasonable."Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    He was wrong. He was the one in a rush, especially with Vivian pregnant.


    The more desperate he got, the less I cared. Making him squirm gave me some satisfaction. "Arthur, your thing with Vivian is your problem. Don''t expect me to sign the divorce papers. When her belly shows, let''s see who people me." I mmed the door in his face. He kept knocking and calling my name, but I ignored him.


    Later, I told Be about Arthur''s visit, and she praised me. "Emmy, don''t give in. You''re not in a rush to get married. Live your life and piss him off. Let that bitch Vivian worry about her wedding dress. If she has the baby without getting married, let''s see who gets med."


    Be made sense. I needed to toughen up. Arthur and Vivian walked all over me because I was weak. For revenge or just to stop being a doormat, I had to change.


    A few days before Valentine''s Day, Be came over with new clothes, insisting we go out.


    I didn''t want to, but I couldn''t say no. As I was changing, I heard a knock and Be''s angry voice. "Arthur, you dare show up? Want a punch?"


    Then I heard a punchnd. I hurried out to see Arthur bent over, motionless.


    Be, who knew Taekwondo, had clearly hit him hard. "Arthur, that punch was for Emmy. My fists are for scumbags."


    Arthur straightened up, wiped the blood from his mouth, and looked at me. "Emily, it''s been long enough. Isn''t it time to consider the divorce?"


    Talking about divorce on Valentine''s Day-what great timing.


    "Get lost," Be snapped.


    She pulled me out, shoving Arthur aside. She loudly said, "Emmy, we''re going out to have fun. Let''s find some hot guys and go wild. Arthur can''t control you now."


    I couldn''t do that, but Be''s words fired me up. Seeing Arthur''s gloomy face as we left felt like a win.


    Be took me to get my hair done. When it was finished, I saw my medium-length hair dyed red with wavy curls. It looked stylish.


    Be admired it in the mirror. "I knew it. When you dress up, you''re stunning. Tonight, you''ll turn heads."


    We went to Blue Ocean Bar. I wasn''t used to the loud music and shing lights.


    Be led me through the dancing crowd, with some people whistling at us.


    "Emmy, loosen up," Be encouraged. "Treat Arthur the way he treated you. Do whatever you want. If you see a guy you like, just kiss him."


    I walked awkwardly, my eyes darting around, until I froze. In a VIP booth not far away, there were three men and two women, and one of them was Ethan.

 Chapter 16 My Future Wife

    "Which hottie caught your eye?" Be noticed my weird expression and leaned in.


    I awkwardly whispered, "I think I saw the guy who took me to the hospital that day."


    "Which one?" Be got curious and followed my gaze. "The one in the white shirt, looking pretty hot, and smoking?" Ethan had striking looks and a strong presence. No wonder Be spotted him right away.


    I barely nodded before Be dragged me toward him.


    "Be, forget it." I tried to hold her back. I wanted to thank Ethan, but not here.


    "What are you scared of? You know him, so just say hi." Be wouldn''t listen. She was strong, and I couldn''t stop her. "Hey, long time no see." Be acted like she knew Ethan, even though she didn''t. I knew him but was too shy to speak. Ethan, lounging on the sofa, looked up and locked eyes with me. I felt flustered.


    "Sorry, old friends catching up. Mind if we join?" Be pushed me next to Ethan, then sat on the other side, addressing the others.


    I lost my bnce and fell next to Ethan. He put his arm around me, and his scent overwhelmed me, making me blush.


    I tried to pull away, but Ethan tightened his grip. He leaned in close, almost kissing my ear. "Still mad at me? Can we make up?" His deep voice was like an electric current, loud enough for everyone to hear. I blushed deeply. A bald middle-aged man gave me a curious look and asked Ethan, "Who is this?"


    "My girlfriend." Ethan''s quick response shocked everyone, including Be and me.


    The man, after recovering, looked regretfully at the girl next to him. "Looks like my daughter iste."


    "Yeah, my daughter missed her chance too. But Mr. Windsor, you''re so low-key. When did you get a girlfriend? No news at all." Another man with a big belly also expressed regret.


    I started to understand. They were trying to set their daughters up with Ethan, and he was using me as an excuse to reject them.


    The two girls, young and beautiful, now looked at me with resentment. I felt wronged but had to y along. Ethan had helped me before, so I owed him this favor.


    "Which family is this youngdy from?" The bald man seemed intent on embarrassing me.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    I couldn''t answer that. I wasn''t from a wealthy family, and my background might embarrass Ethan.


    Ethan extinguished his cigarette and held my hand, smiling slightly. "She''s my future wife."


    His protective stance was strong, just like when he defended me at the hospital, making my heart flutter.


    Ethan''s assertive deration silenced their jealousy and curiosity, creating an awkward atmosphere. Finally, the big-bellied man tried to ease the tension by toasting us, which helped a bit.


    I noticed their somewhat ttering attitude towards Ethan, making me even more curious. ''Who exactly is Ethan? What kind of business is he in?''


    I thought I might catch some clues from their conversation, but they only talked about trivial matters.


    The two men asionally toasted Ethan, who epted every drink, but he never let go of my hand.


    Later, when I went to the restroom, Be, who had been ying with her phone, immediately offered toe with me. I knew she was curious about my rtionship with Ethan. Given her temperament, it was impressive she had held back this long.


    Sure enough, we hadn''t walked far when Be wrapped her arm around my neck and questioned me, "Spill it. When did you two get together? You''re amazing at keeping secrets."


    I looked at Be, half amused, half exasperated. "You''re so smart. Can''t you tell he''s just using me as an excuse?"


    "Really? He acted so convincingly. The way he looked at you didn''t seem fake."


    "That just means he''s a good actor," I said.


    I didn''t know what kind of look he gave me; I was too busy being embarrassed and nervous.


    After I repeatedly assured Be that there was no romantic entanglement between Ethan and me, she finally let it go.


    After leaving the restroom, we hadn''t walked far when I froze. In the bar hallway not far away, my legal husband Arthur was passionately kissing Vivian.

 Chapter 17 Emily, are you ready?

    I thought I was over Arthur and Vivian, but seeing them together hit me hard. He never kissed me like that.


    Then I noticed a guy with a rose and realized it was Valentine''s Day. They were probably celebrating too.


    Arthur never remembered special dates. I used to think he just didn''t care about them. Looking back, I feel so foolish. And their choice of ce to get intimate? Gross.


    "Isn''t this Mr. Miller? Out with your mistress on Valentine''s Day?" Be''s shout drew everyone''s attention. They finally pulled apart. Arthur turned and saw me, his wife, standing there. He looked shocked. "Emily?" Vivian said, stepping away from Arthur, clearly surprised to see me.


    I knew why they were shocked. I used to dress inly, trying to save money. But today, Be gave me aplete makeover. Even I barely recognized myself. No wonder they were stunned.


    "Mr. Miller, you have good taste. Your mistress looks pretty, with a standard fake face," Be mocked. Vivian''s face darkened, and Arthur didn''t look much better.


    "Emily, you lost your job, and you still have money toe here? Guess you don''t care about your mom anymore," Vivian sneered, trying to get under my skin.


    Mentioning my mom did upset me. Be stepped forward, ready to confront her. I quickly pulled her back. Vivian deserved it, but the growing crowd made me hesitate.


    Be got it and stopped. She just gave Vivian a sharp look. "You know what your future might look like?" Be said suddenly, catching us both off guard. She nced at Vivian''s belly and smirked. "Imagine being pregnant or holding a child at your wedding. Do you think people won''tugh at you?"


    Vivian got even angrier and kept targeting me. "So what? Arthur wants to marry me and have our child. Emily, you''re ridiculous. Dressed up like this, hoping to snag someone? Who''d be dumb enough to marry you?"


    If Be hadn''t spoken up first, I would''ve ignored them. But Vivian stole my husband acting all high and mighty? I couldn''t stand it. "You''re right. A fool did marry me, but now that fool''s with a bitch." Be gave me a thumbs up. Arthur''s face turned grim and awkward.


    Vivian didn''t expect me to turn her words against Arthur. She clung to him. "Arthur, see? Her gentleness was all an act. Look how harsh she is now."


    I sneered, my voice calm. "I don''t speak harshly. If my words hurt, I meant them to."


    Be looked surprised, leaning against the wall, confident I could handle them.


    Venting felt way better than holding it in. I got an idea and smiled, walking up to Arthur.


    "Emily, what are you doing?" Vivian clung to Arthur, as if I''d take him away. She seemed to forget he was still my husband, but I didn''t care anymore.


    I stuffed a piece of gum into Arthur''s suit pocket. "Arthur, chew this before kissing. It''s respectful."All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    My indifference seemed to provoke him. His brows furrowed. Even if he didn''t want me, he still wanted me to revolve around him, begging and boosting his ego. But I wouldn''t. I was done with him. Seeing his expression change, I turned to leave.


    "Emily, who do you think you are? You''re just a woman kicked out by her own husband," Vivian taunted.


    I stopped, anger surging. ''Vivian''s just a bitch who stole my husband. What makes her think she can talk to me like that?''


    The wound hadn''t healed. A little tug still hurt.


    I stood there trembling, feeling my strength waver. Suddenly, an arm wrapped around me. Before I knew it, I was leaning against the wall.


    "I chewed the gum. Emily, are you ready?" Ethan''s face was close to mine, his gaze on my lips, his voice hoarse.

 Chapter 18 The Unexpected Kiss

    When Ethan kissed me, my mind went nk. I forgot to resist and just went with it. Nearby, someone sighed, then came apuse and whistles. I snapped back to reality as Ethan ended the kiss. He looked at me closely, his deep eyes showing a tenderness I didn''t get. "I like your taste; it''s unique."


    Ethan''s voice was sexy and maic, making me feel like we were really a couple. In my panic, I noticed Arthur''s sour expression.


    "Not many women catch Ethan''s eye," a teasing voice said.


    I turned to see a guy in a id shirt walking over, one hand in his pocket, a cigarette in the other, smirking through the smoke.


    I remembered him; he was the one who said Ethan was lucky on the mountain road. No wonder he didn''t recognize me I looked totally different today.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    He grinned, nced at me, and patted Ethan on the shoulder. "Ethan, they''re waiting for you upstairs to y cards."


    Ethan didn''t turn around, just smirked. We were so close his breath was on my forehead. "Oliver, a beautiful woman is obviously more important than cards. You go ahead."


    I blushed and turned away. Oliver Smith just shrugged and walked off, humming.


    "Emily, don''t forget you have a husband," Arthur finally snapped.


    Be, leaning against the wall, sneered and flicked her short hair. "As if you don''t have a wife."


    The crowd, who had figured out the rtionships,ughed. I couldn''t believe Arthur could say that so self-righteously.


    Vivian jumped in to stir the pot. "Arthur, see? She''s totally unfaithful, kissing another man right in front of you. She''s so cheap."


    I found itughable and had nothing more to say. Honestly, seeing Arthur upset made me feel pretty good.


    Under Arthur''s angry re, I took Ethan''s arm. "Weren''t you going to y cards? Let''s go!"


    Ethan stood up straight, looking at me with indulgent eyes. "Let''s go."


    I thought Ethan wouldn''t care about Vivian calling me cheap, but as we passed by, he stopped and looked at her. "Do you know what being cheap means? If not, you should take a good look at yourself."


    Beughed, ncing at Arthur. "Arthur, weren''t you here to have fun? Got the guts to join in on some gambling?"


    I doubted Arthur would take the bait since he hated gambling and didn''t have the money for it.


    As the elevator doors closed, the loud music outside faded. Ethan pressed the button for the 9th floor with his long fingers.


    I figured the act was almost over and thought it was time to let go of his arm. Just as I was about to, he sped my hand, stopping me.


    His warm palm against mine made me feel shy, especially with Be watching. She''d probably tease me if she got the chance.


    The card room on the 9th floor was big, and lots of people knew Ethan. As soon as we arrived, many greeted him, eyeing me with curiosity but no malice.


    While Ethan chatted with someone, I let go of his hand, and luckily, he didn''t stop me.


    Oliver, ying cards, waved us over. Ethan casually took my hand again, his actions natural and sincere.


    When we reached Oliver''s table, their game had just ended. Many stood up to give Ethan a seat, except Oliver, who kept shuffling cards with a cigarette in his mouth.


    Be, who loved ying cards, sat down, ready to join the next game. "I haven''t yed in a while. I''ll join too."


    Oliver took a puff, whistled at Be, and smiled. "Of course, you''re wee, beautiful."


    "Do you know how to y?" Ethan suddenly asked me.


    I shook my head honestly.


    "I''ll teach you," Ethan said, pressing me into a chair.


    I immediately wanted to stand up, not just because I didn''t know how to y, but also because I didn''t have much money. I was worried about how much they were betting and if I could afford to lose. Ethan pressed my shoulder and smiled. "Don''t worry, if you lose, I''ll cover you."


    "Arthur, you really came. Did you bring enough money? Or are you nning to use the woman next to you as coteral?" Be said. I turned around in shock to see Arthur and Vivian walking towards us.

 Chapter 19 The Outcome is Still Uncertain

    I didn''t think Arthur would lose it just because Be pushed his buttons. Be shot me a look like she wanted a pat on the back, but I wasn''t impressed.


    I had a gut feeling this was serious business, not something regr folks could handle.


    Arthur grew up in the sticks and worked his butt off to get out of poverty, so I got his drive.


    But now, with a better life, I didn''t expect him to blow his hard-earned cash on a mistress.


    Even though I knew Arthur was a two-faced jerk, I still didn''t want him to waste his money. He didn''t just find it lying around. He was an only child, and his parents were still struggling. The Miller Family couldn''t afford to lose. "Arthur, can you handle the cost of losing?" I asked. Ethan stopped shuffling the cards but stayed quiet.


    I meant well, but my words pushed Arthur over the edge.


    Arthur walked over, pulled out a chair, sat down, and tossed a bank card on the table with a sneer. "Emily, not only am I ying today, but I''m also going to win big."


    I took a deep breath and held back from advising him. I didn''t expect him to be this immature.


    "Emily, don''t go soft," Ethan whispered in my ear, his arm around my shoulder.


    I felt a pang of sadness and slumped a bit. Even Ethan saw I meant well, but Arthur thought I was provoking him. This marriage was a mess.


    "Deal the cards," Oliver shouted, signaling the staff.


    Soon, we each had three cards. I thought Ethan would join in, but he just sat next to me, watching, his arm around my shoulder, his breath in my ear.


    It was almostical. Arthur and I, husband and wife, sat across from each other, but he was with Vivian, and I was with Ethan. Anyone watching would think it was a movie scene of couples getting back at each other. I didn''t know the game rules; I just saw my chips disappearing fast.


    Arthur, on the other hand, was winning big. He held Vivian proudly and gave me a smug smile. I cursed silently, ''Two jerks.''N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    I was anxious. Even though Ethan said he didn''t care about winning or losing, losing too much made me feel guilty. I still owed him a favor fromst time, and favors are the hardest debts to repay.


    "Ethan, your girlfriend''s got terrible luck," Oliver teased, making it hard for me to stay calm.


    "I might not be lucky today. How about someone else takes over?" I said, trying to stand up.


    Ethan pressed my shoulder, keeping me seated, hiszy smile in ce. "It''s fine, just y. It''s only the beginning; who knows how it''ll end."


    I had no confidence, so I didn''t get where Ethan''s came from.


    Vivian couldn''t hide her pride with Arthur winning. I couldn''t stayposed either. Compared to her smugness, I must''ve looked pretty defeated. "Emmy, show your cards. Your boyfriend can afford to lose," Be said, clearly trying to provoke Arthur.


    But Arthur was too busy feeling proud and chasing money to care.


    My unlucky streak continued, and I was scared of losing everything Ethan had.


    "Should we stop?" I turned to Ethan, not expecting him to be so close that my lips brushed his cheek. The unexpected touch made me blush. Ethan looked a bit surprised, then smiled mischievously. "Don''t blush. If you want to kiss, just kiss. I''m not stopping you."


    He said it loud enough for everyone to hear, making me wish I could disappear.


    Arthur''s smile finally faded. He grabbed Vivian''s chest in a retaliatory move.


    "Alright, stop teasing the single folks. If you want to date, do it somewhere else," Oliver joked.


    Ethan ignored him, looking at me with affection. "Let''s y onest round, betting all the chips," he said, pushing all his chips forward.


    "Alright, I''m in," Oliver said, pushing his chips forward with a cigarette in his mouth.


    Be smiled and did the same.


    Arthur hesitated. He didn''t have as much money and couldn''t be as bold.


    But Vivian, not wanting to lose face, pushed all his chips forward. "Bring it on, who''s scared?"


    For thest round, I instinctively ced my left hand over my right to hide its slight tremor. Ethan quietly held my hand under the table, saying softly, "Reveal the cards. Win or lose, this is it." After looking at his cards, Oliver cursed and threw them away. Be did the same. Arthur''s face was serious as he revealed his cards. I knew he was scared of losing too.


    Vivian''s eyes were glued to the three cards Arthur slowly revealed. When the result was clear, she almost jumped up.

 Chapter 20 If You Cant Accept Losing, Dont Play

    The more excited Vivian got, the more mixed my feelings became. I didn''t want Arthur to lose it, but I also hoped Ethan would win since I bet all my savings on this table.


    Casinos were like battlefields; there were winners and losers. I suddenly realizeding here was a mistake.


    I hadn''t even flipped my cards when Arthur lost it. He pped his cards down, and the crowd gasped, "Nine, what luck."


    "Shit," Be muttered. She knew her chances were slim and leaned back, waiting for the game to end.


    "Why''s he so damn lucky?" Oliver grumbled.


    I didn''t have the guts to turn over my cards.


    "Flip them," Ethan said calmly, patting my shoulder.


    I turned over the first card and wanted to cry. Even though I didn''t y much, I knew 3 was the lowest.


    "Keep going," Ethan said, still calm.


    The second card was another 3, and I felt even worse.


    Arthur saw my expression and smirked. "Emily, hurry up and flip them. Why are you stalling?" Vivian urged impatiently. "Flip it," Ethan said with a smile.


    I took a deep breath and turned over the third card. Ethanughed softly.


    When I looked at him, he was already standing, grabbing the cards from my hand and mming them on the table.


    The crowd went wild,ughing, shouting, jumping, and pping the table, more excited than the yers.


    Myst card was another 3. Later, Ethan told me that three 3s also made nine, but it was higher than other nines, making it the best hand.


    Be sighed in relief and smiled at me. "Emmy, I don''t mind losing to you."


    Oliver''s jaw dropped, and his cigarette fell out. After a moment, heughed and cursed, "Damn, Ethan, your girlfriend is amazing. She saved all her luck for thest hand. I just lost a million dors to you." ''A million dors?'' I was so shocked I couldn''t close my mouth. Just this hand was a million-dor deal?


    Ethan had already sat down, casually draping an arm over the back of my chair, as if a million dors meant nothing to him.


    Knowing the truth, I looked at Arthur. He was pale. Vivian couldn''t ept it, grabbing my cards to check them again and again, finally sitting back down as if she couldn''t stand.


    "I don''t have that much money. Can I write an IOU? Or maybe we can sleep together to settle the debt?" Be said that on purpose.


    The guys around us burst intoughter.


    Ethan licked his lips, smiling. He gently wrapped his arm around me but spoke to Be, "Since you''re Emily''s friend, let''s forget it. Just treat us to a meal another day."


    I didn''t expect Ethan to be so generous, letting go of a million dors for his fake girlfriend.


    My curiosity about Ethan grew. ''Who exactly is he?''Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    But I knew he wouldn''t let Arthur off the hook.


    Sure enough, Ethan''s voice rang out. "Mr. Miller, will you transfer the money or use a card? The staff can assist you."


    Two staff members in ck suits approached Arthur, bowing respectfully. "Sir, pleasee with us."


    Arthur''s face turned bright red as he reluctantly picked up the card he had mmed on the table earlier.


    Although Arthur never let me control his finances, I knew he didn''t have a million dors on that card, maybe five hundred thousand at most.


    Vivian could no longer be proud; she must have known Arthur''s financial situation.


    Everyone''s stares and the growing murmurs made Arthur''s once-straight back bend little by little.


    I stared at Arthur, my eyes full of regret and sorrow. He didn''t have to gamble, but he did. He wasn''t young enough to be impulsive, yet he made such a rash decision. He made his choice and must bear the consequences. "Arthur, do you have a million dors on that card?" Be loudly exposed his embarrassment.


    Arthur''s face turned red, gripping the card tightly. After a long time, he finally squeezed out a voice through clenched teeth. "Can I write an IOU?"


    Ethanughed, leisurely lighting a cigarette. "Arthur, you know the rule of gambling: if you can''t afford to lose, don''t y. We''re all adults here. If you want to y, you need the courage and ability to bear the consequences." "Fuck, if you don''t have the money, why are you ying?" Oliver cursed.


    Beughed. "Arthur, why not let the woman beside you sleep with the winner for a night?"


    Everyone burst intoughter. I knew Be''s earlierment was setting up for this moment.


    Vivian panicked, clinging tightly to Arthur, afraid he might actually push her out to settle the debt. "Arthur, don''t."


    "Don''t?" Ethan''s voice rose, blowing out a smoke ring with a smile.


    His flippant tone and the underlying implications made me incredulously turn to Ethan.

 Chapter 21 Lucky or Unlucky, It All Depends on How You Think

    Ethan seemed amused by my shocked look, his smile barely visible through the smoke. "Perfect, I don''t want you either. Not just any woman can sleep with me. Do you think your body is worth a million dors?" Seeing Vivian''s scared face now, I felt pretty satisfied.


    Vivian always relied on her dad, Xavier, the dean, to get away with wearing clothes that broke hospital rules, unting her charm, and seducing married men.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Vivian''s confidence made her humiliation now even sweeter.


    But Arthur couldn''te up with a million dors, no matter how much Ethan pressured him. I started thinking about TV shows where gamblers get beaten up for not paying, and it scared me a bit.


    I wasn''t sure if Ethan would actually do that. Before I could say anything, Ethan told Oliver, "Take them downstairs to get something to eat."


    Oliver got the hint, stood up, and stretched. "I''m hungry too. Ladies, let''s go, my treat."


    "Let''s go, I''m starving," Be said, pulling me along.


    Be dragged me to the elevator. I looked back and saw Ethan talking to Arthur, who looked terrified. After a bit, Ethan walked towards a private room, with Arthur following, leaving Vivian sitting there. "Emmy, don''t go soft, okay? Arthur''s a jerk. What are you still hoping for?" Be scolded me.


    I had no illusions about Arthur and didn''t feel sorry for him. I hated him. I just felt bad for his parents, who lost their savings in an instant. "I''m not going soft. I just know he can''te up with a million dors." "Even if he can''t, it''s not your problem. Don''t help him pay." The elevator door opened, and Be dragged me inside.


    Oliver joined us, one hand in his pocket, the other pressing the button. "She''s right. He can''te up with the money. Ethan has his ways."


    "What will Ethan do to him?" I asked, worried Ethan might break thew to get back at Arthur. But Oliver just smiled and didn''t answer.


    We got back to the bar on the second floor. Oliver led us to a booth and ordered food.


    Soon, the table was full of food. Be and Oliver were eating, chatting, andughing, hitting it off right away.


    I couldn''t eat, feeling restless. If Be hadn''t held me back, I would''ve gone upstairs to see what was happening. Just as I stood up for the third time, the elevator door opened, and Ethan came down. My eyes followed him closely, trying to read his expression.


    "Where is he?" I asked.


    "Gone," he said.


    I pondered, "Gone? Arthur couldn''t possiblye up with a million dors, and Ethan wouldn''t let him off that easily."


    "How was it resolved?" I asked again.


    Oliver opened a beer and ced it in front of Ethan.


    Ethan didn''t answer me. He seemed extremely thirsty, drinking more than half the beer before putting it down. Then he slowly lit a cigarette, unbuttoned his shirt, andy back on the sofa, looking at me.


    His eyes were filled with confusion, self-mockery, and puzzlement. Although his lips were upturned, they looked cold and mocking. "Emily, I''ve always wondered, if you hadn''t met me that night, what would you have done?" I felt like Ethan''s anger was directed at me.


    "So you were that woman. I really didn''t recognize you at the time. You really are a beauty," Oliver suddenly realized.


    I ignored Oliver and couldn''t answer Ethan''s question. Honestly, I didn''t know what I would''ve done if I hadn''t met Ethan that night.


    Ethan had no obligation to help me, yet he did. To me, he was a man with a sense of justice and a gentlemanly demeanor. I really wanted to thank him.


    "This hypothetical question doesn''t matter. I met you, and that was my luck. Thank you." I poured myself a ss of beer and seriously toasted him.


    Ethan was stunned for a moment, then picked up the beer bottle and clinked it with my ss.


    After downing the rest of the beer in one gulp, he said, "Emily, sometimes, whether you''re lucky or not depends on how you see it."


    After finishing my beer, I put down the ss, still not understanding what he meant. But I didn''t dwell on it. I was curious about how Arthur resolved the million-dor debt.


    "Alright, are you guys having a secret conversation? Can you consider our feelings?" Oliver interrupted.


    "Exactly, you two have hugged and kissed, and now you''re thanking each other like strangers," Be chimed in.


    Ethan smiled without exining, took a puff of his cigarette, and suddenly said to me, "Emily, what you owe me can''t be settled with just a ss of beer."

 Chapter 22 Those Who Dare Not Lose Will Surely Lose

    My heart skipped a beat. Was I overthinking, or was Ethan hinting at something? I didn''t really know him well, but he seemed like a good guy.


    Ethan noticed my silence, smirked, leaned in, and refilled my ss. "Just a sip isn''t enough to thank me. Show some sincerity."


    I felt awkward and told to myself inwardly, ''Emily, don''t get carried away with romantic thoughts.''


    "Just saying ''thank you'' is too easy. Let''s y beer dice. I''ll start," Oliver said, rolling the dice. He won and made me drink.


    Oliver opened several beers, cing them and the dice in front of me.


    I waved my hands nervously. "I don''t drink much. I get drunk easily."


    "Now''s the time to show sincerity," Oliver insisted.


    "I really don''t drink much. Be knows," I looked to Be for help.


    To my surprise, Be smiled and encouraged me, "They have a point. If you want to show gratitude, you need to be sincere. It''s just beer, not poison."


    I couldn''t believe my best friend was siding with them. I was stuck.


    I understood Be''s intention. She probably thought Ethan was a good guy and wanted me to win his heart.


    But Ethan and I both knew his gestures were just to help me vent. Ethan was great, and I was a divorced woman. There was no chance between us.


    Still, I was grateful to Ethan. So, I drank the beer he poured for me.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Oliver cheered and refilled my ss, "Impressive!"


    While I drank, Oliver chatted with Ethan. "Arthur was too timid. How could he sit in our casino without money?"


    I caught the key word. "Your casino?"


    "The casino is his," Ethan pointed at Oliver.


    Oliver''s face twitched. ''Great. Ethan''s making me the scapegoat,'' he thought.


    "So


    you guys tricked Arthur?"


    "No, he lost fair and square," Ethan said, lighting a cigarette.


    I frowned. "What?"


    Ethan exhaled smoke, leaned back, and said, "I''m not a god. I can''t guarantee a win, but I ept the oue. What matters is if the process is enjoyable. But he cared about the result. If it wasn''t good, he med fate. Those afraid to lose will definitely lose, like Murphy''s Law."


    Ethan''s aura was strong, and I was in awe. "So how did you resolve it?" I asked.


    Ethan looked at me, then smiled. "I''m not interested in a woman who ruins marriages."


    I was stunned and scratched my head. "That''s not what I meant."


    "Do you really want to know?" he asked.


    I nodded. ''A million dors is no joke. How did Arthur resolve it?'' I wondered.


    Ethan said, "When your sincerity moves me, I''ll tell you."


    Later, several men arrived, calling, "Mr. Windsor." They sat down, poured drinks, and noticed me next to Ethan. They all greeted me.


    They drank and made noise, while Ethan sat quietly, smoking. He was testing my sincerity.


    In the end, I was pouring and drinking alone, wanting to drown my worries in alcohol. Once drunk, I wouldn''t care.


    I guessed I really got drunk. Everything was blurry, like looking through frosted ss. But that dizzy, floating feeling was wonderful.


    I suddenly stood up, feeling aplished, and pointed at the empty beer bottles. "This is my sincerity, Ethan. Do you see it?" Before long, I wobbled and fell. A pair of hands caught me.

 Chapter 23 The Towel Dropped

    Before I passed out, I grabbed Ethan''s shirt and mumbled, "Was my sincerity enough? How did you handle it? Tell me."


    I cked out before hearing his answer. When I woke up, my mouth was dry, and my head was pounding.


    As I tried to sit up, the thin nket slipped off, and seeing my naked body under the sheets made my brain freeze for a moment.


    I looked around the unfamiliar bedroom, unable to remember anything, just feeling the headache from a hangover.


    I grabbed a towel from the bedside, wrapped it around myself, and got out of bed barefoot.


    The house was big, and I could hear some noise from downstairs.


    At the top of the stairs, I saw a group ying cards in the living room. They were the ones who joined the drinking sessionst night. Oliver was there, but Ethan was missing.


    Someone noticed me and coughed, drawing everyone''s attention. They all looked up at me.


    They had knowing smiles, and I realized how I must look. I quickly turned and ran back to the room, leaning against the door, breathing heavily.


    I figured Ethan must have taken me awayst night, so I decided to call him for answers. I grabbed my phone and saw it was 2 AM.


    As soon as the call connected, I heard a phone ringing from the balcony.


    No one answered, and the ringing continued. Suspicious, I opened the sliding door and stepped out onto the balcony, where I saw Ethan lying on a lounge chair in a robe. In the dim light, I could vaguely see his expression. Ethan was holding a cigarette in one hand and his phone in the other. He saw the caller ID and decided not to answer.


    "You''re awake?" he asked, turning his head after taking a drag of his cigarette.


    Seeing him in person made me hesitate, unsure of how to ask my questions.


    Ethan smiled faintly, looking me over with amusement.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Already feeling awkward, his gaze made me feel even more exposed, and I instinctively clutched the towel tighter around my chest.


    He chuckled softly. "Why are you so nervous? I''ve already seen it. You have a nice body."


    I was mortified. Ethan was my benefactor, but our rtionship had be awkward, mainly because of my own actions. I had done something irrational while drunk. Expecting Ethan to take responsibility would be childish, but this was just too embarrassing.


    I didn''t want to trap myself in this predicament. "I''m still not sober. I''ll head back now. You should rest early too."


    I turned to leave, but Ethan grabbed me and pinned me against the wall.


    He took the cigarette from his mouth, lowered his head to an extremely intimate distance, and said hoarsely, "Since you slept with me, you have to take responsibility."


    My heart skipped a beat. I hadn''t felt taken advantage of, but he felt he had been.


    Ethan continued, "Last night, without my consent, you clung to my neck, kissed me, and straddled me. Emily, I''m a man with normal desires. You threw yourself at me, so I assumed it was consensual. But now you want to deny it ever happened?"


    I took a deep breath, my mind racing. I didn''t want to discuss this, at least not while I was still hungover.


    Ethan raised an eyebrow yfully. "If you don''t believe me, I have a recording. I anticipated you wouldn''t take responsibility, so I came prepared."


    Hearing this, my cheeks blushed, and I red at Ethan. ''He has the nerve to record it. How sneaky.''


    Ethan tapped on his phone, ready to y the recording to confirm my guilt.


    Instinctively, I raised my hands to cover my ears and whispered, "I don''t want to hear it."


    But as soon as I lifted my hands, the towel wrapped around me slipped off.

 Chapter 24 This House Finally Feels Like Home

    I bent down to grab the towel, but Ethan beat me to it.


    My face went red as I tried to pull it from him. "Let go!"


    He ignored me and wrapped the towel around me instead.


    I expected him to say something, but he stayed quiet, not acting like the yboy he was earlier.


    My heart was racing, and I couldn''t look at him. Suddenly, Ethan pulled me into his arms and snapped a photo with his phone. "What are you doing?" I panicked. The photo showed him in a robe and me in a towel against his chest. It looked suggestive. Ethan grinned. "Just some insurance, in case you keep sleeping with me without making it official."


    "You..." I started, but the door opened, and Be walked in.


    "Emmy, you''re awake?" Be''s smile seemed off.


    "Be, what are you doing here?" I asked, surprised.


    Be looked confused. "I''ve been here. I went to get a drink and watched some card games."


    She held up two cans. "Want one?"


    I felt like Ethan was messing with me. I red at him. "Then why did you say..."


    "What did I say?" Ethan leaned against the ss door, looking at me.


    I looked down, frustrated but too embarrassed to confront him in front of Be.


    Ethan leaned in close, his voice low. "You flirting with me after drinking is a fact. Be can confirm. If I hadn''t refused, you would''ve had your way with me." His words threw me off, but I felt relieved knowing the truth.


    Ethan smiled at my reaction, then walked away.


    It wasn''t until he was gone that I noticed another room nearby.


    Back in the room, I asked, "Be, did you help me changest night?"


    Be leaned back, opened a can, and took a sip before smirking. "Did you think Ethan undressed you? Did you use him? You''ve gotten bold." Knowing the truth, I just wanted to sleep and hope it was all a dream.


    "I let you drink because I was there to take care of you. You threw up on me, so I cleaned you up and put you to bed. No man touched you."


    Be''s words touched me. I crawled into bed and hugged her arm. "You''re the best."


    "Actually, when I went to shower, Ethan was there," Be said, tossing her empty can into the trash.


    I held my breath, and Beughed, nudging me. "I was so conflicted. I wanted him to make a move on you, but I was also worried he''d take advantage. When I came out, he was gone." I yfully pounced on her. "Get your priorities straight! You''re my friend!"N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Beughed and dodged. We messed around for a bit before calming down.


    She said, "Ethan is so much better than Arthur. After your divorce, dating Ethan would be a great choice."


    I burrowed deeper into the nket, thinking about Arthur on the balcony earlier, feeling all tangled up inside.


    A guy like Ethan could have any woman he wanted. No way he''d be interested in me. But I had to admit, he was incredibly attractive, and his asional flirtations flustered me. Still feeling the effects of the alcohol, I fell asleep again.


    When I woke up, it was broad daylight.


    Be brought in a set of clothes, saying Ethan had sent them. It was a new dress, tags still on.


    ''Why would he have a new dress for a woman at his ce? Does he have a girlfriend or a wife?'' Iughed at myself. ''What am I even thinking? I don''t know him at all.''


    I didn''t want him to be married. I''d suffered enough and didn''t want to hurt another woman.


    The dress fit perfectly. When I went downstairs, the living room was a mess, but no one was around.


    Be had gone to the taekwondo gym and took a cab. I felt too embarrassed to leave directly, so I decided to clean up the living room.


    After tidying up, I didn''t see any women or Ethan. Feeling hungry, I headed to the kitchen.


    I made breakfast. When I turned to throw away the eggshells, I saw Ethan leaning against the kitchen door, watching me.


    His hair was wet, and he was wearing a clean white shirt and dress pants, looking fresh and handsome.


    I felt embarrassed under his gaze. "I haven''t seen you around. Sorry for using your kitchen without permission. I didn''t know what you like, but I saw eggs in the fridge, so I made fried eggs and toast. Want some?" Ethan''s pose was attractive, and his smile was gentle. "This is the first time a woman has made me breakfast. This house finally feels like home."

 Chapter 25 Why Are You So Adorable

    I calmly beat the eggs in the bowl, ignoring Ethan''sments.


    "Don''t rely on women." I wanted to tease him but decided against it.


    Ethan stayed, and I could feel his eyes on me, making me uneasy.


    "That dress looks good on you," he said suddenly.


    I nced at my beige dress and blurted, "Doesn''t your girlfriend mind you giving me her clothes?" I sounded jealous. Ethan didn''t answer, and I didn''t turn around, imagining his smirk.


    "Who said I have a girlfriend?" heughed.


    I didn''t push further, feeling the awkward tension in the kitchen, my cheeks blushing.


    I didn''t notice when he left, but when I brought out breakfast, he was on hisptop.


    After setting down two breakfasts andttes, he slid a box of pills toward me. "Hangover pills. Water''s on your left."


    With a headache, I took the pills and thanked him, holding the warm cup.


    Ethan put down his phone, leaned back, and said, "A woman should protect herself. Don''t get drunk around strangers. Not every guy is a gentleman."


    I snapped back, "Didn''t you say you wanted to see my sincerity? You''re why I got drunk."


    Ethan chuckled, "Why are you so cute? Think I wouldn''t desire you? Are you stupid?"


    "Sost night was a lesson?"


    Ethan swirled histte but didn''t drink. "Emily, things aren''t always as they seem. Be cautious."


    His words were loaded with meaning.


    I knew Ethan wasn''t ordinary. Living in a luxurious vi, driving a fancy car, and being sessful young, he had to be special.


    During breakfast, Ethan praised my cooking. My skills were honed from a failed marriage.


    "I have two principles: never take advantage and never show mercy," Ethan said.


    I knew he was still mad about my soft-heartedness yesterday.


    After breakfast, I took a cab back to Broadway Alley. Arthur was waiting at the entrance. I walked past him.


    "I''m here to take back what''s mine," he said.


    I thought he wanted to discuss the divorce. I turned and smirked, "What''s yours?"


    "Before we married, I bought you a pressure cooker and a fan."


    Arthur looked embarrassed, knowing how petty he sounded.


    I realized two years weren''t enough to know him. "And an oven. Take them all, so I don''t have to see them," I said with disdain.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    I let him in to take his stuff. True to form, he didn''t leave a single umbre.


    I pointed to the bathroom faucet. "You reced this too. Want it?"


    Arthur silently started dismantling it.


    He made two trips to move everything out. Before leaving, he asked, "When will you divorce me?"


    I sneered, "Don''t you get it? I said I won''t divorce you."


    Arthur frowned and left, saying, "Emily, dragging this out won''t help you."

 Chapter 26 Bad News

    After that day, Arthur called me nonstop. I got so fed up, I just turned off my phone.


    A weekter, a colleague from the hospital showed up at my door with devastating news: my mom had died.


    I bolted out of the house, running toward the hospital. I hadn''t gone far when a car screeched to a stop in front of me. It was Ethan. He drove me to the hospital.


    The doctor said my mom passed away at 6 AM. Her condition had worsened the night before, but they couldn''t reach me. In the morning, my colleagues tracked down Arthur and got my address.


    In the morgue, I could barely stand, staring at the white sheet on the gurney. My world felt drained of color, just ck and white.


    Doctors and nurses who knew me stood at the door, not daring toe in.


    A strong hand turned me around and held me up. Ethan didn''t say a word, but his embrace was firm.


    On the day of my mom''s burial, I sat in front of the tombstone for hours. It was pouring rain, and Ethan stood behind me, holding an umbre.


    "Your body can''t take this," Ethan said, his voice muffled by the rain.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    I didn''t respond. I knew getting sick wouldn''t bring my mom back.


    As it got darker and the rain got heavier, Ethan picked me up. My face pressed against his chest, and I realized he was soaked.


    He put me in the passenger seat and buckled my seatbelt. Ethan drove in silence. I clutched a nket the whole way.


    "I want to go home," I said, my voice hoarse from not speaking.


    Ethan turned the wheel with one hand, took a cigarette from his pocket, sniffed it, and put it back.


    When we reached Broadway Alley, the rain was pouring even harder. We had left the umbre at the cemetery, so we stayed in the car for a while. Through the rain-soaked window, I stared into Broadway Alley. The scene triggered old memories.


    Back then, life wasn''t rich, but it was happy. That time was short, but it left me with my deepest memory.


    Noticing I was shivering more, Ethan unbuckled his seatbelt and leaned over, holding me tightly.


    Feeling his warmth, I broke down and cried in his arms.


    He held me tighter, unbuckling my seatbelt and gently patting my back. He didn''t say a word, but it was moreforting than anything. When my sobbing slowed and the rain eased up, Ethan got out, opened the passenger door, and directly carried me into Broadway Alley.


    Broadway Alley was quiet at night. The sound of Ethan''s shoes sshing in puddles was clear in the silence.


    My wet clothes clung to me, and the cold wind made me shiver. Sensing this, he held me tighter.


    "Emily, people aren''t lucky forever, nor are they unlucky forever. When life hits rock bottom, it means good things areing." Ethan carried me up the rundown stairs, his voice steady, unfazed by the weight.

 Chapter 27 I Dont Take Advantage of Others Misfortune

    "Ethan, why are you so good to me?" I asked, staring at his face lit by the faint moonlight from the stairwell.


    He set me down at my doorstep, lowered his head slightly, and his damp hair fell forward. His Adam''s apple bobbed like he had a lot to say, but he just took my keys and calmly said, "I don''t want you to suffer." I must''ve used up all my luck meeting him. Growing up, I got very little genuine care just my parents, Seagull, and Be.


    Ethan came into my life when I was at my lowest. His kindness made me both attached and uneasy.


    First thing I did at home was ce my mom''s photo on the mantel.


    I moved a stool over, and Ethan offered to help. I insisted on doing it myself, so he held the stool for me, his other hand hovering near my waist like a steadfast knight.


    After I ced my mom''s photo next to my dad''s, he said, "Go change out of those wet clothes, or you''ll catch a cold."


    When I came out after my shower in my nightgown, I saw his tall figure standing by the old desk. The soft light from the deskmp bathed him, his silhouette blending into a pool of gentle light. "Does the tape recorder still work?" Ethan asked, pointing to it.


    "It should, but it hasn''t been used in a long time," I said, drying my hair.


    Ethan put a tape in. The sound was distorted at first but soon returned to normal.


    As the song yed, my mind drifted.


    "In the depths of despair, where shadows reside, a flicker of hope, deep down inside. Hold on, weary soul, don''t give in. A new dawn awaits, where strength will begin."


    This tape has a story. When my parents had consecutive idents, I almost couldn''t hold on.


    At sixteen, a medical student came to my school and donated a thousand dors to me. It was a huge sum. I wanted to thank him, but he was already gone, leaving only the money, the tape, and his email. After contacting him, I found out he was Seagull, the one who had always been helping me.


    The tape was an album by The Thorn Birds Band, a local favorite known for covering Queen''s songs and creating originals.


    "Flicker of Hope" was one of their originals. The soulful voice and healing lyrics always made me feel better.


    Seagull and I kept in touch through emails, but I never met him.


    The song flowed gently from the tape recorder. Ethan stood with his hands in his pockets, and I stood not far behind him. We were both captivated by the music.


    Every lyric inspired me, urging me to stand up again.


    When the song ended, I was still lost in its mood when Ethan, with his back to me, said in a deep, steady voice, "The strongest person isn''t Superman, but the warrior who gets knocked down a hundred times and gets up the hundred and first time. The former is just strong, but thetter is fearless."All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Ethan was like my mentor, teaching me to recover quickly and keep fighting against fate.


    "I''m leaving. You should get some rest," he suddenly said.


    By the time I reacted, he was already at the door, opening it to leave. His wet shirt clung to his back, outlining his muscles.


    I heard the rain getting heavier and, on a whim, said, "The rain''s getting worse. Why not sleep on my couch tonight and leave in the morning?"


    He slowly turned around, leaning against the door, and smiled, his voice low and sexy. "Emily, I told you, I never take advantage of someone in a vulnerable state."

 Chapter 28 Subverting Oneself

    I regretted it the moment I said it, but taking it back would seem fake. "I just mean the rain''s too heavy, and you''ve been tired all day. I''d feel bad making you drive." My excuse sounded weak. I did trust him; he was a gentleman even when I was drunk. Ethan gave me a teasing look, but his phone rang.


    He was about to ignore it, but the caller ID made him frown. After a pause, he answered.


    A woman''s voice came through. I couldn''t hear the conversation, but his expression stayed neutral. He turned down the volume so I couldn''t eavesdrop.


    Ethan stayed quiet, smoking as he listened. After about fifteen minutes, he took a deep drag and said, "I''ll be there right away."


    He hung up and looked at me, standing a few steps away. "I have to go; something came up."


    His tone was gentle, probably because he knew I was upset. I nodded and went to get an umbre for him.


    "I''m already soaked; I don''t mind getting wetter." He grabbed my wrist and hurried downstairs.


    His touch lingered on my wrist. I could''ve pulled away, but I didn''t.


    I watched him drive off from behind the curtains.


    The tape recorder yed a scratchy song, The Thorn Birds Band''s cover of "You''re My Best Friend."


    "Whatever this world can give to me, It''s you, you''re all I see. Oh, you make me live now, honey."


    Arthur called, which I didn''t expect. I knew why, but I wasn''t in the mood. I let the phone ring, figuring he''d give up. Surprisingly, it kept ringing through two songs. Annoyed, I answered, curious about what he wanted.


    "Emily!" Arthur spoke quickly, afraid I''d hang up.


    I stayed silent. I had nothing to say to him.


    "Emily, dragging this out isn''t helping either of us. Listen to me..."


    "The day after tomorrow, Family Court, we''re getting divorced." I cut him off, not interested in his excuses.


    "Okay." He sighed in relief. Vivian must''ve been giving him a hard time. She was difficult, unlike me.


    I hung up and made a bold decision. Arthur wanted a divorce; fine. But I needed to get back at him for cheating.


    The next night, I put on my shortest dress, did my makeup, grabbed my purse, and headed to a bar in the suburbs, looking for a one-night stand.


    I had never done anything like this before. I had feelings for Ethan, but they''d stay secret.


    Ethan had said if we slept together, I''d have tomit, but I couldn''t. Plus, the woman who called himst night made me wary.


    I had been hurt by a third party before; I wouldn''t be one, even for Ethan.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    I ordered a strong drink and watched the neon-lit crowd, searching for my target.

 Chapter 29 You Cant Satisfy My Sexual Needs

    Holding my drink, I smiled at the bartender. "Hey, my phone''s dead. Can I borrow yours?"


    Bartenders are usually pretty amodating, especially with simple requests from female guests. He quickly unlocked his phone and handed it to me. I sent a quick text and gave it back, thanking him.


    Soon, a guy named Liam Cox sat next to me. "Hey there, gorgeous. Are you alone?"


    His cheesy line didn''t impress me, but I smiled out of courtesy.


    Liam wasn''t my type. My standards weren''t high, but he should at least be easy on the eyes.


    My smile faded, signaling my disinterest, but he kept talking. I treated his words as jokes and finished my drink as he babbled on.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "Miss, I think an Angel''s Kiss suits you better," Liam said, almost making me roll my eyes.


    Since I didn''t refuse, he ordered the drink for me.


    The cocktail tasted like juice but was strong. I remembered myst drunken fiasco and knew I had to stay somewhat sober without Ethan or Be around. Liam wasn''t cutting it. I swirled my drink, scanning the crowd for someone else. Just then, a guy in a jacket talked to the bartender.


    He nced at me and paused. He looked familiar, but I was tipsy and couldn''t ce him.


    He stepped outside to make a call. The noise made it hard to hear, but I felt his gaze on me.


    Iughed at myself for wishful thinking; I''m not exactly a knockout.


    After a few drinks, I was half-drunk. Liam, next to me, started getting handsy.


    I was about to shake him off when I saw Arthur walk in.


    ''Great, Arthur''s here!'' I knew he''de if he got my text; he had too much pride.


    So, I resisted pping Liam and even smiled at him. Feeling encouraged, he got even bolder.


    When Arthur walked over, his fists were clenched, veins popping.


    I pretended not to notice. Liam, with his back to the door, didn''t see the storming. He still held my hand, trying to make a move. Arthur grabbed Liam and tossed him aside. Liam got pissed, pointing at Arthur. "Who the hell are you? Looking for trouble?"


    Arthur stood tall and pointed at me. "She''s my wife!"


    Liam looked stunned and turned to me. "Really?"


    I smiled, took a sip, and said, "I don''t know him."


    Liam shoved Arthur. "Get lost, man. Don''t mess with my game."


    Arthur''s face turned red with anger. If he had a marriage certificate, he would''ve mmed it on the bar.


    Arthur didn''t want a fight. He grabbed my wrist, trying to drag me out. "Emily, until we''re divorced, you''re still my wife."


    He was strong, and my wrist hurt, but I wouldn''t give in. I shook off his hand and sneered, "Arthur, are you nuts?"


    Arthur was speechless, ring at me, jaw clenched, trying to prove I was his.


    He suddenly pulled me to the center of the bar. Everyone could tell we had issues. Liam cursed and left.


    Arthur dragged me into a private room, mmed the door, and yanked off his tie. "Emily, I never thought you were such a slut. Ethan can''t satisfy you, huh?"


    I''d never seen this violent side of Arthur. He''d always been indifferent.


    I got up from the couch, looking at him with disdain. "I''m a normal woman with normal needs. In two years of marriage, you never satisfied me."


    A few days ago, I wouldn''t have used sex to attack Arthur, no matter how mad I was. But half-drunk, I blurted it out, not thinking about the consequences. "Are you questioning my ability?" Arthur walked over and pinned me down.

 Chapter 30 Clearing the Scene

    The sound of my dress ripping made me panic. "Get away from me, Arthur! You''re disgusting!"


    I pushed him with all my might, but he was too strong, especially in his rage.


    "Disgusting? Emily, you think you''re faithful? Haven''t you slept with Ethan too? Stop pretending to be virtuous."


    His bloodshot eyes were full of fury, and his grip felt like iron. My struggles were useless. "Arthur, let me go!"


    He sneered, his smile twisted. "Scream all you want, no one can stop me. I''m your husband!"


    ''Yeah, legally married. What a joke.'' I felt a wave of sorrow. This marriage was my shame. If I could go back, I''d never have met him.


    Arthur tried to kiss me. I turned away, but he forced it.


    He was my husband, but he felt like a stranger. I used to wish he''d kiss me, but now his rough kiss made me sick. The thought of his mouth on others made me want to vomit.


    He tried to force his tongue in, but I clenched my teeth. He pinched my waist, making me gasp, and his tongue slipped in.


    I bit down, and Arthur yelped, pulling back. He touched his bleeding lip, smirking. "I thought Ethan would have trained you better. Guess not."


    His words made me furious. I wiped my mouth angrily. "You think everyone is like you? I never even..."


    "Who said you didn''t?" The door burst open, and azy voice spoke.


    Ethan stood there, backlit, with a cigarette in his mouth, looking rugged and arrogant. The man next to him looked familiar.


    Arthur deted like a balloon when he saw Ethan, his demeanor weaker.


    "Arthur, what are you doing?" A sharp female voice cut through the air, making Arthur flinch. I couldn''t help but smile.


    I hadn''t expected Vivian to see this, but Arthur lost control, and now he had to face it.


    I took advantage of Arthur''s distraction to break free. He didn''t stop me this time.


    Arthur straightened his clothes, his face grim. His earlier arrogance was gone, reced by panic.


    "Arthur, are you still hung up on this bitch?" Vivian pointed at me, questioning him.


    Arthur coughed and stood up. "Vivian, what are you doing here?"


    He reached for Vivian, but she pped his hand away. "Were you nning to have sex with her and rekindle your romance?"


    I sneered inwardly. To an outsider, it might seem like she was the wife and I was the mistress.


    "It''s not like that, Vivian. It''s not what you think."


    "Then what is it?"


    In this brief exchange, I saw Arthur was submissive to Vivian. He wanted her to be obedient like I once was, but that was impossible. Their future conflicts would be entertaining.


    I couldn''t be bothered with them. Though I felt some satisfaction, Ethan witnessing this made me feel humiliated.


    I wrapped my torn dress around me, grabbed my bag, and rushed out. Ethan blocked the doorway with his arm, his presence overwhelming. "Emily, have you forgotten what happened before? Looks like I need to remind you."Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I felt a pang in my chest, not knowing what Ethan meant. Before I could react, Ethan threw his cigarette down, crushed it, and picked me up, carrying me inside.


    "Frank, clear the room." Ethan''s tone was yful butmanding.


    Then I heard the man in the jacket at the door shout, "You two, get out. Can''t you see Ethan''s in a hurry?"

 Chapter 31 A World Where the Weak Are Prey to the Strong

    Vivian was still making a scene at the door, and Arthur lookedpletely embarrassed in front of everyone.


    Ethan set me down on the sofa, and Arthur nced our way. Feeling a surge of revenge, I instinctively wrapped my arms around Ethan''s neck and kissed him passionately.


    Ethan was surprised for a moment, then I saw him smirk. He took control, holding my head and kissing me back even more intensely.


    Caught up in Ethan''s kiss, I didn''t notice Arthur''s reaction. I only heard Frank yell, "What are you looking at? Get out!"


    The room went silent. I felt like Ethan and I had a good understanding, just like at the bar. We were in sync without any rehearsal.


    But even after the door closed, Ethan''s kiss stayed intense. I couldn''t handle it; I felt his heat through my clothes.


    "Ethan, stop!" I pushed him away.


    He stopped, breathing heavily, but looked at me calmly. "What''s wrong, Emily? You started this, and now you''re scared? A normal guy can''t resist when a woman seduces him. Once it starts, you can''t just hit pause." "I wasn''t seducing you, I was just..." I struggled to exin that I was drunk and using him for revenge.


    "You were just putting on a show for him?" Ethan finished my sentence.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    He saw right through me. But why did he seem a bit angry? Was he mad I used him?


    "Ethan, I won''t do it again," I said softly.


    Ethan chuckled, sat up, and lit a cigarette. "Now you''re scared? Tell me, how did you end up here?"


    I sat up, wrapping my dress around me. I was rational again, no longer fearless. "Arthur and I are divorcing tomorrow, but I was so angry at him. I thought making him feel cheated on would make me feel better." Ethan almost choked, coughing and looking at me with a mix of surprise and curiosity. I knew my actions were extreme.


    "Emily, you''re something else. Only you coulde up with such a revenge n," Ethan said.


    I couldn''t tell if he was praising or mocking me, but I felt a bit hurt. Ethan wasn''t supposed to be part of my n; I didn''t expect him to find out.


    Ethan blew a smoke ring, his gaze piercing through it. "So, you shouldn''t have gone soft during that poker game."


    "That was different," I argued.


    "How was it different?" he asked, holding his cigarette.


    "I didn''t go soft on him. I just felt sorry for his parents."


    Ethan let the smoke drift up, his voice low and serious. "Emily, this world is tough. There''s no room for pity. If you don''t fight back, you might end up getting hurt."


    I looked through the smoke and met his gaze. "If I can''t show anypassionpassion, then what are you to me? Why are you so good to me?"

 Chapter 32 The Turning Point of Fate

    Ethan was caught off guard when I questioned him, so he dodged the answer. "In his mind, you''ve already achieved your goal," Ethan remarked.


    I didn''t get what Ethan meant at the time. Maybe he was talking about that day at the bar when he acted all close to me in front of Arthur. Arthur definitely didn''t buy my innocence; otherwise, he wouldn''t have said those nasty things earlier. "Why did you show up out of the blue? I don''t think it was a coincidence," I asked.


    Ethan flicked his cigarette ash and smiled, "Frank''s my friend. He owns this bar. He even greeted you that day at Blue Ocean Bar. Emily, your memory is terrible."


    Then it hit me I had met Frank before, which is why he seemed familiar.


    Ethan picked up his phone, tapped a few times, and music started ying on the big screen. "Want to go wild the night before your divorce? Let''s do it!"


    He leaned back on the sofa, his shirt unbuttoned at the top, showing off a sexy, firm chest.


    That night, I sang until my voice was hoarse. Around midnight, Ethan drove me back to Broadway Alley and then left.


    When I got home, I got a message from Seagull.


    Seagull: [Emmy, I hope you be who you want to be. Don''t make things hard for yourself, and don''t waste your youth.]


    Every time Seagull messaged me, it warmed my heart.


    I deleted my reply several times before finally deciding to tell Seagull the truth: [My mom passed away. I''m getting divorced tomorrow. I''ve lost everything.]


    Seagull quickly replied with a line of question marks, like he couldn''t believe it. Then he sent another message: [If you''re brave enough to say goodbye, life will reward you with a new beginning.]


    ''Will it?'' For some reason, Ethan popped into my mind. I shook my head, reminding myself to stay clear-headed. I shouldn''t be thinking about a guy who''s already with someone else.


    The next morning, Seagull sent me a photo of a sunrise over the ocean. It was beautiful. [Emmie, even though we''re on opposite sides of the world, we see the same sun. Draw your curtains, open your window, and see if today''s sun is just as beautiful.]


    His words had a magical pull. I went to the window, drew the curtains, and sunlight poured in. When I opened the window, a refreshing breeze blew in, instantly lifting my spirits.


    My phone rang, and seeing Arthur''s name annoyed me. I wondered if he got a beating when he got homest night. Vivian, being so proud, must be hard to appease.


    Arthur said he wanted to pick me up, but I tly refused.


    "I don''t want to ride in a car Vivian''s been in." I said it firmly, but my heart still felt torn. Thankfully, this was all finallying to an end.


    I took my time getting ready, making sure I looked energetic and not sad before leaving.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    As I got off the bus, I saw Arthur at the Family Court entrance, checking his watch and looking impatient. He sighed in relief when he saw me.


    He handed me the divorce agreement, and Iughed. He''d divided everything: the house and car were his, and I got nothing. He didn''t even consider the medical expenses for my mom over the past two years.


    I didn''t want to argue, so I signed quickly, finalizing the divorce. But as I was about to leave, he grabbed me. "Emily, stay away from Ethan. He''s not a good person."


    "Are you a good person?" I shot back, remembering the million dors Arthur lost at the casino.


    "How did you settle that million-dor gambling debt?" I asked. I had forgotten to ask Ethan about it.


    Arthur looked surprised. "You don''t know?"


    "Should I?" I squinted, sensing there was something I didn''t know.


    Arthur''s gaze was evasive. Just as I was about to press him, he got punched.


    Be had beaten up Arthur again, drawing attention at the Family Court. Arthur looked humiliated and angry, ring at Be. "Be, I''m only tolerating you because of Emily. Don''t push your luck."


    Be sneered, "Feel free to argue with me. If you don''t, my life would be boring. And remember, Emmy has nothing to do with you anymore. She''s no longer your excuse."


    Be grabbed my arm. "Emmy, some people are just here to teach us lessons. Don''t reason with scumbags; they''ll end up lonely and miserable. Come on, I''ve got a whole program nned. We''re celebrating you getting rid of that jerk and being single again."


    I followed Be for a few steps, then went back to Arthur. "Arthur, if someday no one in the world wants you, remember that I don''t want you either."


    Seeing Arthur''s grim expression, I turned away confidently. Beughed and gave me a thumbs-up.


    I used to swallow my anger, never realizing how satisfying it could be to fight back. Experience really does make you grow. From now on, I wouldn''t submit to someone who doesn''t love me. It''s not worth it.


    Be took me to the Riders Club. As soon as I got out of the car, I saw Ethan and Oliver. The others looked familiar too; they were probably the ones who drank with me that day.


    Be put her arm around my shoulder and shouted, "Everyone, I have an announcement. Emily is now single again. If you''re interested, now''s your chance. Emmie is very popr."


    I was instantly mortified. I never expected that from today, my life would begin a new chapter.

 Chapter 33 I Cant Ride a Bike

    I pinched Be''s waist, and sheughed, dodging to the side.


    My eyes locked on Ethan. He was in a white tracksuit, one foot on a mountain bike, looking effortlessly cool. He tilted his head and smiled at me. That smile was almost unfairly good-looking.


    Later, I found out the activity Be mentioned was cycling. Embarrassed, I whispered, "I can''t ride a bike."


    Oliverughed, "No worries, Ethan can give you a ride. He even added a back seat today. But it''s better if you sit in the front; he can ride and..."


    "Shut up," Ethanughed, cutting him off.


    Oliver''s bike also had a back seat, and he offered Be a ride. But Be wanted to rent her own bike. Unfortunately, all the bikes were rented out because of the nice weather. "Ride with me; it''s fate!" Oliver said smugly. Be had no choice but to ride with him.


    I sat behind Ethan, gripping the rack under my seat, tense to keep my bnce.


    "Are you seated properly?" Ethan asked.


    I nodded, then quickly said, "Yes," realizing he couldn''t see me.


    Before I finished speaking, the bike lurched forward, and I instinctively wrapped my arms around his waist. I thought I heard Ethanugh.


    The thin summer fabric let me feel his abs moving. My face stayed hot, but I didn''t dare let go.


    At first, Ethan rode easily, but as we left the city and started climbing hills, he slowed down.


    Feeling uneasy, I wished I could turn into a butterfly. "Am I too heavy? Should I get off and walk?"


    "It''s fine. Carrying you is no challenge," Ethan reassured me.


    "Hurry up, you''re as slow as a snail. Look, Ethan is way better than you," Be''s voice called out. I turned to see Oliver struggling far behind.


    Oliver retorted, "I''m slow because I''m carrying you. If you think you can do better, go ahead!"


    "Fine, I will." Be jumped off and pulled Oliver off the bike.


    Oliver had been joking, but Be took it seriously. She coolly mounted the bike and pedaled away.


    "Hey, I haven''t gotten on yet," Oliver shouted.


    Be looked back and shouted, "You can walk, wimp."


    Oliver''s expression was priceless, and I couldn''t help butugh.


    Embarrassed, Oliver gritted his teeth and pointed at Be. "Just you wait." He started running after her.


    Seeing Oliver catching up, Be pedaled faster. She had strong legs from martial arts, making cycling easy. Oliver tried to catch up but eventually stood in the middle of the road, gasping for air. "See, I told you you''re ipetent," Be mocked.


    As Ethan and I passed by, I looked at Oliver sympathetically and said, "Take your time."


    I genuinely meant tofort him, but Ethanughed, and I guessed my words sounded different to Oliver.


    Oliver pointed at Ethan, "You traitor, what are youughing at?"


    Out of spite, Oliver started running again.


    After the hill, we reached a t road, and Ethan asked if I wanted to learn to ride a bike.


    Seeing Be ride so freely made me envious, but I was scared.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll hold on to you," he said.


    I wobbled at first, but after a while, I gained confidence. Be, resting ahead, pped for me. "Emmy, not bad. You learned quickly."


    I turned back and realized Ethan had let go long ago. I panicked, and the bike tipped to one side.


    Ethan''s arm caught me just in time. He smiled, "This proves you can ride; you''re just scared."


    I was timid, but I got back on the bike to challenge myself.


    Later, I got better. Though my skills were still poor, I could barely ride a mountain bike. Sweating all over, I felt my negative emotions release with the sweat.


    We stopped at the top of the mountain where there was a viewing tform. I leaned against the railing, feeling refreshed in the cool breeze. "Turns out exercise really can make people happy."


    Oliver, panting heavily and sitting to the side,ughed sarcastically. "It''s never toote to find out. You can exercise anywhere-home, bed, sofa, coffee table, balcony-wherever."


    The other guysughed. Ethan, leaning against the railing and lighting a cigarette, also smiled.


    I quickly caught on to Oliver''s meaning, and my face blushed.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Oliver, don''t tease Emmie just because she''s nice," Be warned, pointing at him.


    Oliverughed like a rogue, "Alright, then I''ll tease you."


    Be''s eyes narrowed, and she beckoned him with her finger. "Come at me if you dare."


    I thought we were just out for a fun day and would head back, but they nned to camp here. They even brought food and tents.


    For 26 years, I had been a rule-follower and never tried camping. It sounded exciting.


    I always thought Ethan was a clean freak because his white shirts always looked brand new. But now, he wasn''t so particr. Happy with his buddies, he sat cross-legged on the grass, eating, drinking, and chatting freely. I envied their carefree lifestyle.


    Be could hold her liquor and was straightforward. When she decided to drink, she did so without hesitation. When they tried to get me to drink, I firmly refused. Ethan had once said I acted like a fool when drunk, so I thought it best to stay sober. Seeing my determination, they didn''t push me further.


    I counted the tents and the number of people. Two people per tent seemed just right. I naturally assumed I would share a tent with Be, but slightly tipsy Oliver said, "The tents are ours, so we make the rules."


    I suddenly had a bad feeling. Oliver grinned mischievously, his eyes darting between Be and me. "Those who rode together during the day should share a tent at night. Do you dare?"


    I thought Be wouldn''t agree. Anyone who tried to take advantage of her usually ended up with a punch. But then I heard her say, "Why wouldn''t I dare? It''s just sharing a tent. If you try anything funny, I''ll break your dick, believe me?" Oliver didn''t seem threatened at all andughed nonchntly. "What counts as funny? A little touching and kiss, that doesn''t count, right?"


    These guys could talk dirty so effortlessly. Be, of course, wouldn''t back down, ring at Oliver challengingly. "Go ahead. My fists don''t aim, and I might practice boxing in my sleep. Watch out, I might use you as a target." They kept bantering back and forth, while Ethan remained unusually quiet. Hey on the grass with one leg bent, one hand under his head, and the other holding a can of beer, staring quietly at the night sky, lost in thought. After a while, they started ying cards, and Oliver pulled Ethan up to join their game. They weren''t gambling for money, just for drinks.


    Ethan seemed a bit distracted and kept losing. He had already drunk quite a bit earlier, and now he was downing one can after another. Empty cans piled up beside him, and more kept being tossed on top.


    I was quite bored and didn''t enjoy watching them y cards. Sitting to the side, I kept yawning. Suddenly, Ethan turned to me and said, "If you''re tired, go to sleep."


    Oliver nced at me andughed. "Can''t sleep without Ethan?"


    Everyone burst intoughter. Blushing, I turned and crawled into the tent.


    I didn''t know how long Iy there before I started feeling sleepy. Laughter, noise, and cursing asionally drifted in. I thought they might y through the night.


    I didn''t know when I fell asleep, but I was vaguely aware of some movement and smelled a strong scent of alcohol. Opening my eyes, I saw the smallmp at the top of the tent still on, with a few bugs flying around it.


    Turning my head, I saw Ethan lying beside me, his arm over his eyes, his chest rising and falling evenly, indicating he was asleep. But the nket was all on my side, and he wasn''t covered at all.


    It was still quite cool at the top of the mountain, and Ethan would definitely catch a cold if he slept like that. I got up and pulled the nket over him. Just as I was about to withdraw my hand, he suddenly grabbed it, staring at me intently.


    His gaze made me nervous, and I tried to pull my hand back, but he held on tighter. Suddenly, he flipped over, pinning me beneath him.


    My heart skipped a beat. "What are you doing?"


    Ethan''s gaze was intense, and his husky voice was maddeningly seductive. "I want to be with you!"

 Chapter 34 I Like Being with You

    My head felt like it was going to explode.


    Ethan was totally wasted. He suddenly leaned in and kissed me hard, the strong smell of alcohol filling my mouth.


    "Ethan, stop!" I said, my voice tense. I didn''t dare shout; it would be too embarrassing if someone came.


    In the quiet tent, his heavy breathing by my ear made my already weak body even softer.


    Finally, Ethan copsed next to me and fell asleep. asionally, he pulled me into his arms, nuzzling my neck, mumbling, "Happy birthday!"


    My body, which had been burning hot, suddenly felt like it was doused with cold water.


    Today wasn''t my birthday. Clearly, he wasn''t talking to me. He didn''t even know who I was. I felt a mix of frustration, disappointment, and sadness.


    I don''t know how long it took, but I finally heard him breathing evenly. I moved his arm off me, cleaned up quickly, and left the tent.


    The observation deck was quiet. Everyone was asleep, and I could hear snoring from one of the tents. I took Ethan''s bike and started riding back.


    I had just learned to ride a bike, and the dark, downhill road scared me. But I was more afraid of facing Ethan when he woke up. I didn''t know how to face him.


    The visibility was poor, and the downhill speed was fast. The wind blurred my tear-streaked eyes. I panicked, afraid I might go off a cliff, so I braked hard.


    I must have braked too abruptly because I went flying. My knees and arms scraped the ground, and the bike fell on my leg.


    I tried to stand but realized I had twisted my ankle. The scene felt familiar just like that night on the mountainside, injured and alone.


    It seemed I could never escape fate. Every time I felt happiness was near, reality hit me hard.


    I don''t know how long I sat on the cold road before I saw a lighting from uphill. A figure on a bike was heading down.


    Even from a distance, I recognized Ethan. I didn''t expect him to wake up so early.


    Ethan saw me and braked beside me. "Did you fall? Are you hurt?" he asked urgently, clearly concerned.


    For some reason, my eyes teared up. He bent down, one hand on my shoulder and the other under my legs, trying to pick me up. I silently pushed him away.


    He froze. "Emily, why are you running? Do you think I can''t take responsibility or that I won''t?"


    I didn''t look up, unsure of his expression, but I could hear his impatience. "No need to take responsibility. You were drunk; it was an ident. I''m not some inexperienced girl who needs you to take responsibility."


    I didn''t expect him to take responsibility. I ran because I didn''t know how to face him. Now that I had to, I tried to appear calm and indifferent.


    Ethan grabbed my shoulder and stared at me seriously. "Do you remember what I said in the hospital that day?"


    A woman''s intuition could be surprisingly urate. I guessed what he wanted to say but pretended not to know and stayed silent.


    "If he divorces you today, I''ll marry you tomorrow," he repeated.


    I said, "I usually don''t remember jokes."


    Ethan''s voice turned somber. "I wasn''t joking."


    I sighed bitterly. "Stop it, Ethan. We''re both adults. You got drunk and lost control; it''s no big deal. I don''t need you to take responsibility."


    His grip on my shoulder tightened, causing me pain. "I''m not marrying you because I slept with you. I wasn''t joking in the hospital that day," he said slowly, emphasizing each word.


    I finally looked up, staring at him calmly. "Why?"


    Ethan let go of my shoulder and sat beside me, lighting a cigarette. In the small me, I could see his furrowed brows, showing his frustration.


    "My grandfather haste-stage lymphoma," he said. "The doctor says he has at most two years. He wants to see me settle down while he''s still alive."


    This was the first time he mentioned his family. I realized I knew very little about him, especially his family situation. "Ethan, I''m a divorced woman."


    Ethan chuckled, looking at me with a cigarette in his mouth. "So what? Emily, do you have so little confidence in yourself?"


    It wasn''t just about confidence; I had lost faith in marriage. I''d been hurt too deeply and now tread carefully, afraid of getting hurt again.


    I wondered who the woman who called him ''Ethy'' on the phone was and who he was saying "Happy birthday" to earlier.


    "You should find someone you truly love. Marriage is a lifelongmitment, not a game," I said.


    "I like being with you. I want to marry you," Ethan said bluntly.


    He said he liked being with me, not that he liked me. I admitted he disrupted my inner peace, but I''m no longer a naive teenager swayed by sweet words. "This kind of liking isn''t love," I said.


    Ethan pressed his fingers against his forehead, looking tired. "Emily, being too serious about everything can be exhausting. Liking can turn into love over time. Even if I said I loved you now, you wouldn''t believe it, would you?" I believe that liking and love have a process. At the time, I thought Ethan and I would go through that process.


    On the night we first met, I felt like I had been torn apart and died. It was Ethan who took a long time to piece me back together, and I was grateful. Butter, I realized that in Ethan''s world, love was the most luxurious thing. "Why are we sitting here in the cold instead of sleeping in the tent? Are we both masochists?" Ethan suddenlyughed self-deprecatingly.


    After what had happened earlier, it was amazing we could sit here and chat peacefully. I mumbled, "Why did you chase after me? You could have kept sleeping and pretended nothing happened."


    Ethan stared at me for a while, then suddenly grabbed my hand tightly. "I was afraid you''d do something stupid. When I woke up and didn''t see you, then saw the bike was gone, I thought I might have to pick up your body at the bottom of a cliff."


    His voice was hoarse with worry. For some reason, tears welled up in my eyes. I remembered how fast he hade down the hill earlier, probably without braking at all. He must have been really worried.


    Ethan threw away his cigarette, took off his jacket, and wrapped it around me. He held me in his arms, his hot lips gently kissing away my tears, his movements incredibly tender. "Emily, I want to marry you because I want to, not because I slept with you."


    His words were too moving, but that earlier "Happy birthday" reminded me he had someone in his heart. But I couldn''t resist his tenderness and care.


    "I''ll take you to the hospital," he suddenly said.


    I said it wasn''t necessary, but he still called Dennis Wright to pick us up. When Dennis arrived, Ethan threw the two mountain bikes into the trunk, then carried me into the car and sat with me in the back seat. He held me the whole way, making me feel protected.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    At the hospital, I got treated and bandaged. Ethan then drove me home and carried me upstairs. He ced me on the bed, his hands on either side of my body, his deep eyes staring at me intently.


    "What?" I felt flustered under his intense gaze.


    "Bring your documents tomorrow. We''re going to the City Hall." His expression was serious, not joking.


    I looked at him, pressing my lips together without answering.


    "Say something." Ethan shook my arm.


    I remained silent, feeling extremely conflicted. Marrying him wouldn''t be a loss for me, but I knew he had feelings for someone else. I knew I shouldn''t hope for his love, but women were always greedy when it came to love.

 Chapter 35 Because You Are My Wife

    When Ethan said that, I mmed up, which made him chuckle.


    "Why me? You have plenty of options," I asked, looking him in the eye, wanting the truth.


    Ethan''s yful look vanished. "You want the truth?"


    I nodded.


    "Because you''re simple," he said.


    "Simple?" I echoed.


    Ethan sat on the bed''s edge, lifting his head slightly. "Yeah, you''re straightforward, unlike other women with all theirplicated thoughts. Being with you is rxing. I married you for who you are, nothing else." He spoke slowly and calmly, but I felt a twinge of disappointment.


    Few people could analyze feelings so clearly. Overly rational folks in rtionships could be scary.


    I didn''t expect that after crawling out of a messy marriage, I''d jump back in the next day.


    Not because Ethan slept with me, but because of his grandfather''s wish, his honest view of love, and because I was genuinely moved by him, thinking we could grow from liking to loving each other.


    I didn''t expect to run into Arthur, my ex-husband, at City Hall the day after our divorce. But sometimes, life was just that coincidental.


    Ethan''s car had just pulled up, and before I got out, I saw them.


    Vivian was stepping out of the car in front, wearing a top with a plunging neckline, practically spilling out as she walked. She seemed happy, clinging to Arthur''s arm. Looked like he had already won her over. "Emily, I''m the one beside you now. Be confident," Ethan''s steady voice broke in.


    I turned to look at Ethan, who was quietly watching me. He must have showered this morning; his hair was still a bit damp.


    Today, Ethan was dressed sharply, his white shirt perfectly ironed, cuffs rolled up slightly, showing off a fancy watch. And his face was captivating from any angle.


    Ethan must have seen Arthur and Vivian too and noticed the sadness in my eyes.


    He was right. Having such a great guy as my husband was something to be proud of. So, I decided to face them head-on.


    Getting out of the car, we headed to the same ce and ran into each other at the entrance. Since I had already seen them, I was much calmerpared to their surprise.


    "Emily, what are you doing here?" Vivian clung to Arthur''s arm like I might steal him away.


    I smiled and grabbed Ethan''s arm. "Whatever you''re here for, same for me."


    Arthur''s eyes darted between us, looking shocked that Ethan was really marrying me.


    Vivian''s face twisted from disbelief to jealousy, then to her usual mocking. "Didn''t think someone dumped would still be wanted."


    I was used to Vivian''s jabs. But since Arthur had dumped me, Ethan was also getting dragged into this, and it might happen again.


    I nced at Ethan, seeing his face darken like he was about to snap.


    I didn''t want him to lose it over these jerks, so I tightened my grip on his arm and calmly said to Vivian, "Yeah, Arthur dumped me, but that doesn''t mean he won''t dump you too. He''s done it once, right?" Vivian''s face reddened, but she had noeback.


    Ethan''s eyes softened when he looked at me. "Let''s go. They''re not worth it."


    They really weren''t. Ignoring them, I held Ethan''s arm as we walked into City Hall, with Vivian and Arthur trailing behind.


    It was a busy day, lots of people registering, and there was even a line.


    As soon as we entered, a young guy in a suit approached Ethan respectfully. "Mr. Windsor, this way, please. We know your time is valuable, so we''ve arranged for someone to handle your registration." We followed him, drawing envious looks from the line. I felt proud, and Ethan''s mystery deepened for me.


    As we sat down, I kept sneaking nces at him. He stayed calm despite the special treatment.


    While the staff processed our papers, I looked out the window. Vivian seemed upset by the unequal treatment, arguing with Arthur, who was trying to calm her down, but she wasn''t having it. Seeing Arthur grovel to please Vivian, I felt a bit sorry for him. When he eventually lost his self-respect in front of her, I wondered if he''d still think today''s choice was the right one.


    When the staff handed me the marriage certificate, it felt surreal. Ethan and I were now legally married. Less than twenty-four hours after my divorce, I had registered with another man. It was so crazy. But that''s exactly what happened. Since Ethan barged into my life, everything''s been a whirlwind. My world flipped upside down because of him.


    As we left, Arthur and Vivian were still in line. Vivian, clearly annoyed, couldn''t resist a jab. "You''re just amoner, thinking you can change your life by marrying up. How naive."


    From divorce to remarriage in a day, no wonder she thought that. But she had stolen my husband and was marrying because she was pregnant. Not exactly a win.


    I didn''t want to respond, but then Ethan asked, "Emily, how big is that old house of yours in Broadway Alley?"


    I was puzzled. "It''s probably over 800 square feet. Why?"


    Ethan said calmly, "I heard that area is about to be developed. Your house will likely be demolished, and you should get a substantialpensation, at least $400,000, and probably a new house as well." ''Development? Demolition? I haven''t heard anything about that,'' I thought.


    Arthur and Vivian''s faces changed noticeably.


    Vivian looked jealous and hateful, while Arthur seemed regretful. If he had known my old house was worth so much, he might not have been so quick to divorce me.


    I knew Ethan was just trying to help me out. He suddenly put his hand on my shoulder affectionately. "I''ll have awyer notarize your propertyter. What''s yours, I won''t take a single dor. But my property is yours, and you can take whatever you want."


    I was shocked, staring at him. "Isn''t that a big loss for you? Why?"


    Ethan smiled charmingly and said, "Because you''re my wife, and I naturally want to treat you well!"


    His words were so touching that my face blushed. The word "wife" reminded me of our new rtionship.


    At that moment, I got various looks-envy, jealousy, hatred. Most people probably thought, ''How could someone as ordinary as her deserve a prince charming like him?'' But he was spoiling me, and he did it so openly.


    Back in the car, I kept staring at the marriage certificate, feeling like it was all too unreal. Ethan suddenly snatched it away,ughing. "Stop staring at it. I''m right here, your husband.."


    I took a deep breath, looking at Ethan, trying to suppress my inner turmoil. "Ethan, you were really good at lying earlier. What about the demolition? It was impressive at the time, but what if you''re exposedter? Are you going to drive an excavator yourself to tear down Broadway Alley?"


    Ethan couldn''t stopughing and gently pinched my cheek. "I''m not joking. I was telling the truth."


    I stared at him suspiciously. "How do you know so much?"


    He smiled without saying anything, started the car, and said, "Let''s move."


    "Move where?" I didn''t react immediately.


    Ethan reached over and affectionately ruffled my hair. "You''re already my wife. Do you still want to live in that old house? I won''t let you suffer."


    I suddenly realized that Ethan seemed like a master in the art of love. He was incredibly good at coaxing women.


    After a moment of daze, I forced a smile and said, "You married me to fulfill your grandfather''s wish. I know that. In front of your family, I''ll cooperate with you. You''ve helped me a lot, so it''s only right for me to help you. You don''t have to feel indebted to me or bear any pressure."


    Ethan suddenly braked hard, and I lurched forward, looking at him in surprise.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Ethan silently looked at me, and after a while, he lightly smiled and slowly said, "Everyone who knows me knows that I rarely treat any woman well. I''m good to you not because I slept with you. Just like I told you that night, I don''t want you to suffer, Emily. You may have gone through many hardships before, but from now on, those hardships are over. Not because our rtionship has changed, but because I just want to be good to you."


    He meant that he was good to me not because I helped him or because of our current marital status. It might not even be about love, but he just wanted to be good to me, without any reason. In fact, he did have a reason, but it was many yearster that I finally understood it.


    I initially thought it was too abrupt to move in with him, but Ethan said he was afraid his family would check on us, and if they found out we weren''t living together, it would blow our cover.


    So, I eventually moved into his house, the same vi he brought me to when I was drunk.


    Actually, I was very conflicted along the way. ''Will I have to share a bed with him? Although we are technically husband and wife, our rtionship hasn''t reached that stage emotionally. It will be too awkward, right?''

 Chapter 36 Everything Here Is Yours

    Even though we''d already slept together, it was just a drunken ident.


    We rushed into marriage too quickly. I wasn''t ready for a second marriage. Standing at the vi''s door, I couldn''t move.


    Ethan grabbed my hand, intertwined our fingers, and led me inside.


    In the spacious living room, he set down my suitcase, looked at me, and said, "You''re the mistress of this house now. Everything here is yours." It felt like a dream, too unreal.


    Ethan walked over, held my shoulders, and whispered, "Including me."


    I blushed and stepped back. Was he hinting we should share a bed?


    Not sure if he noticed my embarrassment, he said, "I''ll take your things upstairs. You can organize them however you like."


    He carried the suitcase upstairs, and I followed nervously.


    "Where do I stay?" I asked as we reached the top.


    Ethan paused, set down the suitcase, and walked back to me. His approach made me nervous, and I instinctively stepped back, almost slipping.


    He grabbed my waist, and I clung to his clothes. Heughed, "Emily, it''s funny how you''re shyer than a young girl."


    I regained my bnce and gently pushed him away, feeling awkward. I tucked my hair behind my ear and whispered, "It''s just too fast."


    "Isn''t faster better? Most women like it fast. Do you prefer it slow? We can try that another day."


    Ethan twisted my words on purpose. He had many sides: serious and distant, or flirty and teasing, always catching me off guard.


    "Can you be serious for a moment?" I rolled my eyes.


    Heughed. "I am serious. This is a normal topic for married couples. I''m very serious."


    I took a deep breath, feeling almost suffocated by his presence.


    Ethan stopped teasing, picked up my suitcase, and led the way. He opened a door, walked in, and set the suitcase down. "You can stay here. It''s the room you slept inst time. But feel free to choose any other room." I sighed in relief. "No need, this room is fine."


    Ethan leaned against the wall, lit a cigarette, and took a puff. "I''m right next door. If you get scared or lonely, my door''s always open."


    His serious expression made his words sound almost sincere, despite their suggestiveness.


    Before leaving, Ethan said he had to go out and told me to rest.


    Not long after, Be called. It was past ten.


    "Emmy, where did you and Ethan go? You weren''t here when I woke up," Be asked.


    "Do you even need to ask? They probably wanted more privacy," Oliver''s voice chimed in.


    If Be knew Ethan and I had already gotten married, she''d be shocked. It was too much to exin over the phone, so I''d tell herter. "I wasn''t feeling well, so Ethan took me home."


    "Are you okay? Did you catch a cold?"


    "I''m fine," I replied, hearing Oliverin in the background. "I''m the one who caught a cold because of you. You hogged the nket all night. When I tried to get my half back, you fought me for it. I didn''t want to argue, so I let you have Oliver kept sneezing, clearly having a bad cold.


    it."


    Be retorted, "Who knows what you were thinkingst night. Sharing the nket? Be d I didn''t kick you."


    Oliver sighed, "Fine, I''m just unlucky."


    After hanging up, I tossed my phone aside and copsed onto the bed, feeling exhausted.


    From the call, it was clear Be and Oliver didn''t sleep well either. But Be''s strong personality made it hard for Oliver to get close to her.


    So, it was tough for men and women to just chat under the covers. The attraction and hormones made it hard for even strangers to do nothing.


    I got up and organized my things, leaving only a cassette tape of The Thorn Birds Band. It seemed like a decoration here. I doubted there''d be an old tape recorder in such a fancy vi. When Ethan came back in the evening, I was watching TV.


    "Have you eaten?" I asked.


    "Yeah, what about you?" He changed his shoes and sat on the couch, looking tired.


    "I made some fried eggs and toast," I said.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Ethan leaned back, a hint of a smile in his eyes. "Is that all you can make?"


    I realized he was teasing me. "Don''t underestimate me. I can cook."


    Heughed. "So, I can look forward to some great meals?"


    I sat cross-legged on the couch, hugging a pillow. "But my cooking might not suit your taste."


    "No worries," he said. "Tomorrow we''ll buy groceries, and you can show off your skills."


    We chatted, nothing special but it felt homely. Arthur and I rarely had such peaceful moments.


    Today was the first day Ethan and I were legally married, and this felt more real than the two years with Arthur.


    Ethan smoked, sitting a bit away from me. When we weren''t talking, we both stared at the TV, and the silence wasn''t awkward.


    I mentioned wanting to find a job. Ethan flicked ash into the tray, his faint smile puzzled. "I can support you."


    "I know," I said, looking at the TV. "But I want to be self-reliant. I don''t want to depend entirely on you. If I did nothing, it would really be like Vivian said, trying to change my life through marriage."


    Ethan chuckled. "Emily, you''re not in a bad spot. With that eminent domainpensation, you''re practically rich."


    I smiled nomittally. "Sure, $400,000 is a lot for me, but it''s not that much these days. Plus, my dad always said we can''t just live off others. Money runs out, and we can''t rely on anyone forever. So if you ever meet someone you truly like, just tell me. I''ll willingly divorce you. I don''t want to be a freeloader and need to stay self-reliant."


    I made my point clear, but Ethan stayed silent for a long time. I didn''t dare look at his face.


    "I''m a man of principles. I won''t abandon you," he finally said. His words moved me.


    After a while, I went to bed. Ethan said he''d stay up a bit longer to smoke.


    Lying in bed, I soon heard footsteps passing my door, then fading away, followed by a door closing.


    That night, I couldn''t sleep, probably because of the new environment. I didn''t fall asleep untilte.


    The next morning, Ethan had already left for work.


    I thought about the things I still had at Arthur''s ce. Since he took back what he bought, I should get my stuff too. It was not about their value; I was just used to them, and I was sentimental.


    I called Arthur to exin. He was surprisingly gentlemanly and didn''t make it difficult. He said he had changed the locks, so my key wouldn''t work. He''d leave the key with the security guard for me.


    I took a cab, got the key from the security guard, and went to the elevator. I used toe and go from here every day, but now, everything felt different.


    To my surprise, the key didn''t work. ''Did I go to the wrong ce?'' I checked again; it was 703, no mistake.


    ''Is Arthur ying a trick on me?'' I looked closely at the key and noticed the number on it.


    This was Unit 703, East Wing, Building 8, but the key was for Unit 701, West Wing, Building 8. Both were on the 7th floor, but this was 703, and the key was for 701.


    I didn''t think the security guard made a mistake because the key had a pendant with Arthur''s name, so it couldn''t be wrong.


    Confused, I walked to 701, nervously inserted the key, and the door opened.


    Just then, Arthur called. I pushed the door open and was stunned. I never expected to uncover the hidden truth this way.

 Chapter 37 Heartbeats in Public

    I pushed open the door and immediately saw Vivian''s photo. My head buzzed, and I couldn''t even hear my phone ringing. I walked in like a zombie.


    A huge wedding photo of Vivian and Arthur dominated the living room wall. Vivian was clinging to Arthur, smiling brightly, but it just made me feel worse. The photo wasn''t recent; Arthur''s hair was much longer in it. He''d cut his hair at least two months ago.


    Thinking about what I found in the study earlier, a bold guess hit me, and my heart raced.


    The apartment''syout matched Arthur''s, so I easily found the study and pushed the door open.


    The study was massive, big enough for a party. It was more like abo of a study and a master bedroom.


    The bed was huge and looked superfy. The pink sheets and duvet were pretty tempting.


    The bookshelf that used to be against the wall was turned ny degrees, connecting this room with Arthur''s study. It wasn''t just a bookshelf; it was a hidden door. How did I never notice? Was I really that clueless? I couldn''t believe Arthur went to such lengths to cheat.


    The design was clever. When they got tired of reading, they could just roll onto the bed.


    Arthur kept calling me. I finally answered after stepping into his study through the hidden door.


    "Emily, I took the wrong key. It''s not the right one. Maybe you cane another day to get your things," Arthur sounded nervous.


    "Arthur, this door design is really brilliant!" I mocked.


    "You went in?" Arthur sounded shocked.


    "I may be stupid, fooled by you for so long, but at least I can read numbers on a key." I angrily hung up.


    Even though we were done, the anger still burned. I didn''t hate being deceived; I hated myself for being so blind to their affair happening right under my nose. Arthur used to mean a lot to me. I believed everything he said. He told me not to enter the study, so I never did.


    I was so naive and stupid. While he was off having fun, I was cooking and doingundry for him, ying the nanny. The more I thought about it, the angrier I got.


    Stepping out of the study into what used to be my home, I saw the furnishings had changedpletely. No trace of me was left.


    A cat''s meow came from the balcony. I followed the sound and found a dirty, thin cat in a pile of clutter. It looked up at me pitifully.


    I guess Arthur and Vivian hadn''t taken care of it while I was gone.


    The cat''s name was Scruffy. It used to be very close to me. As soon as I squatted down, it struggled to walk towards me, moving slowly and weakly.


    I didn''t mind its dirtiness and held it in my arms. Then I heard the door lock turn, and soon Arthur was standing in front of me.


    "You came back quickly. Afraid I''d steal your things?" I mocked, ncing at him.


    Arthur looked uneasy and stayed silent.


    I couldn''t help but say, "How long has Scruffy been hungry? You two are really heartless, leaving it to fend for itself."


    Arthur said, "Vivian doesn''t like cats."


    I sneered, "Of course, she likes you, not cats."All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "If you can''t leave it, take it with you. Vivian''s been nagging me to get rid of it anyway. Also, I''ve gathered all your things." He dragged a big bag out of the clutter on the balcony. "Everything''s in here."


    I opened the bag and found it was just a bag of trash. It had broken pieces of our wedding photo and some of my toiletries, most of which were already broken. This bag of trash was the only memento of my marriage with Arthur. Iughed in anger. "So I should be grateful you didn''t throw these away, right?"


    Arthur said, "I was going to call you toe get them. If you don''t want them, I''ll throw them away."


    I mainly wanted to get some clothes. I had many nice ones I couldn''t bear to throw away. But now, they were mixed with trash in the bag, dirty as if pulled from a garbage can. Besides the dirty Scruffy, there was nothing else I could take. "That ce is Vivian''s apartment," Arthur stammered after a long pause.


    I was stunned, thenughed. "I can see that. She really loves you, breaking down walls to be with you. You two have worked so hard to have an affair; if I didn''t let you be together, I''d almost be a sinner. But I don''t want to know about your affairs or any of the details. I don''t care at all."


    With that, I walked out holding Scruffy. Arthur called after me, "Did you really marry Ethan?"


    I turned around and looked at him like he was an idiot. "Are you blind? Didn''t you see it yesterday?"


    Arthur frowned, like he had something he couldn''t say.


    Iughed. "Arthur, are you upset that I married a good guy? That I didn''t fall apart after leaving you, didn''t beg you to take me back? Are you disappointed?"


    Arthur suddenly stared at me and said, "Emily, do you really think Ethan will fall for you?"


    His words made me uneasy. I knew Ethan had reasons beyond love for marrying me. But Arthur''s tone was full of disdain. He didn''t think highly of me, so he thought Ethan wouldn''t either. Maybe in his mind, I was just a woman no one would want, deserving to be abandoned by him.


    "Is my business any of your concern? From now on, we''ll live our own lives. You don''t need to worry about me."


    I rushed towards the door with the cat in my arms. The home that once felt warm now made me feel sick to stay in for even a second longer.


    "Wait a minute," Arthur called out again.


    He went back into the room and came out with two pairs of knitted slippers. "These slippers were made by my mom for you. You know that. Take them."


    Arthur''s mom made these slippers for me while doing farm work. I was touched. Although I hadn''t interacted much with her, I believed she was a simple and genuine person. So when I got the slippers, I couldn''t bear to wear them. They were still new.


    "Arthur, these slippers were a gift from your mom to her daughter-inw. Now that we have nothing to do with each other, it''s not appropriate for me to keep them." I tried to keep my tone calm, but I couldn''t hide a trace of sadness. Arthur wanted to say something, but my phone rang. It was Ethan.


    Ethan asked where I was. I hesitated but told him the truth. He said he woulde to pick me up right away. So I left with the cat.


    I didn''t expect Ethan to arrive so quickly. When I left the neighborhood, he was already there.


    As I got into the car, Ethan nced at the cat in my arms, his eyebrows furrowing.


    I was a bit worried he''d dislike the dirty cat, so I quickly said, "It''s actually very cute. It''s just been neglected for a while, so it''s dirty. It''s quite pitiful."


    Ethan''s eyebrows rxed, and he gave a faint smile. "Then take it home and give it a good wash."


    On the way, Ethan asked, "What were you doing there?"


    I said I was nning to retrieve some things but ended up taking nothing but this abandoned cat.


    Ethan probably noticed my low spirits and reached over to pat my head. "Did you get hurt?"


    My eyes welled up, and I softly said, "No."


    After that, he focused on driving and didn''t say anything more. But I noticed he kept smoking, one cigarette after another, as if he was a bit agitated.


    "What''s wrong? Are you in a bad mood?" I asked cautiously, thinking he might be upset about my interaction with Arthur.


    Ethan took a deep drag on his cigarette, his voice carrying a hint of fatigue. "Nothing, I had a social engagement at noon. I''m a bit tired."


    "Did someone try to set you up with a girlfriend again?" When he mentioned a social engagement, I naturally thought of thest time at the bar when people tried to introduce girls to him. But after asking, I immediately regretted it. I shouldn''t have asked that. It made me seem nosy. I didn''t want him to think I wanted to control him, especially since I had no right to.


    Ethan nced at me, a smile curling his lips. "No, if anyone tries to set me up again, I''ll show them our marriage certificate and photos."


    I looked down, ying with my fingers, and softly said, "Can we retake the photos? I looked too ugly in thest ones."


    Ethan''s smile deepened, and he nced at me. "You look beautiful. Besides, who would dare say my wife isn''t beautiful?" His words carried a hint of affection, easily stirring my emotions.


    When we got home, I gave Scruffy a bath, and it immediately looked different. Then I prepared a bed for it and poured some milk.


    In the afternoon, Ethan insisted on taking me to the mall, buying a bunch of clothes and shoes. The prices were frighteningly high, but he didn''t hesitate at all when paying.


    As we left the mall, I said uneasily, "These clothes are so expensive. I feel uneasy wearing them."


    Ethan crossed his arms and looked at me, a doting smile on his face. "My wife should wear expensive clothes."


    "You''re right. I need to present myself well so I don''t embarrass you," I said even more softly.


    Ethan suddenly lifted my chin, forcing me to look into his eyes. "I don''t think you embarrass me. I want to boost your confidence."


    I was still lost in his handsome smile when he suddenly kissed me in public.

 Chapter 38 The First Time He Got Angry with Me

    Even though it was just a quick kiss, it still made me catch my breath. Seeing everyone staring at us, I felt super embarrassed. Ethan just enjoyed my flustered state, grinning wider, and then he pinched my cheek. "Why are you so cute, still blushing?"


    I instinctively covered my face, feeling it heat up, and muttered, "I''m 26, and you call me ''cute''?"


    Ethanughed. "Even when you''re 62, you''ll still be cute to me."


    I looked at him, a bit dazed, thinking, ''When I''m 62, will he still be with me? Will he still be my husband? Or will he be with someone else, saying the same sweet things?''


    On the way back, Ethan drove slowly, the bustling streets gradually fading away.


    Halfway there, traffic stopped. A long line of wedding cars was parked ahead, next to a big hotel decorated for a wedding.


    The groom, in a sharp suit, carried the bride from the main car towards the hotel. She leaned against him, smiling blissfully in her white dress.


    Lost in thought, I suddenly felt Ethan holding my hand. I turned to see his serious gaze. "Emily, I can''t give you a wedding right now."


    Maybe he saw the envy or longing in my eyes as I watched the newlyweds.


    People often projected their feelings onto others'' stories. But I wasn''t expecting much. I was past the age of chasing grand gestures. Romance started with love.


    "I''m not after those superficial things. I never thought about a big wedding after remarrying." My first wedding with Arthur was simple. So, even though I spoke calmly, there was a hint of bitterness. Ethan squeezed my hand and said softly, "It''s not that. The timing isn''t right. I have things to consider."


    "I understand," I said, staring at my feet.


    The brief silence was awkward, but traffic soon cleared.


    As Ethan restarted the car, he broke the silence. "Let''s book a private dining room at a hotel tonight. Even without a wedding, we should celebrate with our friends."


    He meant inviting a few close friends. I thought a hotel was a waste and suggested hosting it at home. He didn''t want me to get too tired, but seeing my insistence, he agreed. After grocery shopping, Ethan called his friends, and I called Be.


    When Be heard we were having dinner at Ethan''s vi, she seemed to know something and quickly agreed.


    I wanted the meal to be perfect since it concerned my image as Ethan''s wife. While washing vegetables, he offered to help. I said no, but when I turned around, he was slicing fish.


    I was surprised. His handsome figure leaned forward, sleeves rolled up, and fish slices slid off his knife.


    At that moment, it felt like time stood still. Ethan, looking handsome and domestic, made cooking seem beautiful.


    "You''re good at cooking?" I asked after a while.


    Ethan smiled, focused on the fish. "Not bad, but I don''t cook often."


    "Why not?"


    He put the sliced fish in a bowl and washed his hands. "Cooking depends on my mood. When I''m alone, nothing tastes good, so I don''t like to cook. But now it''s different because I have you. I can eat casually, but I can''t let you eat casually with me."


    His words revealed a sense of loneliness, tugging at my heart.


    "Don''t you need to work every day?" I asked casually, though it had been on my mind for a while. Not knowing what my husband did for a living was a joke.


    "It''s flexible hours, pretty free." His answer was vague.


    Then the doorbell rang. Ethan smiled. "Our friends are here. I''ll get the door."


    Oliver and the others came in, lively and ready to turn the house upside down. Be, whether by coincidence or prearrangement, came with them.


    Be rushed into the kitchen, asking what was going on. I had nned to tell her today anyway. "Ethan and I got married."


    "What?" Be''s face lit up with surprise and delight. "This is great news, but Emmie, you''re crazy. How did it happen so fast?"Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I filled her in on everything, except the part about making love in the tent.


    Be leaned against the wall and sighed, "I always said the way he looks at you is different. Even if it was for his grandfather''s wish, why didn''t he choose someone else? It proves you''re special to him." Special indeed, he said I was simple.


    When it was time to eat, Be helped me bring out the dishes. I noticed there weren''t many people just Oliver and the guy Ethan called Frank from the bar that day.


    Ethan patted the spot next to him, signaling for me to sit down. "Emily is my wife now, so you all need to respect her as you respect me."


    I didn''t expect Ethan to announce it so formally, which made me a bit embarrassed.


    Oliver was initially in disbelief, but then heughed heartily. "That''s great. Emily''s cooking is excellent. Ethan, you''re really lucky."


    Later, when Ethan introduced Frank, Oliver interrupted with a smile. "Let me do the introduction. This is Frank Wilson."


    Frank Wilson nodded with a smile and said, "Hello, Emily."


    I greeted him back politely.


    After dinner, it was already dark. I finished washing the dishes and came out to find them ying cards in the living room.


    The temperature had noticeably dropped tonight, and I heard Ethan sneeze, so I asked if he was cold.


    He said, "A little. Can you get me a jacket from the room?"


    As I went upstairs, I heard Oliver say, "So envious. Unlike us, no one cares about us."


    Be scoffed, "You get calls from women in the middle of the night, and you say no one cares? It''s just that you have too many women, and you can''t handle it." Ethan''s room was very tidy. After taking a suit jacket from his closet, my attention was drawn to a guitar on the wall.


    ''He can y music?'' This was a surprising discovery. I imagined him ying the guitar; he must look very handsome. Feeling a bit excited, I took the guitar down. "I saw this in your room. Can you y?" I asked as I handed him the jacket. Ethan''s eyes darkened the moment he saw the guitar. He looked away and said tly, "No."


    I thought he was being modest and smiled. "Don''t be modest. You wouldn''t have it if you couldn''t y."


    Ethan''s face stiffened, and he suddenly stood up, throwing the cards on the table. "Bad luck today, I''m done ying." He said and walked out to the balcony.


    The lively atmosphere suddenly froze, bing very awkward. I looked at his back, feeling a wave of grievance that made my eyes sting.


    This scene stayed with me for a long time, bing a shadow I couldn''t shake off.


    Oliver whispered, "Emily, you should put it back."


    Oliver''s words implied that I shouldn''t have touched the guitar. ''Maybe it has some significance?'' I didn''t know.


    Feeling like a child who had done something wrong, I hurriedly took the guitar back upstairs and hung it in its ce.


    Be followed me upstairs and whispered tofort me, "Ethan isn''t an ungentlemanly person. There must be a reason for his unusual behavior today. Don''t overthink it. It might not have anything to do with you. Maybe he''s just having a bad day at work. Talk to him after we leave."


    I felt very sad. This was the first time Ethan had been so cold to me.


    When I went downstairs, Oliver was grabbing his coat from the sofa and shouted towards the balcony, "Ethan, we''re leaving."


    Ethan responded, and Oliver looked up at using down the stairs.


    "I''ll take you home," Oliver said, looking at Be.


    Be didn''t joke with Oliver as she usually did, given the tense atmosphere. She turned to me and said, "I''ll head out now." "Okay," I said.


    I saw them out and watched Oliver turn the car around and disappear into the night before going back inside.


    I stood in the living room for a while, took a deep breath, and cautiously walked towards the balcony.


    Ethan was lying on a leather recliner on the balcony, a cigarette in his mouth, motionless.


    "I''m sorry. I won''t touch your things again," I said softly as I approached him.


    Ethan turned his head, his eyes unreadable, and suddenly reached out to pull my hand. I followed his lead and squatted down.


    He patted my head, took the cigarette out of his mouth with his other hand, and his voice was unexpectedly hoarse. "It''s okay. Did I scare you?"


    I gently shook my head. He fell silent again, saying nothing.


    I thought everyone must have secrets they didn''t want others to know, so I suppressed my curiosity and didn''t ask anything.


    "Go to sleep," Ethan said after a long time.


    I said, "I''ll stay with you."


    He suddenly look at me, a mischievous smile tugging at his lips. "You want to sleep with me?"

 Chapter 39 The More You Dont Want to Meet Someone, the More Likely You Are to Meet Them

    My heart skipped a beat. Seeing me freeze, Ethan smiled, pulled me to sit, and wrapped his arm around my waist, making my head rest on his shoulder. "Then stay with me." The recliner was only big enough for one, so I had to lie on my side, pressed against him, to fit.


    Ethan''s lingering scent of nicotine made me a bit intoxicated, mixed with a faint sadness from him.


    Even though Ethan and I had been intimate before, lying so close now still made me nervous and sweaty.


    Wey there silently for a long time, the only sounds were his steady breathing and our heartbeats, the only melody in the moonlight.


    His embrace was soforting that I didn''t realize when I fell asleep. I woke up to slight movement; Ethan was carrying me upstairs. "What''s going on?" I asked groggily.


    "We''re going to bed; it''s cold outside," he said.


    He carried me to the room, ced me on the bed, and trapped me with his hands on either side of my body.


    The room was dark, and his eyes seemed to swirl with something, like an invisible that easily ensnared me.


    I felt like I understood his unspoken words, and my heart started racing.


    We didn''t stay like that for long. Ethan lifted the nket, slipped in, and pulled me into his arms.


    "I just want to hold you while we sleep, nothing else," he whispered hoarsely, sending a jolt through me.


    My back was pressed against his chest, feeling the rise and fall of his breathing. His breath was hot against my neck, both ticklish and warm.


    We were legally married, so it was reasonable for him to hold me while we slept, and even if he had further requests, it wouldn''t be too much.


    I realized I didn''t mind his closeness; in fact, I was a bit addicted to his embrace.


    Realizing this scared me. It was a dangerous signal. I knew I shouldn''t fall for it, yet I couldn''t help but be drawn in.


    Ethan just held me all night, and nothing inappropriate happened. He didn''t exin much about the guitar, and I didn''t bring it up again. We both ignored the matter.


    In the morning, the faint smell of tobo woke me up. I opened my eyes to see a firm chest. I jolted awake, all traces of sleep gone.


    Ethan was leaning against the headboard, holding a cigarette in one hand and flipping through a cassette tape with the other. It was the album by The Thorn Birds Band that I had left on the bedside table. "You''re awake?" He nced over at me.


    "Yeah," I said, eyeing his solid chest and swallowing quietly.


    Even though nothing had happened between us, the scene was enough to make one''s imagination run wild.


    "Too bad there''s no tape yer; this cassette is just for show," I said, trying to steer the conversation away from anything suggestive.


    He didn''t say anything, but I suddenly looked at his face in confusion.


    "What''s wrong?" he asked.


    I propped up my head and stared at his face without blinking.


    Ethan seemed a bit ufortable under my gaze and, for once, a hint of shyness appeared on his face. He reached out and pinched my cheek. "Did you just realize how handsome I am?" "I discovered something amazing," I said.


    Ethan stared at me, waiting for me to continue.


    "I suddenly realized you look a bit like the lead singer of The Thorn Birds Band. Although I''ve never seen him, I think there''s a photo of him on this cassette. Let me see it."


    I reached for the cassette in his hand, but he raised it high out of my reach.


    "I''m obviously more handsome than him," Ethan said arrogantly.


    "Let me see. You really do look alike, except the lead singer of The Thorn Birds Band has long hair. How did I not notice this before? Let me see it."


    To get the cassette back, I climbed onto him to reach his hand. Ethan seemed to be teasing me on purpose, holding the cassette even higher.


    My desire to conquer was fully aroused. To get my cassette back, I straddled him to grab it.


    "You''re being so forward?" His sudden teasing made me realize how inappropriate my position was. I scrambled off him in a panic, too embarrassed to look at him. But Ethan suddenly flipped me over, pinning me beneath him. "You''re testing my patience," he said in a low, hoarse voice, his eyes intense.


    I held my breath, flustered. "I...I won''t take it. I''ll go make breakfast," I said, trying to push him off.


    But he pressed down on my shoulders, pinning me with his weight.


    "Is that okay?" His hoarse voice pierced through my ears.


    With my hands on his chest, I mustered the courage to look at him and asked softly, "Who am I?"


    Ethan, panting heavily, looked at me andughed hoarsely. "Are you stupid? Emily, you''re my wife."


    He was right. We were married. So his request was reasonable. But that night, his words "Happy Birthday" were etched in my mind. I knew he loved someone else. Even in a state of confusion, he didn''t forget to bless someone who clearly held a very special ce in his heart.


    It turned out that a man''s desire sometimes had nothing to do with love. But for women, it was different. Women preferred to have love first, then sex.


    I pushed him away, avoiding his gaze. "I need to get up. I have to go job hunting today."


    I was afraid he would force himself on me, but I was also a bit afraid he would be unhappy because of my rejection.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Ethan didn''t speak for a long time, but his breathing gradually calmed down. He didn''t force me and pinched my cheek. "Do you really want to be self-reliant?"


    I responded, "One can''t rely on anyone else for a lifetime. Only oneself is the most reliable. Just like you said, trust only myself."


    Ethan seemed surprised that I used his own words against him. It took him a while to smile faintly. "Emily, I''m more reliable than you are."


    I stared at him in shock. The weight of his body suddenly lifted as he got out of bed and walked towards the bathroom.


    "I''m going to take a cold shower," he said as he closed the door.


    Hearing the sound of water, I quickly got up to change clothes. But just as I took off my clothes, the bathroom door suddenly opened again.


    Instinctively, I covered my chest. Ethan poked his wet head out andughed at my reaction, giving me a mischievous once-over. "Wait for me. I''ll drive you."


    I replied, "No need, I''ll just take a cab."


    Ethan didn''t respond, nor did he close the door to continue his shower. He just stood there watching me.


    I closed my eyes in frustration and whispered, "Alright then."


    Only then did he close the bathroom door again, continuing his shower. I noticed he really liked taking morning showers.


    After breakfast, Ethan drove me out. After dropping me off downtown, he left.


    I visited various hospitals, even several private medical institutions, but I deliberately avoided Benevolence Hospital. Even if they had a suitable position for me, I wouldn''t go.


    I didn''t want to see Arthur and Vivian anymore, nor did I want them to humiliate me again. But sometimes life was just so dramatic. The more I didn''t want to see someone, the more they appeared in front of me.


    By noon, I was a bit hungry, so I bought a piece of bread and sat on a bench in the pedestrian street to eat.


    At this time, most people were eating inside. There weren''t many people on the pedestrian street.


    As I ate my bread and looked around, I soon saw Arthur and Vivian. They were right in front of me, at a bridal photography studio. Through the transparent ss, I saw Vivian wearing a wedding dress, looking at herself in the mirror. A female staff member was helping her adjust the dress and hairstyle. Arthur stood in front of Vivian, smiling, probablyplimenting her. Vivian''s face was beaming with joy.


    I had seen their wedding photos before, so they were definitely not there for a photo shoot today. It wasn''t hard to guess that they were there for a makeup trial, and their wedding day was probably not far off.


    I really didn''t care about their affairs, but for some reason, maybe out of boredom or exhaustion from walking all morning, I sat there watching for a long time. Even when they came out, I still had half a piece of bread left. They soon saw me. Arthur seemed reluctant toe over, but Vivian insisted on dragging him towards me.


    Vivian, holding Arthur''s arm, walked up to me with a fake smile on her face, but her eyes couldn''t hide her arrogance. "Emily, Arthur and I have set our wedding date for August 1st. We were colleagues after all, so you muste." The piece of bread in my mouth suddenly felt hard to swallow. I quietly swallowed it and took a deep breath. I thought to myself, ''Fine, I''ll give them a big gift.''


    In fact, there really was a "big gift" waiting for them, one they couldn''t afford. But at that time, I didn''t know it yet.

 Chapter 40 Your Biggest Weakness is Being Soft-hearted

    "August 1st, right? That''s soon." I stood up, tossed my half-eaten bread, and gave Arthur an innocent smile. "Hope your marriagests, unlike mine where I got betrayed!" Vivian''s fake smile faltered. "Emily, you''re being malicious, cursing me on purpose."


    I shrugged. "Just stating facts. But you two are solid, I''m sure you''ll be fine."


    Vivian, trying to get under my skin, touched her belly and boasted, "Of course, Arthur and I will be happy. The three of us won''t let anyone ruin it."


    I almostughed. She stole my marriage, but now I was the bad guy?


    Vivian was the most shameless person I had ever met.


    "Vivian, don''t joke like that. I was blind once, don''t want to be blind again." I said, subtly cursing.


    Vivian didn''t care about the stares, pointing at me sharply. "Emily, stop being jealous. Arthur told me marrying you was a mistake."


    I looked at Arthur, surprised. He avoided my gaze. Guess he didn''t expect Vivian to say that in front of me.


    No divorced couple could be like Arthur and me just mutual disgust and hatred after two years together.


    "Emily, you didn''t seem well after marriage. Eating bread for lunch? Can''t afford a burger?" Vivian loved putting me down.


    Honestly, I could afford a burger, but I was always casual with myself. I used to cater to Arthur''s tastes and neglected myself.


    "Honey, how can you stand the air quality here?" A familiar voice came from behind.


    I turned, and Ethan was beside me, arm around my shoulder. "Honey, it''s lunch time. Hungry?" He ignored the two annoying people and spoke to me lovingly. "I..."


    "I''ll take you to eat."


    I wanted to say I already had bread, but Ethan cut me off. He led me towards a fancy restaurant, making me hesitate.


    "Actually, I''m not hungry," I whispered.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Ethan leaned in and whispered in my ear, "Then keep mepany while I eat."


    He pulled me into the restaurant and picked a window seat on the second floor, giving us a view of the pedestrian street.


    Arthur and Vivian were still outside, now arguing. Vivian was heading towards the restaurant, and Arthur was trying to stop her.


    I could guess what they were fighting about. Vivian had mocked me for eating bread, and now Ethan was taking me to a high-end ce. She couldn''t stand it and wanted to drag Arthur here.


    But this kind of restaurant wasn''t cheap. Arthur might splurge on Vivian at first, but long-term, especially after marriage, he wouldn''t spend much on her.


    They argued for a bit, and finally, Vivian stormed off. Arthur stood there, too proud to chase her immediately. But after a minute, he gave in and went after her.


    Ethan''s voice brought me back. "If some people only make you feel disgusted, why bother with them?"


    I looked at Ethan and sighed. I was not hung up on Arthur; I was just curious. Arthur and Vivian, with their different values, came together for basic desires. It wouldn''tst. I just wanted to see how long Arthur could tolerate Vivian. Ethan lit a cigarette, leaned back, and looked at me through the smoke. "Emily, is your past marriage still a hurdle? Do you still hate him? Want me to help? I can ruin himpletely."


    I looked at Ethan, shocked. Love and hate were often linked. We hated intensely because we once loved deeply.


    I couldn''t say I still loved Arthur, but there was definitely some lingering hate because I once genuinely cared. And with Vivian always mocking me, I did want to give them a hard time. "Ruining thempletely is too much. Just a little lesson," I said.


    Ethan smirked. "Emily, your biggest w is you''re too soft-hearted."


    Just then, my phone rang. An unfamiliar number. I answered, and it was someone from the City nning Department.


    "Compensation for demolition?" I looked at Ethan, surprised. He seemed to know and smiled.


    Since my dad died early and my mom had an ident, I lived alone from a young age. The registered number was mine, so the demolition office called me. After hanging up, I was still in disbelief. "I didn''t expect it to actually be demolished. How did you know?"


    Ethan smiled faintly. "I have friends in the City nning Department."


    "Really?" I was skeptical.


    "You''vee into some money. Shouldn''t you call a few people to celebrate?" Ethan changed the subject.


    I lowered my voice, "No, this money came from my parents'' house. I can''t squander it."


    Ethanughed, choking on his smoke, and pinched my face. "Alright, I''ll treat on your behalf then."


    That evening, he gathered his buddies at the Blue Ocean Bar, and I called Be.


    Ethan told them I was treating, which made me feel embarrassed. I quietly told Be about the demolition and that Ethan was treating for me.


    Be shrugged, "So what? You''re his wife now. If he treats, it''s like you treating. What''s the difference?"


    "I don''t want to spend too much of his money. We''re not at the point where we don''t distinguish between his and mine," I said.


    Be pushed me, disappointed. "What do you mean you''re not at that point? You''ve got the marriage certificate. Why distinguish? Feelings can grow. Ethan is a good man. Hold on to him. Don''t be indifferent and let another woman snatch him away. Remember Arthur."


    But Ethan already had feelings for another woman. I was by his side, but his heart was elsewhere.


    Suddenly, the bar''s music shifted from upbeat to soothing, and a female singer took the stage.


    Nothing special, but when she started singing, I was surprised. She was singing a song by The Thorn Birds Band.


    I wasn''t up to date with current trends. I only knew The Thorn Birds Band because of an old tape. Their heyday was years ago, and their songs weren''tmon now.


    I remembered the female singer from The Thorn Birds Band. Her voice wasn''t seductive or charming, but it had a soulful weariness that always touched hearts.


    The singer on stage, Connie Wilson, was quite good. The booth fell silent, captivated by her performance.


    Connie had many admirers. As soon as she started, there were whistles from the audience. After she finished a song, a drunk man with a long face staggered towards the stage. Connie tried to avoid him, but he grabbed her waist. "Hey, you sing well. Sing a few more for me. I have a lot of money."


    He pulled out his wallet and shed a wad of cash, causingughter from the audience.


    Connie, probably used to such scenes, calmly took the money, folded it, and put it in her pocket. "Alright."


    Fortunately, he didn''t do anything more offensive and staggered back to his seat.


    Connie started singing again, and that table of people began chatting loudly. "What''s the name of the original singer of this song?"


    No one seemed to know. The Thorn Birds Band was from years ago and had disbanded, so it wasn''t surprising they weren''t well-known.


    "She was from a band, called... right, The Thorn Birds Band."


    "Yeah, The Thorn Birds Band. I remember now. The woman''s name was Fiona Taylor." The long-faced man had an epiphany and pped the table.


    "Yeah, that''s the name. That bitch."


    "Yeah, I heard she died young. Such a pity, she was quite pretty."


    The men gossiped loudly, oblivious to their surroundings. Only one person at the table remained silent, drinking, while the others kept pouring him drinks and calling him ''Zachary.''


    I was drawn to their conversation when suddenly there was a sharp sound, and their voices stopped.


    I looked over and saw blood streaming down the long-faced man''s head. The person standing there with a broken bottle, full of hostility, was Ethan.

 Chapter 41 Its Been Eight Years, You Should Forget What Needs to Be Forgotten

    By the time I realized what was happening, the table was already flipped.


    Oliver, Frank, and their friends rushed over, grabbing beer bottles and starting to fight without a word.


    Ethan''s hand was bleeding, but he stayed calm, his eyes steady and confident.


    Other patrons screamed and fled, leaving the bar empty.


    Connie, still holding her guitar on stage, stared at the fight, looking scared.


    The fight was intense.


    Seeing Ethan''s hand bleeding, I stood on the side, almost in tears. More than fear, I felt worried. "Ethan! Stop, stop fighting."


    But my voice was drowned out by the loud curses. A beer bottle shattered on Oliver''s shoulder, and blood quickly seeped through his id shirt.


    Oliver turned around and punched the guy. "Fuck, I''ll kill you!" They fought fiercely, both injured, with neither gaining the upper hand.


    At some point, Be joined in. She was a ck belt in Taekwondo, and her moves were impressive. She quickly took down several guys. Zachary Murphy stood on the side, watching Be with interest. "You can fight?"


    "Shut up." Be kicked at him, but Zachary dodged it.


    Be started fighting him, but I noticed that Zachary mostly dodged and didn''t fight back.


    I kept looking back and forth between Be and Ethan, worried about both.


    Ethan was currently fighting a long-faced guy named Stephen Bell. Ethan had taken a few punches to the face, and his mouth was bruised.


    Stephen looked even scarier, with blood streaming down his face, yet he kept swinging his fists.


    I couldn''t quite understand why men brawl; when tempers re, they resort to fists.


    Ethan was focused on Stephen, so he didn''t notice another guy raising a beer bottle to hit him from behind.


    Without thinking, I lunged at Ethan''s back. He sensed something, pulling me forward. The next second, the beer bottle smashed on his head, sshing beer and ss shards onto my hair and face.


    I saw blood flowing from Ethan''s hair, and I was so scared I could hardly think, my voice trembling. "Ethan, are you okay? Don''t scare me!"


    Ethan held me, still managing to smile. He gently brushed the ss shards from my hair and whispered, "Silly girl."


    Luckily, the police arrived just in time. Everyone was injured to some degree, so they were taken to the hospital first.


    I watched as the doctor cleaned Ethan''s wound, using tweezers to pull ss shards from his scalp. It hurt me just to see it. Ethan stayed silent, his face calm like the wound wasn''t even his. His white shirt was stained with blood, looking gruesome.


    Be''s hand was also cut, and the doctor treated it quickly.


    Oliver sat there, annoyed as the doctor worked on him. He suddenly grabbed Be''s hand, staring at her injury. "Are you crazy? It was dangerous. Why did you get involved?"


    Be pulled her hand back, looking ufortable. "I can handle myself. Without me, you''d be in worse shape."


    Oliver seemed at a loss for words and angrily kicked over a stool.


    After their injuries were treated, they were taken to the police station for questioning. I waited outside alone, every second feeling like torture.


    I couldn''t even think about why Ethan started the fight; I was just worried about him. I didn''t know how serious this was, but I knew he was mainly responsible.


    Be was the first toe out. She sat next to me. "It won''t be serious. Don''t worry, Emmy. They just asked about what happened."


    I


    She tried tofort me. "Emmy, Ethan is so capable. He''ll find a way out of this. Trust me, if he couldn''t, he wouldn''t have started the fight."


    I wasn''t so optimistic. No matter how capable Ethan was, thew wouldn''t show mercy.


    Be and I waited for an hour, which felt like forever. When Ethan finally walked out, I stared at him, stunned.


    The bandage on his head and the blood on his shirt still looked shocking, but he walked with one hand in his pocket, the other bandaged hand holding a cigarette, lookingposed.


    Ethan looked like he wasing from a card game, not an interrogation. I approached him. "Are you okay?"


    Ethan lightly ced his cigarette-holding hand on my shoulder, a tired smile on his face. "I''m fine."


    Soon, the others came out too. At the police station, they didn''t look at each other, but as soon as they stepped out, Oliver, unable to hold back, pointed warningly at the others. "Don''t let me see you again." Instinctively, I nced at those guys, hoping they wouldn''t start fighting again right outside the police station.


    Probably knowing this wasn''t the ce for a fight, Zachary just raised an eyebrow and said, "Don''t be too arrogant, we''ll meet again."


    Then Zachary turned to Be, smiling yfully. "Miss, your Taekwondo is pretty good. I like you."


    My heart sank, knowing this was bad.


    Sure enough, Oliver threw his half-smoked cigarette to the ground, cursed "fuck," and was about to charge over, but Ethan grabbed him.


    Seeing Oliver''s reaction, Zachary smirked. "Is she your girlfriend?"


    Oliver''s chest heaved, gritting his teeth. "She''s my girlfriend. Try touching her, I dare you."


    Zachary, clearly a seasoned brawler, wasn''t intimidated. He casually looked at Be. "Is that so? Now I''m even more interested. Miss, remember, my name is Zachary Murphy."


    "Get lost," Be snapped, showing no respect. Zachary wasn''t angry. He nced at Be''s injured hand and smiled insincerely. "My friends hurt you. I''ll make sure to teach them a lesson." Be repeated, "Didn''t you hear me? I said get lost."


    Oliver seemed at his limit. If Zachary kept talking, another fight would break out.


    Fortunately, Zachary finally left with his gang.


    "What nonsense are you spouting?" Be red at Oliver, referring to him calling her his girlfriend.


    Oliver, irritated, lit another cigarette. "You better be careful. Zachary is just a thug."


    Be didn''t look at Oliver, her tone calm. "I don''t need your reminder."


    At that moment, the female singer who had been harassed earlier, Connie, walked out of the police station.


    I had a nagging feeling that Ethan fought for Connie, so I instinctively scrutinized her.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Earlier in the bar, I had only noticed her singing. Now, looking at her, she actually seemed quite innocent, with medium-length brown hair that was a bit frizzy.


    Seeing the guitar on Connie''s back, I immediately thought of the guitar in Ethan''s room and his unusual behavior that day. I was even more convinced that Ethan fought today for her.


    Connie walked straight to Ethan, and I instinctively tensed up. She stood in front of him, nervously fiddling with the hem of her shirt. "Ethy, for female singers like us performing in bars, dealing with stuff like today ismon. People judge us unfairly. If we resist harassment, we''re called pretentious. I''m used to it; it''s not worth you making a big deal out of it."


    The term "Ethy" reminded me of the night Ethan left in the rain, the voice on the phone calling him "Ethy." Could that person be Connie? I looked at Ethan, hoping for an answer.


    Ethan took a deep drag on his cigarette, looking at Connie and saying calmly, "Just keep singing. There will be people who genuinely appreciate your voice."


    Oliver walked over and patted Connie on the shoulder. "Connie, go back. Don''t worry, as long as the bar is mine, I won''t let my employees be mistreated."


    She seemed quite moved, nodding gratefully. "Thank you. I''ll be going now."


    Connie turned and walked into the night with her guitar.


    Watching her leave, I felt emotional. ''Every profession has its difficulties, and everyone fights with all their might to live.''


    Later, everyone dispersed. Be called her dad''s driver to pick her up, and we took a cab back to the vi.


    Ethany back on the bed with his eyes closed, one hand resting on his forehead. I was a bit worried and asked, "Are you okay?" "I''m feeling a little dizzy," he said without moving.


    Hearing that, I got even more worried. "Could it be something serious? Do you need to go to the hospital for a check-up?"


    Ethan removed his hand and looked at me with a smile. "I''m dizzy from hunger."


    Realizing that, I quickly said, "I''ll go make oatmeal."


    Ethan nodded in agreement.


    As I went downstairs, Oliver and Frank arrived. I pointed upstairs, and they nodded and headed up.


    After making oatmeal, I served a bowl and brought it upstairs.


    At the door, I heard voices inside. For some reason, I instinctively lightened my steps.


    "Ethan, it''s been eight years. You should forget what needs to be forgotten." That was Oliver''s voice.


    My hand holding the bowl tightened.


    "I already have," Ethan said.


    "Then why did you do this today? Others think you stood up for Connie, but you didn''t. And with so many women lining up to be with you, why did you marry a woman who has been married before?" I stood frozen at the door, both expectant and afraid of how Ethan would respond.

 Chapter 42 His Frankness

    My heart felt like it got stabbed, pain spreading from my chest.


    I wanted to run, scared of Ethan''s reaction, but I couldn''t move.


    "Emily, why aren''t you going in?" Frank''s voice startled me from behind.


    The door opened, and Oliver stood there looking at me.


    "Want some oatmeal? There''s still some in the kitchen," I said, trying to stay calm.


    Oliver walked out, one hand in his pocket. "I''m a bit hungry. Frank, let''s go get some oatmeal."


    With that, Oliver hooked his arm around Frank''s neck, and they went downstairs.


    When I walked in, Ethan had already taken off his shirt. I quickly nced at his strong, bare chest, then looked away. "I made some oatmeal. Not sure if you like it." Ethan leaned back, looking rxed. "I like whatever you make."


    Oliver''s earlier words had made me uneasy. I was about to put down the oatmeal and leave, but Ethan said, "Feed me."


    I held my breath. He raised his bandaged right hand, showing it was hard for him.


    I took a deep breath, sat by the bed, and after blowing on each spoonful, brought the oatmeal to his mouth.


    I felt Ethan staring at me the whole time. I didn''t dare meet his gaze or look at his body, so I focused on the spoon.


    "It''s a bit too sweet," he suddenly said.


    "Is it?" All my unease and other chaotic emotions shattered.


    "Don''t believe me? Try it."


    I must have lost my mind because I tasted it myself with the same spoon.


    After two careful mouthfuls, I said, "It''s not sweet."


    When I tried to feed him again, Ethan''s eyes were amused, but he didn''t open his mouth.


    I realized he might have a cleanliness issue, not liking that I used the spoon. My face turned red. "I''ll get a new spoon."


    Just as I was about to stand up, he grabbed my hand and brought the oatmeal to his mouth.


    Not only did Ethan eat the oatmeal, but he also licked the spoon clean. He held my hand, licking the spoon, his gaze fixed on me with a hint of deliberate seduction.


    The scene made my heart race. It felt like an electric current was passing from his tongue through the spoon. If he hadn''t been holding my hand, I might not have been able to keep the spoon steady. "Emily," he called softly.


    "What is it?" I was super nervous.


    Ethan suddenly grabbed the back of my head, and the bowl in my hand fell to the ground.


    As I fell forward, he kissed me. It wasn''t forceful or domineering; it was gentle. I couldn''t resist such gentleness.


    The door quickly opened, and I tried to pull away, but Ethan held my head tightly, his tongue exploring my mouth.


    "Sorry, you continue," Oliver''s amused voice came from the doorway. He must have rushed up after hearing the bowl break.


    The door closed again. Ethan kissed with great skill, and my resistance weakened. From resisting to indulging, I felt that even if I drowned in this kiss, I would have no regrets.


    He kissed me for a long time before stopping. When he let go, we looked at each other, both breathing heavily.


    "Did you like the kiss?" He gave a charming, slight smile.


    I did like it, but I said nothing. Ethan let my head rest on his chest, his bare chest against my face, his heartbeat so close. It was strong and steady, and as I listened, I calmed down. Later, Ethan spoke for a long time, "Emily, everyone has their past. You have yours, and I have mine. Before you came into my life, I didn''t likeing home. It felt too empty, too lonely living alone. Do you remember the first time you cooked in the kitchen? I said that seeing a woman cooking in the kitchen suddenly made this ce feel like a home. That day, cooking with you, I felt like this was really a home. I love watching you busy in the kitchen with an apron on; it''s beautiful." I had to admit, Ethan knew how to talk, or rather, he knew how to please a woman. Just a few words, and I no longer wanted to dwell on anything else. I just wanted to put on an apron and cook for him.


    "That day, cooking with you, I felt like this is what ordinary life should be like. I really want to spend my life with you." He was so straightforward that I felt both admiration and a wave of emotion.


    I thought Ethan must have guessed that I overheard his conversation with Oliver, which was why he said all this.


    I no longer wanted to dwell on anything. Having experienced a failed marriage, I no longer dared to hope for passionate love, but I still longed for a simple, steady life.


    I climbed off him, but for some reason, I asked a questionpletely unrted to the current topic, "Are you full?"


    Ethan was stunned for a moment, then his smile deepened. He pulled me close and whispered hoarsely in my ear, "Not full. How do you n to feed me?" His hand slipped inside my clothes.


    My face heated up. I didn''t expect him to twist my words like that. I quickly pushed him away and stood up, awkwardly tucking my hair behind my ear. "Oliver and Frank are still downstairs. I''ll go clean up the kitchen."


    As I squatted to pick up the broken pieces of the bowl, Ethan said, "Be careful with your hands. Use a broom."


    A warmth filled my heart. I got a broom and swept up the pieces, then took them downstairs.


    Oliver and Frank must have already eaten; they were sitting on the couch in the living room. When I finished washing the dishes and came out, Frank had gone to the balcony, leaving Oliver alone on the couch.


    I wiped my hands and walked over, sitting down a short distance from Oliver. "You probably think I''m not good enough for him, right?" I kept a smile.


    Oliver was taken aback, then took the cigarette out of his mouth. After a while, he smiled. "You heard what I said earlier, didn''t you? Just forget it. Maybe I wasn''t thinking straight with all themotion. Don''t take it to heart! You and he are good together. We used to worry he''d end up alone."


    I wondered, ''Ethan is such an outstanding man, notcking in women who like him. Why would he end up alone?''


    Oliver fell silent, the cigarette back in his mouth, his brows furrowed in thought.


    "Do you like Be?" I asked bluntly.


    Oliver looked at me, not rushing to answer, his eyes showing a hint of conflict. "She said I was a yboy," heughed self-deprecatingly. "She probably looks down on a scumbag like me."


    I swallowed quietly, looking at him seriously. "Oliver, Be may seem tough on the outside, but she''s actually very fragile inside. Shecks a sense of security. Unless you truly like her, you should just be friends. I don''t want her to get hurt." Oliver flicked the ash from his cigarette, smiling reluctantly. "You also think I''m a yboy and not good enough for her?"


    I quickly shook my head. "No, that''s not what I meant."All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Oliver continued to smile, but it was a bit harsh. "I know. I''ve looked into it. She''s a noble''s daughter, and I''m a rogue. We''re not the same kind of people."


    I realized I might have said something terrible and hurried to exin, "I''m sorry, Oliver. I hope you don''t misunderstand. I didn''t mean anything by it. Be''s family may be wealthy, but she''s very down-to-earth. Shecks a sense of security because of her father. When he got rich, he divorced her mom andter married a woman not much older than Be. So Be doesn''t really believe in love. But I believe true sincerity can move her."


    Oliver was silent for a long time before he stubbed out his cigarette and stood up. As he picked up his coat, he said, "I don''t know if I like her. Honestly, I alsock a sense of security. And as for sincerity, well, I want it, but I''m also afraid of it. Since it''s impossible between us, I''ll just deal with these feelings promptly. It''s no big deal. Be is straightforward, and I like that. Being friends with her is good too. I''ll just continue my carefree life."


    His words had a hint of self-abandonment, and I suddenly regretted having this conversation with him today.


    "I''m leaving. You should go take care of Ethan," Oliver said.


    Frank came in from the balcony, ready to leave with Oliver.


    "Wait a minute," I suddenly called out to Oliver.


    Oliver stopped, draping his coat over his shoulder without turning around. "I have two more things to say."


    "Go ahead," Oliver tilted his head slightly, exuding a rebellious air.


    I stared at his back and said, "First, Be has never been in a rtionship before because she doesn''t believe in love. She may seem experienced in everything, but she''s actually very naive."


    After saying this, I saw Oliver''s back stiffen and continued, "Second, although Be knows Taekwondo, she never stands up for people she doesn''t care about."


    Oliver slowly turned around, nced at me, and his furrowed brows gradually rxed, as if he had suddenlye to a realization. He gave a relieved, knowing smile.


    "See you," he said, draping his arm over Frank''s shoulder as they left.


    As I went upstairs, I thought of Ethan''s earlier suggestive words and felt a bit afraid to enter his room. So I quietly went back to my own room instead.


    Ethan had mentioned feeling dizzy earlier, so he might already be asleep by now. With that thought, I felt justified and went to take a shower. When I finished my shower and opened the door wrapped in a towel, I was startled.


    Ethan was leaning against the wall with one hand, his upper body bare, blocking the bathroom door. It seemed like he was waiting for me.

 Chapter 43 An Unexpected Phone Call

    Ethan''s eyes scanned me from head to toe, making me super ufortable.


    "Still up?" I tried to stay calm.


    "Can''t sleep all sweaty," he said.


    I squeezed past him, brushing against him. "Go shower!"


    He showed me his bandaged hand and pointed to his head. "How am I supposed to shower like this?"


    "So, what now?" His pitiful look made me think, ''Does he want me to help him shower?''


    "Help me wipe down," he said bluntly.


    I thought his request was too much. We were married in name only, not that close yet.


    He must''ve seen my reluctance. He pinched my cheek. "Don''t stress, I''ll do it myself."


    Worried his wound might get infected, I grabbed his arm. "Fine, I''ll help."


    Ethan turned around slowly, and I thought I saw a smug smile. I went to get hot water, spilling it everywhere, feeling conflicted.


    ''He''s sweaty and bloody; he needs to clean up. There''s no one else to help him. I have no choice.'' After steeling myself, I took the towel and hot water out.


    Seeing Ethan by the bed in just his boxers, I almost dropped the basin. He looked incredibly handsome and like trouble.


    I put down the basin, wrung out the towel, and braced myself.


    I wiped his face, back, and chest, trying to ignore his firm muscles and heavy breathing. I acted like I was caring for a patient.


    "It''s time to wipe down there," Ethan''s voice whispered in my ear, and I froze.


    Holding the towel, I nced down, my face burning.


    In my confusion, Ethan grabbed my hand and guided it to his waistband.


    His hand was hot, and his breathing in my ear grew heavier. My heart raced, and for some reason, I forgot to resist.


    The tension was broken by Ethan''s phone ringing. We exchanged nces, his eyes full of desire.


    He answered, "Grandpa," and the mood shifted instantly.


    Ate-night call from his grandpa usually meant trouble.


    "Okay, I''ll be right there," Ethan said, looking serious.


    "What''s wrong? Is your grandpa okay?" I asked, worried.


    Ethan nodded. "He fell today and can''t get up. A neighbor helped him to bed, but he can''t move now."


    As a nurse, I knew falls in the elderly could be serious. "Falls can be dangerous, but if he called, he might be okay."


    Ethan frowned. "Let''s pack some clothes and head to the countryside."


    "Me too?"


    Ethan nced at me. "He wants to see you, his granddaughter-inw."


    I quickly packed, and we got in the car.


    We should''ve visited him sooner instead of rushing over after a fall.


    Despite his injured hand, Ethan drove skillfully, looking handsome with one hand on the wheel.


    It took four hours to reach Greenfield Vige. By the time we arrived, it was dawn.


    Ethan parked outside a courtyard. The gate was ajar. We pushed it open and froze.


    In the garden, Martin Windsor, with white hair, was working the soil with a hoe. Hearing the gate, he straightened up, adjusted his sses, and looked at me first. "Grandpa, didn''t you say you..." Ethan sounded a bit angry.


    I understood his frustration after worrying the whole way.


    "You finally brought my granddaughter-inw," Martin said with a triumphant smile.


    "Hello, Grandpa, I''m Emily," I greeted him with a smile.


    Martin nodded, knocked the dirt off the hoe, and walked out, pointing it at Ethan.


    "What trouble have you gotten into now? You''re almost thirty and still not mature. Now that you''re married, you should settle down. Stop making your wife worry," Martin scolded with authority. "Grandpa, you''re over seventy and still pulling tricks?" Ethan shot back.


    Martin, sitting in a courtyard chair,ughed. "If I didn''t, would you havee so quickly? Would you have brought her? Or were you nning to bring her to my grave?"


    On the way, Ethan had told me that Martin moved back to the countryside after retiring. His grandma had passed away early, and Martin had been living alone since.


    Martin wore a gray shirt and neatly pressed dress pants, with gold-rimmed sses, looking quite different from the typical rural elderly. Despite living alone, the courtyard was spotless, and even the small vegetable garden was weed-free. It was clear Martin valued quality of life-not luxury, butfort and freedom in spirit. He mentioned death with a calm smile, which I admired. Living so peacefully in old age seemed like the best reward for a hard-working youth. However, knowing Martin was in thete stages of cancer made me sad.


    "Grandpa, I was wrong," Ethan said, sitting on a small stool with a rare shy smile, looking like a teenager being scolded.


    Martin seemed satisfied and smiled. "It''s good you know you were wrong. I know you young folks like excitement and don''t want toe to the countryside. But I love it here fresh air and peace."


    I was nervous meeting Martin, but after chatting, I rxed. To win his favor, I volunteered to cook.


    While washing vegetables in the kitchen, a pair of hands suddenly wrapped around my waist. My face heated up, and I twisted my body. My hands were wet, so I nudged him with my elbow.


    "Your grandpa is still outside," I whispered.


    Ethan tightened his grip, pressing closer. His low voice whispered in my ear, "If you move again, I''ll have sex with you right here. Last night''s desire hasn''t faded yet."


    I didn''t dare move. He kissed my hair with satisfaction. "I''ve decided to stay at my grandpa''s for a week. I really haven''t spent enough time with him."


    I had no objections; in fact, I quite liked the simple rural life.


    During dinner, Martin kept praising my cooking. He pointed at Ethan and said, "You''re really lucky. Not many young women can cook these days."


    Ethan, eager to show off, held my hand and looked at me affectionately. "Yeah, I feel very lucky too."


    My face turned red, and to y along, I put on a shy expression and secretly pinched his palm. He exaggeratedly cried out in pain, and Martin asked, "What''s wrong?"N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    My heart raced, fearing he''d tell on me.


    "I got a cramp in my foot," Ethan lied with a straight face. I almost burst outughing but managed to hold it in, deciding not to pinch him again.


    Later, Ethan pulled me into a room. He didn''t turn on the light and announced we''d be sleeping there together.


    I knew his intention. Seeing I didn''t respond, Ethan whispered in my ear, "We can''t let Grandpa see us sleeping separately, can we?"


    His voice had a hint of ambiguity, and his breath on my ear was ticklish. Nervously, I dodged and ran out.


    Martin, watching TV in the living room, smiled and asked, "Emily, are there mosquitoes? I forgot to give you the repellent. Here, take it."


    I took the repellent and reluctantly returned to the room. It was still dark. Ethan sat on an old wicker chair, legs crossed, smirking.


    I red at him, and he got up, took the repellent, and started spraying it. "It''s still early. Do you want to sleep? If not, you can enjoy the night view. The tranquility here is hard to find in the city. But don''t go to the balcony; there are many mosquitoes. When I was little, I loved sitting on the windowsill and watching the sky."


    The windowsill was arge bay window next to the bed, perfect for stargazing.


    I climbed onto the bed but sat on the bay window instead. The thin cushion was veryfortable.


    Seeing the vast starry sky and hearing the croaking of frogs, I quickly felt at peace.


    "The countryside night can also bring a lot of inspiration," Ethan''s voice seemed very close.


    "Inspiration for what? Writing poetry?" I joked without turning around.


    Ethan didn''t answer for a long time. Just as I was about to turn around, a hot body pressed against my back. He breathed into my ear and said in a husky voice, "Inspiration for making love."

 Chapter 44 My Grandfather Is Very Experienced in This

    My body tensed up, and I instinctively tried to dodge when I realized what was happening.


    Ethan''s arm tightened around me, and he bit my ear. "Got my inspiration, what about you?" His deep voice was incredibly seductive. Ethan was sharp; he must''ve noticed my ears were sensitive. I struggled weakly, shivering and whispering, "Ethan, no, we can''t!" The rough texture of the bandage on his palm brushed against my skin, breaking my resolve.


    He pressed me against the windowsill, the cold surface giving me a moment of rity. I pushed him away in a panic. "Ethan, be rational."


    "I can''t hold it any longer," he said, his voice husky.


    I knew Ethan wouldn''t hold back for long; he was just a normal guy.


    "Your grandpa is still outside," I desperately tried to reason.


    Ethan lunged at me with a mischievous smile. "My grandpa''s been through this; he understands. What are you afraid of?"


    Ethan came at me like a storm, and I clung to his back, passively epting his force.


    Even though I''d been married for two years and had a child, I''d never experienced anything this intense because Arthur never guided me or cared about my feelings.


    We rolled from the windowsill to the bed, and under his movements, I couldn''t think of anything else, only remembering he said he wanted to spend his life with me.


    Afterward, wey naked, wrapped in a nket. I leaned against his chest, feeling uneasy. "Ethan, should we be doing this?"


    Ethan kissed my hair, his breathing still uneven. "Emily, don''t feel guilty. We''re married, and this is what married couples do. There''s nothing wrong with it. What Arthur never gave you, I will. No one will bully you in the future." My heart pounded, and he added mischievously, "Except me."


    A message on my phone interrupted the moment. As soon as I picked it up, Ethan snatched it away.


    I felt nervous and reached out, "Give it to me."


    Ethan held the phone high and read the screen, "Seagull?"


    He quickly navigated to my profile page. "Fish Looking Up at Seagull?"


    I felt embarrassed. I had chosen that name out of gratitude to Seagull, but hearing it from Ethan made me feel awkward.


    I snatched the phone back, and Ethan casually asked, "Why are you so nervous? Who is he?"


    "Just a friend."


    He didn''t ask further, and I didn''t exin who Seagull was. In fact, I didn''t really know who Seagull was either.


    Having not slept the previous night and rushing to the countryside, Ethan was probably really tired. He soon fell into a steady sleep, but I couldn''t sleep at all, my ears filled with the sound of his breathing and heartbeat. Everything was too crazy and exciting. I seemed to be falling for him.


    The next morning, when I got up, Ethan was still asleep.


    As soon as I went downstairs, my phone rang. It was a friend request from someone named "Cat Who Loves Fish."


    I checked his profile and didn''t find anything off-putting, so I epted the request. He quickly sent a message: [Don''t always look at the Seagull in the sky, be careful of being eaten by a cat.]


    Iughed after reading it, imagining Ethan lying in bed texting me, a slight sweetness spreading in my heart. I replied: [How could a cat bear to eat such a cute fish like me?]


    Ethan: [Alright, I won''t eat you. I''ll make love to you.]


    My face turned red, and just then, Martin walked out of the kitchen. I quickly put my phone away.


    After breakfast, Ethan asked me to apany him to the clinic in town to change his bandage.


    When we arrived, I intended to go in with him, but he asked me to wait in the car. After about twenty minutes, he came out of the clinic.


    When he got in, he didn''t start the car immediately but lit a cigarette, took a few puffs, and then pulled out a box of medicine from his pocket. Seeing the name on the box, my heart sank.


    Ethan suddenly reached out and pinched my face, chuckling, "Why do you look so disappointed? Do you think I''m irresponsible after making love?"


    ''Isn''t that the case?'' I stared at him sadly.


    He suddenly leaned in, hooked his arm around my neck, pulling me closer, his forehead touching mine. "Listen carefully, I''m not being irresponsible. I''m doing this to be responsible for you. Whether you take birth control is up to you, but if you get pregnant, don''t even think about aborting it. A woman''s body can''t handle that kind of strain repeatedly."


    Even though his tone was bossy, I couldn''t help but feel warm inside. My emotions had been all over the cetely.


    Ethan let go of me, rolled down the car window, and tossed the box of medicine out, cursing under his breath. "Did you just lump me in with the jerks? Are you thinking of leaving me?"


    I felt guilty and avoided his gaze. He suddenlyughed. Just as I turned my head in surprise, he hooked my neck and kissed me.


    After a brief, teasing kiss, he pulled back with a mischievous smile. "One day, I''ll make sure you can''t leave me."


    Ethan started the car, but his words left me unsettled. I felt like I couldn''t leave him already.


    In the following days, Ethan took me fishing, hiking, and fully immersed me in nature.


    At first, I just sat quietly next to him while he fished. Later, he worried I might get bored and taught me how to fish. I was clumsy, and he oftenughed at me, but then he''d patiently teach me. I had never felt so rxed. Even though I didn''t catch a single fish, I was incredibly happy.


    When he took me hiking, I tried hard to keep up, but he was in much better shape. I was out of breath after a short distance. Thankfully, he didn''tugh at me like he did when teaching me to fish. Instead, he patiently waited and held my hand as we climbed to the top.


    At the top, I got a call from Be. I told her Ethan and I hade to Greenfield Vige. After her initial surprise, she joked that it was time for me to meet his family.


    I sneaked a nce at Ethan. He was sitting on a rock, smoking, with the breeze lifting his soft hair, looking like he had stepped out of a painting.


    My legs were weak from the climb up, and they were trembling on the way down. Ethan suddenly walked up to me and, without a word, scooped me onto his back. His back was broad and warm, making me feel secure from head to toe. These past few days, I often felt like I was back in the age where holding hands made my heart race. Happiness came quickly, gradually fading away the shadows of my past.


    On the fourth day in the countryside, Ethan nned to take me fishing again.


    In the yard, I saw Martin sitting in a wicker chair, listening to the radio. I suddenly felt quite guilty. We hade to apany Martin, but we were only having fun ourselves,pletely neglecting him.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I gently nudged Ethan. "You go ahead. I''m tired from all the walking these past few days. Today, I''ll keep your grandpapany."


    Ethan seemed to understand and didn''t make it difficult for me. He quickly kissed me on the cheek behind Martin''s back, greeted Martin, and walked out with a bucket and fishing rod.


    After the blush on my face subsided, I walked over to sit next to Martin. We chatted for a while, and then Martin went inside and brought out a box.


    The box contained many old photos, including quite a few of Ethan as a child. Even as a kid, his good looks were evident. I felt like I had hit the jackpot by not going fishing.


    There were some photos where Ethan looked about eighteen. Because of his long hair, I didn''t recognize him at first. There were also a few photos of Ethan ying the guitar. This reminded me of the guitar in Ethan''s room.


    Martin reminisced with a smile, "I wanted him to study medicine, but he was into these things instead. I couldn''t stand his long hair and told him to cut it, but he wouldn''t. One day, I got so mad that I cut it while he was sleeping." I couldn''t help butugh. "He must have been furious, right?"


    Martin chuckled, "He didn''t say anything when he woke up, just went out. I was worried he might run away from home. But less than an hourter, he came back."


    At this point, Martin burst intoughter. "Turns out he thought the haircut I gave him was ugly and went to a barber."


    Iughed too, thinking, ''At that age, who doesn''t care about their appearance?''


    "Ethan went fishing again!" A voice came from outside the yard. I thought Ethan must be back from fishing, and for some reason, I felt a bit excited and ran out.


    Before I reached the door, I heard his phone ringing. When I got to the yard entrance, I only saw the bucket left aside and his figure walking away while talking on the phone.


    ''Why does he avoid me when taking calls?'' I remembered that day at my house when he also lowered his voice while on the phone. ''Is there a secret I''m not supposed to know?''

 Chapter 45 An Old Photograph

    I quietly went back to my seat and kept flipping through the photos, already distracted. But one old, yellowed photo caught my eye.


    It was a picture of Ethan with a girl. Ethan looked really young, maybe around twenty, and the girl was about the same age and very pretty. Ethan''s hand rested naturally on her shoulder, a detail I couldn''t ignore. I felt a bit uneasy and wanted a closer look, but suddenly a hand snatched the photo away.


    "Grandpa, should these old photos be shown to people? You''re just showing them to my wife?" Ethan quickly gathered the photos back into the box, looking a bit shy.


    Martinughed. "What''s wrong with her looking at them? Do you now realize your taste back then was questionable? Do you think it''s ugly?"


    Indeed, young Ethan in the photo looked very different from now. Back then, he seemed carefree and unrestrained, but now he was tooposed, making him hard to understand. Experiences shaped who we were. I wondered what Ethan had gone through.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    During dinner, Ethan suddenly told Martin we were heading back to Starlight City tomorrow. I was surprised. ''Isn''t it supposed to be a week? Could it be because of that phone call?''


    Martin sighed. "Go ahead. You have your own things to do. You can''t stay with me forever. It''s just that Emily''s cooking these days has been so good. I''m afraid I won''t get used to it once she''s gone."


    There was a hint of loneliness in Martin''s words.


    Ethanforted him, "I''ll bring Emily over often when I get the chance."


    Martin waved his hand. "Forget it. I''m old. How much longer can I live? It''s more important for you two to live your lives well. When will I have a great-grandchild?"


    "Soon," Ethan said vaguely, his head down as he ate.


    After dinner, Martin took out an invitation. "August 14th, Xavier''s daughter is getting married. Xavier invited me, and I should go, but I''m afraid they''ll make me drink. If I were younger, I''d definitely drink with them, but now I''m old and can''t handle it. Ethan, you and Emily go on my behalf."


    Could this Xavier be the director of Benevolence Hospital? I took the invitation and opened it.


    Vivian and Arthur would hold their wedding ceremony on August 14th at the New Victory Hotel. I was surprised that Xavier had a connection with Martin.


    That night, Ethan told me that Martin used to be the director of Grace Hospital. As a fellow professional, it wasn''t surprising that he knew Xavier.


    The next day, we said goodbye to Martin and headed back to the city.


    After nearly a week of doing nothing, I was still determined to find a job. Ethan needed to go to the hospital to get his bandages removed, so I tagged along.


    At Grace Hospital, after his bandages were off, we were about to leave when I noticed a job ad on a big screen in the lobby. Grace Hospital was hiring a receptionist. "You''re not thinking of bing a receptionist, are you?" Ethan asked.


    Even though being a receptionist wasn''t my specialty, it was still in a hospital, and I knew basic nursing and first aid, so I could handle it.


    After searching for a job for so long, finding the perfect one seemed impossible, and I was losing confidence. "Why not give it a shot? A receptionist is fine. I don''t mind. Do you mind me being a hospital receptionist?"


    Ethan took out a pack of cigarettes, then put it back, realizing we were in a hospital. He pinched my cheek. "Of course, I don''t mind. All jobs are valuable. My grandpa used to be the director here. He still has some pull. Do you want me to..." "No." I cut him off, knowing what he was about to say. "I want to do this on my own. If I need someone else''s help to get a receptionist job, it just shows how useless I am."


    Ethan smiled. "Alright, I''ll wait for you in the car."


    I didn''t expect the application process to go so smoothly. Maybe my resume helped since I had been a nurse before. The HR head decided to hire me on the spot and asked me to start the next day.


    After leaving the hospital, I quickly found Ethan''s car. Through the windshield, I saw he was on the phone. By the time I opened the door, he had already put the phone aside.


    I guess my happiness was obvious because Ethan kept staring at me as I got in. "You got the job?"


    I was indeed happy. "Yes, I finally have my own job."


    Suddenly, I thought of something and my smile froze. I stared at him. "You didn''t tell the hospital staff to hire me, did you?"


    Ethan took a drag of his cigarette, started the car, and smiled. "Do you have so little confidence in yourself?"


    Seeing how calm he was, I sat up straight, feeling extremely good. Soon, my stomach growled, and I looked at him, embarrassed. "I''m hungry."


    Ethan put out his cigarette with one hand and steered the car with the other. "I''ll take you to eat."


    I was about to suggest going home to save money, but Ethan insisted on taking me to the restaurant on the third floor of Blue Ocean Bar. I didn''t expect to run into someone I knew there.


    At a table not far from us sat a man and a woman. They were holding hands and gazing at each other affectionately.


    The woman was Be''s stepmom, Andrea Gray. Be had pointed her out to me before, so I recognized her, but she didn''t know me. The young man with Andrea was clearly not Be''s dad, Leonard.


    I thought, ''Another dramatic affair!''


    "Do you know them?" Ethan asked, noticing I was staring.


    I quickly looked away. "No."


    Leonard had divorced Be''s mom for Andrea, and now Andrea was having an affair. Suddenly, my phone rang-it was Be.


    If Be found out, with her temper, who knows what trouble she''d cause. So I decided not to tell her for now. But when she heard I was at Blue Ocean Bar, she said she was nearby and wanted toe over.


    I thought, ''There''s no hiding this now.'' Luckily, before Be arrived, Andrea and her lover left. I would have to tell Be eventually, but I needed to find the right time.


    Outside, night had fallen, and the lights were twinkling.


    When Be arrived, she was wearing ck and white striped wide-leg pants and a tight sleeveless T-shirt, looking very sharp.


    She had said on the phone that I should treat her to dinner, but when she arrived, she said she had already eaten. She was just joking with me.


    Later, we went to the bar on the second floor. The previous fight incident didn''t seem to have affected Blue Ocean Bar''s business. As soon as it got dark, people started to fill the bar.


    Oliver was sitting in a booth, nked by two scantily d, sexy women. I almost instinctively looked at Be. She just nced at Oliver indifferently, with no change in her expression. Oliver, with a cigarette in his mouth, greeted Ethan nonchntly, "You went to Greenfield Vige to have fun and finally decided toe back?"


    Ethan sat down, lit a cigarette, and said, "I was tricked into going back by my grandpa."


    Be and I sat down too.


    The two sexy women leaned on Oliver, their hands wandering inside his shirt.


    From what I knew about Oliver, he used to be a bit of a mess but not promiscuous. Now he looked like aplete yboy.


    ''Could it be because of what I said that day?'' I thought.


    Be, usually talkative, was very quiet today. The atmosphere felt strange and awkward, so I suddenly put my arm around her shoulder. "Bell, I found a job today. Shouldn''t you celebrate with me?" Be nced at me, "What job?"


    I hesitated and then whispered, "A receptionist at Grace Hospital."


    There was an awkward silence, and then the two sexy womenughed unkindly.


    "That''s great. You''re not stealing or robbing, and you don''t have to sell your body. You''re earning money with your own skills. It''s worth celebrating." Be snapped her fingers and ordered some dark beers. Now it was the two sexy women''s turn to feel awkward.


    After the beer arrived, Be opened several bottles right away. I was startled and said nervously, "Bell, just a small celebration is fine."


    But Oliver''s voice suddenly chimed in, "Emily, Ethan can afford to support you. He could support ten women if he wanted to."


    I knew this wasn''t good. Sure enough, Be mmed her beer bottle on the table. "Yes, men with money like to keep mistresses. That''s why women need to learn to be self-reliant even more." Oliver looked at Be, his face a bit grim, but fortunately, he didn''t say anything else.


    Ethan naturally put his arm around me. "One woman is enough for me. There''s nothing wrong with a woman wanting her own job. Having a job means having her own social circle. No matter what, I have to support her." I stared at Ethan''s profile in surprise. He hadn''t said that before.


    Ethan suddenly turned his head, and our eyes met. His eyes were deep like whirlpools. I looked away in a panic but quickly froze.


    Andrea was walking towards us, wrapped in the arms of her lover, Walter Bell. I quickly looked at Be, who was also staring in that direction, her face dark with anger.


    I cursed in my mind, ''These bastards show up at the worst possible time, just when Be is in a bad mood. This is going to be a disaster!''


    Be downed a bottle of beer in one go. After putting the bottle down, she picked up a half ss of red wine from the table.


    When we arrived, only Oliver and the two sexy women were here, so that half ss of wine was probably Oliver''s.


    Under Oliver''s surprised gaze, Be stood up, holding the half ss of red wine, and walked towards Andrea. Be deliberately bumped into Andrea, pouring the entire half ss of red wine down her neckline.

 Chapter 46 Knowing Youre Afraid of Thunder

    A sharp scream cut through the air, shrill and jarring.


    Walter quickly pushed Be away. "Who are you? Looking for trouble?"


    Be stepped back but didn''t fight. She yed with her wine ss, staring at Andrea. "Andrea, what a coincidence!"


    Andrea recognized Be, her face shifting from anger to disbelief to embarrassment.


    Walter red. "Do you know each other?"


    I worried Be might escte things, so I tried to pull her away. But she shook me off and eyed Walter. "This guy''s way younger than my dad. Andrea, if you like younger men, why go after my dad?" "Is she the bitch always giving you trouble?" Walter asked, holding Andrea close.


    Clearly, Walter knew Andrea''s situation. She must''veined to him a lot.


    Andrea hesitated, pushing Walter, trying to leave quickly.


    Be''s wine ss shattered. She grabbed Andrea''s clothes, her tone calm but hostile. "Who''s the bitch? You seduced a married man and now use my dad''s money to keep a gigolo?"


    I remembered theirst bar fight and didn''t want a repeat, so I pulled Be hard, but she wouldn''t budge.


    Andrea was terrified, knowing Be''s Taekwondo skills and fearing a beating.


    But Walter, hot-tempered and unaware, pointed at Be. "Bitch, you want a beating?"


    Be pushed me aside and fought Walter. He had brute strength but was no match for her. He was soon beaten ck and blue.


    Ethan and Oliver stayed out of it, knowing Be wouldn''t lose.


    Andrea had to drag Walter away. Luckily, it was a quick fight, and the crowd dispersed.


    Be returned, drinking silently.


    I knew she felt bad and didn''t know how tofort her. Seeing her drink so much made me feel bad too, so I tugged her sleeve. "Bell, stop drinking."


    Ethan pulled me to sit beside him. "Let her drink."


    The two women with Oliver were gone, and now Oliver seemed topete with Be in drinking.


    I didn''t know how long it had been when a group burst into the bar. The leader scanned the room, fixed his gaze on Be, and strode over. Seeing their fierce looks, I got nervous.


    "The one with short hair, in the white shirt, that''s her. Beat her up good." The leader grabbed Be''s hair and yanked her off the sofa.


    I quickly stood up. "What are you doing?"


    Normally, even if they ganged up, they wouldn''t match Be. But she was drunk, barely able to stand.


    The man red at me. "We''re dealing with this bitch. Stay out of it."


    Just as he finished, he was punched, his head snapping to the side, and he let go of Be. She wobbled and fell back onto the sofa.


    Oliver stood nearby, fists clenched, jaw tight. Though he had drunk a lot, he was more sober than Be.


    The man recovered and started fighting Oliver. Two more men grabbed Be. Without thinking, I lunged to protect her. One was about to punch me when Ethan grabbed his fist and swung back. The scene turned chaotic. I was terrified; Ethan''s head bandage had just been removed today.


    One man, seeing Ethan and Oliver upied, dragged me away and yanked Be up, punching her in the face. With a low cry, Be fell but was caught by an arm.


    "Who dares to make a move?" The voice was familiar. I looked up and saw it was Zachary.


    With Zachary''s shout, the men froze, each calling out "Zachary" with guilty looks.


    Be''s mouth was bruised, and she could barely stand without leaning on Zachary.


    Zachary pointed at the man who hit Be and turned to her. "Which part of him do you want? It''s your call."


    Zachary''s tone was calm, his face always faintly smiling, but the man trembled with fear. "No, Zachary, I was wrong. I didn''t know she was rted to you." Be, still somewhat sober, pushed Zachary away. "Get lost."


    Without Zachary''s support, she couldn''t stand. I wanted to help her, but Oliver got there first.


    "This is my turf. Get out," Zachary said, still smiling as he pointed at the group. "From now on, treat her with respect. If anyone harms her again, I''ll kick their ass." The men quickly agreed, "Yes, we won''t dare anymore, Zachary."


    Zachary didn''t linger and left with his group.


    Be was sliding down, and Oliver held her up. Whether angry at others or himself, he suddenly kissed her.


    Be tried to push him away but ended up falling backward, pping Oliver in the process. But she was too drunk for it to be strong.


    Oliver steadied her again, unfazed. "I''ll take you home."


    Be started crying like a child in his arms. "I don''t want to go back. I hate that home."


    My heart ached for her.


    Be clutched Oliver''s clothes, her drunken eyes on him. "You kissed me because you want to sleep with me, right? Fine, I want the presidential suite."


    I was shocked. ''How could she talk like that?''


    Oliver picked Be up and walked out. I chased after them, but Ethan held me back.


    I shouted, "Oliver, Belle is drunk and not in her right mind. You can''t touch her."


    Oliver stopped and turned to me. "Just take care of Ethan."


    I watched Oliver take Be away, worried about what might happen.


    I anxiously tugged at Ethan. "Quick, call Oliver."


    Ethan pulled me back to sit down. "Emily, some things are beyond your control. It''s obvious Oliver likes Be, and Be likes him too. Can''t you see that? They justck the courage to take the next step." I replied, "But even if they like each other, it''s not to that extent yet."


    Ethan lit a cigarette. "They''re adults. They can take responsibility for their actions, just like you."


    Ethan suddenly looked at me, making my heart skip a beat. "You married me so quickly, which seemed crazy to others, but we''re adults and can take responsibility for our actions. I''ll take responsibility for you." My heart fluttered, but Ethan''s phone rang. He answered, "Yes, table 8, Blue Ocean Bar."


    Shortly after, a man with a briefcase walked over and extended his hand to Ethan. "Mr. Windsor, I''m the editor-in-chief of Starlight Times."


    Ethan shook his hand briefly and smiled. "Let me buy you a drink."


    The man sat down, smiling politely. "That would be generous of you, Mr. Windsor."


    He ced his briefcase aside, seemingly wanting to say something but hesitated after ncing at me.


    Ethan turned to me. "You should head home. I''ll have Ivan take you."


    "Aren''t youing back?" I blurted out.


    Ethan leaned in close, his voice low and suggestive. "Can''t be without me?"


    I blushed, and I quickly stood up. "I''ll go then."


    I walked a bit and looked back, seeing the editor talking to Ethan. Both looked serious, discussing something important.


    After Ivan drove me back to the vi, I took a shower andy in bed, unable to sleep.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Maybe the vi was too empty, making me feel particrly lonely. I kept wondering what they were discussing and why Ethan had sent me away.


    After midnight, Ethan sent a message: [I''m noting back tonight. Go to bed early.]


    I wondered, ''If he wasn''ting back, where would he go? Could they really talk all night?''


    I couldn''t sleep because of the message. To make matters worse, it started thundering and pouring rain.


    I''ve been afraid of thunderstorms since I was a child. Through a gap in the curtains, I saw the night sky split open by lightning, the thunder so loud it felt like it was exploding over my head.


    It was said that people shouldn''t use the phone during a thunderstorm, but I was so scared that I still grabbed my phone and sent Ethan a message: [Where are you?]


    About twenty minutester, I got a reply: [Come down to open the door. I left my keys in the car.]


    It felt like a ray of light in the darkness. I jumped out of bed and ran downstairs barefoot.


    When I opened the door, Ethan was standing there, drenched from head to toe, with lightning illuminating the sky behind him.


    My eyes welled up, and I threw myself into his arms. He smelled strongly of alcohol.


    "Didn''t you say you weren''ting back?" I choked up a bit.


    "I know you''re afraid of thunderstorms," he said, then picked me up, kicked off his shoes, and carried me upstairs, straight into the bathroom.


    He turned on the shower, and water poured over us. My vision blurred from the water, and I could only see him quickly taking off his clothes and thening to undress me.

 Chapter 47 Being Honest with Each Other

    Before long, we were both naked. Ethan''s kiss was more intense than the storm outside. Something felt off about him.


    That stormy night, we went wild in the bathroom. I thought I might die from his madness.


    Afterwards, Ethan carried me to the bed. The thunder still roared as he pounced on me again.


    I didn''t know how long it was before he finally copsed beside me, his breathing slowing down.


    In the morning, the pain in my body reminded me ofst night''s craziness.


    I turned to see Ethan''s sleeping face close to mine. He looked tired but still handsome.


    Knowing it was my first day at work, I carefully moved his arm, trying not to wake him.


    As I was fastening my bra, he suddenly grabbed my hand. I turned around, shocked to see him awake.


    Seeing his half-exposed chest, I rememberedst night and felt anxious. He grabbed my hand, steadied me, and helped me with the sp.


    I quickly got dressed, but he hugged me from behind. Ethan rested his head on my shoulder, his messy hair tickling my face.


    "Did I hurt youst night?" His voice was husky.


    I didn''t answer. From the window reflection, I saw he waspletely naked and froze.


    He gently kissed my ear, saying, "I''m sorry. I''ll be gentle next time."


    His touch made me weak, which was frustrating. I turned my face away. "Stop it. It''s my first day at work, and I don''t want to bete."


    He let go and said, "I''ll drive you."


    "No need," I replied quickly. "Taking a Maybach to the hospital as a receptionist will make people talk."


    Ethan insisted on driving me but parked a bit away from the hospital. As I got out, he said he''d pick me up after work and told me to wait for his call. I walked towards the hospital and looked back to see his car still there. After reporting to HR, the director took me to the emergency hotline center and arranged for another operator, Lisa Thomas, to show me around. She was a few years older and very nice, patiently teaching me everything.


    I learned that a pregnant operator had resigned, which was why they urgently hired someone new. That colleague woulde in tomorrow for a check-up and toplete the resignation process.


    Operators couldn''t leave their posts for 24 hours, so we worked in shifts without lunch breaks.


    Around eleven, Be called. Remembering she was taken away by Oliverst night, I quickly answered.


    Be''s voice sounded groggy. With people around, I couldn''t ask directly about Oliver, so I asked for her address.


    Lisa noticed I had something to do and told me to go ahead.


    I hurriedly left the hospital, took a cab to the Grand International Hotel, and went to the 21st floor, following Be''s room number.


    The door to room 2105 was ajar. I pushed it open and saw Be curled up on the bed, her hair a mess, and the sheets in disarray. Seeing this, I was almost certain something bad had happened.


    "Be, are you okay?" I asked softly.


    Be slowly turned her head, looking out of it. "No."


    "What happened?" I sat on the edge of the bed.


    "My head still hurts."


    I looked around and didn''t see Oliver. "Where''s Oliver?"


    Be handed me a note from the bed.


    The handwriting wasn''t elegant: [Here''s the presidential suite you wanted. Sleep well. If you don''t, it''s a waste of my money.]


    I was stunned. ''What does he mean by this?''


    "He didn''t touch me," Be said, her head falling back onto the bed, her hair covering half her face.


    "What?" I waspletely surprised.


    Be rolled around on the bed a couple of times, theny there spread-eagle, sighing constantly. She looked almost disappointed.


    I poked her. "You didn''t really want something to happen with himst night, did you?"


    "Of course not," Beughed, pping my hand away. "It''s just embarrassing to be taken to a presidential suite by a guy and have nothing happen."


    She keptughing, rolling around like a madwoman, her hair covering her face. I couldn''t see her expression, but I guessed she was conflicted.


    I thought, ''If Oliver had slept with her, there''d be no chance for them. But he didn''t. She was drunk, and he took her to a hotel room but did nothing. That must''ve had a big impact on Be.'' "Aren''t you starting work today? How''s it going? Anyone giving you a hard time?" Be asked.


    "It''s fine. My job isn''t exactly coveted. No one''s bullying me, and the person teaching me is nice."


    "Good. You should go. If you ever leave Ethan, you need to rely on yourself. But he seems good to you. Hold on to him." Be rolled over, putting her feet on the headboard, showing no intention of leaving. Mentioning Ethan reminded me of him talking to that editor behind my back yesterday. I wondered, ''What were they discussing that I couldn''t hear? Ethan is great and treats me well, but he''s so hard to figure out.'' Seeing Be was fine, I returned to the hospital. The HR director told me I wouldn''t have to work night shifts for now because emergencies at night are usually more urgent, and I needed more training. This was good news. Although I used to work night shifts often as a nurse, I hadn''t done it for a while. A buffer period was nice.


    Just as my shift ended, Ethan called, saying he was waiting where he dropped me off in the morning.


    After getting into the car, I noticed Ethan was driving in a different direction from home, so I asked where we were going.


    He didn''t answer but asked, "How was your first day at work?"


    "It was fine," I said.


    Ethan drove into the parking garage of a luxury mall. After parking, he held my hand and led me inside.


    "Are you buying clothes?" I asked.


    He nced at me. "For you."


    I stopped him. "I still have a lot of clothes fromst time that I haven''t worn yet. Don''t waste money. Even if you have money, you shouldn''t be so reckless."


    Seeing me so serious, he was amused and tapped my nose. "On August 14th, aren''t you attending a wedding? Don''t you want to dress nicely?"


    I was about to respond when I heard a familiar voice.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "What''s wrong with your staff? Customers can''t try on clothes here?" Vivian was pointing at a sales clerk, very rudely.


    Arthur was tugging at Vivian''s clothes, looking embarrassed.


    I didn''t expect to run into them here. This mall only sold international brands, and everything was expensive. Arthur wouldn''t bring Vivian here voluntarily. She must have dragged him.


    The sales clerk was holding a dress and patiently responding, "Madam, that''s not what I meant. I just meant that since you''re expecting, this dress clearly won''t fit. We were just trying to save you time."


    The clerk was holding a beige one-shoulder long dress. It was beautiful and elegant but had a fitted waist, and with Vivian''s slightly protruding belly, it probably wouldn''t fit.


    "Vivian, I also think this dress isn''t suitable for you. Why not look at something else?" Arthur tried to persuade her.


    Having lived with Arthur for two years, I could tell from his expression what he was thinking. It wasn''t that the dress was unsuitable; he just didn''t want to spend the money. Vivian said, "How is it not suitable for me? Do you have any taste? I can''t fit into it now, but I can save it forter, can''t I?"


    I couldn''t understand people like Vivian. ''Why doesn''t she feel embarrassed causing a scene in public? Does she have no sense of shame?''


    "Honey, I think this dress would look great on you. You''d look beautiful in it," Ethan suddenly whispered in my ear, loud enough for Arthur, Vivian, and the sales clerks to hear.

 Chapter 48 Asking for Some Compensation

    Everyone turned to look at us. I didn''t want to argue in public, but Vivian''s re said she was ready to fight. Conflict seemed unavoidable. The waiter got Ethan''s hint and smiled professionally. "Great choice, sir. This dress would look stunning on you, ma''am. Want to try it on?" As the waiter handed me the dress, Vivian snatched it away, fuming. "No way, I saw it first."


    The waiter looked awkward, giving me an apologetic smile.


    Vivian called out to Arthur, "Arthur, pay for it. I want this one."


    Since Vivian imed it first, the waiter had to sell it to her. "Ma''am, sir, this dress is $5,300. Pleasee over to pay."


    I was shocked by the price, and Arthur looked stunned too. Spending $5,300 on a dress was out of the question.


    "Arthur, pay up," Vivian demanded when Arthur didn''t move.


    Arthur hesitated and then said softly, "Vivian, this dress really doesn''t suit you."


    Vivian''s eyes widened. "Are you saying my figure isn''t as good as Emily''s?"


    "That''s not what I meant," Arthur replied, looking troubled.


    I felt emotional. When I was with Arthur, I never bought new clothes, and he alwaysined I didn''t dress up. Now with Vivian, who dressed up but didn''t consider his finances, he was clearly struggling. Ethan asked, "Are you buying it? If not, I will."


    Vivian was too busy ring at Arthur to notice Ethan taking the dress. She snapped back when she saw it in his hands.


    "Do you like it?" Ethan asked me.


    "I do, but..." I started.


    Before I could finish, Ethan handed the dress to the waiter. "Wrap it up."


    I quickly pulled him back. "I haven''t even tried it on. What if it doesn''t fit?"


    Ethan''s eyes slid over me suggestively. "Who knows your size better than I do?"Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I blushed and whispered, "I think I''ve gained some weight recently."


    Ethan smiled. "If it doesn''t fit, you can just hang it up. You like it, right?"


    I was too stunned to speak as Ethan handed over his card. A momentter, the waiter returned with the packaged dress and card.


    Vivian watched me walk away with the dress she wanted, stomping her feet in anger. Ethan''s generosity was the perfect blow, and I guessed Arthur would hear all about itter.


    As Ethan and I left, Vivian, still fuming, rushed out after us. She headed straight for the elevator, and Arthur, unable to stop her, followed.


    But I wasn''t thrilled about taking Vivian''s dress. After all, $5,300 was nearly my annual sry.


    "Wasn''t that a bit impulsive? That''s impulsive spending," I muttered softly.


    Ethan smiled, putting his arm around my shoulder and whispering in my ear, "Impulse is good. Being young means being impulsive. The real problem is when you can''t be impulsive anymore." His breath tickled my ear, and I understood his hint, making me blush.


    After leaving the mall and getting into the car, Ethan suggested going to a restaurant, but I firmly opposed it. "You already spent $5,300. Eating out all the time is too extravagant. Why can''t we cook at home? It''s more economical and hygienic. Or do you think my cooking isn''t as good as the restaurant''s?"


    Ethan nced at me and smiled, licking his lips helplessly. "Your cooking has the taste of home. It''s definitely better than the restaurant''s. Alright, I''ll follow your orders. Let''s buy groceries and go home."


    I blushed again and turned to look out the window. It was already night.


    Recently, Ethan''s actions and words had made me feel like we were a truly loving couple. This feeling was so wonderful that I couldn''t help but indulge in it. However, deep down, I still felt an inexplicable unease, fearing that this happiness would suddenly disappear.


    After all, the more wonderful something was, the more it hurt when you lost it.


    After dinner, while I was washing the dishes, I suddenly heard musicing from the living room. After finishing, I dried my hands and walked out.


    Looking towards the source of the sound, I saw an old-fashioned stereo system in the living room, ying my tape of The Thorn Birds Band. Although it was an old-fashioned stereo, it was much more advanced than the tape recorder I had at home.


    Ethan wasn''t around, and after searching for a while, I found him on the balcony.


    Scruffy hadn''t been here long, but it was already cozy with Ethan, licking his hand and seeking attention.


    Cats really were sensitive. They knew who treats them well. I''d never seen Scruffy this close to Arthur. "Where''d you find that?" I pointed at the stereo.


    Ethan picked up Scruffy, walked into the living room, and sat on the couch. "It''s been around for a while."


    I sat down too, listening to the music. Every time I heard The Thorn Birds Band, no matter how restless I felt, I quickly calmed down. It was magical.


    "His singing is awful!" Ethan suddenly blurted out, breaking my immersion.


    I red at him. "It''s great, okay? Don''t you think the lead singer''s voice is maic and sexy?"


    Ethan, holding Scruffy, leaned back on the couch, smirking with a deep voice. "Maic? Sexy?"


    "Yes!" I raised an eyebrow, standing my ground.


    Instead of getting angry, his smile grew wider. Annoyed, I grabbed a pillow and threw it at him. "Are you stillughing?"


    Ethan yelped and covered his eye with his hand.


    I thought, ''How could a pillow hurt anyone?'' But seeing him keep his hand over his eye, I started to panic and quickly walked over. "Did it hurt your eye?"


    Ethan didn''t move his hand, and I could see his brows furrowed deeply.


    Eye injuries can be serious, so I stopped joking and quickly shooed Scruffy away, holding Ethan''s head. "Let me see, move your hand."


    Ethan slowly moved his hand, keeping his eyes closed.


    "Can you open your eye? Try opening it," I said.


    He slowly opened his eye, and I earnestly inspected his eyelid. Suddenly, he grabbed my waist, causing me to lose bnce and fall over.


    We ended up kissing. Realizing Ethan had tricked me, I angrily tried to get up, but he tightened his grip, kissing me a few more times before I pushed him away forcefully.


    "What are you doing?" I was really upset because I had been genuinely worried.


    Ethan, enjoying my frustration, unbuttoned one of his shirt buttons, revealing his corbone rising and falling with his breath.


    "You hurt me, so I need somepensation." His eyes deepened, and his voice turned suggestive.


    Naturally, I thought pensation" meant something sexual. Remembering Ethan''s assertivenessst night, my face heated up, but he suddenly tapped my forehead. "What are you thinking? I just want you to cook me a few delicious meals to make up for it."


    Realizing I had misunderstood, I felt incredibly embarrassed and raised my fist to hit him. "You jerk!"


    Ethan caught my fist and, with a pull, brought me back into his arms. He whispered into my ear, his breath tickling me. "Don''t be mad. If you want topensate me with your body, I''m okay with that."


    I knew he was up to no good again and quickly escaped from his embrace, picking up Scruffy from the floor.


    A hand reached over from behind me, messing up my hair yfully. "Emily, you''re blushing again! Why are you so cute?"


    I turned around and threw Scruffy at Ethan. He caught Scruffy and fell back onto the couch, still smiling.


    We were being yful, and he wasughing. Maybe this was how life should be. I thought life would continue peacefully like this, but I didn''t expect everything to change the next day at work.


    The next day, when Ethan dropped me off at work, he still parked the car a bit farther away.


    When I arrived at the emergency hotline center, I saw a new face. Lisa introduced her as Charlotte White, the pregnant colleague who was here toplete her resignation paperwork.


    Charlotte was sitting in a chair, looking like she wanted to vomit but couldn''t, clearly feeling very ufortable.


    Charlotte said she needed to go to the outpatient building to get her test results. Seeing her in such difort, I remembered how severe my morning sickness was when I was pregnant, so Ipletely understood how she felt and offered to get the results for her.


    The administrative building where the hotline center was located was at the back of the hospital, with an inpatient department in between, and the outpatient building at the front.


    I went to the second floor of the obstetrics and gynecology department, found Charlotte''s test results at theb center, and was about to leave when I suddenly stopped.


    Not far ahead, at the entrance of the obstetrics and gynecology department, there were many people waiting. Ethan''s striking appearance made him easy to spot. Standing next to him was a young woman with an innocent look, appearing to be about six months pregnant.


    I didn''t want to believe that woman had anything to do with him, but I couldn''t deceive myself any longer. Because I soon heard the woman turn her head and call him "Ethy."

 Chapter 49 It Was All a Deception

    Ethan had his hands in his pockets and turned his head when he heard her call, looking unusually serious.


    The woman was holding her stomach, frowning, clearly ufortable. Ethan said something I couldn''t hear, then helped her to an empty chair in the waiting area and handed her a bottle of water. He wasn''t far from me, but he didn''t notice me at all. Seeing this, my heart sank. All the warmth and protection he had shown me felt like a lie.


    I always thought he was a responsible guy. Maybe I made the wrong choice again.


    I don''t know if Ethan sensed something, but he suddenly looked my way. I quickly stepped back, hiding around the corner. When I peeked out again, he had already looked away.


    I don''t remember how I got back. When I handed the test report to Charlotte, she kept thanking me. I sat in the chair, feeling lost and silent.


    "Emily, you don''t look good," Lisa said, concerned.


    I shook my head numbly and whispered, "It''s nothing, just feeling a bit off."


    "Where do you feel off? Don''t push yourself. If you really feel bad, take a break. I''m here," Lisa insisted.


    "My heart feels off," I said nkly.


    I don''t know how much time passed before my phone rang, and Ethan''s name lit up on the screen. My throat felt tight, but I still answered. "Do you miss me?" Ethan''s voice was as charming as ever.


    I leaned back in the chair, tilting my head up, blinking away the soreness in my eyes. "Yes."


    "Thene out and see me. I''m at Grace Hospital," he said.


    He admitted he was at the hospital and asked to see me so casually. Maybe there was some misunderstanding.


    I walked out of the building and saw him sitting on a bench in the yard, his sleeves half-rolled up, looking rxed. His profile was like a painting.


    I took a deep breath and walked towards him. He saw me quickly, a smile spreading across his face, warm in the sunlight.


    I looked away, trying to stay clear-headed. I told myself, ''Many beautiful things are just appearances. I can''t be fooled, and I can''t indulge in this anymore, no!'' Ethan pulled me to sit beside him, his arm naturally around me, but I felt ufortable.


    "Why are you here?" I asked calmly.


    "I came to see you," he said quickly, but my heart sank.


    If he hadn''t lied, I might still have hope, but he did. If he were truly honest, there''d be no need to lie.


    "It''s noon. Are you hungry? Want to grab lunch?" he asked, twirling a few strands of my hair.


    I stared at the grass, seeing every de clearly. "I don''t want to eat."All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "What''s wrong?" Ethan finally noticed something was off, his tone concerned.


    Normally, his concern would make my heart race, but now I felt unusually calm. "No appetite," I said tly.


    He suddenly turned my face towards him, forcing me to look into his eyes. He studied me for a moment, then smirked mischievously, "Are you pregnant?"


    ''The one who''s pregnant isn''t me.'' I gently pushed Ethan away. "No, I just don''t want to eat right now. Besides, I''m at work. I can''t just leave. You go ahead; I''ll handle lunch myself."


    I feared he would insist, but he nodded. "Alright, but don''t skip meals. If you do, don''t even think abouting to workter."


    After he left, I returned to my job, but I was distracted all afternoon. When it was time to leave, I didn''t wait for him and took the bus home.


    Standing in the vi again, any sense of belonging was gone. I felt like an outsider, like I never should have been here.


    But leaving without a word seemed too dramatic, so I made dinner and sat on the balcony with Scruffy, lost in thought.


    When the door opened, it was already dark. The lights were off, and Ethan probably searched around before finding me on the balcony. "What are you doing here?" he asked, ruffling my hair.


    "It''s too hot inside. I''m cooling off here. The food might be cold; you should heat it up," I said.


    "Did you eat?" he asked.


    "Yes." Actually, I hadn''t eaten. I lied because I was afraid he would force me to eat, afraid I couldn''t resist his concern, afraid I would get even more entangled in his gentle trap.


    Ethan suddenly straddled my legs, making them go numb from the weight. He lifted my chin with one hand, looking at me seriously. "What''s wrong with you? I noticed you didn''t look well today. Are you sick?"


    Seeing that I wasn''t speaking, he pressed his forehead against mine. When I tried to pull back, he held me tightly, not letting me move.


    "Or... are you really pregnant?" He had a teasing smile, his tone rxed.


    "What if I am? What then?" I looked directly at him, trying to catch any subtle expression.


    Ethan stared at me for a moment, then suddenly pinched my face, quite hard, as if punishing me. "What do you think? I told you back in Greenfield Vige, whether or not to take birth control is up to you. If you get pregnant, don''t even think about aborting the child. I''ll take responsibility."


    "How will you take responsibility?" I pressed on.


    He leaned in, and I had nowhere to escape, pressing tightly against the back of the chair.


    Ethan grabbed my chin. "If you''re carrying my child, then I''m the father. How do you think I''ll take responsibility? What''s wrong with you today? Did you burn out all your brainpower in just two days of work?"


    He was joking, but I wasn''t in the mood. He mentioned the child and taking responsibility without a hint of guilt. I thought, ''Is he really so honest, or is he just a great actor?''


    I didn''t know when, but his breath in my ear became heavier, and his hand slipped under my clothes.


    I held his hand and turned my face away, avoiding his kiss. "I''m tired."


    Luckily, he didn''t push it and just kissed my forehead. "If you''re tired, go to bed early."


    So, I ended up not eating dinner, just took a shower and went to bed. In reality, I didn''t sleep at all, my mind constantly reying the scene of Ethan with that pregnant woman. It seemed I had to find the truth myself. I didn''t know when Ethan went to bed, probably because of my earlier rejection, he didn''te into my room.


    The next day, he still drove me to work, and I didn''t refuse. He parked the car in the usual spot. As I was getting out, he suddenly called me, "Emily."


    Recently, when he was in a good mood, he would call me "honey," so calling me by my name now seemed particrly serious.


    I turned back, and he looked at me seriously. "If you''re still not feeling well, go get checked. If you''re really pregnant, there''s no need to go to work. I don''t want you to work so hard, and I don''t want my child to suffer." Such words could still impact me emotionally, but I calmed down quickly. "I know my own body."


    Closing the car door, I had just stepped into the hospital when I quickly turned back out. Seeing his car turning around, I quickly hailed a taxi and followed him.


    Following Ethan wasn''t a spur-of-the-moment decision; I thought about it all night.


    I didn''t want topromise or pretend. I needed to find out the truth.


    I followed him, seeing his car enter the underground garage of a building before the taxi stopped.


    I got out and looked up. It was a grand building with "Skyline International Corporation" on top. It was work hours, and there were many peopleing and going. I never knew what Ethan did for a living. Even after being with him for so long, I never asked, thinking it would seem like I was after his money. He never mentioned it either.


    ''Could he be working at Skyline International Corporation?'' I hid behind an old phone booth across the street and saw Ethane out of the parking garage and walk into Skyline International Corporation. The employees entering with him seemed to be greeting him.


    I remembered thest time at Blue Ocean Bar, those people who wanted to introduce their daughters to him were very respectful. ''Maybe he''s a manager in some department at Skyline International Corporation?''


    I thought I would have to wait until noon for Ethan toe out, but just after ten, he came out holding his suit jacket. When he drove out of the garage, I hailed another taxi and followed him.


    Passing by a za, he stopped the car, and I saw him enter a maternity and baby store, making my heart sink.


    "Miss, are you getting out or not?" the taxi driver asked.


    "Wait a bit," I said.


    After a while, Ethan came out with a bag of items. Once he started driving again, I had the taxi driver follow him.


    He drove further and further away, finally stopping outside an old neighborhood. He got out and went straight into the neighborhood. I quickly paid the fare and followed him. Afraid of being discovered, I didn''t dare follow too closely. Ethan entered a building, and I quickly followed but didn''t go upstairs. Instead, I silently counted his steps as he climbed the stairs.


    It wasn''t long before I heard himing back down. I could tell it was him because he was wearing high-quality leather shoes, and I was familiar with his footsteps.


    I hid under the stairs, and after he left, I went upstairs. Based on the number of steps he took, I reached the fifth floor, where there were two apartments. It had to be one of them.


    The truth was just a door away, and my palms were sweating from nervousness.

 Chapter 50 Lets Get a Divorce!

    Beforeing here, I prepped myself for anything. Since I was here, no point in avoiding it.


    Trusting my gut, I knocked on the door to the left. The woman who answered was Sophie Hill, the same one I saw with Ethan yesterday.


    "Who are you looking for?" she asked, sounding as innocent as she looked.


    Seeing her big belly, I realized she must''ve known Ethan longer than I had. If we were talking about who came first, I was the one who shouldn''t be here.


    So, I had no right to show my pain or anger in front of Sophie, nor to question anything. I just wanted the truth.


    "Hi, I''m Mr. Windsor''s assistant. He asked me toe talk to you because I have experience with childbirth."


    Sophie looked surprised. "Which Mr. Windsor?"


    I was taken aback. ''How many Mr. Windsors could there be?''


    "It''s Ethan!" I was sure I hadn''t mistaken her for someone else since I saw her at the hospital.


    "Ethy?" Sophie suddenly got it, and her frown disappeared.


    That "Ethy" sounded just like the one on the phone that day. So, I guessed this pregnant woman was why he left in the pouring rain that night.


    "Pleasee in." She smiled politely and stepped aside.


    Inside, I immediately saw the bag on the sofa, the same one Ethan had brought from the maternity store.


    Sophie went to pour some water, and as I sat on the sofa, I noticed a few cigarette butts in the ashtray. They were Ethan''s brand. I thought he should quit smoking.


    Looking around, I saw the ce wasn''t much different from my old house. ''Does Ethan have a thing for helping the poor?''


    Then I saw a school uniform hanging on the balcony. Judging by its size, it was about the same height as Sophie. ''Could she still be a student?'' This thought made me uneasy. ''Ethan wants to fulfill his grandfather''s wish but doesn''t marry Sophie, who''s pregnant with his child. Is it because she''s still young?''


    She ced a ss of water in front of me and sat on the other sofa. "Have some water."


    "Thanks," I said.


    "Why didn''t youe with Ethy? He just left," Sophie asked with a simple smile,pletely believing I was Ethan''s assistant.


    Facing such an innocent girl, I felt that asking more questions would seem pushy. "We were supposed toe together, but I had something to handle earlier, and Mr. Windsor is very busy, so we missed each other," I said, keeping it vague. Sophie nodded. "Ethy is a very busy person." She seemed understanding.


    "No matter how busy he is, he still makes time for your check-ups," I probed gently.


    "Ethy is a very good person," Sophie smiled, showing her cute little fangs.


    I wondered, ''If she knew Ethan was married, would she still think he''s a good person?'' "How old are you?" I asked cautiously.


    Sophie seemed to get my drift and smiled shyly. "I just turned neen this month."


    She was really young. I felt a bit of sympathy for her.


    Since I imed to be here to talk about pregnancy experiences, I had to y the part.


    My experience onlysted until I was five months pregnant, but I had lived longer and knew more.


    Sophie listened intently, like a student in a lecture, trying hard to be a good mother despite her mistakes.


    I couldn''t bear to hurt her with even a word. Having been pregnant myself, I felt a natural sympathy for her, especially since she looked so pitiful.


    "Don''t you want a proper status? Your child will want a father too," I asked gently.


    Sophie lowered her head sadly, her hands nervously intertwined, tears welling up.


    "Of course I want it, but I know I can never have it," she said, showing maturity beyond her years.


    ''Is Sophie already so disheartened at neen?'' I thought. Just then, the phone on the sofa rang. I knew that ringtone too well; it was Ethan''s phone. Sophie moved a cushion aside, revealing Ethan''s phone.


    She answered it and said, "Ethy, you left your phone here."


    I stood up nervously, wanting to leave, and heard her say, "You don''t need to make a special trip. Your assistant is here; I''ll have her bring it back to you."


    I didn''t know what Ethan said on the other end, but Sophie looked at me in surprise. My lie had probably been exposed.


    After hanging up, she looked at me and asked, "Your name is Emily, right? Ethy is on his way here and wants you to wait for him."


    Of course, I couldn''t wait for Ethan here. I didn''t want to see him at all right now. Knowing the truth, I hadpletely lost the courage to face him.


    I grabbed my bag and rushed out the door. Even though she called after me, I ignored her and hurried down the stairs, losing a shoe in the process.


    Just as I reached the bottom, I saw Ethan''s car pulling up to the entrance of the neighborhood.


    I hid under the stairs and only came out after I heard him go up. As soon as I stepped out of the neighborhood, my phone rang. It was Ethan. I hung up immediately and got on a bus. He kept calling, and I kept hanging up.


    I stared quietly out the window, my mind in turmoil. Finally, I picked up my phone andposed a text message: [You should take responsibility for what you need to. Let''s get a divorce.]


    I typed and retyped those words many times before finally closing my eyes and sending it. Then I quickly turned off my phone.


    Atst, the world was quiet. Life''s ups and downs were like this, and although this wasn''t my first time experiencing such a rollercoaster, it still hurt because I had given my heart.


    Last night, I had specifically messaged Lisa to switch shifts, so I was working the night shift today.


    At night, the doors to the administrative building would be locked, so I wasn''t worried about Ethaning to the hospital to find me. But my mind was in chaos all night, and I couldn''t calm down.


    I thought about many things, from the first time I met him until now. Although it hadn''t been long, it felt like we had gone through so much, and every event was still vivid in my mind.


    Especially those few days at Greenfield Vige, which were probably my happiest days. No wonder Martin asked Ethan when he would give him a great-grandchild, and Ethan said it would be soon.


    When I had gotten used to Ethan''s affection, care, and protection, I suddenly discovered that behind it all was maniption, deceit, and betrayal. Anyone who experienced this would feel a heart-wrenching pain. My colleague on the night shift was bored and kept trying to chat with me, but I had no interest in talking, not even able to force a smile.


    She must have noticed myck of response and stopped talking to me, eventually lying down on a nearby chair to sleep. I sat there all night, not feeling the slightest bit sleepy.


    At 8 a.m., the colleague taking over arrived, and I dragged my exhausted self out of the hospital.


    There weren''t many people at the hospital yet, so I immediately saw the figure standing at the entrance.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    I pondered, ''What is Sophie doing here so early?


    "Ms. Russell?" Sophie called out to me as soon as she saw me, as if she had been waiting.


    Before she finished speaking, a familiar figure appeared in front of me, blocking my way.


    I thought, ''What are they doing here together? Why do they have to make this so humiliating?''


    Ethan stood there with a stern face, ring at me with anger in his eyes.


    ''Shouldn''t I be the one who''s angry?'' I calmly walked past him, intending to leave, but he grabbed my wrist tightly, causing me pain.


    "Let go," I tried to shake him off, but he picked me up.


    Sophie watched us with aplicated expression.


    I didn''t know what Ethan was trying to do in front of Sophie. She was pregnant, after all. This was too embarrassing.


    "Put me down." I kicked and struggled, but he was strong and threw me into the car, buckling the seatbelt and mming the door shut.


    He quickly got in, started the car, and drove off.


    I reached for the door handle, but he had already locked it. I kept trying to open it. "Unlock it, I want to get out."


    Ethan''s face was tense, and he didn''t look at me, only staring ahead. "If you want to get into a car ident, go ahead and keep struggling. I''d be happy to die with you."


    I stopped moving, feeling scared by his tone. The car was speeding, and I was afraid he might lose control.


    I didn''t move but turned my face away, refusing to look at him or talk to him.


    The sound of the lighter flicking echoed many times, and the car was filled with the smell of smoke.


    Ethan drove out of the city and headed towards the outskirts. In the rearview mirror, I saw a car following us closely. I recognized it as Ivan''s car.


    I finally couldn''t help but ask, "Where are you taking me?"


    "To give you the truth," Ethan said briefly, a cigarette in his mouth.


    ''Isn''t the truth that Sophie is pregnant with his child?'' I didn''t know how long we drove, but we eventually stopped at Starlight City Prison.


    I didn''t know why he brought me here. When he got out, I followed. From the car behind us, Ivan and Sophie also got out.


    The air outside the prison felt heavy and oppressive.


    Ethan walked ahead silently, hands in his pockets, with Sophie following closely. I followed them.


    At the reception, he filled out a form, took out his wallet, and handed over a stack of cash without counting it, along with the form.


    After leaving the reception, we walked to the prison gate, where a guard said, "Let''s go."


    Sophie took a few steps and then turned back to Ethan. "Ethy, are youing too?" Ethan lit a cigarette and smiled. "You go ahead. He won''t want to see me."

 Chapter 51 His Identity

    Prison was full of stories.


    Sophie''s back in her white dress still looked young, but she seemed heavier, and her hands hung awkwardly, showing her nerves.


    I looked away from her and turned to Ethan. I was calmer now. "What''s the truth?"


    Ethan took a drag of his cigarette and reached for my hand. I tried to pull away, but he held on tight. "Let''s talk in the car. I''ve been standing all night. I''m beat!" ''Standing all night?'' I realized I couldn''t ignore Ethan''s issues anymore. His tired voice worried me.


    We got in the back seat, and I leaned against the car door, keeping some distance between us.


    "Why are you sitting so far away?" Ethan leaned back, giving me a tired smile.


    I didn''t answer, showing my stubbornness with silence and distance.


    The car windows rolled down. Ethan took out a cigarette, lit it, and rested his hand on the window. "What do you want to know?"


    "She''s only neen. What''s going on with you two? What''s the deal with her baby? Why did you bring me here? Who did she visit?" I kept asking.


    Ethan chuckled. "Emily, you care a lot. Have you fallen for me?"


    My breath caught, meeting his calm, smiling eyes, and my heart raced.


    I wondered, ''Why do I care so much? Have I really fallen for him?''


    Ethan reached for my hand, pulling me closer. I didn''t move.


    "Come closer, it''s hard to talk from so far away." He sounded amused.


    After a moment, I moved a bit closer.


    He suddenly tossed the cigarette, turned to face me, and straightened my shoulders. "What did you mean by that text?"


    I tried to stay calm. "Exactly what it says."


    "Emily, you''re not ying fair," he said.


    I looked at him, confused. He continued, "You''re judging without a trial. Is that how you handle cases?"


    I thought, ''Is he iming to be wronged?''


    His hand slid down to my waist, pulling me closer. "Emily, I can tell you the truth, but I have conditions."


    I ced my hands on his chest, keeping my distance, and stared at him warily. "What conditions?"


    Ethan shed a mischievous smile and lowered his voice. "If I''ve done something wrong, you can do whatever you want with me. But if you''ve wronged me, I wantfort."


    He seemed confident, like I had really wronged him. I knew his fort" had another meaning, but I was more eager to know the truth.


    Seeing my silence, he probably took it as agreement. He released me and leaned back, pulling out another cigarette, ying with the lighter. "The person she visited is my half-brother, Richard Windsor. She''s carrying his child." My eyes widened. "You''re really a responsible brother, taking care of your sister-inw so meticulously, buying things for her, and apanying her to prenatal checkups!"


    Hearing my sarcasm, he tugged at his lips helplessly. "I figured you saw us at the hospital. I didn''t betray you!"


    "Then why didn''t you tell the truth when you were clearly taking her to a prenatal checkup?" I pressed.


    Ethan gently pinched my face. "I didn''t want to cause unnecessary misunderstandings. I didn''t expect it to get worse."


    I still couldn''t understand. "No matter what, she''s your sister-inw. It''s not your duty to take care of her, is it?"


    "She''s not really my sister-inw," he said.


    I was confused.


    He lit the cigarette, took a puff, and continued. "Sophie got pregnant with Richard''s child by mistake. But she''s persistent, wanting to be with him even if he''s in prison, and doesn''t want to abort the baby. She''s just a college student and has sacrificed a lot. Her family isn''t well-off and doesn''t want to take care of her. If I don''t help Sophie, what will she do?"


    So that was it. I really misunderstood him. He wasn''t unfaithful; he was kind and loyal.


    Just then, Sophie came out. Her eyes were red; she must have been crying.


    Ivan had already driven away earlier. Ethan and I moved to the front seats, and she got in the car with us.


    At first, no one spoke. The silence was awkward. After a while, Sophie finally spoke up. "Emily, I''m sorry for causing the misunderstanding. There''s really nothing between me and Ethan, really. You have to believe me."


    The more she said that, the more embarrassed I felt, especially remembering how I had followed them like a private detective yesterday, wasting a lot of money on cab fares. I felt really regretful.


    Ethan nced at me, his faint smile showing he fully understood my embarrassment.


    I scratched my head. "What I told you yesterday, it was all real pregnancy advice. I didn''t mean any harm."


    Sophieughed. "The moment I saw you yesterday, I knew you were a good person."


    Herugh was still childlike and innocent. Thinking about her situation, I felt even more sympathy for her.


    When we arrived at her neighborhood, she waved goodbye as she got out of the car. I watched until she went inside.


    "Do you feel that insecure being with me?" Ethan''s voice suddenly came from beside me.


    I turned and met his gaze, our eyes locking. After a moment, I looked away and said, "You''re always so mysterious. How can I feel secure?"


    Ethan casually rested his hands on the steering wheel, looking at me with a faint smile. "There are some things I don''t tell you because I don''t want you to feel distant. You''re pretty smart, though, even following me?"


    I felt too embarrassed to look at him and mumbled, "Following someone as smart as you, I have to learn a thing or two, right?"


    Ethanughed, reaching out to ruffle my hair. "Since you''re so eager to know, I''ll grant your wish."


    Just yesterday, I thought such a warm gesture would never happen again.


    As I had guessed, he took me directly to Skyline International Corporation.


    The parking lot at Skyline International Corporation was enormous. I felt like I could get lost in it.


    After getting out of the car, he held my hand and led me out of the garage, entering through the main entrance of Skyline International Corporation.


    The attention on us was growing. Every passerby called him "Mr. Windsor," and the women red at me like their eyes were knives. I was so intimidated that I didn''t dare to breathe loudly. I wanted to let go of his hand, but he held on tighter, not giving me a chance to escape.


    "Ethan, will I make it out of here alive today? I think those women want to kill me," I said as we entered the elevator.


    Ethan smiled, raising his hand to press the button for the top floor. Once the elevator doors closed, cutting off the outside stares, he finally looked at me. "Do you remember? On the first day you became my wife, I told you that you should hold your head high when you''re with me."


    Without thinking, I suddenly asked, "Are you particrly popr with women in yourpany?"


    I cursed in my mind, ''Damn! Why does that sound so jealous?''


    Ethan pressed me against the elevator wall, his breath warm on my forehead. "I''ve nevercked women who like me."


    I tensed up, silently giving him titles like "public lover" and "heartthrob."


    I asked, "So did you pick the worst one?"


    Ethan smirked, his eyes filled with amusement. "Yeah, pretty bad."


    A wave of disappointment washed over me, but then he added, "But I like it."


    With that, he unexpectedly kissed me. Just then, the elevator doors opened, and a few people outside stared at us, shocked. Ethan didn''t mind, confidently holding my hand as we walked out. "Mr. Windsor!" They all stood up straight.


    When Ethan led me into arge office, I was stunned because I saw a sign that said "CEO''s Office."


    "Doesn''t your CEO work? Can anyone just walk into his office?" I asked.


    Ethan crossed his arms, looking at me with amusement, "The CEO is standing right in front of you." I was dumbfounded.


    He walked over to arge sofa and sat down,zily looking at me. "Don''t I look like one?"


    From all the previous signs, it didn''t seem like he was joking, so the difference between us was actually huge. After a long time, I finally said in a daze, "You don''t look like one. What kind of CEO is as unserious as you?"


    Ethan was amused andughed. "Who can stay serious in front of their own wife?"


    "Come here, sit." He patted the spot next to him.


    I walked over and sat down, looking around the office, which was several timesrger than usual. The feeling of unreality was overwhelming.


    Ethan''s arm naturally wrapped around me. "Emily, look into my eyes."


    I turned to look into his eyes. "What''s wrong? Got something in your eye?"


    Ethan''s gaze locked onto mine, his voice low. "Can''t you see? I stood guard outside the hospital all night. My eyes are full of red veins."


    Now that he mentioned it, I did notice the red veins and the traces of fatigue. Besides those, there seemed to be a spark of something called desire.


    I lowered my head, avoiding his gaze. "I didn''t ask you to stand guard."


    He replied, "What else could I do? I was afraid you''d run away."All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    For some reason, seeing his suddenly angry and aggrieved expression made meugh.


    Ethan, seemingly embarrassed and angry, suddenly pinned me down on the sofa, his deep voice whispering in my ear, "Honey, you wronged me. How are you going tofort me?"

 Chapter 52 The Door Wasnt Locked

    Ethan''s intentions were clear, but this was just too wild. I remembered I hadn''t locked the door, and someone could walk in any moment. That would be embarrassing. I nervously pushed him away. "I worked all night, I''m tired."


    Ethan wasn''t backing off. He leaned in and whispered, "Don''t worry about being tired, I''ll do the work."


    I couldn''t resist him, but I was worried about the unlocked door.


    He probably knew this wasn''t the ce for a long session, so he got straight to the point. "Honey, I can give you everything you want and make you the happiest woman." I could barely think, vaguely understanding he was talking about his CEO status.


    I stammered, "Money doesn''t always bring happiness, and not having money doesn''t mean unhappiness. When I didn''t have money before, having family around made me happy." Ethan smiled. Just then, there was a sudden knock on the door.


    Ethan grabbed an ashtray and threw it at the door. It hit with a loud thud and shattered. The knocking stopped immediately. Seeing him so frustrated made me want tough a little.


    A few minutester, everything calmed down. We straightened our clothes, and Ethan went to open the door.


    The door really hadn''t been locked, but the assistant didn''t daree in without a response. It seemed Ethan was usually a strict boss. He probably knew they wouldn''t daree in, which was why he felt so free earlier. The assistant stood at the door, trembling, scared by the noise.


    "What is it?" Ethan''s expression was serious, and his demeanor turned cold.


    "Mr. Windsor, the editor-in-chief of Starlight Times is here." The assistant kept his head down, not daring to look at him.


    Ethan acknowledged and nced at me.


    I thought he was going to send me away, but he said, "Let him in."


    He then sat back in his chair, resuming hisposed demeanor.


    I sat on the sofa where we had just been, still able to smell the lingering scent of hormones in the air.


    Soon, the editor-in-chief of Starlight Times arrived. He nced at me, then ignored me, shaking hands with Ethan before sitting opposite him.


    "Mr. Rivera, sorry to keep you waiting." Ethan said, his eyes briefly meeting mine. It felt like a spark of electricity.


    Feeling uneasy, I looked away.


    Derek Rivera smiled and said, "It''s okay, Mr. Windsor is very busy, I understand."


    I wanted tough, especially seeing Ethan''s serious demeanor, but I held it in, pretending to flip through a magazine.


    "The interview we discussedst time, when would be a good time for you, Mr. Windsor?" Derek asked politely.


    My eyes were on the magazine, but my thoughts were on their conversation. ''Could it be that thest time at the bar, they were discussing an interview for Ethan? But that''s not a secret, so why did Ethan have to avoid me?'' This financial magazine was really boring, so I took out my phone and realized it had been off sincest night.


    When I turned it on, several messages came through, all from Seagull:


    [Emmy, are you free? I want to talk to you. It feels like we haven''t had a good chat in a long time.]


    [I''m considering whether toe back. What do you think?]


    [Emmy, you seem very busytely?]


    [Good night!]


    The messages were from around 10 PMst night.


    I quickly replied: [Seagull, sorry, my phone was offst night.]


    A momentter, Seagull replied with a long string of crying emojis, then another message: [I thought you didn''t want to see me!]


    ''Does he mean he''sing to Starlight City and wants to meet me?'' I replied: [How could that be? I''m really looking forward to it!]


    I felt both nervous and excited. After chatting for so many years and getting so much help from him, I was finally going to meet Seagull in person. I always imagined him as a gentle, sunny guy. I wondered if he''d match my imagination, what he''d think of me, and if my appearance would disappoint him.


    [I''m looking forward to it too!] Seagull replied.


    I looked up from my phone to see Ethan watching me. ''Is my phone too noisy for him?''


    Just then, my phone rang. It was Be, saying she wanted to buy a house and asked me to go with her.


    Ethan probably got the gist of the conversation and said, "You can go. I''ll call youter."


    I took a cab to the ce Be mentioned. She was waiting at the entrance.


    Be was wearing a loose white T-shirt and ck leather shorts, with brown sunsses, looking very stylish.


    "Why did you suddenly decide to buy a house?" I asked.


    Be put her arm around me as we walked in. "I can''t stand living with Andrea anymore."


    "Did


    your dad find out about her?"


    Be scoffed, "She is more cunning than you think. Before I could tell my dad, she went to him and confessed, saying it was just a moment of confusion and that her heart never betrayed him. My dad can''t live without her, so he forgave her." Even I, an outsider, found it unbelievable. "Your dad is really forgiving."


    "That''s why I want to buy a house. I don''t want to live with them anymore. It''s too annoying to see them."


    As we listened to the saleswoman''s pitch, Be asked, "Why was your phone off when I called you yesterday?"


    Since Be asked, I told her what had happened in the past two days. She poked my forehead after hearing it. "Emmy, where''s yourmon sense? You didn''t even ask clearly and got into a fight, then went to follow him? It was just a simple question, but you made it soplicated and hurt yourself. Was it worth it? And is Ethan that kind of person? Not to me. You''ve spent more time with him than I have. How can you not trust him?"


    Be was probably right. It was just a simple question, and I would have understood if I had asked. But at the time, I didn''t have the courage to ask directly.


    Ethan called, saying he had a social event tonight and told me to take a cab home.


    Be didn''t find a house she liked after looking at several ces and had other things to do, so she left. I was on the bus when I saw a wedding car pass by, reminding me to check the calendar on my phone.


    It was already August 10th, just four days until Arthur''s wedding. I thought the next time I saw him, he''d be dressed in a suit as the groom. But unexpectedly, I ran into him the day before the wedding.


    That afternoon, I didn''t feel like eating hospital food, so I went out for some pasta. I randomly chose a ce to sit, only to find Arthur sitting across from me. It was such a dramatic encounter.


    Arthur was eating pasta. When he looked up and saw me, he paused for a moment, then continued eating before asking, "Your husband didn''t take you to a fancy restaurant?"


    I didn''t expect his first words to be sarcastic, so I didn''t hold back either. Seeing he was eating the cheapest pasta without even a piece of meat, I said, "Mr. Miller, you''re going to be a groom tomorrow, and you''re eating so poorly the day before your wedding?"N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Arthur was at a loss for words, so he ignored me.


    I could guess why he was eating so poorly. Vivian was so extravagant, and he couldn''t control her, so he had to save from his own expenses.


    But no matter what, the wedding expenses couldn''t be saved. He looked haggard, probably under a lot of pressure.


    At that time, I didn''t know that something big was about to happen at Arthur''s wedding.

 Chapter 53 Thank You for Divorcing Me

    We ate our pasta in silence, tossing a couple of sarcastic remarks back and forth, but that was it. It felt like we were strangers.


    Watching him leave, I thought we''d never cross paths again. But some things were just meant to be.


    The next day, August 14th, I was on vacation.


    When I woke up, I saw a $5,300 dress on the bedside table, probably left by Ethan.


    I knew what Ethan was getting at, so I put it on without much thought. Wearing it to the wedding might make Vivian ufortable, but she had hurt me way worse. Ethan was right; being soft-hearted didn''t pay off.


    After a miscarriage, a divorce, and losing my mom, I''d lost a lot of weight. The dress fit perfectly, showing off my corbone and a bit of thigh, making my legs look longer. I heard footsteps, and soon Ethan appeared in the mirror. Just as I was about to turn, he held my shoulder down.


    A warm arm brushed past my ear, and I saw a pearl ne appear around my neck in the mirror.


    Ethan, with his sleeves half-rolled, was carefully putting on the ne. After fastening it, he gently hugged my waist, one hand ying with the pearls on my chest.


    He looked at me in the mirror, smiling. "Beautiful!"


    Blushing, I admired the ne, feeling both happy and a bit guilty about the cost. "When did you buy this? I had no idea. You''re wasting money again."


    "Spending money on you isn''t a waste. Don''t you think this ne makes your skin look even more stunning?" Ethan''s voice was slow, and his cool hand slid down my neckline, kissing my earlobe. "Today, you''ll definitely outshine Vivian. Just looking at you makes me want you!"


    His controlled strength and husky voice made my breathing erratic. He kissed me, and just when I thought he''d lose control, he stopped. "We can''t wrinkle the dress. I''ll let you go for now." Half an hourter, we got in the car.


    Ethan looked sharp in a suit and crisp white shirt today, more handsome than ever. Every time I saw him, he managed to captivate me. Honestly, I thought he''d outshine Arthur today. "Noticing my charm?" he teased, catching me staring.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    I quickly looked away, fiddling with my dress.


    He reached over, held my hand, and said with a smile, "You''re bing more charming too."


    He really knew how to tter a woman. I couldn''t resist. Sometimes, I felt like I''d jump into any trap he set without hesitation.


    After a while, he said, "Today''s wedding is going to be quite the show."


    There was a hint of sarcasm in his words. I turned to read his expression, but he was focused on the road, showing nothing.


    The New Victory Hotel wasvishly decorated, bustling with guests.


    Arthur would never spend on such an expensive venue; it was probably Vivian and her dad Xavier''s idea. Xavier had status, and the wedding had to match.


    Following the valet''s guidance, Ethan parked the car. As we got out, I saw many former colleagues from Benevolence Hospital. Out of vanity, I took Ethan''s arm.


    At first, not many recognized me, but soon they were nudging each other, giving knowing looks, drawing more attention our way.


    They were surprised I was at Arthur''s wedding, that I wore an expensive dress and ne, and that I was with a man far superior to Arthur.


    Society always praised the high and trampled the low. Those who used to ignore me at the hospital now came over to greet me, acting like we were close friends. They chatted while trying to figure out my rtionship with Ethan. "Honey, who are they?" Ethan asked, calling me so affectionately that these women with girlish fantasies were stunned.


    I pretended not to notice their heartbreak, smiling as I introduced, "They are my former colleagues from Benevolence Hospital."


    Pointing to Ethan, I said, "This is my husband."


    Their smiles were now pretty forced. I didn''t care to guess their thoughts. They were probably wondering how a divorced woman like me could end up with such an amazing guy.


    Suddenly, there was amotion, and everyone turned to the entrance. The stars of the day had arrived.


    Arthur wore a white suit, looking like the perfect groom. Vivian''s wedding dress cleverly hid her belly. As they entered, apuse erupted.


    I stood not far away, and Vivian quickly spotted me. Her happy smile vanished, especially when she saw my dress. She looked shocked, almost tripping, and Arthur had to steady her. He saw us too, frowning, looking worried I might cause trouble.


    I thought, ''Ridiculous! Does he really think I''d make a scene?''


    After they went on stage, the guests took their seats. The wedding host led them through the usual rituals: vows, rings, and a kiss.


    I felt like a spectator, watching a y that had nothing to do with me, without a single ripple in my heart.


    During the banquet, Arthur and Vivian came around to greet the guests.


    As they got closer, I could see Arthur was nervous, while I stayed calm. When they reached our table, they greeted us briefly and were about to leave, but I called them back.


    Amidst surprised looks, I picked up a ss of wine, smiled, and said, "Given our history, I should at least toast you both, right?"


    They probably thought I was looking for trouble. Arthur''s face darkened, and Vivian red at me, but with so many guests around, they couldn''t lose their temper.


    In the end, they filled their sses and epted my toast.


    As our sses clinked, I smiled and said, "Arthur, thank you for agreeing to the divorce."


    Arthur looked extremely embarrassed, and I felt incredibly satisfied. I had rehearsed this line many times, and today was the perfect moment to say it.


    The others at the table seemed to catch the meaning behind my words, and they all smiled awkwardly.


    Under everyone''s gaze, Arthur had to maintain his image, so he drank the wine and quickly left.


    Halfway through the banquet, I went to the restroom.


    I was washing my hands when the door suddenly opened, and Vivian appeared, her eyes zing with anger. "Emily, what are you here for today? To cause trouble?"


    I kept washing my hands. "Weren''t you the one who invited me?"


    Suddenly, I felt a sharp pain in my scalp. Vivian had grabbed my hair and was pushing my head towards the sink, cursing, "You bitch, I didn''t expect you to be so cheap. Even with a husband, you still want to seduce Arthur. You''re delusional." My scalp felt like it was being torn off. I grabbed her hand, and in the struggle, I scratched her. "Seducing Arthur? Vivian, you wrecked my marriage, and now you''re paranoid about your own?"


    Vivian went crazy, grabbing my dress and pulling hard. "Bitch, you wore this dress to provoke me, didn''t you? I''ll tear it apart!"


    She was truly a madwoman, tearing at my dress and trying to rip off my ne. She never fought fair, and she was ruthless. I couldn''t fend her off.


    She pulled so hard that my bra was exposed, and my neck hurt from the ne cutting into it. Just then, the door was kicked open, and Vivian let go because the ne broke.


    Pearls scattered everywhere, some even rolling into the drain. Heartbroken, I quickly tried to pick up the pearls.


    "Get out!" Ethan roared, and Vivian ran out in her high heels.


    I was picking up the pearls, tears streaming down my face.


    "Emily, stop picking them up!" Ethan helped me up, straightened my dress, and smoothed my hair. "Did she hurt you?"


    I shook my head, feeling wronged as I held a handful of pearls, unable to stop my tears. "Such a beautiful ne, and now it''s ruined. Some pearls fell down the drain and can''t be retrieved." Ethan wiped my tears,forting me, "Don''t cry. If we can''t get them back, we''ll buy new ones. Thest thing Ick is money."


    The more he said that, the more I wanted to cry. Choking on my tears, I said, "Why is she so arrogant?"


    Ethan hugged me, gently patting my back. "Don''t worry, the wicked won''t stay arrogant for long. Retribution wille soon." Indeed, the wicked didn''t stay arrogant for long. Their retribution came at this very wedding. Just as Ethan said, it was quite the show.

 Chapter 54 Blood for Blood

    When I came out of the bathroom, I felt way calmer. Ethan took me to the railing on the second floor.


    "What are we doing here?" I asked.


    He leaned against the railing, lit a cigarette, and the smoke drifted around. "The higher you stand, the farther you see.''


    Vivian, who had just been fighting in the bathroom, was nowughing with her friends. But when she nced up and saw me, her smile vanished, and she red at me. "Dear guests, please look this way," the wedding host announced, grabbing everyone''s attention. "We have a special video for the bride and groom. Let''s enjoy it together." Vivian looked surprised, clearly not expecting this. Arthur seemed confused too, probably thinking it was a surprise from her.


    The screen started with their wedding and life photos, all warm and loving moments.


    Then, out of nowhere, an old ck-and-white photo appeared. The guests were puzzled, but Arthur''s face went pale. The photo was of a woman, but not Vivian. She looked familiar, but I couldn''t ce her. Next, old newspaper clippings appeared, zooming in on stories about Fiona Taylor, a singer from The Thorn Birds Band, who hadmitted suicide by jumping off a cliff. The guests started murmuring. "What''s going on?"


    The screen froze on a picture of a female corpse with blood-red words: [Arthur, blood for blood!]


    Vivian screamed at the screen while Arthur rushed up, yelling, "Turn it off, right now!"


    But the wedding staff were nowhere to be found. Guests started screaming and running out, and chaos erupted.


    "Arthur, a wedding happens only once in a lifetime. Is this the wedding you''re giving me?" Vivian cried,pletely breaking down.


    Vivian, who had been so arrogant in the bathroom, never saw thising.


    Arthur stood there,pletely stunned.


    I remembered hearing about someone who hadmitted suicide because of Arthur. Could that person be Fiona, the singer from The Thorn Birds Band? Vivian, overwhelmed, ran off the stage but fell. On the ground, she clutched her stomach in pain. "It hurts, my stomach hurts so much."


    "Blood, there''s blood!" someone shouted.


    Arthur snapped out of it, jumped off the stage, and carried Vivian out. Blood trailed down her legs.


    The scene felt eerily familiar, stirring up painful memories and old hatred. I quickly moved from shock to calm, but my hand holding the pearls still trembled.


    Caught up in the chaos and the satisfaction of seeing bad people get their due, I didn''t think too deeply about the details.


    The wedding ended in a mess, with dried bloodstains marking the floor. Vivian''s condition was unknown.


    Ethan finished his cigarette, then took my hand and led me out of the hotel. The sunny weather had turned to rain.


    Later, I suggested getting the pearls repaired, so we went to the jewelry store. Ethan thought we should buy a new one, but I insisted on repairing it, saying I was nostalgic. "Nostalgic?¡± he repeated, leaning close and asking, "Do you still think about your ex-husband?"


    My heart skipped a beat. This was different.


    Before I could answer, Ethan smiled, put his arm around my shoulder, and led me out of the store, heading to the mall, as if he had just made a joke.


    At the pumpkin pie counter, he suddenly asked, "Do you think I should go back for a meal today? To my dad''s house."


    This was the first time Ethan mentioned his dad. After marrying him, I had met his grandfather, but never his dad.


    Not understanding his dilemma, I said, "It''s good to spend time with your family."


    He didn''t respond, so I added sadly, "You still have family to spend time with. You should cherish it. I don''t have that."


    He suddenly grabbed my shoulders and frowned. "Who said you don''t? Did you forget about me?"


    My heart warmed, and I smiled. Ethan was right. He was my only family now.


    Ethan eventually bought two boxes of the priciest pumpkin pies and drove us to his dad''s ce.


    Victor Windsor, Ethan''s dad, lived in a pretty impressive house. It was old but still grand.


    The gate was open, and Ethan drove right in. As I got out of the car, I realized my palms were sweaty. Meeting Victor made me more nervous than meeting Martin.


    "Ethan''s back," a woman''s voice called from the doorway.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    I looked over and saw a middle-aged woman with a refined appearance. She gave me a once-over, making me feel ufortable.


    Not sure how to address her, I looked at Ethan. He took my hand and led me inside without introducing her, just asking, "Is my dad here?"


    She replied, "Yes, he''s home resting today."


    I nodded politely as we passed her.


    In the living room, a man with sses was reading a newspaper. He looked up when he heard us.


    "Dad," Ethan said, putting down the pumpkin pies.


    From that single "Dad," I sensed some distance.


    Victor had a dignified look that made me nervous. Thinking he was now my father-inw, I softly said, "Dad!"


    Ethan''s hand stiffened, and Victor put down his newspaper, giving me a sharp look.


    After making me feel extremely ufortable, Victor''s gaze shifted to Ethan, full of questions.


    Ethan led me to the sofa. "Emily Russell, my wife."


    Victor looked shocked. He gave me another once-over and thenughed coldly. "Wife? You young people, hold hands and spend a night together, and you call each other husband and wife?" His words were disrespectful, leaving me speechless.


    Ethan stayed calm, lit a cigarette, and said, "We are married!"


    Victor snorted, "Married? When did this happen, and why don''t I know about it?"


    Ethan smiled faintly, "It''s not toote to know now. When you were sneaking around with other women behind my mom''s back, didn''t you also act first and reportter?"


    Victor angrily pped the newspaper. "Is that how you talk to me?"


    I was terrified. We came to visit, but within minutes, the room was filled with tension, and Ethan and Victor seemed like enemies.


    I saw Ethan''s cigarette bend under his fingers, and I quickly grabbed his arm, worried he''d keep arguing with Victor.


    "What are you doing? Ethan rarelyes back. Can''t you speak nicely?" The woman from the door came in, trying to calm Victor down.


    Victor, breathing heavily, pointed at Ethan. "Does he look like he wants to talk nicely to me?"


    Ethan suddenly stood up, pulling me with him. "Emily, we''re leaving."


    I felt incredibly awkward.


    The woman looked at Ethan and said, "Ethan, just stay for a meal. Richard isn''t here, and it''ll be really quiet and lonely if you leave too."


    She had a point, and I wanted to hold Ethan back, but he pulled me so hard I couldn''t resist.


    "If you leave, don''t bothering back," Victor''s angry voice echoed behind us as we walked out.


    Ethan paused for a moment, then quickly pulled me into the car and drove off. Feeling uneasy, I softly said sorry, thinking the conflict was my fault.


    Ethan just said, "It''s not because of you."


    The car fell silent. I noticed that whenever he was in a bad mood, he spoke very little. To break the silence, I asked, "Was that your mom?"


    He replied, "She''s not my mom. My mom passed away a long time ago. She''s Richard''s mom. After my mom died, I was raised by my grandfather. He didn''t trust me to stay with my dad, thinking I''d be bullied by that woman. My grandfather never acknowledged Richard as his grandson, but my dad loved Richard more than me. From childhood to adulthood, Richard had many things that I didn''t."


    Ethan let out a bitterugh. "I actually want to ask my mom if he''s really my biological dad."


    I used to think I didn''t know him well enough, but now, as I started to understand him more, I found him more and more heartbreaking. He had money, but it didn''t mean he had everything.


    Suddenly, I thought of Sophie. On my suggestion, we bought groceries and went to Sophie''s house. She was overjoyed and surprised that we came.


    After returning from Sophie''s, Ethan went to take a shower, and my phone suddenly rang with Arthur''s name on the screen.


    Thinking about today''s chaotic wedding, I guessed Arthur must be very busy and had no idea why he called me.


    I nced at the bathroom; Ethan was still showering. After hesitating for a few seconds, I answered the call.

 Chapter 55 This Feels More Like Destiny

    "Happy now?" Arthur''s voice on the other end of the line sounded tired and hoarse.


    I was speechless. He pressed on, "My child is gone. Satisfied?"


    He made it sound like I was to me for his child''s death.


    "Vivian''s still alive, right?" I shot back, almost harshly.


    Arthur took a breath and said through gritted teeth, "Emily, I didn''t think you could be so cruel."


    "Cruel?" Iughed coldly. "Maybe my child came back for revenge."


    Thinking about that night, the stic bag Arthur took away, reopened the scar in my heart, making it hurt all over again.


    Suddenly, the phone was snatched from my hand, and a warm body pressed against me. Arthur was still talking, but I couldn''t hear him anymore.


    Ethan''s kiss took over my thoughts. He smelled fresh from a shower, his damp hair brushing my forehead and cheeks, tickling me.


    He kissed me gently, like handling a piece of art, neither rushed nor impatient. I couldn''t resist his teasing, and my mind was a mess, especially after Arthur''s eerie call. Arthur wasn''t one to take a loss easily. He wouldn''t let this go.


    "Did you do that at the wedding?" I asked, surprisingly, at such an inappropriate moment.


    Ethan gently released my lips, his hand moving downward. He didn''t answer, just stared at me. Though close, his gaze felt distant, like he was looking at me but not really seeing me, his expression unreadable.


    "Finding news from eight years ago isn''t easy. The old newspapers from the Starlight Times are why you''ve been in contact with Derektely, right?" I continued.


    Ethan''s lips hovered near mine, ready to kiss but never quite doing so. "You''re very smart," he admitted.


    I should have realized it at the scene, but I was too shocked to think. Arthur''s usatory call made me reflect, and the clues were clear.


    Today''s event wasn''t nned overnight; it took a lot of preparation. Ethan had done many things behind my back, and I was clueless. "Why didn''t you discuss it with me?"


    Ethan''s breath fell on my cheek, his heavy breathing unsettling my heart. "Emily, are you feeling soft-hearted?"


    When Vivian was carried away, covered in blood, I guessed her child wouldn''t survive. But hearing it from Arthur still made me feel regretful. No matter what kind of bastard gave life, the little life itself was innocent. Maybe because I had been pregnant and lost a child, that maternal instinct was still there.


    "The child is innocent," I said.


    "Innocent?" Ethanughed coldly.


    "Was the child you lost innocent? It was their fault, remember? Emily, I told you, there''s no room for so much kindness in this world. There are too many innocent people." His tone was particrly cold, making me shiver inside. "Her fall was an ident, but it felt like fate."


    Vivian''s fall was indeed an ident. Maybe it was karma for her evil deeds.


    Ethan''s hand gently caressed my cheek, a mischievous smile suddenly appearing. "You haven''t answered my question from earlier today."


    "What question?"


    He leaned close to my ear and asked slowly, "You said you were nostalgic today. Do you still think about your old husband?" His voice was slow, but his tone was no longer as gentle as it was during the day. "No."


    "Emily, who is your husband?" He intertwined his fingers with mine.


    I spoke shakily, "Ethan, my husband is Ethan."


    "Don''t go soft on other men, especially those who''ve hurt you. Being soft-hearted is foolish, got it?"


    "Yes!" I replied quickly.


    I didn''t know how long it took, but Ethan eventually fell asleep beside me, his hand still on my chest.


    Arthur was a petty, vengeful guy. He wouldn''t let this go easily. But then I thought, ''Arthur can''t match Ethan''s power. He can''t beat him.''


    I didn''t know when I fell asleep. In a daze, I thought I heard music. When I woke up, Ethan wasn''t beside me, and it was still dark outside, probably the middle of the night.


    Maybe it was a dream. Sleepiness took over, and I fell asleep again, but the music came back, louder this time, echoing in my ears.


    I woke up again, got out of bed, and walked out the door. Stepping out of the vi, I saw Ethan in the garden under the night sky, wearing a white shirt and sitting on a chair with his back to me, holding a guitar. The music wasing from that guitar.


    I knew that guitar wasn''t just for show; he could definitely y it, and it sounded beautiful. I walked towards him, afraid to disturb him.


    "Emily." Someone suddenly called me from behind.


    I turned around but saw nothing. When I turned back, Ethan was gone, only the guitar was left on the chair.


    I walked over, remembering Ethan''s unusual reaction thest time I touched the guitar, and I hesitated to touch it.


    But he was just here. Where did he go? Curiosity got the better of me, and I lightly brushed the strings with my fingers. When I pulled my hand back, I found a cut on my fingers, and blood started flowing from the wound. I screamed and ran back.


    "Ethan, where are you?" I was terrified.


    When I suddenly opened my eyes, I felt a tickling sensation on my face. Ethan was gently touching my eyes with his lips. "What''s wrong? Did you have a nightmare?"


    So it was just a dream. I reached out to hug him, still shaken. "I had a very strange dream, it was terrifying."


    Ethan helped me sit up, gently patting my back and kissing my hair, speaking softly, "Don''t be afraid, it was just a dream."


    I didn''t know why I had such a strange dream. ''Is it because I saw those bloody photos at the wedding yesterday?''


    After getting up and having breakfast, Ethan drove me to work as usual.


    At the hospital today, everyone was gathered in small groups, talking about the chaotic wedding from yesterday.


    The daughter of the director of Benevolence Hospital was getting married, and the wedding turned into a farce. News like this spread quickly, especially among those at Grace Hospital, who always saw Benevolence Hospital as a rival and loved spreading such gossip.


    "I heard the director''s daughter was the mistress, and the man was an obstetrician."


    "Is he handsome? Fiona actuallymitted suicide for him. It''s unbelievable."


    "He seems to be good-looking, but apparently, his character is terrible. I heard he abandoned his pregnant wife to be with the director''s daughter."


    "Really? That''s despicable! How can someone be so awful?"


    Everyone was talking fervently, except for me.


    No one knew that I was the one who was heartlessly abandoned, and no one knew that this farce had a lot to do with me.


    I wondered, ''Will this farce change their rtionship? Will Vivian forgive Arthur?''


    I identally saw the eavesdropping app on my phone again. It seemed like I hadn''t opened it in a long time.


    These past few days, every night when I opened it, it was always quiet on the other end. I wondered if my eavesdropping device had been discovered or if it was broken.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    A few dayster, without much hope, I opened it again, and finally, there was some noise on the other end.

 Chapter56 Hes Getting Back at Me

    The argument red through the bug, mixed with the sound of Vivian throwing things.


    "Get away from me! I don''t want to see you," Vivian''s voice was sharp, showing she was recovering well.


    "Vivian, please don''t be mad. I was wrong. We can have another wedding, and I''ll make it up to you," Arthur pleaded, a tone he never used with me.


    "Another wedding? Do you think I haven''t been humiliated enough? I went through so much with the pregnancy and lost my child, and you think you can make up for that pain?" "I''m sorry, Vivian. We can have another child."


    Vivian scoffed, "Arthur, who do you think you are? Don''t even think about touching me again, not even a finger."


    "Vivian, please forgive me. I don''t want this to happen either."


    "Pleading won''t help. I''m definitely getting a divorce, and you can forget about staying at Benevolence Hospital."


    I reflected, ''Arthur actually pleaded with Vivian. He used to be so proud.''


    Ethan, who had been asleep, suddenly turned over and instinctively wrapped his arm around me. Even though I was wearing headphones, I felt a bit guilty and quickly turned off the bug.


    Listening to Ethan''s steady breathing, I felt an inexplicable sense of calm and lucky to have such a wonderful partner.


    As for Arthur, after doing such a cruel thing, I wondered if he felt any regret now. This was karma.


    My phone buzzed again, but thankfully it didn''t wake Ethan. I picked it up and saw a message from Seagull: [Emmy, I''m in the process of handing over my work. I''ll be back in Starlight City in at most half a month. Looking forward to seeing you!]


    I thought, ''Seagull is reallying back.''


    I replied: [Wee back.]


    We had been close for so many years, yet I had never met him.


    I didn''t know why Seagull chose to sponsor me back then, but whatever the reason, I was grateful to him. Although nervous, I still looked forward to meeting him.


    The next morning, Ethan woke up earlier than I did. By the time I finished washing up and went downstairs, I heard noises from the kitchen. When I reached the kitchen door, I found him making breakfast.


    "I woke upte, but it''s perfect timing to see you being such a gentleman," I teased, leaning against the doorframe and yawning.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Ethan said, "Notte at all. Why don''t you go back to sleep for a bit? I''ll call you when it''s ready."


    I walked in, ready to take the coffee cup from his hand. "Let me do it."


    He dodged my hand. "I finally get to make you breakfast. Can''t you give me a chance to show off?"


    I sighed helplessly, my eyes moving up to his handsome profile. The morning light outlined his facial features through the ss. Ethan''s charm was really hard to resist.


    "Feeling touched?" His voice was incredibly warm.


    I lowered my head, unconsciously fidgeting with my fingers, and mumbled, "With your status, I''m afraid I might not digest the food well."


    Ethan chuckled, holding the coffee cup in one hand and wrapping his other arm around my waist, pulling me closer while keeping his eyes on the pan. "What status? I''m just your husband. Isn''t it normal for a husband to make a loving breakfast for his wife?"


    I couldn''t tell if it was the strong aroma of the coffee or the overwhelming allure in front of me, but I couldn''t help swallowing.


    "If you feel bad about it, just reward your husband a little." He leaned his face closer to mine, the implication clear.


    I hesitated, not moving, and he gently urged, "The coffee''s getting cold."


    I stared at his perfect profile, feeling both amused and exasperated. I couldn''t deny that Ethan was a very attractive man, and he was mine now, an undeniable fact.


    I slowly leaned in, just about to kiss him, when he suddenly turned his head, and our lips met. It was a brief touch, but I instantly blushed.


    "Let''s eat," he said warmly.


    I snapped out of it, awkwardly grabbing the utensils as he brought the breakfast to the table.


    We sat across from each other, quietly eating breakfast. This morning felt especially warm because of his breakfast.


    "The eggs are cooked perfectly," I genuinely praised.


    He took a sip of coffee and smiled. "I''m not good at cooking. My cousin ising back from abroad soon. He''s a great cook. I''ll trick him into being our chef." "Is he a chef?" I asked curiously.


    Ethan''s smile deepened. "No, he''s a doctor."


    "A doctor who can cook?"


    He nodded. "He''s got a Ph.D. in medicine. I bet his return will cause quite a stir in Starlight City''s medicalmunity. All the major hospitals are vying for him."


    "Is everyone in your family this amazing? You must have great genes," I said.


    Ethan chuckled, but the smile in his eyes gradually faded. "It has nothing to do with genes. Everything I have now, I earned by myself."


    He must have been thinking about his rtionship with his dad. I realized my question was pretty thoughtless.


    After breakfast, Ethan drove me to work, as usual, stopping near the hospital.


    In the days that followed, whenever he had time, he would pick me up and drop me off at work, just like any other couple. I felt that life was pretty much like this, and I was content.


    One day, I ran into Sophie at the hospital entrance. It had been a month since herst prenatal check-up, and this time, she was alone. She saw me first and called out to me. "Are you here by yourself?" I asked, immediately realizing it was a dumb question.


    Sophie smiled. "I wouldn''t dare let Ethan apany me again. Last time, it caused a misunderstanding, and I felt really bad about it."


    Actually, I was the one who felt bad. Seeing here for a check-up alone made me feel sorry for her. Being a bitte to the office wouldn''t affect others, so I decided to apany her. We sat on the chairs outside the obstetrics and gynecology department and chatted for a while.


    "Sophie, from now on, juste find me. I''ll go with you," I said.


    Sophie, being very considerate, replied, "Emily, you all have taken such good care of me, and I''m really grateful. But I need to face these things on my own eventually."


    Looking at this young girl trying to be strong, I felt a pang of pity. She was only neen, so young and yet so unfortunate.


    "Things will get better once Richard is out," I tried tofort her.


    Sophie bit her lip and lowered her head sadly. "Even if Richard gets out, he won''t care about me."


    "Why?" I was shocked.


    "He doesn''t love me. Every time I visit him, he tells me to get rid of the baby."


    I was even more shocked. "He doesn''t love you, and you''re still having his baby?"


    Sophie looked up, her eyes glistening with tears. "But I love him."


    When people were young, they tended to see love as something grand and dramatic. It was only with age and experience that they realized love was often an illusion, and it was the ordinary days that were truly worth cherishing. The most touching words in the world weren''t "I love you," but "We''re together."


    I wanted to wake her up from her delusion, but seeing her determined face, I held back. Some lessons could only be learned the hard way. This was probably the price of growing up.


    "I''ll raise the baby on my own. The baby is a gift, his gift to me," Sophie said.


    After apanying Sophie for her check-up, I watched her leave before heading to work.


    During the day, I overheard my colleagues gossiping about Benevolence Hospital. They said Arthur had divorced Vivian and had been fired from Benevolence Hospital. I wasn''t sure if the news was true.


    Although I had heard Vivian express her desire for a divorce through the bug, I thought she was just venting. Marriage wasn''t something people could end on a whim.


    But this wedding had indeed embarrassed Vivian and Xavier in the industry. I had no idea how they would handle it.


    If Arthur had really been fired, it meant all his efforts over the years were in vain. Even with his experience and qualifications, starting over in a new ce would be tough.


    What I didn''t expect was to run into Arthur when I went to the HR department to submit some documents.


    Arthur was dressed formally, holding a resume, clearly there for a job interview. It seemed the news of his firing was true. He looked a bit uneasy when he saw me. I handed in my documents and left without giving him a second nce. Although I tried to appear indifferent, given his current situation, he must have thought I was mocking him internally. I hadn''t walked far when I heard someone call my name from behind. "Emily!"


    I turned around to see Arthur standing there.


    "You must think I deserve this, right?" he said with a bitter smile.


    That was exactly what I thought. I said coldly, "Do you think I ruined you? If that''s what you think, there''s nothing I can do about it. Think whatever you want."


    I turned to leave, but he called out from behind, "I know it wasn''t you. It was Ethan."


    I turned back, looking at him seriously. "Vivian falling off the stage was an ident. He didn''t tie a rope around her foot."


    He smiled again. "Yes, this is my karma."


    I thought he finally realized how insane he had been in the past. But then he said, "Ethan is getting back at me."

 Chapter 57 The Exciting Game

    I should''ve just left, but I felt stuck.


    Arthur must''ve seen I was itching for the truth. He gave a creepy smile.


    I was both curious and scared because I saw revenge in his eyes.


    After ten seconds of hesitation, I wanted to bolt. I turned and almost ran away.


    Even if there was another side to the story, I''d rather live in the dream Ethan created for me.


    "Because I slept with his ex, he wants to sleep with mine. That''s his revenge," Arthur said, his voice low but piercing. He looked so sure I''d want to hear more, as if these words could shatter Ethan''s dream for me.


    I stopped dead. Slowly, I turned back and saw Arthur''s smug smile, like he''d won something.


    "Arthur, are you so miserable you can''t stand others being happy? Do you think a few words from you can wreck our rtionship? You''ve always been shady; why would I believe you?" I tried to sound calm and steady, but inside, I was shaken. Arthur seemed to see right through me because his smile widened. "Do you know who his ex is?" he asked slowly.


    I had to admit, he knew exactly how to mess with my head. I stared at him, trying to look wary, but inside, I was a mess.


    When he asked, a name was already in my mind, waiting for him to confirm it.


    "His ex is Fiona."


    It was her! The truth hit me hard, and I felt like Arthur''s voice started to fade.


    Arthur went on, "He broke two of my ribs back then. I should''ve remembered him, but it''s been eight years, and he''s changed a lot. I didn''t recognize him at first. Once I did, I knew his revenge wasing."


    "Stop it!" I cut him off. "I have to go to work. I don''t have time for your crap." With that, I turned and walked away quickly.


    Back at work, I kept telling myself Arthur was just messing with me, but his words wouldn''t leave my head, "Because I slept with his ex, he wants to sleep with mine. That''s his revenge."


    ''Could all the warmth from Ethan be fake?'' I couldn''t believe it, didn''t want to believe it.


    I remembered the photo of Fiona at Arthur''s wedding and realized why it seemed familiar.


    At Ethan''s grandfather''s house, I''d seen a photo of Ethan with a girl. That girl was Fiona, but the photo was different from her artsy ones in the papers, so I only found it familiar but didn''t recognize her. Suddenly, things clicked. I took a sick day and grabbed a cab back to the vi.


    I went straight to the living room and pulled out the tape from the old stereo. The photo on the tape was small, showing a group of five, so the faces weren''t clear.


    I hadn''t seen many photos or posters of the local band from eight years ago. The only thing I had was this tape.


    I used to think Ethan looked like the lead singer of The Thorn Birds Band, but now I knew he was the lead singer.


    I searched for info about The Thorn Birds Band on my phone, but they were just a local band, and the inte wasn''t big back then. They disbanded early, so there wasn''t much online.


    I''d seen photos of Ethan with long hair at Martin''s house, but they were old, and my impression of The Thorn Birds Band was more about their music, not their looks. So I hadn''t connected the dots. Arthur was telling the truth. The feud between Ethan and him had been going on for a long time.


    No wonder Ethan recognized Arthur at the hospital, but Arthur didn''t recognize Ethan.


    It felt like a piece of my heart had been ripped out, the dull pain suffocating me.


    I took a cab straight to Skyline International Corporation. Amidst everyone''s surprised looks, I took the elevator to the top floor.


    Ethan''s assistant recognized me and pointed to the conference room, saying he was in a meeting. In my impulsiveness, I pushed open the conference room door.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    It wasn''t until a dozen or so people turned to look at me that I realized I might''ve been a bit rash.


    Ethan, sitting at the head of the table, looked surprised to see me.


    "Sorry, please continue," I said, closing the door and heading to his office to wait. His assistant even brought me coffee.


    After about twenty minutes, Ethan finally came in. By then, I had calmed down, so when he walked towards me, I kept a calm gaze and even smiled.


    Ethan tossed his documents on the desk, leaned back tiredly, and pulled me into his arms. I didn''t resist.


    "What brings you here? Miss me?" He had no idea I knew the truth. His tone was light and flirty, as usual.


    I made a nomittal sound, my arms stiff at my sides, not hugging him back.


    Ethan sat up, loosened his tie, and smiled mischievously. "Since you miss me so much, I guess I need tofort you properly."


    As he leaned in, I nervously ced my hands on his chest to stop him, but kept a smile on my face. "How about we go to Blue Ocean Bar tonight? I need to unwind." Ethan looked surprised but not suspicious. He smiled and said, "Honey, if you want to go out, of course, I''ll join you."


    The way he called me "Honey" felt so natural, but it stung.


    As night fell, we headed to Blue Ocean Bar.


    I called Be, and Ethan called some of his friends. Once we sat down, I ordered two dozen ck beers, shocking everyone.


    Ethan''s expression turned serious. He touched my forehead and said, "You''re acting a bit strange."


    "Am I?" I smiled at him.


    Knowing he was hiding behind a perfect mask, I decided to wear one too.


    Later, I suggested ying Truth or Dare. Be looked at me in shock; she knew I usually avoided such games. Everyone agreed, and I fixed my gaze on Ethan. He stared back for a moment, then smiled faintly. "Sure."


    Looking at his handsome face, my heart ached. I quickly looked away, suppressing my emotions.


    We rolled dice to determine the order. Ethan''s luck was consistently good, like even fate was on his side.


    But my luck wasn''t great, and soon it was my turn. Without hesitation, I chose Dare, a decision I had made before the game started.


    Oliverughed heartily after reading the challenge. "Ask the first man who walks in what color his underwear is," he said, and everyone burst intoughter.


    Be looked embarrassed, clearly worried for me.


    Ethan looked at me deeply and then smiled. "You can skip the dare if you want."


    I said, "No."


    My firm "No" made Ethan''s expression change slightly. Under his intense gaze, I picked up a ss of wine, downed it, poured myself another half ss, and stood up, walking slowly towards the door. Just then, a man walked in. He looked quite good, wearing a white shirt with one hand in his pocket and a light gray suit draped over his other arm, exuding an air of elegance.


    "Excuse me, sir," I said. He stopped and looked at me with some surprise.


    He probably thought I was just another woman trying to pick up men in a bar.


    I imagined everyone in the booth watching me, including Ethan. I held a wine ss in one hand and gently ced the other on the man''s shoulder.


    The fabric of his shirt felt nice, veryfortable. I leaned in slowly. Although he was a bit stiff, he didn''t avoid me.


    I was nervous, doing something like this for the first time, afraid of being rejected. I stopped very close to him and smiled. "Actually, I want..."


    "What game are you ying?" he asked in a warm, pleasant voice.


    I stared at him in surprise. "You''re smart!"


    He seemed amused by my surprise and shrugged. "Not hard to guess."


    Since he had already guessed, I had to tell the truth. "We''re ying Truth or Dare, and I need to ask you what color your underwear is."


    As I spoke, my voice got quieter. The question was too embarrassing, and I was afraid he''d feel awkward or refuse to answer.


    To my surprise, he smiled faintly and said, "I can tell you, but you have to agree to one condition."


    His smile was very attractive, different from Ethan''s. His attractiveness was pure.


    I asked, "What condition?"

 Chapter 58 Truth or Dare

    I was skeptical about the conditions he mentioned.


    The guy lowered his head a bit and joked, "That''s private. Only my girlfriend gets to know. If you agree to be my girlfriend for a week, I''ll tell you."


    He sounded yful but still looked ssy, not sleazy at all.


    Since I started this, I stayed calm. "Is that really your request?"


    "Why? Is it hard for you?" He had a twinkle in his eye.


    "Not really." I nced back; everyone in the booth was watching me, excited and gossiping. Only Ethan, leaning on the sofa, had an unreadable expression under the neon lights.


    ''What would Ethan look like without his mask?'' The thought made me feel a sudden wave of sadness.


    "Alright, I agree." As soon as I said that, the guy''s hand naturally rested on my shoulder.


    He asked, "Where are your friends?"


    I stiffened and pointed to the nearby booth.


    He smiled slightly. "Well, since you''re ying a game, as your boyfriend, I should join in."


    He led me inside, my steps stiff, and after a few steps, I couldn''t help but ask softly, "So, what color is it?"


    He turned and smiled at me, making me uneasy. Just when I thought he wouldn''t answer, he said, "Dark gray, boxer briefs, size M."


    I thought, ''I just asked about the color; did he really need to be so detailed? Now I have an image of him in dark gray boxer briefs in my mind.''


    Everyone in the booth was looking at us.


    "What color?" Be''s surprised look probably came from the fact that I managed to bring someone over, which seemed unbelievable.


    I lowered my head, avoiding Ethan''s gaze, and whispered, "Dark gray."


    As soon as I said that, Ethan suddenly stood up, and Oliver and Frank followed.


    The guy beside me took his hand off my shoulder.


    Sensing the tension, I thought a fight was about to break out, and my heart tightened. But the guy beside me raised his hand and high-fived each of them, and they all ended upughing and hugging. "You arrived just in time," Ethan said with a smile.


    I was stunned.


    The guy beside meughed. "I just got off the ne. As soon as I turned on my phone, I got your message inviting me for a drink, so I rushed over."


    Oliver pped him on the back and joked, "Jason, you finally decided toe back."


    ''What does this mean? They know each other?'' Probably noticing my confusion, Ethan introduced, "My cousin, Jason Foster, is a top student who just returned from Valerion Country."


    ''So he is the doctor Ethan mentioned who could cook,'' I thought.


    Jason looked at me, about to say something, but Ethan pulled me over. "This is Emily, my wife."


    Ethan''s deration was strong, but knowing the truth, I wouldn''t be swayed by his words anymore.


    Jason looked surprised, and his elegant smile faded. After a while, he barely managed a smile. "When did this happen? Why didn''t you tell me?"


    Jason''s question was directed at Ethan, but his eyes were on me.


    "The wedding hasn''t happened yet, so I didn''t inform you." Ethan pulled me to sit beside him as he sat down.


    Jason sat down, ced his suit jacket aside, took out a cigarette and lighter, and smiled faintly. "I thought I was lucky enough to have a romantic encounter as soon as I returned, but it turns out it was a joke." "I thought you''d bring back a foreign woman," Oliver teased, cing a bottle of liquor in front of Jason.


    Jason lit his cigarette and smiled. "I still prefer girls from our country."


    Sitting not far from Jason, I could faintly smell his cigarette, which was different from the kind Ethan smoked.


    "You guys are ying a game, right? I''ll join," Jason said.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    I took a sip of my drink with one hand and withdrew the other from Ethan''s hand. Putting down my ss, I smiled and said, "Yes, the game continues! I don''t believe I''ll be unlucky every time." Maybe Jason''s arrival disrupted Ethan''s luck, as this time, Ethan wasn''t so lucky, and it was finally his turn.


    Be excitedly asked Ethan, "Truth or dare?"


    Ethan took a drag of his cigarette and smiled faintly. "I''ll drink."


    As he reached for the bottle, I pressed it down. "I set the rules, and in my game, you can''t substitute with drinking. Or are you trying to cheat?" Ethan squinted at me and withdrew his hand from the bottle. "Alright, truth."


    As I expected, he wouldn''t choose dare; he would definitely choose truth.


    Everyone was watching me, curious about what I''d ask. I took a deep breath and looked straight at Ethan. "Are you with me to get back at Arthur?" Ethan''s face stiffened, and his hand holding the cigarette trembled, causing ash to fall.


    The bar was noisy, but our booth went dead silent.


    Ethan''s face was tense, lips pressed tightly together, and he didn''t say a word for a long time. The air felt frozen.


    I felt a weight on my chest, almost suffocating me. His silence was an admission, and I understood.


    The ss in my hand slipped and shattered. I stood up abruptly, wanting to escape.


    Ethan grabbed my wrist. I looked down and saw his Adam''s apple move, but he still said nothing. I thought, ''Maybe he has nothing to exin?''


    Be grabbed me and asked, "Emmy, what do you mean by that? Is there some kind of misunderstanding?"


    I shook off Ethan and ignored Be, running away before my tears could fall. Be called after me, but I ran fast, bumping into people along the way.


    I didn''t stop even after running out of the noisy bar. Hearing footsteps behind me made me run even faster.


    "Wait!" Recognizing Jason''s voice, I stopped, wiped my tears, and looked at him with red eyes.


    "Why did you follow me?" I asked.


    Holding his jacket, Jason ran up to me, breathing heavily, and joked, "My girlfriend is upset; of course, I have toe andfort her."


    I looked behind Jason; Ethan hadn''t followed. I didn''t want to admit it, but my disappointment was obvious.


    "You just reunited with Ethan and the others; you should stay and hang out longer," I said.


    Jason shook his head and put one hand in his pocket. "Actually, I don''t like such noisy environments. Since I''m back now, we''ll have plenty of time to hang out."


    I turned around and walked slowly like a zombie.


    "Where are you going?" Jason asked.


    "I want to take a walk," I said.


    Jason said "okay" and continued to follow me.


    "Are you hungry?" he asked after a while.


    I looked at him, and he smiled awkwardly. "I''m hungry. I came straight here after getting off the ne and haven''t had dinner yet. How about you join me for a meal?"


    I didn''t refuse, knowing I had my own reasons for having this meal with him.


    He asked what I wanted to eat, but I had no appetite. Seeing a street food stall across the street, I pointed to it.


    Ethan had mentioned that Jason was a medical doctor and a great cook. I thought Jason would be picky about street food, but to my surprise, he agreed readily.


    We found a ce to sit, and Jason put his suit jacket aside, slowly rolling up his shirt sleeves, and smiled. "I haven''t been back for many years. I miss the food from home; everything tastes so good."


    Halfway through the meal, it got a bit spicy, and Jason''s nose started to sweat. He awkwardly wiped it with a napkin and unbuttoned the top two buttons of his shirt. "It''s hard to find such spicy food abroad. I haven''t had it in a long time and have be a bit sensitive to it. I used to love spicy food."


    I noticed his fingers were long and slender, making every movement look elegant.


    The street food stall wasn''t as quiet as a high-end restaurant, and the diners were of all kinds. The people at the next table were drinking and chatting loudly.


    Watching them ce beer bottles on the ground, I suddenly said, "I want to drink!"


    Jason was slightly taken aback but nodded. "Sure, my treat."


    He called the waiter and ordered a few cans of beer. I opened a can and drank more than half of it in one go.


    "Drinking on an empty stomach can get you drunk easily. You should eat something first," Jason said.


    I didn''t respond; I just wanted to get drunk. If I got drunk, I wouldn''t have to think about anything, and I wouldn''t feel sad.


    "Do you know Fiona?" I asked.


    Jason was slightly stunned, put down his utensils, and smiled faintly. "Yes, and we''re quite close."


    Hearing this, I immediately stared at him, hoping to get more information from him.


    He seemed to understand and leaned back in his chair, taking out a cigarette and lighting it slowly.


    "Can you tell me about them?" I asked, staring at Jason.


    Jason''s way of smoking was different from Ethan''s. He took shallow, elegant puffs, not looking like someone addicted to smoking.


    Ethan, on the other hand, took deep drags, exhaling thick smoke, exuding a manly steadiness.


    "What do you want to know?" Jason suddenly asked.


    There was so much I wanted to know. Ethan had always been a mystery to me.


    "Ethan used to be the lead singer of The Thorn Birds Band, right?" I asked. Jason nodded. "Yes."


    "Were they deeply in love?" As I asked this question, my heart was pounding.

 Chapter 59 Im Not a Stranger

    "Back then, Ethan must''ve really loved her." That simple sentence felt like a knife to my heart, making it hard to breathe. My phone rang. It was Be. I felt a bit let down. She asked where I was. I lied, said I was fine, and told her not to worry.


    After hanging up, I stared at my phone, feeling lost. Ethan hadn''t called since I left. Was he figuring out what to say, or did he just not care and kept having fun? "Did Fiona love him?" I asked, even though I knew the answer would hurt.


    Jason, holding a cigarette and a beer, took a sip and said, "Fiona loved Ethan just as much. She was just more insecure and less brave."


    I thought, ''Insecure and less brave sounds like me. Even the most confident woman might feel insecure around Ethan, let alone someone like me, a divorced woman.''


    Jason continued, "Before we met Fiona, she was a well-known bar singer. But ten years ago, bars were chaotic. Female singers often got harassed by drunks, so the job was looked down upon. One time, Ethan fought a customer who harassed Fiona. That''s how they met."


    I remembered the fight at Blue Ocean Bar. Ethan''s anger then was because Stephen harassed Connie, reminding him of Fiona.


    That rtionship must''ve been deep, so much so that even now, a simr scene could stir his emotions.


    "Ethan and I got into med school together, but he was forced into it. My grandpa was a doctor and wanted us to follow his path. I liked medicine, but Ethan was into music. He started a band and dragged me into it."


    I stared at him, shocked. "So you''re in The Thorn Birds Band?"


    Jason looked a bit embarrassed, flicking his cigarette ash. "Yeah, I''m the drummer and write lyrics."


    I asked, "Did you write ''Flicker of Hope''?"


    Jason smiled and nodded.


    That song always gave me strength growing up. Now, the lyricist was right in front of me. I was surprised and in awe, forgetting my earlier sadness.


    "I''ve always loved that song. It feels like it was made for me," I said.


    Jason took a drag of his cigarette, his gaze warm. "I''m d it resonates with someone."


    "But you don''t seem like a drummer," I said bluntly.


    Jason raised an eyebrow and smiled. "Really? What instrument do you think suits me?"


    I thought for a moment. "Violin or piano. Drummers seem wild to me."


    "Wild?" Jason chuckled, downed his beer, and said, "Maybe I have a wild side you haven''t seen yet."


    I frowned, trying to picture him drumming wildly, but shook my head. "Hard to imagine."


    Jason leaned forward, elbows on the table, looking at me with interest. "So, I chose the wrong hobby? Ethan''s great at guitar. Do you think it suits him?"


    Mentioning the guitar brought back bad memories. The first time Ethan got mad at me was over a guitar. Now I realized it wasn''t about the guitar; it was about Fiona.


    I felt down again. "I''ve never seen him y. He said he couldn''t."


    Jason stubbed out his cigarette and sighed. "After Fiona died, Ethan never picked up the guitar again, and The Thorn Birds Band disbanded."


    I thought, ''So Ethan never got over Fiona. Arthur said Ethan wanted to sleep with his ex because Arthur slept with Ethan''s. But weren''t Ethan and Fiona deeply in love? How could that be?''


    "What happened between Fiona and Arthur? Why did shemit suicide?" I asked.


    Jason shook his head. "Only Ethan knows the details, but he never talks about it. The day after Fiona''s incident, Ethan beat up Arthur at school. We think Fiona''s death might be rted to Arthur. Ethan was so aggressive that if other students hadn''t called the authorities, Arthur would''ve been in worse shape. Because of that, Ethan got expelled."


    Hearing this, I felt suffocated and opened another beer, downing it. When I put the can down, I noticed Jason staring at me with aplex expression, like he was seeing someone familiar. "Do you love him?" Jason asked.


    I wanted to ask myself the same thing. ''Do I love Ethan? If I didn''t, it wouldn''t hurt, right? But if I do, when did it start? I don''t know.''


    I stayed silent, but Jason seemed to know the answer, smiling faintly and ying with a can tab. "Getting expelled was what Ethan wanted. He never cared about studying medicine."


    "But he didn''t continue with music either," I said.


    Jason opened another beer but didn''t rush to drink it. His arm hung over the back of a chair, and the lines of his neck were quite attractive.


    I didn''t know his alcohol tolerance, but he hadn''t drunk much, and his face was already a bit red.


    "Ethan has a great business mind and is very sessful now. Maybe choosing business was the right decision for him," Jason said.


    ''What about his dreams?'' I thought. Maybe Ethan''s dreams died with Fiona.


    When people were young, they ced their dreams on a pedestal. But over time, that passion faded, and setbacks made it hard to chase those dreams again.


    The current Ethan felt so distant. I should''ve seen it clearly and not harbored any illusions.


    I felt pathetic. ''Why do the people I meet never truly care for me?''


    Later, I drank a lot, and Jason, probably understanding my pain, didn''t stop me. Instead, he helped me open the beers.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    When Jason''s face became blurry, the people at the next table started arguing. It quickly escted into a fight, and one of them smashed a beer bottle.


    Since we were close, ss shards flew towards me. I blocked most of them, but my face still got nicked, and I had ss shards all over me.


    Jason reacted quickly, pulling me away from the fight.


    "Are you okay?" He moved my hand away from my face and frowned.


    "Is my face ruined?" I was dizzy and could barely stand, but I was still worried about my face.


    Jason looked at me, seemingly amused. "No, but you have ss shards on you. We need to clean them off. Don''t move."


    He helped me sit and carefully picked the ss shards off my arms, shoulders, and dress. He was very gentle, probably to avoid hurting me. I felt awkward and stiff. After he finished, he draped his jacket over me and helped me walk out. The ce was a mess, and as we walked out, we could hear police sirens approaching. Jason helped me to the curb and hailed a cab. Once inside, I leaned back in the seat, and Jason got in next to me.


    "Where to?" the driver asked.


    Jason looked at me and asked, "Where should I take you? To Ethan''s ce?"


    I shook my head. "No, not to his ce."


    Then I heard Jason tell the driver, "Broadway Alley, East Avenue."


    The car started moving, and my head swayed. I tried to look at Jason. "How do you know I live there?"


    The light in the cab was dim, and my vision was blurry. I thought Jason was smiling. "You told me."


    "Did I?" I patted my head, unable to remember.


    Jason grabbed my wrist to stop me from hitting myself. "Yes."


    After getting out of the cab, Jason helped me walk into Broadway Alley.


    I wasn''t sure if it was me or the road, but I felt like I was walking on cotton, stumbling. If it weren''t for Jason, I would''ve fallen.


    I knew I was really drunk and regretted it because being drunk made me feel useless. Luckily, Jason was there. It was amazing how much I trusted him after just meeting him.


    But then I remembered something Ethan had said. "Ethan told me that women shouldn''t get drunk in front of strangers," I said. For some reason, I remembered his words so clearly. "I''m not a stranger," Jason said.


    Then I giggled. "I know, you''re Ethan''s cousin."


    Jason suddenly stopped. "Emmy, do you really not remember me?"

 Chapter 60 Just a Tool for Release

    I stumbled to the staircase and froze not because of Jason''s question, but because I saw a flicker of firelight in the dim stairwell.


    Even drunk, my instincts were sharp. I knew it was Ethan.


    A few secondster, the firelight was snuffed out by a leather shoe. Ethan walked toward us.


    Instinctively, I stepped back. Jason kept a firm grip on me, worried I''d fall. "She''s drunk," he said.


    Ethan replied, "Jason, you''ve had a long day since getting off the ne. You should go home and rest."


    As he spoke, Ethan tried to take me from Jason''s arms. Fueled by the alcohol, I pushed him away but couldn''t stand on my own. Jason caught me just in time and said, "I''ll take her home. Whatever misunderstanding there is, you can exin it when she''s sober."


    "It''s not appropriate for you to take her home," Ethan insisted, reaching for me again.


    "Get away from me," I shouted, and he looked shocked.


    I broke free from Jason, stumbled a few steps into the stairwell, and leaned against the wall. "Both of you leave. I''ll go back on my own."


    I thought I could manage, but before I even stepped on the stairs, I nearly fell. An arm caught me just in time and lifted me up without a word.


    "Let go of me," I struggled.


    Ethan held me tighter, speaking patiently, "If you don''t want to see me, I''ll take you home and then leave."


    He carried me upstairs, found my keys in my bag, opened the door, andid me on the bed. I wasn''t so drunk that I was unconscious; I just didn''t want to see him.


    He sat by the bed for a while before heading out. I thought he had left, but he returned with a ss of water. "Drink some water before you sleep."


    He tried to help me drink, but I kept my mouth shut. He seemed a bit frustrated, and his breath grew heavier near my ear.


    When I refused to drink, he downed the water himself, then suddenly pressed me down and kissed me, transferring the water into my mouth. I choked from resisting and coughed several times.


    He helped me sit up and patiently patted my back. Once I caught my breath, I pushed him away again. "Didn''t you say you''d leave after bringing me back? Why are you still here?"


    Ethan suddenly gripped my shoulders, looking at me angrily. "I told you not to get drunk in front of strangers. Why did you do it?"


    He had overheard my conversation with Jason. Iughed, though I wasn''t sure if it was a bitter or mockingugh. "Strangers? Jason? To me, you''re also a stranger. I married you without really knowing you. I was so foolish." Ethan''s Adam''s apple bobbed. "Do you regret it?"


    I nodded, holding back tears. "Yes, I regret it. I don''t have to get married. Why did I marry a man who doesn''t care about me and only wants to use me?"


    I turned my head, trying to suppress the tears with reason.


    Ethan leaned in, cupping my face, trying to kiss me again.


    I turned away, but in my drunken state, I couldn''t avoid him. He pressed on, kissing me repeatedly, trying to soften my heart.


    I was breathless from his kisses. When he finally gave me a moment to breathe, I sneered. "Yeah, you don''t just want to use me. You want to have sex with me. I''m just your tool for satisfying your physical needs." Ethan stiffened at my words, gripping my chin and ring at me. "Emily, do you have to be like this?"


    I shook off his hand and stared at him. "Ethan, I don''t want to see you right now. If you don''t want me to hate you more, leave. I have a headache. I don''t want to talk; I just want to sleep."


    Ethan was silent. After a moment, the weight on me disappeared. I heard him leave the room, then return, cing a cup on the table. "I''m leaving, Emily. When you wake up, we need to talk."


    He stood there for a while, and when I didn''t respond, he finally left, closing the door behind him.


    When the room was finally empty, I opened my eyes. I was sober now, but I wished I could stay lost in the alcohol. ''Talk about what? Divorce? Maybe he should apologize for using me.'' The next morning, I woke up early. Despite the headache, I forced myself to get up. I checked my phone and saw a message from Seagull: [Emily, may your future tears be tears of joy.] But I didn''t know if I would ever have the chance to cry tears of joy again.


    The water Ethan had poured for me was still by the bed. I drank it, skipping breakfast and heading to work without eating anything.


    As soon as I arrived at the hospital, Ethan called. I put my phone on silent and tossed it aside, ignoring it. I took a few deep breaths, trying to pull myself together.


    The more I got hurt in rtionships, the more I needed to be financially independent. I could livefortably even without a man.


    Soon, the emergency hotline rang, and I answered the call. "Hello, Grace Hospital Emergency Care Center."


    The man''s voice on the other end was frantic. "Help!"


    My heart immediately tightened. I tried to calm him down. "Take your time. What''s the situation?"


    He said, "A few of my friends have already been killed. I''m hiding right now. I''m so scared."


    "What?" I stood up abruptly. "Are your friends okay? Tell me your location immediately. We''ll send an ambnce and notify the police."


    The man, trembling, said, "I''m behind Grace Hospital. I''m so scared. Please hurry."


    I froze, then the man burst intoughter. I recognized the voice-it was Oliver.


    Realizing I had been pranked, I was furious. "Go to hell," I snapped and hung up.


    Lisa Thomas, who was next to me, stared at me in shock, then looked past me.


    Seeing her strange expression, I turned around to find the HR director standing behind me with a stern face. "Emily, your attitude is a serious problem. This is an emergency hotline. People call for help, and you tell them to go to hell? How do you think the patient''s family would feel? Your service affects the reputation of Grace Hospital."


    I said, "Director, it''s not like that. He..."


    "No need to exin. Write a report before the end of the day. I need to know your attitude," the director said sternly before walking away.


    I slumped back into my chair, leaning my head back in frustration.


    "Emily, you were wrong in this case," Lisa, usually kind to me, couldn''t help but chide me.


    I looked at her helplessly. "Lisa, it was a prank call."


    Lisa chuckled. "Of course, there are prank calls. I''ve been an ER nurse for years and have seen all kinds of people. But you can''t respond like that. It''s our professional ethics."


    I covered my forehead with the back of my hand, taking a moment to calm down. "I understand. I''ll write the report."


    A little whileter, the phone rang again. Iposed myself and answered, "Hello, Grace Hospital."


    "It''s me." The familiar voice threw me off, and I immediately hung up.


    Lisa, sitting nearby, frowned. "Emily, are you feeling unwell? You seem off."


    Before I could respond, the phone rang again. I hesitated to answer, but Lisa didn''t seem inclined to, so I picked it up.


    "Emily," Ethan''s urgent voice came through, as if afraid I''d hang up.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. "This is an emergency line, not a personal phone. Can you stop wasting public resources?"


    Ethan said, "Emily, I want to talk to you."


    "We have nothing to talk about," I replied.


    Lisa, probably sensing something from my tone, smiled and turned to her tasks.


    He said, "Emily, if you hang up, I''ll keep calling until you agree to talk."


    I couldn''t believe Ethan could be so persistent.


    "Come home, and we''ll talk, okay?" Ethan''s tone was almost pleading.


    I once thought that ce was my home. I knew I couldn''t keep avoiding this, so I finally agreed.


    After work, as soon as I stepped out of the hospital, someone called my name. I turned to see Dennis. "Ms. Russell, Mr. Windsor is busy. He asked me to pick you up."


    I thought, ''He''s busy, yet he had time to keep calling the hotline and arrange a talk?''


    I got into the car, and Ethan sent a message: [Honey, I have an important meeting. I might bete, but wait for me at home. I''lle back no matter howte.]


    From this message, I could sense his sincerity. But I didn''t know what he would exin and whether he would tell the truth or continue lying.


    Back at the vi, I sat on the couch waiting, not in the mood to cook or turn on the lights.


    About an hourter, it was dark, and he still hadn''t returned. Just as I was getting restless, the doorbell rang.


    ''Did he forget his keys?'' I walked over and opened the door, only to be stunned.


    Victor was standing outside.

 Chapter 61 Once the Anger Subsides, Head Home Early

    Since ourst brief meeting, I only remembered Victor as stern. I knew he didn''t like me.


    Ethan didn''t need to question his lineage; he got his good looks and serious demeanor from Victor.


    Just like now, Victor didn''t say a word, but one look from him made me feel small.


    "Dad," I greeted out of respect.


    Victor nced away and walked in. I quickly stepped aside.


    "Don''t call me that. I won''t acknowledge a daughter-inw who hasn''t earned my approval," he said calmly, leaving me frozen.


    By the time I snapped out of it, Victor was already seated on the sofa, looking around like it was his first time here.


    Even if Victor didn''t ept me, I was still Ethan''s wife and needed to take care of him.


    I poured a ss of water and ced it in front of Victor. Not daring to call him Dad again, I just said, "Here''s some water." Victor looked up at me again.


    I lowered my head, feeling the weight of his gaze.


    Victor asked, "How much money do you want?"


    I was stunned. "What do you mean by that?"


    Victor lit a cigarette, his lips curling in contempt. "Emily, 26, graduated from Starlight Medical College with a nursing degree, working at Benevolence Hospital since. Your ex-husband was an obstetrician there but got fired recently." I stared at him, shocked. "You investigated me?"


    Victor took a drag, smiling slightly. "Your dad was a truck driver who died in an ident over a decade ago. Your mom became a vegetable in the same ident and passed away this June at Benevolence Hospital. You grew up poor and likely learned early that money is crucial. For the poor, survival oftenes down to money."


    He was right; the rich lived for life, the poor for survival. But that didn''t mean the poor would sell everything for money. We had dignity too.


    "You think I''m with Ethan for his money?" I asked, holding back the pain.


    Victorughed like he''d heard the funniest joke. "Not for money, then for love? Ms. Russell, you have no strong family background and are divorced, but I don''t underestimate you. Ethan hasn''t been close to any girl for years, yet suddenly he''s married to you. You''re not simple."


    Iughed bitterly. "You think I tricked Ethan?"


    Victor leaned back, smoking slowly. "Maybe it''s not just money; maybe you have other motives. He may not like me meddling, but he''s still my son. I won''t let someone with ulterior motives stay by his side."


    Iughed coldly. "You''ve already judged me guilty. No matter what I say, it''ll just seem like I''m covering up."


    Victor flicked his cigarette ash and reached for the water ss, then put it down, remembering I poured it.


    He continued, "You have your motives, and Ethan has his. Do you really think he likes you? Women are lining up to marry him. Why you? He chose a divorced woman to spite me. He''s still mad I didn''t approve of his rtionship with that singer years ago."


    That made sense. Ethan chose me to get back at both Arthur and Victor.


    "Enough. I never intended to cling to him or take his money. I''ll leave now." I ran upstairs, packed a suitcase, and came back down.


    Victor was still there, smoking like he hadn''t moved.


    I was about to leave without a word, but then I stopped. "You still feel unwilling, don''t you? Name your price," Victor said, like he expected this.


    I turned back, smiling bitterly but proudly. "My feelings are priceless. There''s no shame in any job. What''s wrong with being a nurse? Fiona singing in a bar isn''t disgraceful either. Some are born rich, some poor. So what if we''re poor? We don''t steal or rob. We earn every penny through hard work. What''s wrong with that? Ethan..." my voice choked up. "If you don''t want others to love him, then you should love him well. Ethan may have money, but that doesn''t mean he has everything. There are many things money can''t buy."


    I knew Ethan longed for his father''s love.


    Victor''s expression turned serious, and he stared at me silently, lost in thought.


    I gripped my suitcase and walked out of the vi. It felt like I was always running away, leaving ces that once felt warm to keep my dignity intact.


    I hailed a taxi. I couldn''t go back to Broadway Alley; Ethan would find me there. So, I called Be for her new address.


    Leaning against the car window, tears flowed silently. I had hoped to talk things out with Ethan, but Victor''s words crushed that hope.


    In the distance, I saw headlights. It was Ethan''s car, speeding. Was he rushing back to see me?


    We passed each other, and when I looked back, his car was already far away. My chest hurt so much.


    I took out my phone, scrolled to Ethan''s number, and after hesitating, cklisted him.


    The taxi dropped me off, and Be was waiting at the entrance. She took my luggage and asked, "What''s going on?"


    I didn''t say anything. She could tell I''d been crying and didn''t press further.


    Be took me to her ce and asked if I had eaten. Not wanting to trouble her, I lied and said I had.


    I took a shower and got into bed, but I couldn''t sleep. Be kept asking, so I finally told her everything, including what Jason and Victor had said.


    "How could he have a father like that?" Be was angry for me.


    I sighed, "It doesn''t matter. It was a mistake from the start. I should have realized it sooner."


    "You said Ethan is with you to get back at Arthur and his dad. I don''t think that''s the case. The way he treats you doesn''t seem fake."Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    I held back tears, watching the red curtains sway gracefully in the night breeze. "I can''t tell what''s real and what''s fake anymore. We''re from two different worlds."


    Just then, Be''s phone rang. It was Ethan.


    I nervously said, "Don''t tell him I''m here."


    Be answered and put it on speaker. "Be, is Emily with you?" Ethan''s voice came through, and I held my breath.


    "No, what''s going on with you two?" Be replied.


    Ethan was silent for a moment, then his voice deepened. "Emily is with you, isn''t she? Otherwise, you wouldn''t be so calm knowing she''s missing."


    Be nced at me but stuck to her story. "No, maybe she''s at the old house?"


    Ethan said, "I''m at her old house now. Emily, no one can interfere with my marriage. I said I want to spend my life with you, and I''m not joking. If you''re not angry anymore,e home soon. I''ll be waiting."


    He was smart, confirming I was at Be''s and deducing she had put him on speaker.


    Be handed me the phone, signaling for me to speak. I bit my lip, tears welling up as I looked at his name on the screen.


    Be took the phone back and said, "Okay, I got it. If she contacts me, I''ll let her know."


    After hanging up, Be tried to persuade me. "I think Ethan is earnest. He wouldn''t take feelings lightly. Even if he still thinks about Fiona, it shows he''s loyal. He can''t dwell on her forever; he has to move on. I think he''s serious about you." I shook my head in despair. "It''s not about whether he''s using me for revenge or if he''s serious. We have no chance. Family or love, it''s not a hard choice. Besides, he may not love me."


    Be snorted and turned over. "If it were me, I''d choose love without hesitation. I don''t have much family affection with my dad. From what I see, Ethan is probably the same. And he said no one can interfere with him. He said that to reassure you."


    If Ethan had to choose, I hoped he''d choose family. I understood the pain of losing parents.


    That night, I tossed and turned, unable to sleep. I didn''t know Ethan had already left Starlight City overnight.

 Chapter 62 Is the Handsome Guy Still Single

    I had no clue when I dozed off, but when I woke up, it was already broad daylight.


    Maybe it was ''cause the bedroom window was wide open all night, letting in that chilly breeze, that I felt kinda woozy when I got up.


    Be, who was a coach at the biggest Taekwondo gym in Starlight City, told me to take a day off. I was like, "Sure," ''cause I was worried Ethan might show up at the hospital looking for me. While checking my phone, I saw the avatar of "Cat Who Loves Fish" blinking.


    Ethan: [Emily, I won''t bug you these days. No need to hide from me. I''ll give you time to chill.]Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I had blocked Ethan''s number yesterday but totally forgot he was still on my Facebook friends list.


    After some back-and-forth, I just couldn''t bring myself to delete him, especially after seeing all the sweet stuff in our old chats. Those days in Greenfield Vige still felt so real.


    I figured he''d keep his word, so I decided to head to work like usual. But as soon as I walked into the hospital, something felt off. Docs were running around like something big was about to go down. When I got to the hotline center, Lisa grabbed me and shoved ab coat in my hands. "Emily, throw this on quick. We gotta gather in the lobby in ten minutes."


    Before I could even ask why, Lisa had already dashed off.


    We usually didn''t rockb coats ''cause we didn''t deal with patients directly, so the hospital didn''t make us wear ''em. The special dress code today meant something major was up.


    I threw on the coat and made my way to the outpatient lobby.


    People were flocking to the lobby from all over. As I ran, my legs felt like jelly, and I got dizzy. Then it hit me I hadn''t eaten anything since noon yesterday. Weirdly, I wasn''t even hungry. After a bit, I stopped dead in my tracks when I saw Arthur.


    Arthur, in hisb coat, wasing down from upstairs with everyone else. He saw me too, his eyes lingering on me, but he didn''t stop.


    He reached me just as I was about to turn away and grabbed me. "Why do you look so pale?"


    I turned back and sneered, "Mr. Miller, congrats. Talented folks like you bounce back quick. But are you really worried about me? That''s rich."


    With that, I shook off Arthur''s hand and headed to the lobby.


    Everyone was already lined up in two rows, leaving a path in the middle. The nurses at the front were holding flowers, all eagerly looking towards the entrance.


    ''Is someone importanting or what?'' I wondered as Lisa yanked me into the line.


    "Lisa, what''s the deal? Why all the fuss?" I couldn''t help but ask.


    Lisa replied, "Grace Hospital snagged a young hotshot with a fat paycheck. He studied abroad, and every hospital was fighting to get him. It wasn''t easy for Grace Hospital tond him, so we''re throwing this big wee shindig to show how much we value him."


    I nced back and saw Arthur standing diagonally behind me, looking totally uninterested.


    Arthur was a proud andpetitive guy. He was also new to Grace Hospital, and now he had to wee another hotshot. Bet he was feeling a bit salty.


    As we waited, I started feeling dizzy.


    The women around me couldn''t keep their excitement in check and kept chatting.


    "I heard the new doc is not only young and capable but also super handsome."


    "Wonder which department he''ll be in. If I could work with him, I''d never bete or leave early again."


    "Don''t get your hopes up too high. A guy that awesome probably already has a girlfriend."


    Thatment was like a cold shower, killing everyone''s buzz. But then another woman squeezed in and excitedly winked at them. "I just got thetest scoop. That handsome guy is still single."


    Hearing this, everyone''s excitement shot up again, and they eagerly looked towards the entrance.


    I stood at the back of the line, totally uninterested in the gossip. ''A new doc who''s capable and handsome, just like Ethan. But so what?''


    I didn''t know how long we had been waiting when suddenly there was amotion at the front of the line, with apuse and girlish squeals.


    At the end of the path, I saw a tall figure in white walking in, nked by two others inb coats, backlit by the light.


    "So handsome!" people kept eximing.


    I tried to get a clear look at the handsome guy, but my vision was all blurry. Everything had double images, and my legs felt like they were stepping on clouds.


    I knew I was about to copse, but I tried to hold on. I reminded myself not to mess up at such a crucial moment. I vaguely saw the white figure getting closer, and my head felt heavier.


    Just as I was about to fall, I reached out to grab Lisa''s coat, but I didn''t even have the strength for that. As I fell, I saw Arthur stepping forward, but someone caught me faster than he could. Before I could see the person''s face clearly, I cked out.


    When I woke up, I found myself lying in a single room.


    "You''re awake!" I turned my head and saw Lisa grinning at me. "Good to see you up. I don''t know if you''re lucky or unlucky, but you just became Mr. Foster''s first patient since he got back to the country."


    "Mr. Foster?" I asked, confused.


    "Yeah, the handsome new doc who just joined us!" chimed in a young nurse who had just walked in.


    I didn''t recognize this nurse, and I didn''t think I had done anything to tick her off, but her expression seemed a bit sour towards me.


    She swapped out my IV bag and, while scribbling down notes, said, "You fainted at the perfect time. Mr. Foster personally carried you up here. The first person Mr. Foster remembers at Grace Hospital is you. Staying in the hospital for two days is totally worth it."


    Her words left me speechless. It was nuts they thought I was lucky to have fainted.


    After the nurse left, Lisa gently said to me, "You should rest up for the next two days. Remember to take better care of yourself in the future."


    Lisa''s sisterly concern warmed my heart. Then I thought of the Mr. Foster the nurse had mentioned. ''Wait, the new doc''sst name is Foster, and he''s from abroad. Could it be Jason?''


    "Is the new doc''s name Jason?" I asked.


    "Yes, it''s me." A pleasant male voice came from the doorway.


    I looked up to see Jason standing there, hands in his pockets, smiling at me in ab coat.


    I thought, ''The saying that clothes make the man isn''t entirely true. Even a simpleb coat looks stylish on Jason.''


    "Do you know Mr. Foster?" Lisa looked between me and Jason.


    Jason walked in, nodding with a smile. "Yeah, we know each other."


    After reminding me to rest well, Lisa went back to work, and Jason came to my bedside.


    "Don''t tell Ethan," I suddenly said.


    Jason looked at me, smiling faintly. "I know you don''t want him to know, so I haven''t told him. Besides, he''s on a business trip and won''t be back for a few days."


    I thought, ''No wonder Ethan said he wouldn''t bug me these days; he''s on a business trip.''


    Jason nced at the medical record at the bedside and then put it down. "Emily, I never expected you to wee me in such a special way."


    Since Jason hade in, the number of nurses passing by the door had noticeably increased. Their intentions were too obvious.


    I remembered what the earlier nurse had said and couldn''t help but smile wryly. "I didn''t want to either. Now it seems I''ve be the enemy of all the women at Grace Hospital. You should visit me less often to avoid me having a hard time." "And," I propped myself up, "I don''t think I need to be hospitalized. It''s kinda a waste of medical resources."


    Jason gently pressed my shoulder. "You should stay a few more days. Your health is too poor. You''re a patient now, and you need to listen to the doctor."


    Jason then gave a thorough analysis, persuading me to stay a few more days. Faced with his professionalism, I couldn''t argue and had to lie back down obediently.


    After Jason left, I looked out the window. It was dark, and the room was super quiet. I didn''t want to think about Ethan, and maybe the meds helped me sleep because I soon drifted off.


    When I opened my eyes again, it was still dark outside. I smelled alcohol and turned to see a figure standing by my bed, which startled me.


    "What are you doing here?" I instinctively shrank back.


    "I''m here to see you." The room was dark, with only the light from the hallway casting a faint glow on Arthur''s back.


    The same dark scene, the same person. It quickly brought back memories of the night I had a miscarriage.


    "Emily, are you afraid of me?" In the quiet room, Arthur''s voice was as soft as a ghost''s, making it particrly eerie.


    I thought about how badly Ethan had dealt with Arthur this time and wondered whether Arthur would do something even more insane.


    I became wary. "Of course, I''m afraid of someone who could be so cruel as to kill his own child."


    The room was empty except for the two of us, and he had been drinking. I didn''t dare say harsh words, fearing I might provoke him. Arthur slowly sat down by the bed, his head lowered, and sighed in a defeated manner, "Actually, I regret it very much."


    ''Regret?'' I sneered inwardly. ''His brief, tumultuous marriage to Vivian has cost him dearly, but he has been so ruthless in marrying her.'' "There''s no use crying over spilt milk," I said coldly.


    Arthur was silent for a moment, then pulled something out of hisb coat. "I found this at home a few days ago."


    It was the diary I had kept when I was pregnant. At that time, I had been very excited and attentive about my first child.


    "Emily, you really loved that child, didn''t you?" Arthur shamelessly brought up my child.


    "You still have feelings for me, don''t you? I don''t believe you could fall in love with someone else so quickly." He suddenly grabbed my hand and continued to press.


    I knew his failed marriage with Vivian had left him feeling defeated, and he was eager to regain his pride with me.


    I was about to shake off his hand when I noticed a shadow on the floor at the half-open door.

 Chapter 63 I Want to Start Over with You

    My hand, already tense, finally rxed a bit, even though Arthur''s grip was still tight.


    "Emily,e on, you still love me, right? You''re just with Ethan to get back at me, aren''t you?" Arthur''s grip tightened, and he leaned in closer, his breath reeking of booze.


    The stench made me wanna hurl, but I kept my eyes on the shadow on the floor. After what felt like forever, I finally managed to say, "Yeah, I did it to spite you. You and Vivian are always rubbing your rtionship in my face. I can''t stand you two. I hate how you treat me."


    Every word felt like a knife to my heart, cutting deeper and deeper.


    Arthur suddenly plopped down on the bed and hugged me, all excited. "Emily, I was such an idiot. I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have hurt you. Forgive me. You miss me too, right?"


    I kept staring at the shadow, swallowed the bitter taste in my mouth, and whispered, "Yes."


    The next second, the shadow vanished, and I heard footsteps echoing down the hallway, getting fainter.


    Arthur, drunk as a skunk, pulled me into a tight hug, one hand on the back of my head, leaning in like he was gonna kiss me.


    I felt like I was gonna puke and couldn''t fake it anymore. I shoved him away hard.


    Arthur, wobbling, steadied himself and gave me this cold smirk. "What''s the deal? Didn''t you say you missed me? Or are you just messing with me?"


    I didn''t dare make a sound, scared I''d piss him off.


    After a bit, Arthur grabbed my hand again. "Emily, let''s start over, okay?"


    I turned my face away, feeling sick just looking at him. "You''re drunk. Let''s talk when you''re sober."


    I was really scared he''d do something crazy in his drunken state. Luckily, he seemed to get it, stood there for a moment, then nodded. "Okay, you rest up. I''lle see you tomorrow." Arthur finally left, and the room went dead quiet.


    I copsed back onto the bed, feeling totally drained, trying hard not to cry. I had always been such a wimp. This time, I hoped I could be braver and more decisive.


    After a while, the hallway outside got noisy, with footsteps running back and forth like something had happened. For some reason, I felt a bit uneasy.


    When the nurse on duty came to check on me, I asked her and found out that someone had smashed a window downstairs and hurt his hand.


    The nurse said, "Man, that hand was bleeding like crazy. Pretty scary. But the dude was kinda hot. Wonder what got him so riled up."


    I couldn''t speak for a bit. Finally, I asked, "Is he seriously hurt?"


    "Nah, not too bad," the nurse said with a smile as she left. "Lucky it wasn''t his face. That would''ve been a real shame."


    After she left, I couldn''t sleep and got a message from Seagull: [Emmy, you awake?]


    [Nope.] I remembered Seagull saying he wasing back, so I sent: [When youing back?]


    It took a while for him to reply. [Emmy, I might not being back for now. Got some stuff to handle here. They don''t wanna let me go and even gave me a raise. Decided to stay for now.] I felt a bit bummed and didn''t know what to say, so I sent a sad emoji.


    He replied: [Emmy, no matter what, I hope you''re happy every day! Sweet dreams!]


    For some reason, chatting with Seagull always chills me out. I sent: [Thanks, you too.]


    The next morning, Jason came to check on me before work and took my blood pressure himself.


    "Did you sleep okay? How you feeling?" he asked.


    I said, "I''m fine."


    After taking my blood pressure, Jason didn''t leave right away. He seemed to think of something and suddenly smiled. "Heard this morning that someone smashed a window downstairs with his bare handsst night. Wondered who''d do something so dramatic. Checked the records and found out it was Ethan. He said he''de back in a few days, but he showed up early. Did you two have a fightst night?"Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I froze. Imagining that punch, my hand started to hurt too. I questioned in my mind, ''But why would Ethan do that? Even if he heard my convo with Arthur, it shouldn''t havee to this. Doesn''t Ethan want to marry me to get back at them?'' Seeing I wasn''t speaking, Jason quickly exined, "Don''t get the wrong idea. I didn''t tell him about your situation, and I really did hear him say he''de back in a few days. Didn''t expect him to rush back that night." "Is he okay?" I asked, dazed.


    Jason smiled and said, "Don''t worry. I checked the records. It''s nothing serious, just a minor injury. This kind of thing is nothing to Ethan. He''s often impulsive and gets hurt a lot."


    I''ve seen Ethan''s impulsive and violent side, but his impulsiveness was never for me.


    Not long after Jason left, Arthur came in with breakfast. "Emily, have something to eat," Arthur said, cing the breakfast on my bedside table.


    I looked at Arthur like he was a total stranger. I mean, Arthur had never been this considerate before.


    Arthur seemed to get what I was thinking from my expression and gave a faint smile. "What''s up? Surprised? Emily, I wanna start over with you."


    I stared at Arthur, feeling all kinds of conflicted inside. If he had treated me like this earlier, we wouldn''t be in this mess. Now, the damage was done. My love for him had turned into hate, and there was no going back. "You should know, Ethan has bad intentions," Arthur added.


    "Don''t mention him," I snapped.


    I didn''t say anything after that, and Arthur continued, "Emily, think it over. I''ll wait for you."


    I still didn''t respond. After he left, I couldn''t calm down, thinking, ''Arthur says Ethan has bad intentions, but isn''t everything Arthur''s doing now also a form of revenge? Caught in the middle of their back-and-forth, what am I? I''m nothing.'' After getting discharged, I moved back to my old ce from Be''s. Ethan didn''te looking for me, and even "Cat Who Loves Fish" hadn''t been online.


    Now, apart from that marriage certificate, Ethan and I were like strangers. But Jason, since we worked at the same hospital, I often ran into him. When I went to the hospital cafeteria, I always seemed to bump into him.


    Jason always sat with me, and during that time, I was envied by a lot of girls. Once, without a word, Jason helped pick thetro out of my dish, a gesture that seemed natural for a couple.


    "How did you know I don''t liketro?" I asked, surprised.


    Jason smiled lightly and said, "Most girls don''t like the taste. I guessed."


    "You guessed right," I said softly.


    When I looked up, I was met with a bunch of jealous nces. If this kept up, I really wouldn''t be able to stay here.


    So the next day, I deliberately went to the cafeteria a bitter, and there weren''t many people left. After getting my food, I went to the drink counter to grab a drink.


    "Take whatever you want, it''s on me," a familiar voice suddenly came in my ear.


    I turned around to see Arthur standing beside me with a tray. With him saying that, I ended up not taking anything.


    After I sat down, a bottle of Coke was ced in front of me, and Arthur sat down across from me.


    Two nurses at the next table had just finished eating and were leaving with their trays. As one passed by me, her tray tilted, spilling oil on me.


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to," the nurse quickly apologized.


    Her attitude was sincere, and even though I suspected she did it on purpose, I couldn''t me her and just said it was fine.


    Arthur had already stood up and was in front of me, taking out a napkin to help me wipe it off.


    "I can do it myself," I said, not wanting Arthur to touch me.


    Arthur insisted on helping, but oil stains aren''t like water; they leave a noticeable mark that''s hard to clean.


    Suddenly, ab coat was handed to me. I turned to see Jason.


    "Put it on," Jason said.


    I took Jason''s coat, and he ced his tray down and sat next to me. He took the drink Arthur had ced in front of me and reced it with a bottle of milk. "Don''t drink too many carbonated drinks; they can cause osteoporosis," Jason said.


    Arthur had returned to his seat, looking pretty ticked off.


    Jason ate his meal slowly, and I nced at him secretly, wondering if he knew I was deliberately avoiding him.


    "Why are you sote?" I asked, trying to sound casual.


    Jason swallowed a bite of food and chuckled, "Yeah, what a coincidence. You''rete today too."


    Arthur seemed ufortable and quickly finished his meal and left.


    During the meal, a bunch of nurses ced fruit in front of Jason, and soon his tray was piled high with grapes and apples.


    Even though I was sitting right next to Jason, theypletely ignored me, which made me feel pretty frustrated.


    Jason handed me an apple, and I waved my hands in shock. "No, thanks. Because of you, I''ve made countless enemies. Don''t make it worse for me."


    After work that day, as soon as I got downstairs, I saw Arthur leaning against the wall, seemingly waiting for me.


    When Arthur saw me, he walked towards me. "I''ll give you a ride."


    I kept walking outside, saying indifferently, "Why are you off work so early today? Aren''t you a workaholic?"


    Arthur said, "I''ve realized that I shouldn''t neglect my family for work. For you, I can leave early."


    ''For me? What a joke!'' I was about to tell Arthur to stop following me, but as I stepped out of the hospital, I saw Ethan''s car and Ethan himself nonchntly leaning against it, smoking. One of his hands was wrapped in bandages, hanging by his side, and the smoke enveloped him, making him look intense.


    At that moment, I panicked. When Ethan looked up at me, I averted my gaze and turned to Arthur, asking, "Where''s your car?"


    Arthur, seemingly not noticing Ethan, immediately took my hand. "I''ll take you there."


    I stiffly followed Arthur in the opposite direction, not daring to look at Ethan''s expression.

 Chapter 64 Make a Choice Today

    I just wanted to bail ASAP, like someone standing by the ocean with a tsunamiing in. One second too long and I''d be toast. Arthur''s car was just a hop away. But as soon as I grabbed the door handle, a bandaged hand mmed it shut. My heart dropped.


    Arthur was already in the driver''s seat, not even budging.


    Ethan was leaning against the car, one hand in his pocket.


    I didn''t dare look up; my eyes were glued to Ethan''s injured hand.


    "Emily, I''m not one to beat around the bush. You can hop in his car or mine. Make your call today, and whatever you pick, I''ll roll with it." Ethan''s voice was chill, like it was no biggie, but to me, it felt like the world was ending.


    I almost caved and walked over to Ethan. But then I remembered his games, remembered Fiona he couldn''t let go of, and Victor''s words that made me feel like dirt. I couldn''t bring myself to get close to him. Since we couldn''t be a thing, I had to cut it off before it got messier.


    I tried to open the car door again, but Ethan was still leaning on it, blocking me.


    He didn''t budge, just stood there, but I saw his bandaged hand clench into a fist, blood seeping through.


    "Made up your mind?" His voice turned icy, losing its calm.


    I took a deep breath, forced myself to look at him. "Yeah."


    I thought he''d blow up, but he didn''t. He just smirked. "Alright."


    I almost lost my bnce, but I kept it together, trying not to show any emotion.


    Ethan slowly pulled out a cigarette, lighting it up. "Then let''s set a date to finalize the divorce."


    I swallowed hard, my throat tasting like metal. "Okay."


    His hand holding the cigarette froze for a sec. Then he switched it to his bandaged hand, reached into his pocket, and pulled out a pearl ne.


    I knew it; it was the one we sent for repairst time.


    "Guess this is trash now." The next second, the ne flew from his hand,nding perfectly in a nearby trash can.


    My heart ached. I knew what he was gonna do the moment he raised his hand. I even wanted to grab it from him, but I didn''t.


    After tossing the ne, Ethan turned and walked away, leaving me with his cold, indifferent back.


    But my eyes were stuck on the bandage on his hand, the red spreading fast. I wasn''t squeamish about blood, but my heart hurt, and I felt dizzy.


    "Emily, let''s bounce," Arthur''s voice snapped me back to reality as the car window rolled down.


    I finally slid into Arthur''s car. In the rearview mirror, I saw Ethan''s car whip around and speed off.


    On the drive, Arthur reached over and grabbed my hand. "Emily, thanks for giving me a shot. I promise I''ll treat you right, just trust me."


    I remembered the day we divorced, I told Arthur, "If the whole world turns its back on you, remember, I will too."


    Arthur must''ve forgotten that. Only someone as shameless as him could think that after all the crap he put me through, he could just waltz back into my life.


    Even though I despised him, I had to keep up the act. I let Arthur hold my hand, gave a light response, and pointed to a supermarket up ahead. "Drop me off here, I need to grab something." Arthur pulled over and said, "I''ll wait for you."


    I replied, "No need, you go ahead. I''ll catch a cab back."


    Arthur nodded, "Alright."


    I walked into the supermarket, and as soon as Arthur''s car was out of sight, I hailed a cab straight to Grace Hospital.


    Once I got out, I headed straight to the trash can from earlier, not caring about the grime, and started digging through it.


    The sanitation worker in the area knew I lost something and helped me dump out the trash. I squatted there like a beggar, sifting through the garbage.


    It was rush hour, and a crowd started gathering. I ignored their whispers because I couldn''t find it.


    The pearl ne wasn''t small; I should''ve spotted it right away, but it was nowhere to be found.


    I clearly saw Ethan toss it in, maybe someone already snatched it. Not finding the ne felt like an unequivocal sign that Ethan and I were done for good. I squatted there, too weak to stand.


    Soon, a pair of clean ck shoes appeared beside me, and a clean hand pulled me up. I caught a glimpse of a dark gray suit and knew it was Jason.


    Jason didn''t mind my dirty hands or the stares from others. He held my hand and led me to the hospital restroom, turning on the faucet to wash my hands clean. "What were you looking for?" he asked while washing.


    I calmly shook my head. "Some things, once lost, can never be found again."


    After washing my hands, Jason drove me home.


    Jason''s driving was way smoother than Ethan''s, just like the vibe he gave off.


    On the way, Jason said, "Emily, if you can''t let go, then don''t. Follow your heart."


    He didn''t know what I was looking for, but he probably had a good guess why I was acting so weird.


    I stared out the window. "Our marriage was a screw-up from the start. I can''t keep living a lie."


    Jason''s slender fingers drummed lightly on the steering wheel, a bitter smile ying on his lips. "When ites to feelings, is there really a right or wrong? Sometimes, even when you know it''s a dead end, you still can''t help how you feel, right?"


    Jason was a puzzle. Sometimes he seemed so innocent and straightforward, but other times, he felt like someone who''d been through the wringer, hiding his weariness behind that sunny, warm exterior.


    When we got to my stop, I hopped out, and he slowly pulled out a cigarette. "You go ahead, I''ll finish this smoke before I head out."


    As I walked deeper into Broadway Alley, I nced back and saw Jason''s car still parked at the entrance.


    The next morning, as I stepped out of Broadway Alley, Arthur''s car was right there. He looked at me through the half-open window. "I''m here to give you a lift to work."


    Arthur was being unusually attentive. Without overthinking it, I got in the passenger seat, treating it like a free ride.


    A lot of people saw Jason''s actions at the hospital yesterday, and today, rumors were flying everywhere. To make my life a bit easier, I had to use Arthur as a cover to show that Jason and I weren''t an item.


    At noon, Arthur came by, wanting to grab lunch together, but I turned him down. I was just ying a part, but Arthur seemed dead serious. I couldn''t figure out his true intentions.


    Near the end of the workday, Jason called, wanting to invite me to dinner. With all the gossip, my gut reaction was to say no, but it was hard to turn him down. He was just that kind of guy.


    "Sorry, I already have ns," I said, using it as an excuse to brush him off.


    On the other end, he chuckled, a hint of disappointment in his voice. "Alright then, I guess I''ll have to book in advance next time."


    After hanging up, I called Arthur. "Wanna take me to dinner?"


    After work, Arthur was waiting for me downstairs, and he took me to a mid-range restaurant. Given his current financial mess, it showed a lot of sincerity.


    If we were still married, I would''ve insisted on saving money and taken him home to cook. But now, things were different. Not only did I ept it calmly, but when he pushed the menu towards me, I didn''t hesitate to order a few pricey dishes. I skipped the drinks, just asked for a ss of water.


    When the food arrived, just as I picked up my fork, the ss of water on the table was suddenly picked up and sshed right in my face.


    After wiping my face, I saw Vivian standing there with a spiteful look. She spat out, "Arthur, you''re back with this bitch?"


    I nced at Arthur, wondering if they were still not divorced.


    Arthur ignored Vivian, quickly pulled out two napkins for me, and stood up to help wipe my face, clearly taking my side. I took the napkins and wiped myself.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Emily, so, have you been dumped by your Sugar Daddy too?" Vivian sneered, "But you two losers are a perfect match."


    I tossed the napkins aside, stood up, and without a word, grabbed Arthur''s ss of water and sshed it right back at her.


    Vivian wiped her face, ring at me in disbelief, "Emily, how dare you ssh me?"


    I sneered, "So what if I did? You sshed me first. I used to tolerate you because you were pregnant. Don''t mistake my patience for weakness."


    Everyone in the restaurant was watching us.


    Vivian hesitated for a few seconds before raising her hand to hit me. I grabbed her wrist and said calmly, "Go ahead. There are plenty of witnesses and surveince cameras. I won''t hold back if it''s self-defense."


    Vivian looked around, unwilling but eventually withdrew her hand, continuing to insult me verbally, "Arthur, who said Emily was a washed-up woman? Now you even want her again."


    Arthur blushed, clearly embarrassed, yet I remained unfazed. I knew she was trying to save face.


    Vivian finally stormed off, cursing under her breath.


    I sat back down to eat as if nothing had happened.


    "Emily, I think you''ve changed," Arthur said.


    I calmly put food in my mouth, looked at him, and sneered, "A gentle woman is cherished by a man, whereas a strong woman is forced to be so by a man."


    Arthur should understand what I meant. He looked a bit embarrassed and proceeded to serve some food onto my te. "Emily, I will cherish you."


    I gave him a faint smile, but inside, I took his words as empty promises.


    After dinner, Arthur drove me home. When we arrived, he stopped the car but didn''t open the door. He unbuckled his seatbelt and reached over to hug my shoulders. "Emily, you should see my sincerity. I really want to start over with you." He tried to kiss me, but I pushed him away. "Arthur, I couldn''t see through you in two years of marriage, let alone in just a few days."


    He still thought I was as naive and foolish as before.


    Arthur let go, nodded, and unlocked the door. "I understand. I''ll give you time and wait for you."


    He was probably used to Vivian''s bossiness, so now he had more patience. I got out of the car, and he quickly drove away.


    Walking through the dark Broadway Alley, my phone suddenly buzzed with a text message. Seeing it was from Be, I was quite surprised. Be usually called directly and rarely sent texts. When I saw the message, I was shocked.

 Chapter 65 Im Not Confused, Just More Clear-headed

    Be''s message freaked me out so bad I almost dropped my phone.


    Be: [I''m being forced! Blue Ocean Bar.]Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    No time to reply. I bolted out of Broadway Alley, gged down a cab, and told the driver to step on it to Blue Ocean Bar.


    On the way, I kept calling Be, but she wasn''t picking up. My anxiety was through the roof, hands shaking like crazy.


    I thought, ''Who the hell is messing with her? Oliver? Or maybe Zachary, that guy''s got a thing for her too.''


    Jumping out of the cab, I dashed inside without a second thought about any danger, just Be. After a frantic search, I found her in an open private room. "Be, didn''t you say you were being..."


    Be, chilling on the sofa, got up and pulled me in. "Yeah, they forced me toe here and gamble. Isn''t that coercion?"


    I couldn''t believe Be yed me like that. I didn''t wanna go in ''cause Ethan was there, ying poker with Oliver and Frank.


    Frank and Ethan each had a chick next to them. Oliver was solo, and Be wasn''t sitting with him either.


    When Be dragged me in, Ethan just nced up and went back to his cards, looking all cold and distant, like he didn''t even know me.


    The chick next to Ethan kept flirting with him. He didn''t push her away but didn''t seem into it either.


    "Mrs. Windsor," Frank greeted me.


    Ethan, with a cigarette dangling from his lips, didn''t even look up. "Don''t call her that. She won''t be my wife for long."


    My heart sank, and Be''s eyes darted between us, confused.


    Be knew about the drama between Ethan and me. After a bit, sheughed. "Oh, I get it. Well then, let''s y all night, and you two can finalize the paperwork tomorrow. Then you can both be free to find new partners." She said it like it was no big deal, but I couldn''t be that chill.


    Be pulled me to sit down and join the game. I shook my head. "I don''t know how."


    "Don''t worry, it''s super easy, all about luck. We''re not gambling money, just drinks. Worst case, you get drunk." Be made it sound simple, but I didn''t wanna get wasted in front of Ethan.


    "Yeah, just drinks. Don''t be scared," Ethan said with a faint smile that didn''t reach his eyes.


    His tone was nice, but I felt the distance.


    Oliver and Frank kept ncing at Ethan, who stayed indifferent, his face a bit flushed like he''d already had a lot to drink.


    The chick next to Ethan looked at me all smug, making me ufortable, but I reluctantly joined their game.


    They said beginners had the best luck at the card table. After I started ying, I mostly won, only downing two beers. Ethan lost the most.


    Ethan was straightforward, drinking whenever he lost. The busty chick next to him kept pouring his drinks and even fed him, which he didn''t mind.


    "Ethy, you can really hold your liquor," she gushed.


    Ethan seemed genuinely drunk, wrapping an arm around the chick''s waist and pulling her closer. She took advantage and snuggled into his arms.


    I tried to focus on my cards, but her annoying voice kept piercing my ears.


    After one round, I suddenly stood up. "I''m going to the restroom."


    I sshed my face with cold water in the restroom. Be followed me in, trying to talk sense into me. "Emmy, don''t act impulsively. Can''t you see Ethan''s trying to get a rise out of you?" I stared at myself in the mirror, feeling uneasy. "Even if he''s provoking me, it doesn''t mean he loves me. He just doesn''t wanna look like the one getting dumped."


    Be said, "Think carefully. How can you find another guy like Ethan if you break up? You wanna end up with someone like Arthur again?"


    I stared at my reflection, water droplets on my face, and smiled. "Yeah, I''m about to get back with Arthur."


    Be''s eyes went wide, and she shoved me hard. "What the hell are you talking about? Don''t be stupid."


    I shook my head with a bitter smile. "I''m not being stupid. I''m just seeing things clearly."


    I wasn''t really gonna get back with Arthur, but it was a good excuse to cut ties with Ethan.


    When I left the restroom, I immediately saw Ethan leaning against the wall.


    Be wisely took off first, giving me a wink. I got her hint. I was about to leave too, but Ethan extended his arm, pulling me close and pinning me against the wall. "Having fun?" Ethan smirked, his breath reeking of booze, making me dizzy.


    I looked down, not saying a word. He lifted my chin, and I was surprised by his calm expression. But this calmness felt like the calm before a storm.


    "I don''t think it''s enough. Come on, I''ll take you somewhere more exciting." He grabbed my hand and led me out of the bar.


    His idea of excitement didn''t sound good. I felt uneasy but couldn''t break free.


    Outside the bar, Ethan shoved me into his car and quickly got in, starting the engine.


    "Are you nuts? You can''t drive after drinking!" I stared at him in disbelief.


    He nced at me, his smile cold. "Scared? Don''t worry, I''m not drunk."


    His tone was calm, but his driving was anything but. He floored the gas pedal, and the car sped down the road, streetlights blurring into streaks of light. "Ethan, stop the car," I shouted in panic.


    But he ignored me, lips tightly pressed, eyes focused ahead, not slowing down at all.


    Out of the city, the car entered a winding mountain road. The sharp turns came one after another, but he didn''t slow down. Each turn made the car drift, and by the time we reached the top, I felt like I was gonna hurl. Ethan rested his hands on the steering wheel, looking at me with a smile. "How was that? Exciting?"


    "Are you crazy?" I was still shaken.


    Heughed, suddenly leaning close to me. "Did I scare you?"


    "What do you want?" I red at him.


    Ethan suddenly swung a leg over, sitting on myp, making my legs go numb. He sped the back of my head, pulling me closer, his smile mischievous. "What do you think I want?"


    The next second, he kissed me hard, taking my breath away. I tried to struggle, but his hand held my head firmly, his kiss aggressive and punishing.


    He reclined the seat, and I fell back helplessly. "Baby, I missed you these past few days." His husky voice whispered seductively in my ear.


    "Ethan, you can''t do this." I had a moment of rity, pushing against his chest to stop him.


    Heughed wickedly. "Why can''t I? We''re still married; you''re still my wife."


    I looked at him with a pained expression. "But your intentions with me aren''t pure."


    "And yours are?" Ethan''s eyes held a cold glint, making me shiver.


    Suddenly, my phone rang. I reached for it, but Ethan grabbed it first.


    I only caught a glimpse of "Arthur" on the screen before he tossed it aside.


    Ethan''s hand caressed my cheek, his lips kissing me, his other hand moving down. "You missed me too, didn''t you?"


    His words made me feel ashamed. I hated myself for how my body invariably responded honestly to him. Soon, I lost all rity, wanting only to enjoy the moment with him.


    His shirt was already unbuttoned, revealing his perfect muscles, every inch exuding raw power.


    In the confined space of the car, only our voices could be heard. This was probably our wildest sex.


    Afterward, hey on top of me, breathing heavily, and I had no strength left to move.


    When he reached for my phone, I realized the screen was still on.


    Ethan mocked, "Who knew Mr. Miller had such a fetish, enjoying listening to others having sex and staying on the line until the end."

 Chapter 66 Are You Crazy?

    So, when Ethan chucked the phone, he also identally answered the call. Arthur, on the other end, never hung up. So, yeah, Arthur heard everything. Every. Single. Thing.


    Ethan got off me, plopped down on myp, and gave me thiszy, smug look while speaking on the phone, "I''m with my wife, so what? Got a problem? Too bad, you can''t do squat." After the call ended, I reached for the phone, but Ethan tossed it aside and jumped on me again.


    Realizing Arthur heard all that noise, I yelled, embarrassed and pissed, "Ethan!"


    "Yeah, I''m here." Ethan touched my cheek, looking at my freaked-out face.


    I shoved him, and he slid back into the driver''s seat. I sat up, trying to fix my messy clothes.


    One of his hands was tangled in my hair, ying with it, while the other, wrapped in a bandage, rested on the steering wheel.


    "Emily, stop making a scene. Can we just get along?" His tone suddenly got all serious.


    I looked at him, dead serious. "I''m not making a scene."


    A few seconds of eye contact, maybe my stare was too intense, made Ethan''s smile fade.


    In a staring contest with him, I''d totally lose. I turned my face away, stubbornly looking elsewhere.


    "I said, everyone has their past. You have yours, I have mine. Why let the past mess with the present?" Ethan said softly.


    When Ethan said this, I remembered that I didn''t know if his past was boring or wild, happy or painful. I thought we could both forget the past, live in the now, and look forward to the future together.


    But I was wrong. Not only did he not forget his past, but he also had this revenge thing going on. Now, thinking back to every moment with him, it felt like it was all nned.


    Plus, Victor looked down on me so much. I couldn''t shamelessly stay with Ethan.


    Ethan reached out to cup my face, but I shook his hand off and said, "It''s impossible between us."


    "What did my dad say to you?" His voice suddenly got deeper.


    I wouldn''t tell him how Victor insulted me that day. Their father-son rtionship was already bad; I didn''t want to make it worse.


    I held my phone tightly and said, "Nothing, I just feel we''re not right for each other. After all, we''ve been together for so long, we know each other well enough. We both know if we''re right or not." Ethan suddenly asked, "Are you really gonna get back with Arthur?"


    I was stunned, then smiled and went along with it, "Of course, isn''t it said that first loves are unforgettable? Don''t you get that?"


    "Are you nuts?" Ethan raised his voice, sounding pissed.


    I looked at him sadly. "Maybe, otherwise, why would I rush to marry you without knowing anything about you? If that''s not crazy, what is?"


    Ethan irritably lit a cigarette and went silent.


    I looked at him, feeling miserable. I didn''t want every rtionship to end in bitterness. Even if we couldn''t be together in the future, I hoped we could break up peacefully.


    "I remember you once said, don''t judge things by their appearance. Many things in this world aren''t as simple as they seem. I couldn''t get what you meant then, but now I do. Your purpose in getting close to me was never as simple as it seemed," I said calmly, "You also told me that this world can''t handle too much kindness. I was always fooling myself into believing you were different with me. Plus, I had nothing at that time. I didn''t think I had anything left to be deceived about."


    I kept talking while Ethan listened. He opened the car window, resting his hand holding the cigarette on the window, a wisp of white smoke rising from his fingertips.


    He didn''t exin. From the day I asked that question during the game until now, several days had passed, and he still hadn''t exined. Because everything was true, he didn''t know how to exin.


    But today, we still ended up having sex in the car, like we were going further down the wrong path. It felt like a heavy stone was pressing on my chest, making it hard to breathe.


    I reached out to open the door, but it was locked. "I want to get out."


    Ethan didn''t move, nor did he intend to unlock the door.


    I panicked and started banging on the door, even using my head to hit it.


    "Emily." He grabbed me, a hint of anger in his eyes.


    I looked at him calmly and repeated in a low voice, "I want to get out."


    Ethan looked at me for a while, finally unlocked the door, and I immediately opened it and got out.


    Determined to get out of the car, I didn''t think about what to do in the middle of the night on this mountain. I just felt that I couldn''t stay in the car with him any longer.


    I was trying to be decisive and firm. Some things were better to give up sooner rather thanter. I walked down the asphalt road, not considering how long it would take to walk back to the city. After a bit, I heard a car horn behind me. Ethan''s car pulled up next to me, and the window rolled down.


    "Get in the car," he said.


    I ignored him and kept walking.


    "Seriously, you nning to walk all the way back?" His voice got more intense.


    Looking at the endless darkness around me, I felt a bit shaken. In the end, I opened the car door and got in.


    We didn''t speak the whole way. Ethan just smoked one cigarette after another. When he reached for another, the pack was empty. Frustrated, he crushed the pack and tossed it out the window. Both windows were open, and I felt a bit cold but didn''t say anything. The smell of smoke lingered in the air.


    He drove all the way to the entrance of Broadway Alley. As I got out of the car, he suddenly grabbed my wrist with a strong grip.


    "Emily, you got two choices:e back with me or get out. This is thest time I''m asking you." He looked fierce. I hesitated for a moment but eventually shook off his hand.


    Ethan clenched his jaw and nodded. "Fine, if Ie looking for you again, I''m just being pathetic."


    Watching his car speed away, I felt a sharp pain in my heart. But long-term pain was better than short-term pain. I thought I was right.


    Ethan was a man of his word. I thought this was really the end between us.


    As I walked to the stairway, I was startled. There was a small me on the steps-it was Arthur smoking.


    I asked, "What are you doing here?"


    Arthur had heard everything on the phone earlier, and now he was here at my ce, making me wary.


    Arthur stood up and walked towards me. His face was hidden in the darkness, so I couldn''t see his expression.


    "Emily, can youe back to my hometown with me?" he said.


    I was stunned. Arthur seemed very calm. I couldn''t know his emotions, but the calmer he was, the more cautious I became. This wasn''t like him. Or maybe he had be better at pretending.


    "I know what happened earlier was Ethan forcing you. I won''t me you," he added.


    ''me me?'' I sneered internally. ''What right does he have to me me?''


    I said, "Arthur, there''s no need for this. Your revenge has already seeded. There''s no chance between him and me."


    Despite my coldness, he didn''t get angry. "Emily, you misunderstood. I genuinely regret it. I did wrong by you before. I''ve thought a lot these days and realized I still love you, Emily. Give me another chance." I thought, ''Another chance to hurt me? No way!''


    "Emily, my parents don''t know about our divorce. In their minds, you''re still their daughter-inw."


    That caught me off guard. I didn''t expect him to hide something as big as a divorce from his parents.


    "Taking advantage of your parents'' ignorance?" I mocked.


    Arthur flicked his cigarette butt, creating a red arc in the darkness. "Emily, my mom is sick. I heard she can''t get out of bed. Come back with me, even if it''s just to pretend we''re happy. I don''t want my mom to worry." He wasn''tpletely heartless; at least he had some filial piety.


    "We''re already divorced. You can hide it for a while, but not forever. They''ll find out eventually," I said.


    Arthur looked at me, his eyes slightly pleading. "If my mom finds out, she might get so upset that she passes away. You know my parents are very fond of you. It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to get back with me right now. Just pretend in front of my parents. If my mom is happy, she might live longer. She''s had a hard life, raising me wasn''t easy."


    Arthur sounded like a man for once. Just then, his phone rang. He answered it and then handed it to me.


    I hesitated but took it. On the other end, his mom''s weak voice came through.


    Arthur''s mom, Emma Miller, expressed that she hoped we could visit, fearing she might not see us again. Several times, I wanted to exin that Arthur and I were divorced, but I couldn''t bring myself to say it. Emma was so ill, and I was afraid the news would worsen her condition.


    Emma had worked hard all her life and rarely bothered Arthur. Now she was bedridden, and I reluctantly agreed.


    I said, "Arthur, I''m only going because your mom is seriously ill. Don''t get any ideas."


    Arthur was quite pleased and nodded repeatedly. "I understand. I''ll pick you up tomorrow, and we''ll go to the hospital to ask for leave together."


    The next day, we went to the hospital early to ask for leave, each going to different departments.


    As I was about to leave, I ran into Jason.


    "I heard you''re taking a long leave? What''s up?" Jason asked.


    Since I had nothing to hide, I told him the truth.


    He frowned, his eyes filled with concern. "Emily, you''re too kind."


    I was also anxious. Until the moment we left, I was still conflicted, unsure if my decision was right or wrong.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Despite my hesitation, I got into Arthur''s car and set off with him. At that time, I had no idea that after this trip, a big secret rted to me would be revealed.

 Chapter 67 I Wont Forgive Him

    I once swore I''d never set foot in a car that witch Vivian had been in. Back then, I was dead sure I''d never cross paths with Arthur again. Never in a million years did I think I''d be heading back to his hometown with him. On the drive, Arthur goes, "Emily, thanks."


    I shoot back, "Don''t thank me. I''m not doing this for you; it''s for your mom."


    Maybe I had always been a sucker for family vibes, ''cause when it came to Emma, I just couldn''t help but feel for her.


    We cruised down the highway for five hours to their county, then another half hour from the county to the town. The road from the vige entrance was still gravel, so we had to take it slow. By the time we rolled up to Arthur''s ce, it was already 4 PM.


    Arthur and I had been hitched for two years and had only been to his hometown twice.


    The car couldn''t make it all the way to his house, so we had to hoof it a bit along a field path after parking by the roadside.


    It was just a regr two-story house. His dad, Chase Miller, was chilling at the door, smoking. Chase was a straight-up guy, didn''t talk much. When he saw us, he got up with a simple smile. "You''re back."


    I couldn''t bring myself to call him Dad, so I just smiled and nodded at Chase.


    "Arthur and Emily are back." A weak voice came from inside the house.


    We walked in, and sure enough, Emma was bedridden, her hair a messy gray. She was only in her fifties but looked at least ten years older.


    Emma was pretty stoked to see us. She tried to get out of bed to cook for us, but even that small movement left her gasping for breath. I stopped her, threw on an apron, and got ready to cook myself.


    As I left the room, I saw Emma nudging Arthur, wanting him to help me with the fire. They still used a traditional wood-burning stove, which made the kitchen super smoky. I didn''t mind; I just felt bad that Arthur''s parents had it so rough. After dinner, when I was cleaning up the dishes, Chase insisted on washing them, so I let him.


    While cooking earlier, I had gotten covered in soot. Arthur saw me dusting myself off and suggested heating some water for me to take a bath.


    Their bathroom was super basic, with unevenlyid tiles, but having a private bathroom in the countryside was already pretty decent.


    When I went in, I found that the bathroom door wouldn''t close, so I had to prop it shut with a stool.


    As I was almost done bathing, I noticed that the door had somehow opened a bit. I felt a chill down my spine and quickly put on my clothes.


    The bathroom was built separately next to the house. When I went out, it was dark outside, with only the asional clucking of chickens from the nearby coop.


    The countryside was chillier, and a gust of wind made me shiver. I figured the wind must''ve blown the door open.


    As I passed through the main room, Emma called me over. I walked in and saw Arthur was there too.


    Emma patted the bed beside her, signaling for me to sit down. I walked over and sat.


    "Your visit has dyed you for several days," Emma said, patting my hand.


    ying along with Arthur, I said, "Mom, it''s okay. We rarelye to see you. Your health is more important; money can always be earned."


    Emma sighed deeply. "I know, you young people are career-driven. After getting married, you focus on your careers. Now with my poor health, I probably won''t live to see my grandchild."


    It seemed Emma didn''t know I had been pregnant. I nced at Arthur, who avoided my gaze and looked down. If that child had survived, he would have been born by now.


    After chatting for a while, Emma got tired. Once she fell asleep, I quietly asked Arthur where I would sleep. He pointed upstairs.


    As I was about to close the door after going upstairs, Arthur followed and held the door open.


    "What are you doing?" I asked, staring at him warily.


    Arthur pushed the door open, came in, and closed it behind him, looking at me. "If we don''t sleep in the same room, my parents will get suspicious."Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    He had a point, but I didn''t trust him, so I stood still.


    He nced at me. "If you''re really worried, you can sleep on the bed, and I''ll sleep on the floor."


    With that, he pulled out some quilts from an old cab and made a bed on the floor.


    After Arthury down, I climbed into bed. I couldn''t sleep, so I took out my phone, but there was no signal.


    Before long, I heard Arthur''s steady breathing from the floor.


    Subconsciously, I didn''t dare fall asleep, but eventually, I couldn''t resist the drowsiness.


    I didn''t know how long I had slept when I was awakened by a strange noise. I opened my eyes and screamed, but my mouth was immediately covered.


    Arthur had climbed into bed and was groping me. His breathing was heavy.


    "What are you doing?" I pushed him hard, my scalp tingling with fear.


    Arthur pinned me down, restraining me, and smirked. "Fucking you!"


    With that, his hand slipped under my shirt.


    I pped his hand away. "Get off me."


    In the dim moonlight seeping through the window, Arthur''s smile was eerily chilling. "Ethan can fuck you, why can''t I? You lived with me for two years, while spent so little time with him." I realized I had fallen into Arthur''s trap again, feeling both anxious and angry. "Arthur, don''t forget, we''re already divorced."


    Arthurughed wickedly. "I haven''t forgotten. You''re Ethan''s wife now, which is exactly why I want to sleep with you. I need to get back at him."


    With that, Arthur lowered his head and forcefully kissed me, gripping my chin so tightly that I couldn''t escape.


    The moment his mouth touched mine, I felt so nauseated that my stomach churned.


    As he kissed me, his hands roamed all over my body. When he tried to push his tongue into my mouth, I bit down hard. The taste of blood quickly filled my mouth, and he let go of me in pain.


    I took the opportunity to knee him hard in the groin. He cried out in pain and lost his grip on me. I pushed him away, jumped out of bed, then put on my shoes, and ran outside.


    As I rushed out, I nced back to see Arthur clutching his crotch, writhing in pain on the bed.


    I had used a lot of force to escape, and I guessed he wouldn''t recover soon.


    As I ran downstairs, Emma must have heard themotion. Her weak voice called out, "Emily? Be careful if you''re going to the bathroom. Take a shlight."


    I didn''t respond, just opened the door and dashed out.


    This was the second time I had escaped from Arthur in the middle of the night. Ethan was right; I must be crazy.


    I was unfamiliar with the roads here, but I ran along the field path, following the gravel road as best as I could remember.


    The vige was very quiet at night, and the sound of my running footsteps was very clear. A dog started barking somewhere, setting off a chain reaction of barking throughout the vige.


    I was terrified and could only run faster. The gravel road was particrly hard on my feet, but I ignored the pain and kept running until I reached the main road, where I finally stopped. Looking around at the ck surroundings, I felt a wave of despair. This ce was too far from Starlight City.


    My feet were already blistered from running on the gravel road. The pain was excruciating. I hadn''t felt it while running, but now that I had stopped, every step was agony.


    I squatted by the roadside, feeling a lump in my throat but unable to cry.


    Ethan was right; the world didn''t have room for so much kindness. When good intentions went unrewarded and even leaded to harm, I realized that I was not kind but foolish.


    ''I am stupid! So stupid! ''I cursed myself silently and pped myself hard twice.


    I didn''t know how long I had been sitting by the roadside. Perhaps I had beenpletely consumed by despair when I saw a light approaching from a distance. A car wasing my way. The headlights illuminated me, exposing my disheveled state once again.


    The car stopped in front of me, and soon, a pair of ck leather shoes appeared before me. "Emily, what happened?"


    I looked up and saw Jason. At that moment, I couldn''t hold back any longer and hugged his legs, crying loudly.


    Jason squatted down and hugged me, gently patting my back with a particrly soothing voice. "It''s okay now. Come on, I''ll take you home."


    He helped me up, but my feet hurt so much that I couldn''t stand. Without a word, he carried me into the car and quickly drove away.


    People were strange like that. When I was truly desperate, I couldn''t cry. But when I saw a glimmer of hope in my despair, I couldn''t stop crying. "Why are you here?" I asked, my voice nasal from crying.


    In fact, I had thought the person who would appear like a knight in shining armor would be Ethan.


    Jason nced at me and, after a while, gave a self-deprecating smile. "I don''t know. I just had a strange feeling. I was worried about you, so I came." After driving for a while, he pulled over and reclined my seat. "Sleep. We''ll be there soon."


    I said, "What about you? Driving back and forth like this, you''ll get tired."


    Jason smiled, "It''s okay. I''m not sleepy."


    In the rocking of the car, I eventually fell asleep.


    When I woke up, it was still dark. Through the dim moonlight, I recognized the familiar surroundings. This was Ethan''s vi, the room where I slept. Jason had brought me back here. Realizing where I was, I couldn''t sleep anymore. My mouth was parched, so I got up to get some water.


    As soon as my feet touched the ground, the pain was intense. I hobbled downstairs, identally kicking something in the living room. It was a beer bottle.


    Looking closer, I saw beer bottles scattered all over the ce, and someone was lying on the sofa. I didn''t know if it was Ethan or Jason.


    I tiptoed to the kitchen, poured a ss of water, and drank it. Just as I was about to turn around, I was grabbed and pinned against the wall.


    A forceful kiss took my breath away, and the familiar scent filled my nostrils.


    Ethan must have drunk a lot; his mouth reeked of alcohol. In his drunken state, he was rough, biting my lips until they bled.


    "Let go of me," I pushed him away and ran.


    In the living room, he caught me again and threw me onto the sofa, his body pressing down on mine.


    At that moment, a wave of intense grievance surged in my heart. I didn''t understand why they could all treat me so roughly but never sincerely.


    Seeing that I wasn''t resisting, Ethan stopped. He grabbed my chin with one hand, squeezing so hard that it felt like he would crush it. "You actually went back with that bastard? Arthur broke his promise; I won''t let him off!" I sensed something in Ethan''s words and looked at him nervously. "What do you mean by that?"

 Chapter 68 Overnight Fame

    In the dim light, Ethan''s eyes were zing with anger. He let go of my chin, pulled out a neatly folded piece of paper from his clothes, and pped it onto the sofa next to my head. Then he got up and flopped down on the other side of the


    couch.


    As I sat up, the smallmp in the living room flicked on.


    Ethany there, holding a remote, his drunken eyes locked on me.


    A bad feeling gripped my heart, making the paper feel like it weighed a ton when I picked it up.


    Slowly unfolding it, the first three words hit me like a truck. ''Contract of Sale?'' Iughed, tears streaming down my face uncontrobly.


    I always wondered how Arthur managed to cover a million-dor loss at the casino. So this was how he did it.


    Arthur had pawned me to Ethan for a million bucks. Arthur''s signature and handprint were right there.


    No wonder Ethan said what I owed him couldn''t be settled with just a drink; no wonder Arthur was wary of Ethan when he saw him; no wonder Ethan said that in Arthur''s mind, I had already betrayed him.


    I knew Arthur wasn''t a good guy. What broke my heart wasn''t being sold by Arthur without my knowledge, but...


    The document slipped from my trembling hands. I looked at Ethan, tears streaming down my face, my voice hoarse. "So, to you, I''m just a million-dor contract of sale?"


    Ethan climbed back up and pinned me down on the sofa, his strong smell of alcohol overwhelming me. "Not just a contract of sale. I like sleeping with you, I''m addicted to it."


    I didn''t struggle, staring hopelessly at the ceiling, crying uncontrobly. "So, to you, this is just a transaction."


    The living room echoed with Ethan''s heavy breathing and my desperate sobs.


    Suddenly, the weight on me disappeared, and I was pulled up by another hand.


    Jason looked at the drunken Ethan lying on the side, his voice cold. "You''ve had too much to drink."


    With that, Jason picked me up and walked out of the vi.


    Behind me, I heard Ethan''s drunken voice. "Where are you taking Emily? She''s my wife."


    Back in Jason''s car, I still couldn''t calm down. The bad things kepting, not giving me a chance to breathe.


    Jason got in and looked at me apologetically. "I''m sorry, Ethan was drunk. I shouldn''t have brought you back here."


    I just shook my head, letting the tears flow, too exhausted to say another word.


    Jason didn''t speak again, nor did he start the car. He half-opened the window and smoked in silence.


    The car was dead quiet for a long time, just my sobs breaking the silence.


    After a bit, I turned to Jason and said, "I wanna watch the sunrise."


    Jason nced at me, a hint of relief in his eyes. "Alright."


    When we got to the beach, the car''s clock read 3 AM. It was still pitch ck, with the sound of waves crashing.


    "Get some sleep. I''ll wake you when the sun''s up," Jason said.


    I actually dozed off in his car. No clue how long I slept, but I had this exhausting dream. I was in a huge forest, chased by wild animals, running endlessly but never escaping.


    I woke up to Jason gently shaking me. "What''s wrong? Nightmare?"


    I felt like I''d been running for real, totally wiped out. I nodded.


    Jason smiled. "Didn''t you wanna see the sunrise?"


    I looked out the window at the horizon, where the sky was starting to lighten.


    I sat up, and Jason''s jacket slipped off me. I got out of the car and handed it back to him. He took it but draped it over my shoulders again.


    I said I wasn''t cold, and he looked at me. "I feel hot."


    Jason''s warm gaze melted a lot of the gloom in my heart.


    Knowing my foot hurt, he supported me as we walked toward the beach. "You''re lucky. The weather looks good today, so the sunrise should be beautiful."


    Looking at the shimmering sea, with waves constantly rolling in, I felt a surge of emotion. "I feel like I''ve been cursed, constantly toyed with by fate, over and over, endlessly." Jason turned to look at me, the sea breeze lifting the soft hair on his forehead. "Emily, be brave."


    We then quietly watched the sea together.


    Watching the sun slowly rise until it broke free from the horizon, I didn''t know why, but my eyes suddenly stung, and I couldn''t hold back my tears.


    "I suddenly miss a friend of mine," I said.


    "If you miss him, go see him," Jason said.


    I shook my head. "Seagull is on the other side of the world. He said he wasing back a few days ago, but then suddenly said he wasn''t. It''s a pity I never got to see him." Jason looked towards the sunrise, his eyes reflecting the light, adding a touch of softness. "Maybe he''s watching the same sun as you."


    I looked at him. "We''re seeing the same sun, but not at the same time because of the time difference."


    He was taken aback, and then, for some reason, I suddenly burst intoughter through my tears.


    I turned back to the horizon; the sun had climbed quite a bit. The sea breeze was refreshing, and the golden sunlight spread across the ocean.


    Looking at such a beautiful scene, I felt like I wasn''t as sad anymore. "He said, no matter how hard tomorrow is, we have to keep moving forward. I''ve always remembered that, and I must do the same."


    Jason said, "Emily, cheer up. I think maybe there''s some misunderstanding between you and Ethan."


    I gently shook my head and tucked the wind-blown hair behind my ear. "It doesn''t matter anymore. Someone who has nothing to lose has nothing to fear."


    "Emily, what''s your dream?" Jason suddenly asked me.


    "Dream?" His question reminded me that I did have dreams once.


    The gentle sea breeze blew, and in the slightly moist air, I began to recall my earliest dreams. "I used to want to be a doctor, probably because my mom was sick for so many years. I really wanted to cure her one day." "Then why didn''t you study medicine?" Jason asked, puzzled.


    Talking about why, I felt a deep sense of helplessness. "Studying to be a nurse allowed me to graduate a year earlier, and the tuition was lower. At that time, I relied entirely on the help of a kind person to study, the friend I mentioned earlier, Seagull. Although I always owed him, I hoped to owe a little less."


    After saying this, I realized Jason knew nothing about my situation, and he must be confused. So, I briefly exined my circumstances.


    Mentioning Seagull still filled me with regret. "I don''t know if I''ll ever get the chance to thank Seagull in person."


    After a long while, Jason said softly, "If there''s a chance, you''ll meet again."


    By now, the sun was high, and the sea and beach were bathed in golden light. The scene was so beautiful that it could make one temporarily forget my troubles.


    We were interrupted by a phone call. The HR director, Alice Garcia, asked me to return to the hospital immediately, her tone quite serious, as if something had happened.


    Jason had to go to work, so I went back to the hospital with him.


    Jason wanted to help me inside, but I was afraid of gossip and insisted he go ahead while I hobbled in on my own.


    As soon as I entered the hospital, I sensed something was off. Everyone was sneaking nces at me and whispering in small groups.


    I hadn''t walked far when two nurses approached me. I recognized them because they often hovered around Jason, seeking attention. They deliberately blocked my path, looking at me with disdain.


    I couldn''t help but be a little surprised. Even though they were dissatisfied with me before, they had never openly challenged me.


    "Emily, I didn''t expect you to be such a lowly person."


    "Yeah, we never saw you as that kind of person before."


    Their words left me puzzled. I asked, "What do you mean?"


    "What do we mean?" One of them covered her mouth and whispered to the other, "It seems she doesn''t know yet."


    I ignored them and walked quickly ahead, my heart already in turmoil. Before I reached the HR department, I got a call from Be.


    As soon as I answered, Be was frantic on the other end. "Emmy, what''s going on? You scared me."


    "What are you talking about?" I still didn''t understand.


    "You don''t know? You''re famous now. Have you checked Twitter today?"


    Hearing this, a strong sense of unease surged within me.


    Be sent me a Twitter link. Before I could open it, I saw Alice ahead, staring at me with a stern expression. "Come in."


    I quickly put away my phone and followed her in cautiously.


    Alice sat behind her desk, her usual friendly demeanor reced with a look of disdain. "Emily, Grace Hospital cannot tolerate someone with improper conduct."


    "Improper conduct?" I was stunned. I couldn''t ept such a defamatory usation. "Ms. Garcia, what do you mean?"


    Alice turned theputer screen towards me. "See for yourself."


    The content on the screen left me frozen in ce. [Unmasking the Angel: She''s a Promiscuous Woman. Someone Paid a Million Dors to Keep Her.]


    The apanying photo showed me with Ethan. I was wrapped in a towel, and he was shirtless. His face was pixted, but I recognized it. It was taken on his balcony the day I got drunk.


    I didn''t want to believe that Ethan was behind this defamatory news. But the photo was on his phone. I thought, ''If not him, then who? And why was his face pixted while mine was exposed?'' The thought of this possibility made my heart ache.


    Alice nced at me. "Don''t tell me this photo is fake. If it weren''t true, who would go to such lengths?"


    In fact, I had no defense. The photo was real, and the million dors was real. I was just thest to know about it.


    Seeing my silence, Alice took it as an admission of guilt. "Settle your wages and leave. Grace Hospital cannot afford to have its reputation tarnished by you."


    As soon as Alice finished speaking, the door suddenly opened.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 69 The Comments Are Completely Off-topic.

    At my most awkward moment, Jason showed up. His face was cold and a bit ticked off; guess he saw that tweet too.


    "Mr. Foster, need something?" Alice''s face lit up with a smile when she saw Jason, totally different from how she treated me earlier.


    Jason nced at me, then at theputer screen, pointing at the photo. "That''s me."


    Alice was floored. She looked at me, then at Jason, totally in disbelief. I knew what Jason was trying to do, but his words just made me feel even more embarrassed. "What the heck are you talking about?" I shoved Jason out the door.


    As I was leaving, I turned back to the still-stunned Alice and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll resign."


    After closing the door, I looked at Jason. "It''s bad enough I''m humiliated. You wanna trash your rep too?"


    Jason had his hands in hisb coat pockets, his brow furrowed. "Emily, it''s not that hard to figure this out. Just report it to the cops, and they''ll trace the IP address of the rumor." Thinking of a certain possibility, I didn''t have the guts to dig deeper. I lowered my eyes and shook my head gently. "It''s fine. You go back to work. I''ll just take this chance to chill." As I turned, Jason grabbed me and said worriedly, "Shouldn''t you get your foot bandaged?"


    I thought, ''My injury isn''t in my foot but in my heart.''


    "No need."


    "Where you headed? I''ll take you."


    I turned back and gave a faint smile, probably looking worse than crying. "No need, I''m good. I told you, someone with nothing has nothing to fear."


    People in the hallway kept ncing at us. I didn''t want to drag Jason into this mess. "You go back to work. I got stuff to handle."


    After a moment of silence, Jason said, "If you need help, call me anytime."


    Hearing his serious tone, I suddenlyughed. "I probably won''t need it. You make it sound like we''re about to have a gang fight."


    As I walked out of the hospital, more people gave me weird looks. I wanted to escape their stares quickly, but my feet wouldn''t cooperate, so I could only walk slowly, step by step.


    I got a call from Be at the hospital entrance. She was worried about me. I told her I got fired, and she immediatelyforted me. "It''s okay. Your next job will be better."


    She asked me to meet her at the Taekwondo gym.


    So much had happened sincest night, and it all felt like a conspiracy. I was exhausted and needed someone to help me think things through calmly.


    The Taekwondo gym wasn''t far from Grace Hospital. When I got there, Be was nowhere in sight. A bunch of folks in Taekwondo uniforms were practicing, and some were just chilling nearby.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I scanned the ce for Be. A few people sitting down noticed me and started whispering. After a bit, they got up and headed my way.


    They looked young, probably early twenties, but had this cocky vibe. "Ma''am, didn''t expect to see you here. What a treat!"


    They must''ve seen that tweet and recognized me. I wasn''t in the mood to argue with these kids; I just wanted to find Be fast.


    One of them grabbed my arm as I tried to leave. "Don''t go. Hang with us for a bit? But a million bucks is steep. Can we get a discount?" He looked young but was pretty cheeky. As soon as he said that, the others cracked up.


    "Watch your mouth," I snapped at them.


    The one holding me pouted and leaned in. "My mouth''s clean. Brushed my teeth this morning. Wanna check?"


    I was about to p him when another hand twisted his ear.


    Be showed up. "How dare you mess with my best friend?"


    "Ouch, Ms. Gray, that hurts!" The guy yelped, tilting his head in pain.


    Be seemed to have some pull with them. As soon as she appeared, the others scattered like they''d seen a ghost.


    Be let go of the guy and kicked him. "Get lost and practice."


    Then Be took me to their resting area and poured me a ss of water. "What happened to your foot? Why are you limping?"


    I told her about following Arthur to his hometown, and she poked my forehead. "Emmy, what were you thinking? Arthur''s a jerk. How could you trust him?"


    I said, "I know, I was dumb."


    "What''s with that tweet?" Be asked again.


    I didn''t say anything, just took out my phone and ced it on the ss table, opening the link Be had sent me.


    "I saw that photo this morning and almost had a heart attack." Be also took out her phone. After looking at it for a while, she got all worked up. "Thements are totally off-topic." Hearing her say that, I opened thements and was shocked too.


    A bunch of people werementing on how hot the guy''s body was. Even I, the main character, didn''t get as much attention as the blurred Ethan.


    "People have an eye for beauty," I said with a bitter smile.


    "The photo''s fake, right? When did you take a pic like this with someone?" Be asked, pointing at the photo.


    I looked at her. "It''s real."


    Be stared at me for a few seconds, then picked up her phone again to look closely. "Who is this guy? And what''s this about a million bucks?"


    I told her about the origin of the photo and the million-dor contract.


    After listening, Be thought for a moment and analyzed, "I don''t think Ethan''s the type to pull something like this. Besides, why would he show he''d been betrayed? He''d have to be nuts." "But I can never see through him." I no longer dared to judge people by intuition, especially someone as mysterious as Ethan.


    Be suddenly patted my shoulder. "I think you should go straight to Ethan and ask him. The photo was on his phone, right? He should know best if he''s involved."


    I should indeed get to the bottom of this, but whether Ethan did it or not, I felt our marriage was already over.


    Be initially wanted toe with me to Skyline International Corporation, but I insisted on facing Ethan alone, so she drove me to the building across from Skyline International Corporation. As I got out of the car, she reminded me, "Talk to him properly."


    I nodded, watched her drive away, and then crossed the street to Skyline International Corporation.


    Just as I crossed the street, a young guy with a camera suddenly appeared in front of me, scrutinizing me closely.


    At this point, I could no longer stop people from giving me strange looks.


    I was about to walk away when he grabbed me, smiling politely. "Hello, I''m a reporter from ''Marriage'' magazine. I saw the news about you and would like to interview you. Can you spare some time?"


    Iughed. "What''s there to interview about? Don''t you think I''m humiliated enough?"


    I limped toward Skyline International Corporation, but the young reporter kept following me. "No, you''ve misunderstood. Every extraordinary experience has a story behind it. I just want to understand your story. Usually, the story behind can influence public opinion and provide an exnation to society."


    I stopped and looked seriously at the persistent reporter. "Don''t waste your time. Someone like me has no story worth digging into. I''ll only waste your energy and your magazine''s space. You should look for more valuable targets." Just as I finished speaking, I was stunned by a sudden p.


    I covered my burning face and looked at the plump woman who had suddenly appeared in front of me. "Why did you hit me?"


    The plump woman, Skye Anderson, was wearing an ill-fitting dress, her waist bulging like a swimming ring. She rolled up her sleeves and angrily said, "I hit you because you''re a homewrecker."


    ''A homewrecker?'' I was even more confused.


    "What? The photo is out, and you still want to deny it? Everyone knows your face now. You''re a slut who sleeps around." Skye''s words were harsh, and she pushed me hard.


    My foot was already hurting, and I lost my bnce, falling to the ground andnding on my tailbone, which hurt so much I couldn''t get up for a while.


    "Everyone,e and see! This is the slut who looks innocent but is actually a whore. Who knows how many men she''s slept with? And she dares to seduce my husband." Skye''s shouting quickly drew a crowd. Many people took out their phones,paring me to the photo.


    "It really is her! She''s so cheap!" All around me were voices insulting and degrading me.


    But I only stared at Skye. "Exin yourself. Who is your husband?"


    Skye pointed at me and said to everyone, "Look, she''s still trying to deny it."


    She held up her phone, showing the photo. "I know my husband''s body best. He has a scar on his waist. Look, isn''t this my husband? Even with the mosaic, I can recognize him. No wonder he hasn''t beening hometely. Turns out he has a mistress outside and spent a million dors on you. You better give me that money today."


    As Skye spoke, she started pulling my hair. The onlookers kept using me, and no one wanted to help. Only the young reporter behind me tried to mediate. "Let''s talk this out. Don''t hit her."


    But Skye was a madwoman, convinced I was the mistress, and was especially vicious toward me.


    As she pulled my hair, I shouted, "He''s not your husband."


    Skye let go and snorted heavily, "He''s not my husband? Then who is he?"


    I couldn''t say he was Ethan.


    "Yeah, tell us. Prove you''re not the mistress."


    "Just admit it. The evidence is right here."


    The onlookers, eager for drama, kept fanning the mes.


    "He''s not your husband." This statement had no persuasive power, but I could only repeat it.


    Skye''s face was full of smugness. "You can''t say who he is, can you? I think you just don''t want to return that million dors. I''ll drag you to the police station today and charge you with fraud." Her usations were getting more and more outrageous. The crowd, standing on the side of justice, kept condemning me.


    I waspletely overwhelmed.


    "That man is me." Suddenly, a deep, maic voice came.

 Chapter 70 The First Time I Washed a Womans Feet

    The noisy crowd suddenly hushed and made way.


    Ethan, rocking a white shirt and suit pants, strolled over, grabbing everyone''s attention.


    I was a hot mess on the ground, hair all over the ce. He, like some superhero, pulled me out of the chaos with just one line. I knew his high-profile status meant bad news if he got tangled in any drama. Ethan was always low-key, but now he was front-page material.


    Someone in the crowd whispered, "Damn, he''s hot."


    The young women clutched their hearts, totally floored that he was the main guy in this mess.


    Ethan stood tall with a cold smirk, looking down at Skye from his towering height. "The dude in the photo is me, and you say I''m your husband? That''s a joke."


    Everyone cracked up. Skye felt the burn but wasn''t backing down. "The guy in the photo is you? You''re just covering for this chick, aren''t you? But it''s not that simple."


    "Watch your mouth. This is Mr. Windsor, the president of Skyline International Corporation," Piper Johnson, Ethan''s serious-looking assistant, chimed in.


    Piper''s words dropped like a bomb, revealing Ethan''s identity and shocking everyone.


    A person gotta be sharp to be a president''s assistant. Piper must''ve had Ethan''s green light to spill the beans like that.


    Ethan said coolly, "About today''s news, mywyer''s already issued a statement. Keep ndering or harassing, and I won''t be nice."


    Skye was floored by Ethan''s identity but quickly bounced back, still relentless. "Do you have a scar on your waist too?"


    Ethan shed a killer smile. "Don''t believe me? Wanna check?"


    As he spoke, he actually started unbuttoning his shirt, causing a wave of screams.


    I was stunned, thinking, ''Who is this guy? To him, am I just a contract? Is it worth it for him to clear my name by stripping in public?''


    Honestly, even though we''d had many close moments, I never really noticed if he had a scar.


    Ethan calmly unbuttoned his shirt, pulled one side aside, and sure enough, there was a scar. Skye was speechless.


    The crowd, filled with girlish fantasies, screamed and whipped out their phones to snap pics.


    Even the reporter nearby quickly grabbed his camera, snapping pics while asking, "Mr. Windsor, is she your girlfriend?"


    Ethan, with his shirt open and his firm chest half-revealed, looked especially tempting.


    Ethan squatted down and picked me up, saying to the reporter, "Check Twitter, and you''ll know. If I''m not mistaken, mywyer should''ve already posted the statement." For a moment, everyone whipped out their phones to check.


    As we walked into Skyline International Corporation, I heard gasps from everyone, like they''d just seen something mind-blowing.


    I wondered what Ethan had hiswyer post.


    Ethan carried me all the way, ignoring the stares, while I stayed quiet. He''d just bailed me out of a tough spot; I couldn''t ignore his kindness.


    Entering his office, he ced me on the sofa, then stood up and slowly buttoned his shirt. I sat while he stood.


    He didn''t say a word, but the vibe got awkward. I hadn''t forgotten that even without today''s drama, he and I were in conflict.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Ethan suddenly squatted down and grabbed my ankle. "Lift your foot."


    After some hesitation, I lifted my foot. He took off my shoe and saw several blisters on the sole of my foot.


    He seemed to get angry, and after a moment, he stood up. "Wait here."


    He left the office and came back shortly with a basin of water.


    When he lifted my foot, I instinctively pulled back.


    Ethan looked up at me. "You should feel honored. This is the first time I''ve washed a woman''s feet."


    Even though my heart ached and his tone was harsh, warmth filled my heart. The warm water soaked my feet, and the blisters hurt.


    The employees of Skyline International Corporation would never imagine that their president was washing a woman''s feet in his office.


    After washing, Ethan dried my feet, brought a first aid kit, applied medicine, and wrapped them in gauze.


    After all this, I stood up and said I needed to use the restroom. There was a private bathroom in his office. He bent down as if to carry me, and I quickly sat back on the sofa in fright. "I''ll go myself."


    My intense reaction seemed to tick him off. He put his hands on his hips, his brows furrowed, and moved his lips as if to say something but held back. He pointed to the bathroom, letting me go myself.


    Once inside, I locked the door and immediately took out my phone. I was dying to know what kind of statement Ethan had issued that left everyone so shocked.


    After reading it, I couldn''t keep my cool.


    Ethan had posted the original, unblurred photo, confirming he was the guy in it, and even attached a marriage certificate.


    I thought, ''For such a high-profile guy to suddenly reveal he''s married, that''s gotta be a big deal for him, right? Why would he do this? To him, am I not just a contract of sale? Clearly, the defamatory tweet about me this morning isn''t his doing. Then who could it be?''


    When I came out of the restroom, Ethan was already behind his desk, flipping through documents, looking super busy.


    I sat back on the sofa. The office was eerily quiet, with only the sound of pages turning and a pen scratching on paper.


    "Pour me a ss of water," he said without looking up.


    I stared at him, frozen. ''Is he treating me like a secretary?''


    Probably noticing that I hadn''t moved, Ethan looked up at me. Meeting his gaze, I lost the courage to confront him. Considering he helped me out today, pouring a ss of water was no big deal.


    After pouring the water, I ced it beside him and was about to turn when he grabbed my wrist and pulled me into his arms.


    I stiffened in his embrace and blurted out, "Didn''t you say that if youe looking for me again, you''re just..."


    "Being pathetic." He finished my sentence with a smirk.


    Ethan''s arm around me tightened, and his previously angry face suddenly smiled. "Yes, I''m pathetic. Now you''re smart enough to use my words against me."


    "I''m not stupid," I muttered softly.


    His smile suddenly eased the tension. I tried to sit up and break free, but Ethan held me tightly, pressing me against hisp.


    "Not stupid? I think you''re quite foolish." With that, he snatched my phone.


    He knew my unlock password and, with one hand, opened my phone and found his number in the cklist.


    Ethan nced at me, then removed his number from the cklist and even added the note "husband."


    He said, "If you have any problems,e to me. I''ve always said, I am your strongest support. Isn''t it foolish not to use me?"


    "I know my ce." As soon as I said that, Ethan''s face darkened.


    "Say that again."


    I looked at Ethan without backing down. "Did I say anything wrong? What''s real and what''s fake? You tell me. I feel like you''ve been ying me all along."


    The next second, he was suddenly very close, his nose almost touching mine.


    I instinctively tensed and tried to pull back. He held my waist, not giving me any chance to retreat.


    I thought he was going to kiss me, but he didn''t. He just stared at me for a long time, his jaw clenched, looking super pissed.


    But when Ethan spoke, his voice was calm, like he was trying hard to keep his cool. "You have your grievances. But put yourself in my shoes; don''t I have mine? Arthur approached you with ill intentions. Are you an idiot? Hasn''t he hurt you enough? And you still went back to him. Don''t forget, you''re divorced from him. I''m your husband now."


    I felt like there was a hint of jealousy in Ethan''s words.


    ''To Ethan, isn''t this just a transaction?'' I wondered to myself.


    While I was lost in thought, Ethan suddenly bit my lip. The kiss ended quickly because his desk phone rang.


    He seemed annoyed by the untimely call and pressed the speaker button. "Speak."


    The person on the other end must have sensed Ethan''s displeasure and spoke very cautiously, "Mr. Windsor, the police are here."


    I thought, ''The police? Did Ethan call the cops?''


    "Let them in," Ethan said.


    I quickly got off hisp. This time, he didn''t stop me and even tidied up his clothes.


    With the sound of footsteps outside, the door soon opened, and Piper led two uniformed officers in.


    Ethan stood up and shook hands with them before sitting down opposite them.


    The officer said, "Mr. Windsor, we received your report regarding the malicious online attacks on your wife. We''ve investigated and found that the IP address is from a remote private inte caf¨¦ with no surveince, making it difficult to identify the suspect. We''re here to ask you and your wife some questions to help solve the case more quickly."


    I sat on the sofa, listening intently to their conversation. I really wanted to know who hated me so much to nder me like this.


    "Actually, I do have some important information to provide," Ethan said, intecing his fingers and smiling faintly.


    I stared at him, waiting for the so-called important information.


    Suddenly, Ethan''s phone rang. He nced at it, and his expression darkened.


    "Excuse me, I need to take this call," he said to the officers and answered the phone.


    He didn''t say a word, just listened. I didn''t know what the other person said, but his face grew increasingly grim.


    After hanging up, he stood up, leaning on the desk, and suddenly smiled at the officers. "This matter ends here. No need to investigate further."

 Chapter 71 I Realized I Cant Live Without You

    I was floored. The two cops were just as floored.


    Ethan leaned back in his fancy chair. "Look, I''m really sorry, but after thinking it over, I''ve decided not to dig any deeper. The facts are clear, my wife and I haven''t lost anything, so let''s not be too harsh. Let''s give the other side a chance to turn things around."


    I was totally confused. I figured Ethan''s sudden change of heart had to do with that phone call he got earlier.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Since Ethan didn''t want to push it, the cops were relieved and left after some polite chit-chat.


    "Why''d you change your mind?" I blurted out.


    Before he could answer, there was a knock on the door.


    Piper walked in, gave me a quick nce, and then respectfully said to Ethan, "Mr. Windsor, as of today''s market close, Skyline International Corporation''s stock has dropped by two points."


    I thought, ''The stock dropped? Could it be because of the statement he made?''


    Ethan seemed to expect it, so he just nodded without much reaction.


    After Piper left, Ethan closed the file in front of him and grabbed his suit jacket from the back of his chair. "Let''s go home."


    My question got totally ignored.


    Seeing I was struggling with my foot, Ethan bent down to carry me, but I insisted on walking by myself.


    But as soon as we got out of the elevator, he scooped me up without caring about the stares and carried me all the way to the car.


    Once in the car, before we even started, I got a call from the hospital.


    Alice was on the other end, apologizing like crazy, her attitudepletely different. I really can''t stand people like that.


    Just as I was at a loss for words, Ethan suddenly took my phone. "Hello, this is Ethan." His voice was deep and steady.


    "I''ve never been a fan of my wife working, but I''ve always respected her wishes. However, after working for a while, she''s lost weight, and it pains me. I feel that as my woman, Emily shouldn''t have to endure this hardship." Probably because his grandpa Martin Windsor had some pull with Grace Hospital, his tone was polite yet firm.


    Ignoring the emotional punch of "it pains me," I red at him after he hung up. "Why''d you decide that for me? I really need this job."


    Ethan nced at me, started the car, and after driving out of the garage, he cleared his throat. "I suddenly realized something terrifying." I stared at him, waiting for him to spill.


    At a red light, he looked at me, grabbed my hand, and said in a raspy voice, "I realized I can''t live without you."


    I thought he was gonna exin why he suddenly decided to drop the investigation, but nope, he hit me with that.


    He looked beat, like someone who finally got to chill after a crazy long grind. And for a second, there was a realness in his eyes.


    I pulled my hand back and sat up straight, staring at my toes.


    As the car started moving again, I said, "Ethan, I get that you rich folks like to mess with people, but can you stop messing with just me? I am tired of it."


    Suddenly, the screeching sound of brakes hit, and my body lurched forward from the inertia.


    Ethan had mmed on the brakes, and we were now stuck at the intersection. Soon, there were honks ring from behind.


    The lights on the sides turned green, but he didn''t seem to care about moving.


    "What are you doing?" I red at him.


    "rify what you just said." He crossed his arms, looking all indifferent, not giving a damn about the chaos outside.


    Listening to the honking around us, I was getting anxious. "Is this really the time to talk about this?"


    "Then tell me, when is the right time?" he asked me calmly.


    I was desperate and had to say, "Whenever you say is the right time."


    Ethan smiled, satisfied, and finally started the car.


    There were constant curses from the side, like "Just ''cause you''re driving a Maybach doesn''t mean you''re special," but he didn''t care at all, smiling like he was in a good mood.


    He drove the car straight to the vi. "Jason bought groceries and is cooking at home today. You can taste his cooking."


    Hearing that Jason was also there, I suddenly felt a lot more rxed for some reason.


    After getting out of the car, Ethan came over to support me and said, "I guess you haven''t been eating well these past few days. Look at you, you''re so haggard, your skin is even sagging." The word "sagging" was terrifying for a woman. I almost instinctively touched my face.


    Ethan was amused by my reaction and carried me inside. "Have a good meal first. I know you have a lot of questions. Once you''re full, I''ll tell you everything you want to know." Because of his words, I decided to stay for the meal. After cing me on the sofa, Ethan even brought me slippers to change into.


    Smelling the aroma wafting from the kitchen, I got up and walked towards it.


    Jason was washing vegetables, and the water in the pot was boiling.


    I asked if he needed help, but Jason pulled Ethan, who had just walked over to me, into the kitchen and smiled at me. "You''re injured, so just chill in the living room and wait for the meal." "Your hands are wet!" Ethan shouted, swatting Jason''s hand away with a look of disgust.


    I plopped back down in the living room.


    After a bit, Jason came out of the kitchen. "We''re out of soy sauce. I''ll go grab some and be right back."


    After Jason left, I sat in the living room for a while, but hearing noises from the kitchen, I couldn''t help but wander over to the kitchen door.


    Ethan turned around when he heard footsteps, and I was stunned.


    Ethan''s eyes, red and rimmed with tears, made him look like the star of a deeply moving, sorrowful y.


    Seeing the onions he was chopping, I got it and couldn''t help butugh.


    "Let me do it." Jason came back quickly, ced the soy sauce down, and took the knife from Ethan''s hand. Jason filled the sink with water, ced the cutting board in it, and then cut the onions easily without any tears. Ethan looked indignant. "Why didn''t you tell me I could cut them like that? You did it on purpose, didn''t you?"


    Jason just smiled without saying anything. Ethan walked out of the kitchen, wiping his eyes with a tissue. Watching Ethan, I couldn''t stopughing.


    Ethan threw the tissue into the trash and walked over to hug me. "You''re stillughing? Do you feel good that the onions got back at me for you?"


    I nodded honestly. "Yes, I do feel good."


    Ethan tightened his arms around me and suddenly smirked mischievously. "Haven''t I made you feel good often enough? Still not satisfied?"


    I blushed and pushed Ethan away. After all, the issues between us hadn''t been resolved, and I felt uneasy.


    Jason prepared a table full of dishes, all looking and smelling amazing. I said, "Jason, your cooking skills are top-notch! If you ever stop being a doctor, you could totally be a chef."


    Jasonughed. "Cooking is my hobby. I never thought of making a living from it. I just think it would be wonderful to cook for someone I care about someday."


    After clinking sses with Jason, Ethan asked, "Jason, you''ve been abroad for so long, why are you still single?"


    Jason smiled helplessly. "Love can''t be forced."


    As Jason said this, he suddenly looked up at me, and our eyes met, sending an electric current through us.


    Although I hadn''t known Jason for long, his care for me definitely exceeded that of a normal friend. For example, he drove for hours to Arthur''s hometown to pick me up, and today, to help me out, he even admitted to Alice that he was the man in the photo. His kindness made me feel uneasy.


    "When lovees, you gotta cherish it. Ethan, be good to Emily," Jason said.


    Ethan, sitting next to me, nced at me after hearing Jason''s words. "Don''t worry, I''ll cherish her."


    With that, Ethan ced a bowl of soup in front of me. "Babe, drink some chicken soup. It''ll give you a good boost"


    I wasn''t about to ept Ethan''s kindness so easily, ''cause epting it would mean forgiving him. So I pushed the chicken soup back to him. "Drink it yourself."


    Ethan didn''t speak for a while, and I thought he was mad. But then he suddenlyughed. "I don''t need to drink it. If I do, I''m afraid you won''t be able to handle me."


    I blushed. From across the table, Jason cleared his throat lightly. "Can you two consider the feelings of a single guy here?"


    Jason''s tone was kinda bitter, like he was genuinely affected.


    After dinner, Jason started cleaning up the table.


    I tried to help, but Jason took the te from my hand and said, "Leave it to me. I don''t have much to do anyway. Cooking and washing dishes are fun for me." Ethan didn''t stand on ceremony either, pulling me away and saying he wanted to take me somewhere.


    It was already dark, and I didn''t know where Ethan was taking me. But this time, he was sensible and called Ivan to drive us.


    Ethan had Ivan drive us to the beach and rented a beachfront house. These beachfront houses were part of the tourist facilities, avable for rent anytime.


    Ethan said, "Babe, Jason said you like watching the sunrise. Let''s stay here for a few days, and I''ll watch it with you every day, okay?"


    I widened my eyes. Ethan ignored my surprise and handed me a pair of t beach shoes to change into. Then he held my hand, and we walked peacefully along the beach.


    Knowing my foot hurt, he walked very slowly. I couldn''t help but turn my head to look at him. His profile was charming under the moonlight.


    Even though he was right beside me, I still felt he was very distant. Even though he had publicly acknowledged our rtionship today, it still felt unreal to me. There were too many questions weighing on my mind. The waves kepting, bringing a moist breeze towards us.


    "Just spit out whatever in your mind." Ethan''s voice suddenly broke the silence.


    We stopped walking and stood by the sea, the water asionally covering our feet and then receding, over and over.


    He turned his head to look at me. "Ask me anything you want to know, and I''ll tell you all."

 Chapter 72 I Wont Forget Her, But Ive Let Go

    I couldn''t let this golden chance slip by. "So, what''s the deal with the sale contract? And those photos? And today, you told the cop you had some big info-spill it. Why''d you go to the cops and then just drop it? Who called you?" I bombarded Ethan with all the questions I had, and he just chuckled. "One at a time, will ya?"


    Yeah, I was freaking out. This stuff felt like a boulder on my chest, making it hard to breathe.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Ethan grabbed my hand, pulled me back a bit, and we plopped down on the dry sand. "I said I''d answer, and I will. Chill out and don''t cut me off."


    I took a deep breath, tried to calm my nerves, and nodded.


    Ethan bent one leg, rested an arm on it, and stared at the moonlit sea. "This morning, I saw that gossip and thought about how you always cry. You''d definitely cry over this."


    "I didn''t cry!" I blurted out.


    "Don''t interrupt," he said.


    I zipped my lips and kept listening.


    "I knew you blocked me, but I still hoped you''d pick up. I thought maybe, just maybe, you''d unblock me to yell at me or something. But nope, still blocked."


    He sounded pretty salty about me blocking him.


    "Get to the point," I nudged.


    Ethan shot me a look and smirked. "What''s the rush?"


    He pulled out a cigarette and lit it. The smoke quickly vanished in the sea breeze.


    "I showed you the sale contract to expose Arthur. That day, he lost a million bucks, and when he couldn''t pay up, I made him sign that contract. Yeah, I was out for revenge."


    My heart sank. He must''ve noticed because he added, "Don''t get all disappointed yet; I''m not done."


    I sat cross-legged, back straight, every nerve on edge.


    "I do have beef with Arthur, but I have my limits. I wouldn''t drag you into it, so even with the contract, I didn''t touch you. But I had to make him pay, right? So I took that photo and sent it to Arthur." I was floored. "So Arthur has the photo too? Did he do this?"


    Ethan took a drag, the smoke quickly fading. "If not him, then who? You think he wouldn''t pull something like this?"


    I still didn''t get it. "Why''d you stop chasing it? Was that call from him?"


    Ethan looked at me, teeth clenched, looking pissed. "Arthur threatened me, said he had dirt on you and told me to back off."


    I didn''t think he had anything on me. "You got yed," I said.


    Ethan looked at me, defeated. "It involves you, so I can''t risk it."


    Then he let out a coldugh. "This ain''t over. Let''s see who wins in the end."


    "Did your stocks take a hit too?" I asked.


    Ethanughed it off. "Don''t sweat it, this little hup is nothing. Skyline International Corporation won''t crumble. I''ll bounce back soon."


    The sea breeze blew in, salty and damp. Ethan''s cigarette burned out, and he flicked the butt away.


    I wrestled with myself before finally asking what I really wanted to know. "What''s the beef between you and Arthur? And what''s up with Fiona?"


    Ethan''s face went stiff. He seemed lost and quickly lit another cigarette. He was quiet for a long time.


    I knew asking about Fiona was a sore spot, but I had to. We couldn''t move forward without clearing this up.


    Just when I thought he wouldn''t answer, he said, "She was the only woman I ever truly liked."


    The word "only" stung, but I appreciated his honesty.


    I''d rather he be straight with me, even if it hurt, than keep everything bottled up.


    Then he started talking about his past with Fiona, and suddenly, I got him a bit more.


    Turned out, Fiona was a bar singer back then. Jason said they met because they stood up for her. But Ethan''s story was different; they knew each other before that. Their first meeting was on a mountain. Ethan had biked to the top alone and found Fiona ying guitar and singing at the summit.


    Standing up for herter was because of that first meeting.


    With shared interests and both being young, they quickly hit it off.


    Fiona was this super talented chick with a killer voice and mad skills at writing songs. She had her own vibe, but she could never sing her own stuff at the bar. She hated the songs the customers wanted, but she had to suck it up and sing them ''cause she needed the cash.


    Ethan''s family had money, and he was the hotshot at school, thanks to his looks. Fiona already felt there was a gap between them, and when Victor found out about their rtionship, he was totally against it, making her feel even worse. From what I picked up from Victor''s tonest time, he had a low opinion of Fiona ''cause she was just a bar singer, and bars had a bad rep back then.


    Ethan and Victor never got along, so he didn''t give a damn about Victor''s disapproval and stuck with Fiona.


    Fiona wasn''t short on admirers either; her beauty and talent caught a lot of eyes, including Arthur''s. Out of nowhere, one day, Fiona dumped Ethan. When he asked why, she said she had fallen for Arthur.


    Ethan, being young and full of pride, didn''t want to beg and started dating another girl out of spite.


    By some twist of fate, when Ethan took that girl to the bar, they bumped into Arthur and Fiona.


    Ethan yed it cool and even told Arthur, "If you like my leftovers, have at it."


    Now, Ethan admitted those words were just out of anger. Fiona looked down after hearing it, and she must''ve been crushed.


    That night, Ethan got wasted and missed a bunch of calls and texts from Fiona. It wasn''t until the middle of the night that he saw all the missed calls and messages.


    Fiona: [We were never meant to be. I love you, but there''s too much between us, and now I''m even less worthy of you.]


    Fiona: [I just wanted to say goodbye. Let''s end it where it all started.]


    Ethan knew something was off and sobered up halfway.


    A gut feeling made him drive to the mountain top where they first met, but he couldn''t find her after searching for hours.


    The next day, news broke that Fiona''s body was found at the bottom of a cliff, and the cops initially called it a suicide.


    Ethan said Fiona was a tough girl and would never do something like that unless she was seriously messed up.


    He had a hunch Arthur was involved and started digging around. He found out Arthur had taken Fiona to a hotel that night, and the staff said she was wasted when Arthur brought her in. Ethan admitted he never touched Fiona during their time together because he thought it would be disrespectful before marriage, but Arthur had no such qualms and slept with her.


    I thought Ethan not touching her showed how much he cared. He respected her deeply because he genuinely cared.


    The next day, Ethan found Arthur at school and beat the crap out of him.


    Given how pissed Ethan was, he felt like killing Arthur wouldn''t have been too much, but the school authorities eventually broke it up.


    That fight got Ethan expelled. He didn''t care much at the time; he used it as a chance to ditch studying medicine.


    Ethanid out the whole story about him and Fiona, and it really hit me in the feels.


    Jason was right; they must''ve been head over heels back then. If Fiona hadn''t felt so inferior and if Victor hadn''t meddled, they would''ve been together and envied by everyone.


    It wasn''t Ethan''s fault, nor Fiona''s. It all seemed like a cruel twist of fate.


    The feelings that bloom during the best years of your life are always the hardest to forget, which is why he still remembered them. It showed he was someone who valued emotions deeply.


    I was moved, but also felt a pang of bitterness.


    "You still love her, don''t you?" I asked.


    After spilling the whole story, Ethan seemed to have let go of something and looked way more rxed.


    He put his hand on my shoulder, looked at me, and smiled faintly, with a hint of relief. "I won''t forget her, but I''ve let go. The revenge was just ''cause fate handed me the chance. But I''m being real with you. I told you everything today ''cause I don''t want you overthinking."


    He was being straight with me, and I didn''t have to guess about his past anymore. Maybe he could''ve spun another lie, but I chose to believe him.


    Maybe Fiona would always have a spot in his heart, just like everyone has someone they keep deep inside.


    I suddenly realized that the reason I cared so much was because I had too many expectations. But I couldn''t help my feelings for a guy like him. Back at the beach house, Ethan went to shower, and his phone rang twice.


    I usually never snooped through his phone, but for some reason, I picked it up this time.


    When I opened the new message, I was instantly shocked, my heart pounding wildly.

 Chapter 73 Something That Could Ruin Me

    The info had a bunch of nudes, and guess what? The star of the show was yours truly.


    So, this was what Arthur meant by something that could totally wreck me.


    From the looks of the background, it was definitely Arthur''s bathroom. No wonder the door was half-open after my shower that day. Finding out Arthur took those pics without me knowing really creeped me out.


    And Arthur wasn''t just using this to ckmail Ethan into dropping the whole reputation thing; now he wanted a cool $7 million.


    I nced at the bathroom door; the water was still running. After a quick think, I shot back a reply: [10 AM tomorrow, at Romance Restaurant.]


    Then I screenshotted all the messages and sent them to my phone, wiping everything from Ethan''s phone. As soon as I heard the water stop, I put the phone back where it was. Ethan walked out, towel-drying his hair.


    My heart was still racing, and my palms were sweaty from what just went down.


    "I''m gonna take a shower," I said, heading to the bathroom to dodge him.


    Once inside, I sshed some cold water on my face.


    Those pics were probably what Arthur wanted me to go to his hometown for. Even after he hurt me once, I was still too naive and let him trick me again.


    I used to think Arthur was just a hypocrite and a jerk, but I didn''t know he could be this shameless and greedy. He thought he could get $7 million with those pics? Not a chance.


    After my shower, Ethan was already in bed, messing with his phone. Seeing him on his phone made me almost instinctively nervous.


    Luckily, Ethan seemed chill, like he didn''t suspect a thing. He looked at me and teased, "What? Scared of me? Too chicken toe up?"


    I got into bed, and he quickly put down his phone and turned over to hug me, making me tense up immediately.


    The night was super quiet, just the sound of the waves outside.


    Ethan propped himself up on one hand, the other hand wandering over my body. "I answered all your questions earlier, now it''s my turn, right?"


    For some reason, I got really nervous, thinking his questions wouldn''t be easy.


    "Why''d you go back with him? Did he hurt you? How''d you hurt your foot?" He kept firing questions at me.


    I could''ve answered calmly, but those pics made me feel guilty.


    I was concerned about the possibility of these photos ever getting to Ethan and whether he would still think I''m innocent.


    To cover up my panic and dodge his questions, I suddenly hugged his neck and kissed him. He seemed stunned and didn''t respond right away.


    I was all over the ce with my kiss,, and my frantic tongue probably gave away how freaked out I was. Luckily, just when I was about to lose it, his big hand slid through my hair and held my head. I went from being in control to totally passive, and everything that followed was under hismand.


    Making love in a room with a sea view and the sound of waves was something else. My body reacted naturally, but my mind was somewhere else.


    Ethan said, "Focus."


    Slowly, my mind went nk, and I couldn''t think about anything else.


    Thankfully, he didn''t bring up those questions afterward; he just held me quietly until we fell asleep.


    The next day, I used the excuse of visiting Be, and Ethan drove me to the Taekwondo gym.


    When I got out of the car, Ethan told me to call him. After he left, I headed towards the nearby Romance Restaurant.


    It was a pretty fancy ce, fitting for Ethan''s status, and Arthur probably wouldn''t think it was me who replied to the message.


    Once inside, I quickly spotted Arthur, checking his watch and looking all anxious.


    I took a deep breath, walked straight over, and sat down across from him. He looked stunned. "Why is it you?"


    After asking the waiter for a ss of orange juice, I looked at Arthur and smiled faintly. "He''s busy."


    "Then take your time drinking." Arthur stood up, ready to leave.


    I picked up the orange juice and said calmly, "Seven million dors is pocket change for Ethan."


    Hearing that, Arthur sat back down.


    I took a sip of the orange juice through the straw, then looked at him seriously. "Sure, Ethan cane up with $7 million, but you gotta delete the photos first and sign a confidentiality agreement." Arthurughed. "Don''t take me for a fool."


    I sneered, "Of course not. You''re a smart guy; and you should know what you''ve done is illegal."


    Arthurughed it off. "I was forced into this. Since I''ve done it, I''m ready for anything. Worst case, we both go down. Ethan''s a businessman; he knows what''s best for you."


    Then Arthur changed his tone, "But, I''m notpletely heartless. How about this: you sleep with me, and I''ll knock off $1,500 each time. How about that? It''s a high price; I could get a small celebrity for that." He smiled shamelessly, and I couldn''t keep my cool. "Despicable!" I scolded.


    Arthurughed again, leaning closer and lowering his voice, "Don''t worry, I''m still good in bed despite your beating."


    I red at him. "If you try anything, Ethan will make sure you can''t stay in Starlight City."


    Arthur''s smile didn''t fade; hezily twisted his neck like he wasn''t scared at all. "I''ll be waiting."


    I realized Arthur was ready to go all out against me and Ethan this time. I stood up and walked away.


    Leaving the restaurant, I turned off the recording on my phone. With the screenshots fromst night and this recording, the evidence was solid. I could definitely nail Arthur for extortion.


    But once I reported it, my reputation would be toast too. I doubted, ''Can Ethan handle the nude photos? Can he ept that I negotiated with Arthur behind his back?''


    I walked towards the police station, feeling super hesitant. After weighing the options, I felt it was necessary to report it. I couldn''t let Arthur threaten Ethan so easily.


    After walking a bit, Arthur called. I didn''t want to answer, but I wanted to hear what he had to say, whether he had changed his mind.


    His voice waszy on the other end. "If you''re set on telling the cops, I won''t stand in your way, but don''t be surprised if those photos hit the web before I hit the jail cell. You might be fine with the shame, but I bet Ethan isn''t. Take three days to think it over."


    "You!" Before I could curse, the call ended. I gripped my phone tightly, a strong wave of hatred surging in my chest.


    Standing in the bustling city center surrounded by tall buildings, I felt like I had walked into a dead end,pletely lost.


    At that moment, Ethan called, saying he wasing to pick me up.


    Just after I hung up, a hand suddenly patted my shoulder. I turned around and saw a familiar face. "Emily, it really is you. I''m your aunt."


    I recognized her as my Aunt Mary Ward, but ever since my dad passed away, all my rtives had distanced themselves. Mary, afraid we would drag her down, even secretly moved away and hadn''t contacted me for years. During that time, I truly experienced the coldness of human rtionships.


    "You''ve grown so much, and you''ve changed a lot." Mary looked me up and down, eximing excitedly. When my dad was still alive, Mary wasn''t even this close to us.


    Next to Mary stood my cousin Kyle Ward. Although he had changed a lot over the years, I still recognized him.


    Despite not seeing my rtives for so many years, I couldn''t feel any warmth towards them.


    Mary pulled me to catch up, but I felt extremely ufortable and just wanted to escape.


    "Honey, what''s wrong?" A voice came from behind, and then Ethan''s arm gently rested on my shoulder.


    Mary and Kyle both looked at Ethan, their eyes lighting up. "Emily, is this your husband?"


    "Honey, who are they?" Ethan asked me.


    I had to introduce them, "This is my Aunt, Mary Ward and my cousin, Kyle Ward. Aunt Mary, this is my husband, Ethan Windsor."


    Kyle, who hadn''t spoken, stepped forward at this moment, extending his hand to Ethan with a slick smile. "Mr. Windsor, I work in construction. Since we''re family, I hope you can look out for me in the future."


    I realized that Mary and Kyle must have seen Ethan''s statement, which was why they were so friendly when they ran into me today.


    Skyline International Corporation was in real estate, and since Kyle was a leader, if he could connect with Skyline International Corporation, his future ie channels would be endless. If it weren''t for this reason, they would probably avoid me if they saw me on the street.


    Ethan didn''t extend his hand but turned his head to me. "Honey, when your mom passed away, why didn''t I see any of your rtives?"


    Kyle awkwardly withdrew his hand, and Mary''s face turned quite somber upon hearing this. "My sister-inw passed away? Emily, why didn''t you inform me? I should havee to see your mom onest time." ''Inform? How could I have informed them?'' I felt ashamed to have such hypocritical rtives.


    Ethan checked his watch and said to Mary and Kyle, "Sorry, we have something to do, so we can''t stay."


    As we were about to leave, Mary grabbed me. "Emily, what''s your phone number? Let me note it down. Now that your parents are gone, I''m like your mom. Stay in touch ande to me if you need help."


    I sneered inwardly, ''Where were they when I really needed help?''Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    But I still gave Mary my number in the end. After I got in the car, Mary ran up to the car, smiling obsequiously, telling me to stay in touch.


    I saw Kyle staring at Ethan''s car. He should know its value. Their behavior made me feel ashamed in front of Ethan.


    "Actually, I haven''t been in contact with them for many years," I said.


    Ethan seemed to understand my embarrassment and smiled faintly. "That''s human nature, to follow the powerful. Those who truly care about you will help you in times of need, not just appear when you are powerful and rich. Face them however you want, follow your heart, and don''t make things difficult for yourself. Even without them, you still have me."


    Ethan''s words made me feel moved, but thinking about my unpleasant encounter with Arthur earlier, I felt down again. Ethan suddenly said, "My dad wants us to go back for dinner."


    My heart sank. Ethan nced at me and added, "He specifically said toe back with you."


    Thinking about what Victor had said to mest time, I felt like a cat on a hot tin roof.


    "Your dad doesn''t like me," I said softly.


    I knew Victor must have seen Ethan''s statement too. Because of me, Skyline International Corporation''s stock prices had dropped. Victor must be very angry. But since I chose to stay with Ethan, I would have to face Victor eventually. Ethan seemed to sense my unease and suddenly held my hand. "Emily, you''re my wife. Stop thinking about retreating."


    At that moment, I had a strong hunch that this dinner would be very difficult to get through.

 Chapter 74 She Is Not a Simple Woman

    That night, when I bailed with my bags under Victor''s re, I never thought I''d be back here as his unrecognized daughter-inw. Man, I was more jittery than the first time I met him. Victor''s trash talk and that snooty look of his kept ying on repeat in my head. Coming back now, he''s probably thinking I''ve got some sneaky agenda.


    Right now, I must really be head over heels for Ethan. If it wasn''t for love, no way I''d have the guts to step into Victor''s crib again.


    My brain was still a mess when the car stopped. Snapping back to reality, I saw we were already in the yard.


    Getting out of the car, I was so nervous I didn''t know what to do with my hands. Suddenly, it hit me I should''ve brought some gifts to hold, which would''ve made me feel less awkward. There was a shiny new car parked in the yard with no tes yet. It must be Victor''stest ride. I don''t know much about cars, but it looked pretty sweet to me.


    I never knew what Victor did for a living. Figured he must''ve been pretty sessful back in the day, enough to act all high and mighty and look down on us regr folks.


    Ethan''s stepmom, Linda Windsor, came out of the house. Compared tost time, her smile was a bit wider. But I always felt like her smile never reached her eyes.


    Ethan must''ve sensed my nerves and kept holding my hand as we walked in. The warmth from his hand wasn''t just heat; it was like aforting strength. Walking into the living room, I quickly spotted Victor lounging on the sofa.


    Today, Victor was rocking a light gray knit sweater, and the soft fabric made him look a bit less intimidating. Another reason he didn''t look as harsh was that he had a smile on his face.


    He was chatting with a young woman sitting across from him. They wereughing and seemed to be having a st.


    Probably hearing our footsteps, they stopped talking and looked over at us at the same time.


    I didn''t dare to look at Victor''s face, feeling super ufortable. Luckily, Victor wasn''t as icy as he was that day at the vi. He just said casually, "You''re back, have a seat."


    I nervously plopped down next to Ethan and instinctively started checking out the young woman sitting not far from us.


    She looked younger than me, with this spark in her eyes and a smile that screamed youth-something I, a woman who''d ditched a failed marriage, could never get back.


    She wasn''t drop-dead gorgeous, but her features were super pleasant. She had on a loose ck linen T-shirt and beige capri pants. Her legs were crossed all elegant-like, and the part of her calf that showed looked especially long. I squinted, thinking she seemed familiar, but no matter how hard I racked my brain, I couldn''t ce her.


    "Ethan Windsor?" She looked at Ethan straight up.


    "Lacey." Linda, standing off to the side, shot Lacey Thomas a disapproving look. "How can you be so rude to address him like that?"


    Lacey just smiled, showing off her perfect white teeth. "Mom, you don''t get how we young folks roll. We don''t have all those stuffy rules!"


    ''She calls Linda Mom? So, she''s Linda''s daughter?'' It suddenly clicked why she looked familiar; she did have a bit of Linda in her.


    Victor, hearing this,ughed heartily. "Lacey''s right. No need to stress. Let the young folks do their thing."


    Lacey grinned and pulled a fancy-wrapped box from her bag, handing it to Victor. "Uncle Victor, happy birthday. This is from me. It''s not much, but it''s the thought that counts. Hope you like it."


    That "Uncle Victor" made it clear Lacey was Linda''s daughter from another rtionship. Such a weird family setup, yet they seemed to get along fine. Pretty rare.


    Right now, the most awkward person was me. Today was Victor''s birthday, but Ethan hadn''t told me, so I came empty-handed.


    I nced at Ethan, who was chilling on the sofa, smoking and barely talking. From his face, it was obvious he knew today was Victor''s birthday.


    Sensing my stare, Ethan looked over at me. Reading my mind, he quietly held my hand, trying tofort me.


    Victor already viewed me unfavorably, and showing up with nothing on his birthday would just make it worse. I could feel my face burning, and I knew without a mirror it must be bright red. "Sorry I''mte."


    Just when I was about to lose it, a familiar voice came from the doorway.


    I looked up and saw Jason walking in.


    Jason first greeted Victor and handed him a small gift. "Uncle Victor, happy birthday!"


    In my awkwardness, Jason sat down and slid another gift box towards me, giving me a look. "Emily, the gift you asked me to bring I could''ve been here earlier, but traffic was a nightmare. Sorry about that." I stared at the beautifully wrapped box on the table, clueless about what was inside but totally getting Jason''s drift. I shot him a grateful look.


    I stood up, picked up the gift, but words just wouldn''te out.


    Victor had once said he wouldn''t acknowledge a daughter-inw without his approval.


    Thatment had left a deep scar, making me too scared to call Victor "Dad," but calling him "Uncle Victor" felt even more disrespectful.


    I hesitated for what felt like forever, and the room went dead silent. I took a deep breath and finally managed, "Happy birthday!"


    Victor gave me a quick nce, took the gift, and set it aside without making a fuss. His tone was surprisingly gentle as he said, "Thank you." I tried to calm my nerves and sat back down.


    Victor started asking Jason about his life abroad, showing a caring side like an elder.


    Lacey, sitting nearby, seemed super interested in Jason''s stories, chiming in now and then. From what she said, she seemed pretty clued-in.


    Ethan would throw in ament here and there, but mostly he just smoked quietly.


    In the whole living room, I was probably the only one feeling out of ce. Thankfully, Ethan''s hand never let go of mine.


    After a bit, Victor suddenly said to Ethan, "Ethan, Lacey graduated with a bachelor''s in management from a top university. She''s a rare talent. Think there''s a spot for her in yourpany?" Victor and Linda clearly wanted Lacey to work at Skyline International Corporation.


    Before Ethan could answer, Lacey jumped in, "I don''t want to get a job through connections. Mom, Uncle Victor, I''ll apply to Skyline International Corporation on my own merits." Lacey shot a confident nce at Ethan and then, almost casually, at me.


    I suddenly realized Victor and Linda''s intentions might not be as simple as just wanting Ethan to give Lacey a job.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Lacey''s whole vibe also made me realize she wasn''t just any woman; she was way more sophisticated.


    Soon, it was time to eat, and we all moved to the dining table.


    Linda''s cooking was top-notch, but I felt so stressed I couldn''t eat. Ethan must''ve noticed ''cause he kept piling food on my te.


    I wanted to tell him to stop; I really didn''t want to be the center of attention.


    Lacey, sitting across from me, was watching me like I was the most interesting thing in the room.


    Compared to Lacey''s coolposure, my nervousness felt even more ridiculous. I wanted to say I was full, but that didn''t seem polite.


    Thankfully, Linda suddenly spoke up, grabbing everyone''s attention. She looked at a dish on the table and sighed, "Richard loves this dish the most."


    Victor''s face grew more serious as he slowly chewed his food. "Richard''s birthday ising up too. Make some for him and send it over then."


    I had never asked why Richard was in prison.


    Mentioning Richard made everyone at the table seem to be in silent mourning, except for Lacey, who was indifferent. "Mom, you spoiled him. He needs to suffer a bit to learn his lesson." Linda shot her a re. I immediately looked at Victor, who had always doted on Richard. His expression didn''t change much, as if he agreed that Lacey had a point.


    When I snapped back to reality, Victor''s fork had moved to Ethan''s te with a piece of fish.


    "I remember you like fish," Victor said lightly as he pulled back his fork.


    Although Ethan didn''t say anything, I could see he was slightly moved.


    After dinner, Victor took out a set of car keys and handed them to Lacey, smiling. "Did you see the car in the yard? That''s my gift to you."


    I thought Lacey would decline, but she took the keys naturally. "Thank you, Uncle Victor."


    Victor smiled and said, "Why don''t you go for a test drive? I heard you just got your license recently. Ethan, go with Lacey and guide her a bit."


    Ethan stood up, nced at me, and said lightly, "Okay."


    Lacey happily tossed the car keys and, as she was leaving, looked at Jason and asked with a smile, "Want to join?"


    Jason looked at me, and I immediately said, "You guys go ahead. I''ll help with the dishes."


    The three of them went out together, and I helped take the dishes to the kitchen.


    Linda, seeing that I was preparing to wash them, just left without a word. Her attitude waspletely different from when Ethan was around. She didn''t even bother to give me a nce, let alone a smile. I turned on the water and started washing the dishes. Halfway through, I turned around and nearly jumped out of my skin. Victor was standing at the doorway, looking at me with a very stern expression.

 Chapter 75 Three-Day Deadline

    I could totally tell Victor''s whole nice-guy act was just that-an act.


    The stench from his cigarettes was rank. Even a few steps away, I felt like hacking up a lung. But I sucked it up, even held my breath.


    "Ms. Russell, you''re bad news. Before you showed up, Ethan and Skyline International were smooth sailing. All the drama started when you came into the picture. I remember you left with your head held high. So, why can''t you stay away from Ethan now? Don''t worry, I''ll make sure you do."


    The te I was holding slipped and shattered.


    Victor was sharp, no doubt about it. He picked the perfect time to corner me, with Ethan and Jason out of the picture,ying it all out there, no sugar-coating. But I can''t just walk away from Ethan.


    I knew no matter how much I tried to exin that I wasn''t after Ethan''s money or had any hidden agenda, Victor wouldn''t buy it.


    "Ms. Russell, don''t kid yourself. Ethan''s my son, and I know him better than you. He''s driven, more than his peers, more than most people twice his age."


    Victor had a point. Ethan and I were worlds apart.


    "He''s already killing it. He needs a woman who can keep up. Ms. Russell, what can you offer him?"


    I couldn''t help Ethan with anything. I was more of a burden than a help.


    "Don''t give me that ''I love him'' speech. I believe in love, but not that itsts forever. ''Forever'' is built on something more solid." Victor was ruthless, tearing down my romantic notions right in front of me.


    I had noeback. It felt true. I was a jinx, always bringing bad luck. And I had nothing special to offer.


    I used to be okay with being ordinary, finding joy in my simple life. But now, I hated it. I wanted to be someone worthy of Ethan.


    I don''t know how long I stood there, but eventually, I was alone in the kitchen.


    I squatted down to pick up the broken pieces, my legs stiff from standing.


    Suddenly, a familiar pair of shoes appeared, and someone pulled me up.


    "What''s up?" Ethan''s brows were furrowed.


    I apologized, "Don''t be mad. I broke the te while washing it."


    "It''s just a te," Ethan said, grabbing a broom to clean up.


    I went back to washing the dishes, trying to sound casual, "Why''d youe back? She just got her license, it''s not safe for her to drive alone." "Jason''s with her, it''s fine," he said from behind me.


    After finishing the dishes, I walked out. Victor was on the couch, watching TV like he hadn''t moved.


    Seeing him, I quickened my pace and hurried out with Ethan. As soon as we stepped outside, I spotted the new car.


    Both windows were down, and Lacey, behind the wheel, looked thrilled. She was chatting with Jason,ughing now and then.


    Women who drive always seem so cool. And Lacey had that ssy vibe. A beautiful woman in a nice car-quite the sight.


    Lacey''s driving skills were impressive. She handled turns and U-turns like a pro.


    "I want to get a driver''s license," I blurted out.


    My voice was low, but Ethan, right next to me, heard it. He smiled, looking amused. "A woman who''s too scared isn''t cut out for driving."


    I looked at him, feeling down. "You think I''m useless too, don''t you?"


    Ethan put his arm around my shoulder, leaning close to my ear, his voice teasing. "I think you''re pretty good in bed."


    His dirty talk always caught me off guard, but this time, I was too wrapped up in my own thoughts to react.


    On the way back, I didn''t say a word. But inside, I was a mess.


    I really felt like a jinx. Because of me, Arthur demanded $7 million, giving me just three days. I had no idea how to fix this.


    "What''s wrong?" Ethan reached out and touched my head, his gesture gentle.


    Lost in my own head, I jumped a bit and shook my head. "Just feeling a bit off."


    "Want to hit up the hospital?" Ethan asked.


    "Nah, no need. Just tired," I replied.


    "Then get some rest," he said.


    I nodded.


    Back at the beach house, I crashed early.


    With my eyes shut, Ethan probably thought I was out cold. He moved super quietly getting into bed, but I was too wired to sleep.


    I didn''t want to think about it, but I couldn''t stop. How the hell was I gonna fix this mess?


    Day one of Arthur''s three-day deadline was gone, and I was running out of time.


    By midday on the second day, the pressure was crushing me. Should I tell Ethan? Should I take Arthur''s sleazy offer of $1,500 per hookup? I even had a crazy thought of offing him. I felt like I was losing it. In the afternoon, it started pouring. We stayed in, just watching TV.


    Ethan must''ve noticed how off I''d been. He suddenly sat next to me, pulled me close, and pressed his forehead to mine. "You sure you''re not sick? Need a doc?"


    Looking into his worried eyes, guilt hit me hard. I realized I was wrong. I shouldn''t have tried to handle this solo. I couldn''t fix it.


    I decided to spill the beans, at least to prep him for the chance Arthur might leak those nudes. I licked my dry lips, ready to talk, when his phone rang.


    That call blew my chance to confess. After he took it, Ethan left and didn''te back by evening.


    On non-holidays, the beach area was pretty dead, making the beach house feel extra quiet.


    The silence was driving me nuts. I called Ethan a bunch of times, but his phone was off, making me even more anxious.


    Around nine at night, I heard a car and got my hopes up, running outside. But it wasn''t Ethan''s car. Jason stepped out. Jason walked up to me and said, "Ethan was worried you''d be freaked out alone, so he sent me to bring you back." "Where is he?" I asked.


    "He probably has some work stuff at thepany. Don''t stress," Jason tried to reassure me.


    I wasn''t scared of being alone, but my mind would go into overdrive, especially staring out at the dark night through the window and hearing the waves crash. It made my thoughts go haywire.


    I went back to the vi with Jason. He whipped up some food, and I forced myself to eat a bit, not wanting to be rude.


    Afterward, he suggested I hit the sack early. I wasn''t tired, so I just sat in the living room with the TV on, but my mind was elsewhere.


    Jason sat beside me, keeping mepany.


    "You should get some sleep. You''ve got work tomorrow," I said.


    Jason gave a small smile. "It''s cool, I''m used to it."


    It was already eleven, and Ethan still hadn''t shown up. His phone was still off, making me even more anxious.


    It wasn''t until after midnight that I finally heard a car. I quickly put on my slippers and rushed to the door. Ethan got out of the car after parking.


    "Why aren''t you asleep yet? Can''t sleep without me?" Ethan teased, acting like everything was fine. But as he walked into the living room, I noticed his shirt was dirty, and his hand had a scrape. "What happened to you?" I asked, confused.


    Ethan nced at me. "Don''tugh, but I took a spill."


    He didn''t smell like booze, so the whole "I fell" story seemed sketchy.


    "Is it serious? Did you hurt anywhere else?" I asked.


    He took off his jacket and sat on the sofa, pulling me close. "It did hurt. You canfort meter," he whispered in my ear.


    "It''ste. You two should wash up and hit the hay," Jason suddenly stood up and said, heading upstairs.


    We followed him up.


    After showering, Ethan came out naked. I didn''t even have time to blush; I was too busy checking him over. Luckily, no other visible injuries.


    He pushed me onto the bed, his eyes locking onto my lips, his gaze darkening as he leaned in. But I wasn''t feeling it and turned my head away. "Where did you go today? What really happened?" I asked.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Ethan stopped, looked at me for a moment, theny down beside me. "Don''t you trust me?"


    His words made it clear he didn''t want to spill, so I didn''t push it.


    My question seemed to kill the mood. He didn''t try anything else, just held me as we fell asleep.


    Little did I know, we were in for some serious trouble the next day.

 Chapter 76 I Am Someone Who Brings Misfortune to Others

    I hadn''t been catching any Z''stely. When I finally rolled outta bed, the sun was just peeking over the horizon.


    The second I cracked my eyes open, sleep was a no-go. I wanted to get up, but Ethan had his arm draped over me. Didn''t wanna wake the guy, so I justid there, still as a statue.


    In the dim light sneaking through the window, I stared at his hand. It was all banged up, swollen with a bunch of cuts, raw flesh showing and everything.


    No way those were from a simple fall. The more Ethan kept stuff from me, the more it gnawed at me. He had to be hurting, ''cause even in his sleep, his fingers twitched now and then. I had my back to him, no clue what his sleeping face looked like, if he was showing any signs of weakness.


    My heart kinda ached, so I leaned in and gently blew on his hand. No idea how long I did that before he turned me over.


    Ethan propped himself up, grinning. "What are you up to?"


    He must''ve caught me in the act. I gently picked up his hand and asked, "Does it hurt?"


    Ethan smirked, all mischievous. "Nah, but a certain area is a bit swollen, it needs to settle down."


    Just as my heart started racing, he pressed my hand to his private parts. "Feel that?"


    I was both embarrassed and annoyed, shaking off his hand and sitting up to get outta bed.


    Ethanughed and grabbed my hand from behind. "Babe, no rush for breakfast, let''s catch some more Z''s."


    No matter how much he teased, the tension in my chest wouldn''t ease up, especially since today was the third day.


    A pair of arms wrapped around me from behind, his warm chest pressing against me.


    I said, "Please stop, I''m gonna make breakfast."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Hold up!" Ethan''s tone suddenly got serious.


    I had no clue what he was up to, so I just sat there. Suddenly, I felt something cool around my neck. Looking down, I saw a pearl ne.


    I recognized it as the one that had been sent for repair. I was surprised. "So you picked up the ne?"


    Ethan turned my shoulders, smiling as he looked at me. "From what you said, you went looking for it?"


    I didn''t think it was embarrassing to go back and look for it, but I still felt a bit awkward. I lowered my head and said softly, "I couldn''t bear to lose it, after all, it''s expensive."


    There was no response for a long time after I spoke, and when I looked up, I saw he was unhappy. For some reason, I suddenly couldn''t help butugh.


    When Iughed, Ethan''s tense face rxed and smiled.


    The bedroom lights were off, with only the dim light from outsideing in. He sat cross-legged on the bed, and I sat on the edge.


    He took my hand, intecing our fingers, gently rubbing my palm. "I''ve found that now I''m neither straightforward nor decisive. Even I feel unfamiliar with myself. Going back to pick up something I threw away with my own hands. In the past, indecisiveness was what I despised the most, and now I''ve be that kind of person. It''s really strange."


    Ethan''s tone was slow, with a hint of self-mockery at the corners of his lips.


    We were both changing unknowingly, but in opposite ways. I had always been indecisive, yet I hoped to be more decisive one day.


    I heard footsteps outside, passing by the door and going downstairs. It should be Jason getting up.


    Jason usually got up early; it was a habit. But soon, the footsteps came back, and there was a knock on the door.


    Ethan, wearing only underwear, went barefoot to open the door. I was in my pajamas, so I didn''t avoid it either.


    When the door opened, Jason, standing outside, looked past Ethan at me, his face serious.


    "Come out for a moment," he said to Ethan.


    I sensed that something might have happened, so I quickly changed out of my pajamas and followed them downstairs.


    They weren''t in the living room, and the vi door was open. I went outside and found Ethan furiously tearing down things stuck to the wall.


    Staring at the wall, my mind felt like a bomb had gone off.


    Arthur couldn''t wait to take action before the three days were up. I stood frozen, my vision filled with Ethan''s tense face as he angrily tore down the photos, like he was tearing the skin off an enemy.


    Jason stood at the vi door, frowning.


    It wasn''t just the wall of the vi. Given Arthur''s current crazed state, he might have stered them all over the city.


    I had no dignity left, and neither did Ethan. All of this was just because of Arthur''s revenge.


    Ethan tore down half of them, then made a phone call. After the call, he continued tearing until the entire wall was clean.


    In less than half an hour, a car stopped in front of the vi.


    Dennis hopped out, popped the trunk, and hauled out a bunch of woven bags, lugging them inside. "Mr. Windsor, don''t sweat it. The crew''s quick. We got all the photos. We even nabbed a dude with a bag full of ''em, caught him in the act. I scared him with a trip to the cops, and he spilled that someone paid him to do it."


    He dumped the bags on the ground, and photos scattered everywhere.


    By now, it was full daylight, but the weather sucked-no sun, just a gloomy, overcast sky, matching Ethan''s mood, cold and grim.


    When Ethan got worked up, he''d reach for a smoke, but even his lighter was giving him grief. After a few failed tries, he chucked it across the yard.


    Dennis handed him a lighter, and Ethan finally got his cigarette lit.


    I had been standing there, silent and still. I walked over and took the lighter from Ethan''s hand. He looked at me, surprised.


    I squatted by the sack, gathered the photos Ethan had ripped down into a pile, picked one up, and lit it. Then I used that burning photo to set the whole pile aze.


    A bonfire roared in the middle of the yard. I stared at the mes, my teeth nearly grinding to pieces. I couldn''t even feel the heat on my face.


    Suddenly, a hand pulled me up and moved me a few steps away from the fire.


    Ethan looked at me, his previous agitation gone, now calm in his eyes and tone. "Don''t worry, I''ll remember this grudge today, and I''ll get back at Arthur sooner orter."


    Ethan''s calmness was scarier than any outburst. He didn''t ask about the photos, just stood by me unconditionally. A sense of guilt grew in my heart.


    "Your dad was right, I really am someone who brings bad luck to others," I said miserably.


    Ethan suddenly hugged me tight, my chin hitting his solid corbone hard. I didn''t feel any pain, just a strong sense of protection. His fierceness in protecting me was especially moving. The pile of photos and the sack were all burned to ashes.


    Ethan told me to rest up at home and not to worry about anything, then left with Dennis.


    Before heading to work, Jason mentioned there was bread and milk on the table. But I didn''t touch any of it. As soon as they left, I grabbed a cab straight to Grace Hospital.


    On the way, I kept thinking about how I should get back at Arthur. I wanted to curse him out, maybe even have a crazy fight.


    I had lost too much; I wasn''t afraid of damaging my image and dignity anymore. Just imagining those scenes made my blood boil. But when I got to the OB-GYN department, I was told that Arthur had already resigned. I immediately took a cab to Arthur''s apartment.


    When I got to Arthur''s door, I couldn''t wait for the door to open after ringing the bell, so I started pounding on it, all my anger in my fists.


    I pounded for a long time, and just when I thought he wasn''t home, the door suddenly opened. But it wasn''t Arthur who opened the door, it was Vivian.


    My first thought was, ''They haven''t divorced yet?''


    Vivian was in pajamas, her hair a bit messy, clearly just out of bed, looking half-awake.


    She was startled to see me, then a faint smile appeared on her face. "Are you looking for your ex-husband? You''re at the wrong ce. This house doesn''t belong to him anymore; it''spensation for my emotional distress." "Sweetie, who is it?" A man''s voice came from inside. Then, a shirtless stranger walked up behind Vivian, pressing against her back as if I didn''t exist, his hand reaching around her.


    "Who is she?" The man asked, resting his head on Vivian''s shoulder, staring at me.


    Vivian smiled seductively under his teasing. "My ex-husband''s ex-wife."


    I had no time to watch them flirt in front of me, so I immediately turned and went downstairs. I realized Arthur might be nning to escape, but had no idea where he would go. When I got downstairs, I quickly took out my phone and called Emma.


    A cold, emotionless female voice quickly came from the other end. "Sorry, the number you have dialed is no longer in service."


    Overnight, Arthur had done the thing that could shock the entire city and then disappeared.


    Maybe he had nned his escape long ago, so he dared to act so ruthlessly.


    I thought, ''Where could he run to? Could he disappear from the face of the earth?''


    As Ethan said, this grudge would be settled sooner orter.


    On the way back, I suddenly received a text message from Arthur. I opened it and, after reading it, started trembling all over.

 Chapter 77 You Have the Power to Hurt Me

    Arthur hit me up with a message: [Surprised? How about I throw some surprises your way every now and then? No need to thank me, let''s see who canst longer.]


    My hands were shaking like crazy, but I called him back right away. Of course, the phone was already off. Tried again, and the number was disconnected.


    After dropping that bomb, Arthur vanished into thin air.


    I holed up in the vi for a whole week, didn''t even peek outside.


    Ethan took care of the photo mess real quick. No clue if there were any rumors flying around, but I was too mortified to face anyone, so I just hid. But forgiving him? Not a chance. One day, I''ll get my payback for all the crap he''s pulled. Be was a regr visitor during this time, chatting me up like she was scared I''d spiral into depression.


    Yeah, I was kinda down, but I knew it wouldn''tst. Just needed some time to get my head straight and figure out my next move.


    One day, Be and I were chilling in the garden. I got all emotional and said, "Be, don''t you think if people don''t hustle when they''re young, they''ll regret it when they''re old?"


    Be gave me a long look. "Emmy, I think you''ve changed. Weren''t you moreid-back before?."


    I gave a small smile. "Yeah, I''ve changed. Always being the underdog, getting pushed around without fighting back-I''m done with that. And love? It''s not enough to keep a marriage going. Between Ethan and me, there might not even be love. He''s never even said he likes me."


    Be shot me a nce. "Isn''t it obvious?"


    My heart twinged a bit. "Fiona will always be in Ethan''s heart. I can''t take that spot."


    Be looked at me. "Even if he once liked Fiona, that was ages ago. And don''t forget, Fiona''s dead. He announced your marriage certificate; that should count for something."


    On the tenth day of my self-imposed exile, I went on a cleaning spree, scrubbing the vi until it sparkled. Even took care of the garden and made a new bed for Scruffy.


    I hadn''t really been there for Scruffy in a while, and I felt kinda bad about it.


    Jason was the first toe back. He stood at the door, totally floored by the spotless living room.


    I was on a cleaning high, not even tired after a whole day of work. Seeing Jason with groceries, I grabbed them and headed straight to the kitchen to start cooking.


    When dinner was almost ready, Ethan walked in too. He gave me this look, like he couldn''t quite figure out what was different about me today.


    As I was dishing out the soup, he came over to help carry it and then pulled me aside, grabbing a napkin from the table to wipe my forehead. "What did you do at home to be sweating so much?"


    I proudly waved my arm. "Upstairs, downstairs, the garden-cleaned every inch."


    Ethan raised an eyebrow and teased, "Why are you working yourself to the bone? You could''ve just hired a cleaner."


    "It''s my own home, of course, I should clean it myself. Can a cleaner be as thorough as cleaning their own home?" I was taken aback by my own words, thinking, ''Since when did I start thinking of this ce as my home?'' Ethan seemed to catch the drift and gave me a deep look.


    Jason set the dishes in front of me, smiling warmly. "Since you''ve been busting your butt all day, you should eat more to reward yourself."


    That night, I ate like a total slob in front of them, more than the two of thembined. When I finally looked up after stuffing my face, I realized they were both watching me.


    I smiled a bit sheepishly. "I''m so full. I need to go out and walk it off."


    Jason offered to do the dishes, and Ethan joined me for a walk.


    The vi was in a pretty secluded spot, and the road outside was wide with hardly anyone around. It was already autumn, and the night air was cool.


    We walked side by side in silence. I looked down at our synchronized steps and felt like we were a couple in love.


    Ethan''s legs were longer than mine, and as we walked, I couldn''t keep up with his pace. I would then deliberately adjust, finding it amusing. But I would always fall behind eventually. Frustrated, I started running. The sound of running followed behind me, and Ethan caught up with me again.


    I gave him a challenging look. "Wanna race?"


    Before he could answer, I cheated and dashed ahead. He quickly caught up, so I sped up even more. But I couldn''t outrun him with his longer legs. Frustrated, I grabbed his clothes to slow him down and overtook him again. Ethanughed behind me. "Emily, you''re pulling a faster one."


    I stopped and nonchntly said, "Yeah, I''m. What are you gonna do about it?"


    Ethan''s eyes narrowed, and he smirked mischievously. "Alright, I''ll punish you when we get back tonight."


    My face froze. I gave him a yful shove and teased, "Pervert," before taking off running again.


    After a bit, we both got tired and stopped.


    I knew I had to start by facing my true self to make a change. The darkness of the night gave me some courage.


    I suddenly turned around and stared at Ethan, who was a few steps away. "Ethan, I like you!"


    Ethan looked stunned and didn''t say a word.


    His silence made me a bit anxious. I took a deep breath and stared at him with determination. "Do you know what this means?" He still didn''t speak, just tilted his head, his eyes softening under the moonlight. I said seriously, "It means you have the power to hurt me."


    Ethan had his hands in his pockets. After a while, he suddenly said, "Same goes for you!"


    My eyes widened in disbelief. "What did you say?"


    Ethan smiled shyly, turning his face away, and refused to repeat it.


    I rushed over, shaking his arm, filled with excitement and anticipation. "What did you mean by that?"


    Ethan, unable to escape my persistence, turned to look at me, his eyes serious. "Emily, you also have the power to hurt me."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    His chest heaved, and suddenly he pulled me in and kissed me. Under the moonlight, we kissed by the roadside. His kiss was gentle, more wonderful than any before, because I could feel his emotions through our lips. After a long kiss, I leaned against his chest, listening to his strong heartbeat.


    After a while, I looked up at him. "Ethan, I remember you once said that the strongest person in the world isn''t Superman, but the one who gets knocked down a hundred times and gets up a hundred and one times to face it again. Because the former is just strong, but thetter is fearless. I need to be fearless, and I need to be strong-strong enough not to be bullied or looked down upon anymore."


    Ethanughed. "You remember my words so clearly?"


    I punched him lightly. "Can you be serious about my ambitions?"


    Ethan''s smile deepened, and he nodded. "Alright."


    The next evening, while Ethan and Jason were both in the living room, I showed them a news story I had found recently.


    It was about a woman in her twenties whose face had been ruined by chemical products from a beauty salon, and she was seeking justice.


    After watching, they looked at me, waiting for my exnation.


    I said, "There are tons of stories like this now. More women are getting wary of beauty products. Women love looking good, but they also care about safety. Everyone knows that cosmetic procedures in reputable hospitals are safer, even if they take longer. Health and legitimacy are more likely to be epted by the market. What do you think?"


    I had a bunch of ideas before, but they were just thoughts, never really acted on. This was my first time pitching a n. Both Ethan and Jason are smart, and I was on edge waiting for their opinions.


    Jason crossed his arms, thought for a moment, and nodded. "It''s a good idea."


    With Jason''s approval, my confidence shot up.


    Sitting on the other side, Ethan looked at me and said, "I told you, you don''t need to work so hard."


    I snorted, clearly disagreeing with Ethan''s view. "I don''t want to totally rely on you. I don''t get your industry, but I can do something I know and am interested in. Starting a business is tough, but only by enduring it can you enjoy the victory. Didn''t youe through the same way? I want to learn from your fighting spirit."


    Ethanughed. "It''s not easy."


    I rolled my eyes at Ethan. "Don''t underestimate me."


    Then I turned to Jason. "You''re the expert. If I have questions, I''ll ask you for advice, or we can coborate."


    Jason smiled faintly. "Sure."


    "And what about me?" Ethan quickly interjected, "Did you forget about me? I want to invest."


    I decisively refused, making a bold deration, "No, I want to earn my own money!"


    With my goal set, I prepared to return to college to further my studies in medical aesthetics.


    The next day, Jason used various channels to find many rted books and interview preparation materials for me. Once I got the books, I studied almost non-stop, even cing a book in front of me while cooking.


    If I had studied this hard back in school, I probably would have gotten into the best university.


    Since setting my goal, I no longer thought about those troubling matters and focused entirely on my application.


    The trouble Arthur caused had been solved.


    I hadn''t left the house for almost a month. That day, after finishing the study materials, I participated in a mock interview test on myputer and did quite well.


    With no one to share my joy with, I decided to go to Skyline International Corporation to find Ethan.


    This was my first time going to thepany since the Twitter incident. The employees already knew my identity and politely nodded at me.


    When I reached the top floor, I was about to knock on the door but stopped. I heard a woman''sughtering from inside.

 Chapter 78 Youre Jealous

    I withdrew my hand that was about to knock on the door and walked over to the window, peeking through the blinds. What I saw made my heart race.


    Inside the office, Ethan was sitting at his desk, and a woman had her arms around his neck.


    Even though I could only see the back of the woman, I recognized her immediately. It was Lacey.


    Ethan''s face was obscured by Lacey''s head, and from my angle, it looked like they were kissing intimately.


    My heart sank. I walked to the door and turned the handle to open it. I knew Ethan didn''t have the habit of locking his door.


    They both looked at me simultaneously. Ethan seemed surprised to see me, momentarily stunned. Lacey only paused for a moment, her hands still on his shirt, tying his tie.


    I realized and walked in slowly, trying to appear calm. In this scenario, staying calm was key; losing my cool meant losing my edge. But at this moment, I couldn''t even muster a fake smile.


    Ethan cleared his throat and stood up from the desk. "Lacey is now the Marketing Director at Skyline International Corporation."


    Lacey stepped back a few paces, elegantly admiring the tie on Ethan, then looked at me and added, "I got the job through a rigorous selection process."


    She was dressed in a neat business suit, her hair in a high ponytail, exuding a sense ofpetence and confidence. It was said confident women were the most beautiful, and Lacey exemplified this perfectly. "Does the tie look good?" she asked, as ifpletely unaware of my displeasure.


    I stared at her and said tly, "Ms. Thomas, it''s not appropriate to bribe Ethan as soon as you arrive. Don''t corrupt the culture at Skyline International Corporation." "Bribe?" Lacey seemed to find the word amusing.


    She nced at Ethan, then back at me, and said bluntly, "No, it''s not a bribe. It''s admiration, it''s pursuit. A man as outstanding as Ethan is irresistible, isn''t he?"


    I waspletely taken aback by her audacity. "He''s married," I said.


    Lacey intertwined her fingers naturally, shrugged, and smiled faintly. "That''s no secret."


    She knew and still pursued Ethan. It meant she didn''t see me as a worthy opponent at all.


    "Lacey, you can go now," Ethan''s voice broke in.


    Lacey''s expression softened noticeably when she looked at Ethan, but she didn''t lose her pride. "Alright."


    She walked out with her head held high, not sparing me another nce. But I kept my eyes on her back.


    Facing such a confident woman, my insecurities surfaced without a doubt. I wondered if one day, I could live with the same pride as she did.


    As the sound of high heels faded and the office door closed again. I turned my gaze back to find Ethan lounging on the sofa, smoking, smirking at me through the smoke. "Come here," he said.


    I took a deep breath and walked towards him step by step.


    After sitting down next to him, I reached out and tugged at his tie, examining it for a moment, and gave an honest assessment. "Not bad, she has good taste."


    Ethan was slightly taken aback. I was sure my reaction was unexpected for him.


    I scooted closer, my fingers slowly climbing up the tie, and gently pushed him down onto the sofa.


    Ethan was momentarily surprised, then a mischievous smile appeared. "Feeling bold today, honey?"


    When I reached the knot of the tie, I sneered and suddenly pulled hard with both hands.


    Ethan''s cigarette fell to the floor, and he clutched his neck, coughing, struggling to speak, "Honey, are you trying to kill me?"


    Looking down at him from above felt incredibly satisfying. I had no intention of letting go. "Ethan, do you know what it means when a woman gives a man a tie?" "What... does it mean?" Ethan''s handsome face was turning red.


    I leaned in close, staring at him, and tugged the tie again, slowly saying, "It means she wants to leash you like a dog."


    "Let go," Ethan managed to say.


    Seeing him genuinely ufortable, I couldn''t help but feel a bit soft-hearted. I tossed the tie onto his face and got off him, sitting to the side in frustration. Ethan took deep breaths, and after a while, he finally got up. "Emily, you''re jealous," he said, seemingly amused.


    "Impossible" was on the tip of my tongue, but I swallowed it back. Then I suddenly turned to him again, reaching for his tie once more.


    Ethan instinctively recoiled, but I still managed to grab the end of the tie and pulled him closer. Then I loosened the tie that I had just vented my frustration on and carefully retied it for him.


    After finishing, I looked at my work and forced a nonchnt smile. "I''ve decided, if my career ever takes off, I''ll hire good-looking male doctors. After all, opposites attract, and most of the clients in beauty clinics are women. It would be quite enjoyable to have them give me a massage now and then."


    Ethan might have really been ufortable from the choking earlier, as he was still coughing asionally. He didn''t react much to my words, just pulled me closer with one arm. "Come here, let me give you a massage. Tell me where you need it."


    I looked at him for a few seconds, feeling upset, and was about to push away the arm that was holding me. He turned and pinned me down on the sofa, clearly intending to behave in a lewd manner.


    I pushed against him with both hands, annoyed. "Ethan, don''t you have any shame?"


    Ethan gave a mischievous smile. "In front of you, I can afford to have none."


    "If I hadn''te in and interrupted you, were you nning to give Lacey a massage?"


    Ethan''s smile grew wider. "Honey, so this is what you look like when you''re jealous."


    "Don''t dodge the question," I said seriously.


    He finally started to sober up, looking at me earnestly. "There''s nothing between us. I never forget that I''m a married man. Honey, you should trust me."


    "Didn''t you hear what she said? She''s pursuing you. She''s in yourpany. If she tries to seduce you a few times every day, how could you not feel anything for such a beautiful woman?"


    At this critical moment, my phone suddenly rang. I took the opportunity to push Ethan away and saw that it was Be calling, so I quickly answered.


    "Emmy,e with me to watch a good show. I need your help. Hurry over." Be sounded urgent on the other end, so I didn''t dy and headed to the address she gave me.


    I found Be''s car outside a jewelry store and got in.


    "You got here fast," Be said.


    "I was at Skyline International Corporation, so it wasn''t far." After I spoke, I noticed Be''s eyes were fixed on the entrance of the jewelry store. I followed her gaze and curiously asked, "What are you looking at?" Be said, "Half an hour ago, I saw Andrea go in with Walter. Today, I must get evidence of her affair."


    So that was how it was.


    "Is your phone charged?" she suddenly asked me.


    I took out my phone and checked. "It''s fully charged."


    Be said, "I''ll driveter, and you take the photos."


    "Okay." It was my first time doing such things, and I couldn''t help but feel a bit nervous. With my psychological makeup, I wasn''t cut out to be a detective.


    After a while, Be suddenly said, "Get ready."


    I quickly raised my phone, aiming at the two peopleing out of the jewelry store.


    Andrea, dressed seductively, pulled down her oversized sunsses as she walked out, linking arms with Walter and smiling sweetly.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    I took several photos in quick session until they got into their car. Be immediately started the car and followed them.


    "Did you get the shots?" Be asked, gripping the steering wheel tightly.


    I nodded. "I took quite a few photos. Some might be unclear, but we can sort through themter."


    Be followed them for a while and sensed something was off. "Andrea wouldn''t dare take Walter to my dad''s house, would she? That would be too brazen."


    Unexpectedly, the car ahead did enter Leonard''s neighborhood.


    Be followed at a distance and parked far enough away to observe where they stopped. But after parking, they didn''t get out of the car. Be suddenly tapped my shoulder. "Get out."


    I gripped my phone tightly and got out of the car.


    We crouched and snuck around a row of cars to the back of their vehicle. Faint sounds came from inside the carughter, talking, and moaning.


    We squatted behind the car, and Be mouthed two words to me. I could tell Be was saying "record it."


    I switched my phone to the recording function and held it close to the car door.


    Walter asked, "Andrea, when can we be together openly? I''m tired of sneaking around."


    Andrea replied, "What''s the rush? Leonard is our cash cow."


    Be clenched her fists, almost losing control. I held onto her, signaling her to stay calm.


    She took my phone, snapped a picture of the license te, and sent the te number, photos, recording, and our current location all at once. Be gently nudged me, signaling us to hide.


    In less than five minutes, footsteps echoed in the underground garage. If I guessed correctly, it should be Leonard.


    Leonard lived upstairs; I believed he, as a man, couldn''t stay calm after seeing that information. But I was wrong.

 Chapter 79 We Are the Ones Being Tailed?

    We were crouched behind an SUV, trying to stay as quiet as possible while those footsteps got closer.


    Sounded like a whole crew wasing. Just as I was about to think of a n, my phone decided to ring at the worst possible moment.


    The underground garage was dead silent, so my ringtone was like a freakin'' rm. It was an unknown number. I quickly shut it off, but it was toote; the footsteps were heading straight for us. Sensing trouble, Be yanked me up, and we were surrounded by a bunch of dudes.


    I recognized a few faces; they were Zachary''s henchmen.


    Soon enough, Walter showed up. No sign of Andrea, probably too chicken to face us.


    Walter pushed through his crew, grinning like he owned the ce. "Well, well, who would''ve thought the ones tailing me were two lovelydies?"


    I thought, ''So, we are the ones being tailed?''


    Be and I exchanged looks. She red at Walter and scoffed. "You need a whole gang to handle two women? Pathetic. How about a one-on-one?" One of the shorter guys mumbled, "Zachary said we can''t touch Be."


    Walter didn''t give a damn and turned his eyes on me. Just as I got a bad feeling, he said, "Zachary didn''t say anything about her friend, right?"


    With that, Walter grabbed my arm and yanked me over.


    Be got pissed and pointed at Walter. "Try anything funny, and you''ll regret it."


    I struggled, but two guys grabbed my arms, making it impossible to break free.


    "I know you''re good at Taekwondo. If you stay put, we won''t do anything. But if you try something, don''t me us for getting rough with your friend," Walter warned.


    These guys might not stand a chance against Be, but she had to think about my safety, so she didn''t make a move.


    I got dragged into a car. As we drove off, I heard Be shout, "If you touch her, I''ll ruin your dick."


    Inside the car, they didn''t tie me up or gag me. They just sat on either side, making escape a no-go.


    "Where are you taking me?" I asked, trying to keep my cool.


    Walter, sitting to my left, stroked his chin and smirked. "Scared? If you''re scared, don''t y detective. This job ain''t for the faint-hearted."


    Thinking about the evidence on my phone, I gripped it tighter.


    After a bit, Walter''s phone rang. He answered, saying Zachary''s name, then nced at me and said, "Yeah, she''s in my car."


    After hanging up, Walter kept his mouth shut.


    No clue how long we drove, but when we finally stopped, the ce was totally unfamiliar. Definitely not in the city anymore.


    In front of us was this big, old courtyard, but the car parked at the entrance was super fancy.


    "Zachary, I brought her," Walter called out at the gate.


    Soon enough, Zachary showed up. Dude was shirtless, wearing an apron like he''d been cooking or something. Honestly, I never liked the guy. He gave me a smug smile. "What''s the hold-up? Show her in already."


    With all these guys around, I had no choice but to go in, so I sucked it up and walked inside.


    As soon as Zachary got back to the courtyard, he vanished somewhere.


    The courtyard was huge, with a big sunshade in the middle, tables and chairs underneath, and a fruit tter on the table.


    I had just sat down, feeling all kinds of nervous, when I heard a car outside.


    "Zachary, get out here!" Be''s voice rang out, and she was already stepping into the courtyard.


    Zachary''s goons started sucking up to Be. "Zachary''s cooking. He said you wereing for dinner, so he decided to cook himself."


    Be spotted me right away, walked over, and sat down next to me, patting my shoulder. "Don''t worry, it''s all good."


    Not long after, Zachary came out with a te of food. When he set it on the table, I saw it was grilled salmon, and it actually looked pretty tasty.


    Zachary nced at Be, his eyes soft. "You''re here." He sounded like he was greeting an old friend.


    Be sneered, "You threatened me. How could I note?"


    Zachary didn''t seem to care about her attitude. He went back inside, threw on a T-shirt, and came back out to sit down.


    Zachary kept serving Be food, making his buddies cheer. One of them, sleeves rolled up and holding a beer, said, "Zachary''s never treated any woman this well, right? Anyone seen this before?"


    The others chimed in, "Never seen it."


    Be snapped, "Enough. You guys threatened my friend today. I''ll remember this and get back at youter."


    Zachary took a swig of beer, then mmed the bottle on the table, his eyes locking on Walter. "Walter, I told you not to touch her. Did you think I was just messing around?"


    No one dared to make a peep; they were all clearly scared of Zachary.


    Walter, always the smooth talker, said, "Zachary, you got it wrong. I was just messing around. Plus, I know Be''s got beef with Andrea, so I was helping her gather evidence. If you don''t believe me, check this out."


    Walter pulled out his phone and yed a video. The guys at the table cracked up, but Zachary''s smile was barely there. Only Be and I stayed stone-faced.


    "Such a slut," someone muttered.


    Be stared right at Walter and asked, "How did you know we were in the garage today?"


    Walter hesitated but then spilled, "Andrea got a message from your dad''s assistant. Apparently, your dad got wasted at some event, and his phone ended up with his assistant. Andrea and your dad''s assistant have been in cahoots for a while." Be''s eyes shed with surprise; she clearly hadn''t seen thating. She looked at Zachary. "I''m done. You said we could leave after dinner."


    Zachary was quiet for a moment, then stood up. "I''ll take you."


    Be shook her head. "No need. I drove here, and besides, you''ve been drinking. Driving would be dangerous."


    "Be''s worried about Zachary," someone teased.


    Be shot him a death re. "Say that again, and I''ll beat you up."


    Not wanting to stick around, I quickly followed Be out of the courtyard. Once we got in the car, she started it up fast.


    As we drove off, I saw Zachary standing at the gate, watching us leave. It seemed like he genuinely liked Be, but he didn''t strike me as the type who could truly love someone.


    "Be, you need to talk to your dad about Andrea. Don''t let things get ugly. Remember, your goal is to get rid of Andrea, not to make things worse," I advised.


    "I know that." Be scratched her head, looking frustrated. "I just didn''t expect Andrea to be so low, even messing around with my dad''s assistant."


    I didn''t say anything more. There were always scumbags in this world, like Andrea and Arthur.


    Be was a pro behind the wheel. Watching her handle the steering wheel with one hand, I couldn''t help but ask, "Is learning to drive hard?" She nced at me and smiled. "You wanna learn?"


    I nodded. She said, "It''s not hard. First, you need to get over your fear and believe in yourself. If you want to learn, you can practice with Ethan."


    Be dropped me off at the vi and left without getting out of the car. I knew she had stuff to do, so I didn''t try to keep her.


    I couldn''t stop thinking about Lacey and Zachary, so focusing on reading was impossible.


    In the evening, Ethan called to say he''d be homete. Jason, however, came back before it got dark.


    After dinner, we were chilling in the living room, watching TV. Bored, I asked Jason, "Is driving easy?"


    Jason smiled at me. "It can be both easy and hard. Are you interested?"


    I nodded. "I see a lot of women driving now. I don''t think I could be the dumbest one, right?"Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Jason suddenly stood up. "How about I take you for a test drive?"


    Hearing this, I felt both excited and nervous. "Can I? But I''ve never been to driving school. Will it be a problem?"


    Jason smiled. "Don''t worry. With my years of driving experience, I can be your instructor without any issues."


    So, I got into Jason''s car. He drove to an abandoned military airfield in Starlight City. The ce was as wide as a za and almost deserted, perfect for practicing driving.


    Jason sat in the driver''s seat while I sat in the front passenger seat. He first exined some basic stuff and the names and functions of various car parts. Then we switched seats, and I sat in the driver''s seat.


    I gripped the steering wheel tightly, my palms sweating from nerves. Following his instructions, I pressed the brake and hit the start button.


    When the engine roared to life, my heart nearly jumped out of my chest. "What do I do? Will it suddenly lurch forward? Will it be uncontroble?"


    Jason noticed my nerves and joked, "Don''t worry, just slowly release the brake. Right now, I''m the one who should be scared. Look, the road here is super wide, so you can drive however you want. Plus, I have the handbrake. I can stop the car in an emergency."


    Encouraged by his words, I slowly released the brake, letting the car start moving.


    At first, I was so nervous that I was sweating bullets, my body tense. Jason kept talking to me, trying to ease my tension. As the car started running smoothly, my wildly beating heart began to calm down.


    Jason taught me how to shift gears. Even though it was an automatic, learning to shift was still necessary.


    I held the gear shift,pletely clueless. Jason suddenly ced his hand over mine, and I froze like I''d been electrocuted.

 Chapter 80 Learning to Drive

    Jason''s hands were kinda sweaty and warm, fitting just right around mine.


    "Eyes up, don''t look down," a smooth, ssy voice suddenly hit my ears.


    Feeling all awkward, I snapped my head up and stared straight ahead. The grip on my hand tightened. He was showing me how to shift gears, hand-in-hand.


    "When you shift gears, don''t look down. You might swerve and crash." Jason was like a real coach, all precise and no-nonsense, making me feel a bit silly for being so nervous. So, I pulled myself together, started focusing, and stopped getting distracted.


    Later, I got braver and even dared to speed up, feeling the rush of controlling the car.


    "Not as tough as you thought, huh?" Jason said.


    I nodded, super pumped.


    When I''m into something, time just flies. My stomach growled, and I checked the time it was already 10 PM.


    "Hungry?" Jason nced at me with a grin.


    I scratched my head, feeling a bit sheepish. "A little."


    "Let''s head back then," he said.


    We swapped seats, and Jason drove us back to the vi. Ethan wasn''t home yet.


    Jason said, "I''ll whip up somete-night snacks. Not the healthiest, but better than being hungry. Hang tight for just a sec."


    I guess I was too tense learning to drive, ''cause my whole body ached. I flopped onto the couch, said "Okay," and grabbed the remote, flipping through channels.


    As I watched, my eyelids got heavy. A slight noise woke me up. The TV was off, the living room was dark, but I smelled something familiar.


    "You''re back?" I mumbled sleepily.


    Ethan answered, carrying me upstairs.


    Afterying me on the bed, he coughed lightly. "Next time, if you''re sleepy, go to bed. Remember, there''s another guy in the house."


    I was a bit stunned. "Jason? Right, he said he was making snacks."


    Ethan said, "I saw. The snacks are still on the table. Want me to heat them up?"


    But I wasn''t hungry anymore, just wanted to sleep. "No, let''s sleep."


    Instinctively, I hugged Ethan''s waist, but then remembered the tie incident and quickly pulled away, turning to face the other way. But he soon hugged me back, thankfully without disturbing me.


    I must''ve been really tired ''cause I fell back asleep fast. I guess I was really into learning to drive ''cause I was practicing even in my dreams, until a weird noise woke me up.


    "Emily, what are you doing in the middle of the night?" A hoarse voice, mixed with heavy breathing, reached my ears.


    I woke uppletely. I had fallen asleep facing away from Ethan, but now I was nestled in his arms.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked, confused.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "What''s wrong? Where are you touching?" he replied.


    With his reminder, I suddenly realized something shocking.


    Ethan suddenly blew a yful breath at me.


    "I...I dreamed I was learning to drive," I said, embarrassed.


    "Learning to drive?" Ethan''s voice rose.


    "Jason taught me to drive earlier, and in my dream, I was turning the steering wheel and shifting gears," my voice grew smaller and smaller.


    "Then keep going," he said ambiguously in my ear.


    The next morning, Be called with good news. After showing Leonard the photos, recordings, and videos she got from Walter, Leonard kicked Andrea out of the housest night.


    I had expected this oue. With so much evidence, if Leonard didn''t show some authority, he wouldn''t be a man at all.


    At that time, Be felt like she had won a long battle, not knowing that Andrea would one day seek revenge on her. And scumbags often had unexpected ways of retaliating, just like Arthur. That day, after Ethan and Jason left, I was home alone.


    Around 9 AM, the doorbell rang. I opened the door to find Sophie standing there. "Sophie, what are you doing here?"


    Sophie smiled a bit awkwardly. "Emily, I didn''t want to bother you, but I couldn''t find anyone else to turn to."


    It had been a while since Ist saw her, and Sophie''s belly was even bigger, with her feet slightly swollen.


    "Come in and tell me what''s going on," I said, taking her hand.


    But she didn''te in. "No need, Emily. I just wanted to see if you had time to go to the prison with me. I need to buy some things, and it might be hard for me to carry them."


    I didn''t even think twice and told her to wait in the living room for a sec. I dashed upstairs, changed clothes, and then we headed out.


    First stop, the supermarket. I could see Sophie was having a hard time walking. Being young, pregnant, and without her husband or other family around was rough.


    Sophie picked out two sets of clothes. Since prison clothes can''t have zippers, metal, or strings, it took us a while to find the right ones. She also loaded up on food, saying most of it was Richard''s favorite. Sophie said, "I wanted to go on Richard''s birthday, but I''m really scared of running into his parents. They hate me, and if I see them, I won''t get to see Richard."


    I totally got it ''cause his parents didn''t like me either. I helped her carry the two big bags, and we grabbed a cab to Starlight City Prison.


    Everything we bought had to go through a strict check before it could get to Richard. After a bunch of boring procedures, we finally got to see him.


    I nned to wait outside, but Sophie clung to my hand, looking super nervous, so I went in with her.


    We waited forever in the visiting area. Sophie, one hand on her belly, sat up straight, eyes glued to the door on the other side of the ss. I could feel her tension and anxiety.


    When the door finally opened, she gripped the table edge. I looked too and saw a bald guy walk in.


    Richard didn''t look like Ethan, so maybe they had different moms. He had decent features but a thin face, probably from prison life.


    When Richard saw Sophie, he frowned a bit. Sitting across from her with the ss between them, he raised his chin slightly, eyes full of defiance and pride, not what you''d expect from a prisoner.


    He was young, still had that cocky vibe of someone in their early twenties. I bet prison had matured him a bit, but it was hard to imagine what he was like before.


    Young women often dig arrogant guys, which is probably why Sophie liked him.


    Sophie picked up the phone to talk to him, her hands shaking. I didn''t know what she said, but Richard suddenly shot a sharp look at me.


    Then he turned back to Sophie, moving his lips. I couldn''t hear, but it didn''t look good-his face was irritated, and his frown showed impatience. Suddenly, Sophie covered her mouth and started crying.


    I straightened up, took a few steps closer, and heard Sophie sobbing, "Our baby is about to be born. It''s a life. Even if you don''t want him, he''s already here. No matter how much you dislike him, he''s still your child." Those words hit me hard. ''Are all men so heartless? Just ''cause they don''t get pregnant, do they have no feelings for their own kids?''


    A surge of anger hit me. I stormed over, grabbing the phone from Sophie, and red at Richard. "Richard, are you even human? Do you know how hard it is for Sophie to be pregnant alone? You can''t be with her, but you can at least


    understand her. She has turned her back on everyone for you. Don''t you feel any guilt towards her? Even if you don''t love her, you have a responsibility to bear. Your baby''s on the way, and you''re still hurting her? You''ve got no business being a free man."


    Richard''s face darkened from my rant. He coldly curled his lips, and a mocking voice came through the phone. "You really are Ethan''s wife, just as arrogant and conceited as he is."


    "Emily, no, don''t talk to him like that," Sophie cried heavily, yet she still defended him.


    That was her tragedy. Just because she liked Richard, he had the power to hurt her at will.


    I was about to snap her out of it when I saw her face suddenly go pale, and she gripped the table edge tightly.


    "My, my stomach hurts," Sophie said, sliding off the stool.

 Chapter 81 Lets Have a Baby Too

    I couldn''t keep Sophie up, and she eventually slipped to the ground. "Emily, it hurts so bad. Save, save my baby."


    She clutched my hand tight, her fingers digging in. I was freaked out.


    Her due date was still a ways off; it must''ve been all the earlier drama that kicked her into earlybor.


    Panicking, I screamed for help. A bunch of prison guards rushed in and carried Sophie out. As I left, I shot a look at Richard.


    Richard had stood up at some point, staring where they were taking Sophie, his brow all furrowed.


    Grabbing the phone, I looked him dead in the eye and spat out my anger, word by word. "Isn''t that what you wanted if something happens to Sophie''s baby? Or maybe you''re hoping for two lives lost? That way, she''d never show up in front of you again to bug you. Richard, I''ve seen heartless guys before; this world ain''t short on scumbags."


    After that, I turned and bolted out, jumping into the police car. Sophiey in the car, her face twisted in pain. Amid the ring sirens, I remembered Richard''sst deep andplicated look as I left. There was pride, guilt, pain, anger, and even hate.


    "Emily, will my baby be okay?" Sophie''s voice was so weak.


    I could totally feel her panic. It was just like the night I lost my baby- I wished someone could just show up and save my baby.


    I held Sophie''s hand tight, trying tofort her, "Don''t worry, it''s fine. We''ll be at the hospital soon. You gotta be brave; you''re about to be a mom."


    We had to rush Sophie to the nearest hospital. After they took her into the operating room, I waited outside, feeling super helpless, and called Ethan.


    Ethan showed up in less than half an hour. Seeing the sign above the operating room door, he sat down next to me, his big hand holding mine. "What happened?"N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    I quickly told him about taking Sophie to the prison. He didn''t say anything after listening.


    I lost count of how many times I looked at the operating room door, totally unable to imagine what was going on inside.


    The hospital corridor was dead quiet, so quiet it made me anxious. I could only pray in my heart for Sophie and her baby to be okay.


    Sophie was only neen; I begged God to be kind to her. "What happened between you and Richard? Why do I feel like he hates you?" I asked, trying to ease my inner tension.


    Ethan''s thumb gently stroked the back of my hand, lost in thought because of my question. "He hates me."


    Before Ethan could say more, the operating room door swung open, and we rushed to meet the doctor.


    The doc pulled off his mask and told us, "The baby was breech, so we did an emergency C-section. Everything went smoothly. The mom gave birth to a 6-pound baby girl. Both mom and baby are safe." Hearing that, I let out a huge sigh of relief. I nced back and saw Ethan''s brow rx too.


    An hourter, they moved Sophie to a ward. Shey there, looking totally wiped out, her face pale.


    Sophie looked at the tiny bundle next to her. Maybe thinking about Richard''s coldness, her tears just kept falling.


    I couldn''t stand it and grabbed a tissue to wipe her tears. "Don''t cry. Crying right after giving birth can mess up your eyes."


    I always knew that, but I cried a ton when I had a miscarriage. When I looked up, I caught Ethan''s gaze. Maybe he was thinking the same thing because his eyes had this super soft look.


    "Emily, I''m happy. My baby has finally arrived in this world, and I can finally hold her. Do you know? This whole thing was so tough, so tough." Sophieughed through her tears and then cried through herughter. Ethan hired a postpartum nurse to take care of her and the baby. A weekter, Sophie was discharged and went home. Ethan and I went to visit her.


    Sophie''s daughter had red skin when she was born, but after a week, she was all fair and tender.


    The postpartum nurse was this super experienced middle-ageddy who took great care of Sophie and her baby.


    Ethan even held the baby for a bit. It made me feel all kinds of things.


    At that moment, I felt like Ethan was at least someone who knew right from wrong. No matter what was between him and Richard, he wouldn''t take it out on Sophie and her baby. That''s what a real gentleman should be. Ethan actually had a really soft side, just like now, holding the baby, his posture and gaze were so gentle.


    The baby didn''t have a name yet, and Sophie asked Ethan to name her. He didn''t; he said the baby''s name shoulde from Richard himself.


    I thought Ethan was right. If Ethan named the baby, even if Richard didn''t like the baby, it might still tick him off.


    So Sophie gave her daughter a temporary nickname, Abby.


    Leaving Sophie''s ce, my mind was still stuck on little Abby. "Abby is so adorable. I heard newborns can be super noisy, but Sophie says she''s really chill. She just eats and sleeps, sleeps and eats, like a little piglet." Ethan chuckled. "Yeah, Abby''s a cutie."


    After a bit, Ethan suddenly said, "Babe, let''s have a baby too."


    That totally caught me off guard.


    Ethan nced at me, "My grandpa called a few days ago, asking when he could see his great-grandson."


    I said, "He already has a great-granddaughter, Abby."


    Ethan pulled out a cigarette, lit it, and cracked the car window a bit, saying softly, "He never acknowledged Richard''s identity, so he definitely won''t acknowledge his kid."


    "Why? Aren''t you both his grandsons?" I kinda guessed the reason but still asked.


    Ethan took a drag of his cigarette, the smoke drifting in front of him. "Because Richard is my dad''s illegitimate son. Even though Linda eventually married my dad, my grandpa never acknowledged Richard as his grandson." Hearing that, I remembered something Victor once said. He''d never acknowledge a daughter-inw without his approval.


    Just like Martin never acknowledged Linda, he wouldn''t acknowledge Linda''s kid either. So even if Ethan and I had a kid in the future, the oue would probably be the same. Our kid wouldn''t be recognized by Victor. The car pulled into the driveway, and Ethan turned off the engine but didn''t rush to get out.


    Ethan stubbed out the cigarette, turned to me, and half-jokingly asked, "Babe, be honest, have you been taking birth control pills behind my back?"


    We''d been together for months, but I hadn''t gotten pregnant, so it was normal for him to suspect. I swallowed hard and shook my head. "I haven''t. I was just thinking, maybe I..."


    "You won''t." Ethan seemed to guess what I was about to say and cut me off.


    "Why?"


    Ethan''s lips curled up, and he said arrogantly, "Because I''m Ethan."


    But stuff like that isn''t up to him to decide.


    Maybe seeing my disbelief, Ethan suddenly tightened his grip on my waist, pulling me closer. "What''s so hard about having a couple of kids? We could have a bunch."


    He smiled mischievously, but I couldn''t bring myself to smile. Ever since he brought up this topic, it felt like a weight had been pressing on my heart.


    After wrestling with it for a few days, I finally decided to sneak off to the hospital for a check-up without telling Ethan.


    After the check-up, I sat across from the doctor. The female doc, looking all serious, held the test report, adjusted her gold-rimmed sses, and asked, "Have you had a miscarriage before?" Hearing her question, my heart clenched. "I had an induced abortion a few months ago."


    "No wonder. It seems there was improper handling during the procedure, which damaged the endometrium. The inmmation wasn''t treated in time, making it difficult for the fertilized egg to imnt now." The doc''s exnation boiled down to one thing: it would be hard for me to get pregnant.


    Leaving the doc''s office, I felt like my legs were made of lead. I sat on a chair in the hallway for what felt like forever. The test report in my hand was all crumpled from my grip.


    I was filled with rage. I wanted to make Arthur pay. I felt both hatred and sorrow that I couldn''t have a child with Ethan.


    A pair of shiny ck leather shoes stopped in front of me. I looked up and saw Jason in ab coat.


    "What''s wrong? You look so pale. Are you feeling unwell?" Jason stared at the report in my hand.


    I nervously folded the report and put it away. "Nothing."


    "Come to my office," he said.


    I followed Jason to his office, and he poured me a ss of water. "Have a drink first."


    I took it and held it in my hands without drinking.


    A male assistant left the office, and Jason said he was his assistant.


    I asked, "A male assistant?"


    Jason sat behind his desk and gave me a faint smile. "A male assistant is more convenient to work with."


    After that, I fell silent. Jason seemed to get it and said, "Emily, if there''s something on your mind, talk to Ethan. Don''t keep it bottled up."


    I thought, ''What will talking change? Ethan has made it clear he wants a kid.''


    After sitting for a while, I took my leave.


    Leaving Jason''s office, I ran into some former colleagues. They greeted me warmly, very different from how they used to treat me. But I had no mood to deal with these fake people, so I left quickly. Back at the vi, I went to bed early, holding the test results and staring at them for a long time.


    I felt like fate was messing with me. Every time I felt happiness was near, it would smack me down.


    I didn''t know when I fell asleep, but when I woke up, the bedroom was lit with a soft light. Ethan was sitting by the bed, holding my test report.

 Chapter 82 Youll Get Your Chance for Avenge

    I jolted awake, like someone dumped a bucket of ice water on me.


    Ethan was just standing there, half-hidden in the shadows. I couldn''t see his face, but he was as still as a statue.


    Seeing him like that made my heart hurt for some reason. Life was screwing with both of us.


    I sat up, feeling like the world''s biggest jerk, and stared at his outline. "I''m sorry!"


    Ethan put down the report he was holding, turned to me, and smiled like nothing happened. "Why are you apologizing?"


    The more he acted chill, the worse I felt. "I can''t have kids for you anymore. You should find someone else who can."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Shut up!" He snapped and yanked me into his arms.


    I was drained from being sad all day, so I just leaned on his shoulder.


    All my pain and anger bubbled up. "Ethan, do you even know what I went through the day I met you?"


    Thinking about that night made my heart ache. My pain wasn''t just from Arthur''s cruelty anymore, but from losing my innocent child and the lifelong scar it left.


    I said, "My baby was five months old, but he took it away on purpose. How can someone be such a scumbag? I hate him, I really hate him!"


    Ethan gentlyy down with me in his arms, letting me rest on his chest. I could hear his heartbeat loud and clear.


    His voice rumbled from his chest. "Some hatred isn''t meant to weigh you down but to remind you of the lesson and fuel your revenge."


    If I saw Arthur again, what would I do?


    If I had a knife when I saw Arthur again, I might really stab him. One stab wouldn''t be enough to kill my hatred.


    Ethan went on, "Honestly, kids are cute and all, but they can be a pain. And having kids means more responsibilities. How can a couple enjoy life with all that?"


    I knew he was trying to make me feel better. I said, feeling hopeless, "It''s not just about us. Your grandpa''s been waiting for a grandkid."


    There was something else I didn''t say. Victor never liked me. If he found out, he''d be even more determined to get rid of me.


    Ethan suddenlyughed and pulled me closer. "Emily, don''t worry."


    I looked up at him, confused.


    He suddenly flipped me over, pinning me down, and his hand slipped under my clothes. "The test results are just probabilities; they didn''t say you can''t have kids at all. Why so down? I''ll just try harder. More seeds, better odds, right? One of ''em''s gotta take."


    He gave it his all in bed that night, but I couldn''t fully get into it. I wanted to tell him, it''s not about the seeds; it''s about the soil.


    The test didn''t say I couldn''t get pregnant, just that the chances were low. But low chances still felt like no chances to me.


    I admitted, I was a pessimist most of the time. "Ethan, I hate him so much!"


    In the middle of our heavy breathing, Ethan''s eyes got this fierce look as he reached his peak. "Trust me, you''ll get your chance for revenge!"


    It wasn''t a question; it was a promise.


    The next morning, I was whipping up breakfast in the kitchen when the doorbell rang.


    Wondering who''d show up so early, I went to open the door and was floored by who I saw.


    Lacey, in her usual white shirt and sharp suit pants, looking all professional. She smiled at me. "Is Mr. Windsor here? I have an urgent document for him to review and sign." She was holding a document folder, alright.


    I heard footstepsing down the stairs behind me and turned to see Ethan descending.


    Trying to be polite, I grabbed a pair of slippers for Lacey. "Come in."


    Then I headed back to the kitchen. Ethan sat on the living room sofa, flipping through the documents Lacey brought.


    I could barely hear their conversation, but I didn''t get what they were talking about. Still, from the way Lacey spoke, I could tell she was a sharp cookie.


    After a bit, Jason came into the kitchen to help with breakfast. When we brought it out, Ethan was signing the document.


    After putting the signed document back in the folder, Lacey nced at the dining table, got up, and walked over with a smile. "Smells amazing. I haven''t had breakfast yet."


    I didn''t like her attitude. "I didn''t know you wereing or that you hadn''t eaten, so I didn''t make extra."


    I tried to keep my tone neutral.


    Ethan stood up from the sofa and walked over.


    I suddenly smiled faintly and pushed my breakfast towards Lacey. "You can have mine. As Ethan''s sister, it''s not right to let you go hungry."


    Lacey''s face did look a bit awkward when I said there was no extra portion, but she quickly bounced back. She nced at the breakfast on the table, crossed her arms, and smiled. "No, thanks. I was just joking." Since she declined, I didn''t bother with fake politeness and sat down to eat.


    Ethan and Jason joined me.


    Lacey kept talking, "I don''t like to eat much in the morning. Usually, a ss of milk and an apple do the trick. Otherwise, I gain weight easily. I weigh myself every day, and if I see a few extra pounds, I freak out." Hearing her, I instinctively touched my stomach. I wasn''t fat, just out of shape, so my body was a bit soft.


    From Lacey''s words, I could tell she was super conscious about her figure. I couldn''t help but check her out.


    She didn''t have an ounce of extra fat. Her body was curvy with long, toned limbs. The kind of body that drives men wild and makes women envious.


    I figured she must be strict with her diet and probably worked out a lot.


    My eyesnded on her hips. The tailored suit pants hugged her tight, perky hips perfectly.


    While I was lost in thought, Ethan handed me a piece of bread with spread on it. "Eat more, you''re too skinny. Gaining a bit of weight would be good."


    I took the bread, feeling a warm glow in my heart.


    After Ethan finished his breakfast, he left with Lacey.


    I walked to the door and watched their cars leave one after the other.


    Lacey was driving the car Victor had given her, with the window down, and a few strands of her hair were lifted by the breeze.


    A woman driving really looked beautiful. On a whim, I took my savings and signed up for driving school, spending a lot of money.


    After signing up, I passed by Skyline International Corporation and saw the entrance decked out with balloons and a banner that read "Celebrating Skyline International Corporation''s Sixth Anniversary."


    So Skyline International Corporation was only six years old. Ethan''s achievements were seriously impressive.


    I suddenly wanted to see Ethan, so I got out of the car.


    When I arrived at Ethan''s office, Piper told me they were in a meeting and asked me to wait in the office.


    I nced towards the meeting room not far away and quietly walked over, peeking through the blinds.


    The meeting room was huge and packed with people, probably all high-level execs of Skyline International Corporation.


    Lacey stood in front of the big screen, holding a remote, exining something while ying a slideshow. She was confident and graceful.


    Everyone was listening intently, including Ethan.


    Putting aside my personal feelings, Lacey''s charisma was something even I, as a woman, admired. I couldn''t help but wonder if Ethan found her attractive too.


    Not knowing when their meeting would end, I felt awkward standing there and decided to head back to the office to wait.


    Piper was constantly on the phone and running around. I''d never seen such a busy scene before.


    When Piper finally hung up the phone, I asked, "Are you super busy today?"


    She smiled and said, "Yeah, tomorrow night is Skyline International Corporation''s anniversary celebration, and there''s a ton to arrange. I was just coordinating with the hotel."


    It seemed this anniversary celebration was going to be a big deal. I nodded and walked into the office, immediately noticing a beautifully wrapped box on the sofa. Curious, I opened the box. Inside was a stunning ck evening gown.


    The dress was my size. I thought, ''Could it be that Ethan is nning to take me to the anniversary celebration?''


    I didn''t wait for their meeting to end and got a call from Sophie. She said the nanny had taken a day off due to a family matter, and Abby was suddenly feeling unwell. Kids'' issues can be serious, so I didn''t dy and left after informing Piper.


    It turned out Abby had spit up milk, but Sophie, being young and inexperienced, panicked when she saw it.


    Although I didn''t have experience raising kids, I had read many parenting books when I was pregnant, so I knew a bit.


    I told her that spitting up milk was normal for Abby and exined how to prevent it.


    I hadn''t been at Sophie''s house for long when Ethan called.


    Ethan asked where I was, and after I exined the situation, he said he woulde to pick me up.


    On the way home, he didn''t mention the anniversary celebration, and I didn''t see him bring the dress home.


    Iforted myself, thinking he might have forgotten because he was busy and would remember tomorrow. But he didn''t. The next day, as night fell, I still hadn''t received his call.


    I sat in the living room without even turning on the TV, feeling restless. Jason saw I was bored and offered to take me out for a drive.


    As we passed by the Grand International Hotel, where Skyline International Corporation was holding its anniversary celebration, my attention was drawn to it.


    The hotel entrance was bustling, with many people walking in. Just as Jason''s car was about to pass, I suddenly saw a familiar car stop at the hotel entrance. When I saw who got out of the car, I waspletely stunned.

 Chapter 83 Not Coming Home for the Night

    "Hold up!" I yelled, my voice cracking with urgency.


    Jason yanked the car to the other side of the street.


    Lacey was rocking a totally different vibe tonight. She ditched her work clothes for a tight evening gown that hugged her curves just right. Her hair was down in loose waves, giving off this sultry, seductive aura.


    But that wasn''t the kicker. The real kicker was that the dress she was wearing was the same one I saw in Ethan''s office. So, yeah, it was just my wishful thinking. That dress was never meant for me.


    Lacey tucked her hair behind her ear, clutching a small purse, and walked in like she owned the ce.


    The dress looked like it was made for her. If it were me, I''d look like a total mess trying to pull off that kind of elegance.


    I was so clueless, thinking Ethan got that dress for me. A sharp pain twisted in my chest.


    Just then, a Maybach screeched to a halt at the hotel entrance. Out stepped Ethan.


    Ethan was still rocking his white shirt and suit pants, no fancy stuff. But even so, he instantly grabbed everyone''s attention.


    He strode towards the hotel, one hand in his pocket, the other waving at people like he was in a great mood.


    "Today''s Skyline International Corporation''s sixth anniversary. It''s no small feat for Ethan to have grown Skyline to this size over the past few years. His sess isn''t just luck. Emily, you''re lucky to have met the already sessful Ethan," Jason''s words slowly sank in.


    He probably noticed how bummed I was.


    I finally tore my eyes away and gave him a weak smile. "Really? I don''t think so. If I could''ve seen him grow, it might''ve been better."


    "Want to go in? Check out the big celebration for Skyline''s anniversary. If you don''t want Ethan to see you, we can sneak in," Jason said, like he could read my mind.


    I was all set to leave quietly, but his suggestion got to me.


    So, Jason found a parking spot and parked the car.


    By now, all the guests were probably inside, and the outside was pretty much deserted.


    As we walked in, I nced down at my outfit. I hadn''t nned on crashing their anniversary party, so I was still in my T-shirt and jeans, super casual. "Let''s go," Jason said.


    I looked at him nervously. "Let''s just watch from a distance, don''t let anyone notice us."


    Jason gave me a knowing look and nodded. "Got it."


    The Grand International Hotel is the swankiest five-star hotel in Starlight City, decked out like a pce.


    Skyline International Corporation throwing their anniversary bash here? Yeah, that just screams they''re rolling in dough.


    Jason seemed to know the ce like the back of his hand. Once we got inside, he suddenly grabbed my hand. "Stick with me."


    I trailed behind him as we snuck up a hidden staircase to the second floor,nding in a private room.


    Standing by the window, I got why Jason brought me here. It was the perfect spot to spy on the party downstairs without being seen.


    The host called Ethan up to speak, and after some apuse, the room went quiet.


    Ethan strolled onto the stage, one hand in his pocket, the other holding a mic, looking all chill but totally in charge.


    He gave a quick rundown of thepany''s wins over the past year, gave props to the employees, and talked about the future.


    His speech was short and sweet. Then, other department heads took the stage, including Lacey, who ran the marketing show.


    Lacey smiled on stage, looking cool and collected.


    I felt a pang of envy and a bit of self-doubt. Back then, I couldn''t imagine having a moment like this. And when that day finally came, it wasn''t about gaining something but losing something. But that''s a story for another time. The party officially kicked off with Ethan popping the champagne, and the room burst into apuse.


    Soon, the sound system started ying some smooth dance tunes, and everyone began pairing up.


    I saw Lacey, wine ss in hand, making her way to Ethan, and my heart clenched.


    They chatted for a bit, Lacey set her ss down, extended her hand, and Ethan took it, leading her to the dance floor.


    They moved gracefully, swaying to the music. I couldn''t stand watching, especially with Lacey''s dress stealing the spotlight.


    A lot of people cleared the dance floor, giving them space. After a while, they were the only ones left dancing.


    Everyone gathered around, watching and chatting. From their faces, it was clear they thought Ethan and Lacey were a perfect match. "Let''s go back," I suddenly said.


    Jason looked at me and nodded. "Alright."


    We retraced our steps and slipped out of the hotel without anyone noticing I was there.


    Maybe I was just too in to stand out. No one would ever guess that someone as ordinary as me could be Ethan''s wife.


    In the car, Jason tried to cheer me up. "Emily, don''t sweat it. Dancing at these shindigs is totally normal."


    Jason had no clue what was really bugging me. I forced a smile. "I''m not sweating it."


    Jason gave me a long look and then sighed. "Maybe I messed up today. Shouldn''t have taken you there."


    I gave a faint smile. "Nah, it was good to see it, broaden my horizons."


    Back home, I took a shower and got ready for bed, but the room felt too empty and quiet, keeping me wide awake.


    ''What are they doing now? Still dancing? One dance after another? Or are they drinking and chatting? Their dance moves were so close, with his hand on her curvy waist-how could he not feel anything? And me? I can''t even dance. Compared to the stylish and savvy Lacey, I''m just a total bumpkin.'' I didn''t want to think about it, but my mind had a mind of its own.


    Unable to sleep, I went downstairs to the kitchen and grabbed two cans of beer to take back to my room.


    Iy on the lounge chair on the balcony, the one Ethan usually lounged on, and struggled to finish both cans of beer when the bedroom door creaked open.


    Ethan found me on the balcony, his eyesnding on the two empty beer cans on the ground, frowning. "Why aren''t you asleep yet?"


    I looked at him and gave a faint smile. "Couldn''t sleep. Didn''t you have a party tonight? Why are you back?"


    The sarcasm in my voice was pretty obvious, and I knew he caught it. He wasn''t surprised I knew about the party. He suddenly straddled my legs, making them go numb instantly.


    He lifted my chin and kissed me, his voice rough. "I came back to be with you."


    We both reeked of alcohol-mine was beer, his was red wine, easy to tell apart. Besides the red wine, he also had a noticeable scent of women''s perfume on him. My heart ached, and I turned my head away, dodging his kiss. Ethan didn''t get why I was pissed. He grabbed my chin again, grinning like a rogue. "What''s wrong? I came back to be with you, and you''re still not happy?"


    As he leaned in again, I shoved him away. He probably didn''t expect me to use so much force. He stumbled backward, barely catching himself on the railing to avoid falling.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Actually, when he stumbled, my heart clenched, but I didn''t show it on my face.


    I just pushed him off my legs and stood up. He tried to pull me back, but I fought him off, my anger and hurt making me resist even harder.


    When my hand brushed his face, he slowly let go of me, touching his cheek, his eyes darkening. "Emily, are you nuts?" Ethan''s tone was furious.


    My hand was trembling a bit. I had forgotten that my fingers were hooked around a pull tab from a beer can, so unfortunately, I had scratched his face.


    But I didn''t n to apologize. Instead, I said something really cold. "Yeah, I''m crazy, so don''t mess with me. Go back to your fun. Why did you evene back?" Seeing Ethan''s face bleeding made my heart ache, but I wasn''t about to back down.


    He looked at me angrily, but then he gave a faint, ambiguous smile. "Fine, I''ll go. I didn''t have enough fun tonight anyway. But aren''t you not alone either?"


    I had no idea what he meant by that. He didn''t exin and turned to leave, his strides long and angry.


    After the sound of his footsteps going downstairs, there was a heavy door m.


    I copsed onto the lounge chair, hearing him start the car and drive away, my heart shattering into pieces.


    I thought, ''Ethan is really pissed. Where''s he going? To meet Lacey? Am I too stupid, provoking him like this, pushing him into someone else''s arms?''


    For the next two days, he didn''te home, nor did he call. This time, he was really heartless.


    Jason must have noticed our conflict. I could see he wanted to say something, but in the end, he kept quiet.


    On the second night of Ethan''s absence, a thunderstorm began. I remembered one night when Ethan said he wouldn''te back, but it started thundering, and he eventually came back, drenched. He said he knew I was afraid of thunder. But this time, during another thunderstorm, he didn''te back, not even a call or a text.


    Lightning shed outside, and I curled up under the covers, my fear overshadowed by my sadness.


    Not long after, there was a knock on the door. I walked over to open it, and Jason stood there. He said, "If you''re scared of the thunder, we can talk."


    I nodded and sat with him in the living room.


    Jason talked about some interesting things from abroad. I could tell he was trying to lift my spirits, but I could barely respond. One reason was that I knew too little about foreign matters, and the other was that I just couldn''t focus on them. Suddenly, my phone buzzed with a text message. I almost grabbed it with excitement.


    At that moment, I realized that no matter how much Ethan had hurt and disappointed me, I was still hoping for a message from him.


    The message was from an unknown number. Even before opening it, a strong sense of unease surged.

 Chapter 84 The Most Important Thing in a Relationship is Trust

    When I saw those two pics pop up in the message, I totally lost it.


    The first one showed Lacey helping Ethan into a hotel, and the second one had them going into a room together.


    Ethan looked wasted in the photos. When he''s that drunk, anything could go down. If something did happen, it was game over. My worst nightmare wasing true. Right then, it felt like a sharp knife was cutting into my heart.


    "What''s up?" Jason must''ve seen my face and asked.


    "Nothing." My voice was barely there, and I probably looked like a mess.


    A bitter, another text came in from a different number.


    It had the hotel''s name and room number.


    Without thinking, I grabbed my phone and bolted, not even changing my clothes.


    "Emily, where you headed?" Jason called after me.


    I didn''t answer and ran into the rain.


    Lightning lit up the sky, and thunder boomed like it was gonna tear the world apart. But I wasn''t scared. I was more freaked out that things were already too far gone. Soon, a car pulled up next to me, and the window rolled down. Jason shouted, "Emily, get in!"


    I didn''t think twice, opened the door, and jumped in.


    "Where to?" Jason asked.


    I told him the hotel''s name, and we sped through the storm.


    Rain pounded on the car, making a racket like it could destroy everything.


    I was soaked but didn''t feel cold. The pain in my chest was all too real. Maybe there were already cracks between Ethan and me.


    So, all the recent stuff-my medical report, that dress, the anniversary party he left me out of just pushed him into someone else''s arms.


    Given Ethan''s status, he probably needed a sweet, understanding, capable woman who wouldn''t cause him any trouble.


    Like that night when I was being a pain, he must''ve regretted it and thought he picked the wrong girl.


    The car stopped at the hotel entrance, and Jason was about to get out. I grabbed him. "You should go back. I''ll handle this. Don''t worry."


    I got out and rushed into the hotel. Ignoring the weird looks from the staff, I headed straight for the elevator.


    When I finally got to the room from the message, I wrung out my hair and clothes, took a deep breath, and was about to knock when the door opened. Lacey stood there. She wasn''t a mess, so I guess I got there just in time.


    Lacey looked me up and down, surprised. "Why''d youe dressed like that?"


    I looked down at myself. I was in my pajamas, soaking wet, looking pretty pathetic.


    I thought she was mocking me, but her tone and face didn''t seem like it.


    "I know Ethan''s in there, Lacey. He''s married, and you know that. How can you wreck someone else''s family?" I was super upset but tried to keep it together. Lacey crossed her arms and smirked. "I sent the message, so yeah, I knew you''d find out."


    I was stunned. "You sent it? So you wanted me toe just to mess with me?"


    Lacey yed with her hair. "If I wanted to mess with you, you wouldn''t have seen this when you got here."


    I was confused. She walked inside and sat on the sofa.


    I followed her in and smelled the lingering booze. A dimmp was on, and Ethan was out cold on the bed.


    Lacey took a sip of water, then looked at me. "Last time in his office, I was just messing with you. Didn''t think you''d take it seriously."


    She must''ve meant when she was tying Ethan''s tie. But she seemed so serious that day; I didn''t think she was joking.


    She continued, "Did you really think I wanted him? Even if I did, you should hold onto him tight instead of fighting with him. Isn''t that dumb?"


    I stared at her. "What do you mean?"


    Then Lacey dropped a bombshell that totally flipped my view of her. "My mom and his dad want me to be with him, and I''m sure you''ve noticed. But that''s their wish, not mine. I''m an adult with my own thoughts and pursuits, not a child waiting for my parents to arrange my fate. Besides, my mom ditched me and my dad years ago. Now she wants to use me as a pawn. She''s dreaming. I won''t be like her."


    Lacey nced at Ethan lying on the bed. "Ethan is a great guy, no doubt. But I''m not the type to lower myself to please a man. Plus, he''s not the only good guy out there."


    I was speechless for a long time. Lacey seemed genuine, but this was all too much to take in. "Then who sent me the photos?"


    "What photos?" She looked genuinely clueless.


    I pulled out my phone and showed her the two pics.


    Sheughed after seeing them. "Isn''t it obvious? It was either my mom or his dad. They''d do anything to break up your marriage. To be honest, my mom booked this room. I knew what she was nning, but I didn''t expect her to take photos and send them to you."


    Victor had said he''d find a way to make me leave.


    Lacey stood up, tidying her clothes after picking up her bag, and looked around. "This room is pretty nice. Since it''s already paid for, you might as well enjoy it."


    She took a few steps, then suddenly stopped and turned to smile at me. "By the way, when I helped him in earlier, he kept calling a name."


    My heart skipped a beat. "What name?"


    The first name that came to my mind was Fiona.


    Lacey looked at me, my reaction seemingly within her expectations. She smiled faintly. "Emily, you know, the most important thing in a rtionship is trust."


    She might be right. Trust was the most important thing in a rtionship. I didn''t trust Ethan enough, and the root cause might be myck of confidence.


    Lacey left. I walked to the bed and looked at Ethan lying there. His face was super red, and he was sleeping soundly. I helped him take off his shoes and covered him with a nket.


    The wet clothes clinging to my body were super ufortable, so I decided to take a shower. As I was almost done, I heard a loud noise outside the bathroom.


    I quickly turned off the water, grabbed a towel, and opened the door, only to find Ethan sitting by the door. "Why are you sitting on the floor?"


    I thought he was awake, but he was weakly leaning against the wall with his eyes closed. He was touching his crotch area with one hand.


    I got what he meant and awkwardly helped him to the bathroom.


    Afterward, I helped him back to bed. He was heavy, and when he fell onto the bed, he pulled me down with him, then wrapped me in his arms.


    When drunk, Ethan was like a child. I couldn''t argue with him in this state, so I used my foot to pull the nket over us.


    "Emily, I love you." His slightly slurred voice came from behind me.


    I was shocked and immediately turned to face him. "Ethan, what did you say?"


    Because I had turned, changing ourfortable embrace, he frowned and snuggled closer to me, falling back asleep.


    Whether it was drunken talk or sleep talk, that sentence moved me. Perhaps in his sober state, I would never hear such words.


    When I woke up again, it was dawn, and Ethan was still asleep. I didn''t know when the rain had stopped, but dim light wasing in through the window.


    Seeing the scar on his face, I felt a pang of guilt and heartache. At 26, I still hadn''t learned to stay calm in critical situations. I couldn''t help but lean in and gently kiss the scar.


    I must be crazy because the urge to kiss him was incredibly strong at that moment. Or perhaps my heartache, sadness, and guilt were mixed, and I expressed these emotions through a kiss.


    The lingering scent of alcohol in Ethan''s breath made me half-drunk, and I couldn''t help but lightly touch his lips.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    A shallow kiss wasn''t enough, so I kissed him again. This time, I couldn''t pull away because he suddenly held my head.

 Chapter 85 Drunk as a Skunk

    Ethan''s kiss knocked the wind outta me. I couldn''t tell if he was hammered or stone-cold sober. My brain was a mess as I shoved him away, gasping, "Ethan, who am I? Look close, who are you kissing?" Ethan''s big hand brushed my face as he grinned. "You serious? How could I mix up my own wife? I''ve always been loyal; you think I''d hook up with the wrong woman?"


    I rolled my eyes. "Who was the one so wastedst night they couldn''t even think straight?"


    Ethan''s eyes, still twinkling in the dim light, were full of joy. "How do you think she got your number?"


    I was floored, guessing he had Lacey send the messagest night. "You trust her that much? You were so drunk."


    Ethan''s lips curled up on one side. He must''ve been tired of holding his head up ''cause he suddenly copsed onto me. "Tell me, did you crawl into someone else''s bed when it thundered?"N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    I held back my retort and just huffed. "When I''m scared and you''re not around, I go wherever I feel safe."


    Ethan seemed to know I was joking and didn''t get mad. He lifted his head, looking me up and down, and smirked mischievously. As he reached to unbutton my shirt, the TV suddenly turned on.


    The sound from the TV startled me. I couldn''t believe such a nice hotel would provide such low-grade porn. More importantly, how was it turned on.


    Ethan seemed to get my confusion. He took off his shirt and pressed down on me with a wicked grin. "Babe, this film''s got a brainwave sensing feature. As long as you think about it, it ys automatically. Be honest, were you just thinking about having sex?"


    "No way," I denied.


    Ethan leaned in, kissed me, and lowered his voice. "Well, I was thinking about it."


    Everything that followed was under his control.


    I remembered what he had mumbledst night. I thought, in his sober state, I might never hear him say it again.


    Afterward, before dawn fully broke, Ethan picked up the remote to turn off the TV, held me in his arms, and asked, "Are you mad at me for not taking you to the anniversary party?"


    That wasn''t the most important thing at all. I pretended not to care and said, "I''m just curious. You bought an evening gown for your employee, but shouldn''t you buy one for each of your employees? That would be fair."


    His face tensed as he looked at me. I stared back, not missing any change in his expression. I thought I could tell if he was lying.


    Then he broke into a bright smile and grabbed my face, before he could exin, his phone rang.


    Ethan''s smile vanished instantly, and his face turned serious as he listened in silence. I felt uneasy and asked him what was wrong after he hung up. He brushed it off lightly, saying it was nothing, then tossed the phone aside and hugged me. "Next time, can you get the facts straight before getting mad?"


    He must have been referring to the evening gown issue. It seemed like I misunderstood him.


    "You saw that dress in the office that day," he said with a helpless smile.


    I was serious. "Yes, I saw it. So don''t try to lie to me."


    Ethan seemed amused by my anger. "That dress was hers. She bought it herself. She came straight to the top floor from the mall because she was in a hurry for a meeting. Her dress was just in my office for a moment." I was speechless for a while. "That''s it?"


    "That''s it," he nodded.


    "You danced with her so well, like you had rehearsed."


    Damn, I said something that made me sound even more jealous.


    Ethan seemed at a loss, sighed deeply, and a hint of helplessness appeared on his face. "I knew you were there that night."


    I looked at him, skeptical. He picked up his phone and showed me a photo. I was stunned. It was a picture of Jason and me, capturing the moment when Jason pulled me.


    I finally understood why Ethan had said I wasn''t alone that night. "What do you think this photo proves?" I asked.


    Ethan smirked bitterly. "Then what do you think a dress proves? You didn''t investigate the truth and just got mad at me?"


    He adjusted his position, held me morefortably, and rubbed his chin against my forehead. "I trust you, and I trust Jason''s character. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have agreed to let him stay at our house."


    I suddenly remembered the familiar number and quickly took out my phone to check the number that had sent the photo. Sure enough, it was the same.


    After showing it to Ethan, his eyes darkened. Just as Lacey had said, the person trying to drive a wedge between us was either Andrea or Victor. Ethan knew this too.


    Ethan pinched my face, not as gently as before, and it stung. "So don''t be dumb and let others mess with you."


    But absolute trust? Man, that''s tough. ''Cause when you care, you worry.


    Leaving the hotel, I noticed Jason''s car still parked out front.


    I walked over and knocked on the window, which rolled down quick. "Why didn''t you head back?" I asked.


    Jason straightened his seat, rubbed his eyes, and gave a tired smile. "I was worried you might need a ride in the middle of the night, so I waited a bit and ended up crashing here." Knowing Jason had slept in the car all night made me feel kinda guilty. Afterward, Jason drove us home.


    Once Ethan changed his clothes, Dennis came to pick him up.


    As the car drove away, I stood at the door, watching Ethan inside, talking on the phone with a super serious look.


    I thought about the call he got at the hotel. ''Who could it have been? What was it about?''


    When Ethan got back from Skyline International Corporation that day, he suddenly said he wanted to take me on a trip to Sunhaven City.


    I was pretty surprised. "Isn''t thepany swamped? You got time to travel?"


    Ethan hugged me. "No matter how busy I am, I gotta make time for you. Work''s important, but so is family."


    No matter how old a woman gets, she still loves hearing sweet stuff.


    On the day of departure, Oliver, Be, and Frank all tagged along. I realized this trip wouldn''t be lonely.


    Ethan asked Jason to take a few days off to join us. Jason smiled and said, "I can''t go. There''s an academic discussion at the hospital I can''t miss."


    While I was packing in the room, Jason came in and handed me a set of sunscreen, jokingly saying, "The UV rays in Sunhaven City are killer. Don''te back all crispy."


    Iughed and took it. "Thanks. Sometimes you''re more thoughtful than a woman. Whoever marries you will be super lucky."


    Jason''s smile was faint. "Unfortunately, that woman hasn''t shown up yet."


    "How about we bring one back for you from Sunhaven City?" Ethan''s voice suddenly came from the doorway.


    I looked up and saw everyone standing at the door.


    "Yeah, Jason, it''s nuts that a great guy like you is still single. I heard girls from the Harmonians ethnic group there are all smokin'' hot. How about we find one for you?" Oliver said, slinging his arm over Jason''s shoulder. "Really? All smokin'' hot?" Be suddenly chimed in.


    Oliver''s face changed slightly, and he cleared his throat. "Even if they''re goddesses, I wouldn''t look at them."


    Everyone in the room burst intoughter.


    I didn''t know when Be and Oliver got together, but they didn''t seem bad together. Oliver seemed to have been tamed by Be.


    Frank pretended to be conflicted. "I''m still thinking about whether to go with you guys. I''m worried you''ll be unting your love the whole time."


    Oliverughed and patted Frank''s shoulder. "Frank, don''t worry. You''ll get used to it."


    Frank huffed in frustration. "If you push me too far, I''ll bring back a girl from the Harmonians ethnic group."


    Oliver pointed at him andughed. "Go ahead, if you can. Don''t just talk."


    When we arrived in Sunhaven City, I immediately felt the warmer climate.


    Starlight City was already in autumn, and on rainy days, we had to wear long sleeves, but it was still hot here.


    The ce we stayed was unique and beautiful, with a lovely environment. The hotel only had three rooms left, one of which had two beds. Be quickly imed that room.


    I got her meaning; she and Oliver probably hadn''t reached that stage yet. She looked a bit embarrassed.


    Frankughed and said, "I get it. You think one bed doesn''t have enough space, so you want to push the two beds together for more fun, right? Sounds exciting." Oliverughed and cursed, "Get lost."


    We each went to our rooms, showered, changed clothes, and had a simple meal at the hotel. By then, it was already dark.


    Ethan suggested we go out to see the night view of Sunhaven City. The streets had a different cultural vibe.


    Ethan seemed very familiar with the ce. When we took a cab, he could urately give the addresses, and we hardly took a wrong turn.


    "Have you been here before?" I asked Ethan.


    Ethan held my hand and smiled at me. "I''ve been here a few times, but each time feels different."


    Our destination was a luxurious entertainment center. From the outside, it looked grand and high-end, probably the best in the area.


    We walked in together. Under the shing neon lights, my gaze swept through the swaying people and suddenly froze. ''What a coincidence!''

 Chapter 86 What Is True Revenge

    Not too far off, in a booth, there was Arthur, surrounded by a bunch of women. I didn''t think he''d be living it up like that after all this time.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    I nced over and saw Ethan eyeing him too. But he didn''t look surprised at all, just casually lit up a cigarette.


    Our crew was pretty hard to miss. Arthur spotted us quick and, man, he looked freaked out.


    I thought, ''Well, if you''ve got a guilty conscience, you''re bound to be jumpy, right?''


    Arthur jumped up from his group and bolted. I tried to go after him, but Ethan held me back. Soon enough, I got why Ethan stopped me-Arthur had no chance of getting away.


    After just a few steps, a bunch of guys came out of nowhere and tackled him to the ground.


    We strolled over, and Oliver bent down, grabbed Arthur by the hair, and yanked his head up. "Did you really think you could run away?"


    I was floored. From the way he talked, it seemed like we came here just to nab Arthur. Or maybe, dealing with Arthur was the whole point of this trip.


    Arthur got tied up tight with ropes and dragged out.


    The folks in Sunhaven City were way more chill than those in Starlight City; this scene didn''t faze them at all. Everyone just kept doing their thing like nothing happened.


    Arthur got tossed into a van, and we piled into an SUV. Both rides took off, heading deeper into the boonies.


    Eventually, we pulled up outside this creepy, abandoned factory.


    Arthur got thrown inside by those guys, who then came out and had a few words with Ethan before taking off.


    I didn''t catch what they said, but they seemed pretty respectful to Ethan.


    We headed towards the factory, with Ethan and the others leading, and Be holding me back, whispering, "Looks like Ethan''s here to settle the score for you, Emmy. This time, don''t go soft, okay?" Honestly, the moment I saw Arthur, I got all fired up. I clenched my fists. "Why should I go easy on someone who''s screwed me over so many times?"


    Be gave me a pat on the shoulder. "That''s the spirit."


    A dim light from an old bulb lit up a corner of the factory, and there was Arthur, all tied up and looking pathetic.


    Ethan walked over, step by step, stopping in front of Arthur with a cold grin. "Arthur, you took my 7 million bucks and bailed on Starlight City, living it up, huh?"


    I was beyond shocked and looked at Ethan. "What did you say? You gave him 7 million dors?"


    Ethan just lit another cigarette and didn''t answer.


    I turned my gaze to Arthur on the ground. His eyes were darting around, and he looked scared out of his mind.


    "Arthur, you took the money and still leaked the photos? You''re a total jerk!" My voice was shaking, and I was trembling all over.


    Arthur tried to say something, but Ethan stomped on his head, pressing his face into the dirty ground, twisting it.


    Ethan, holding his cigarette, bent down a bit, staring into Arthur''s terrified eyes, and said slowly, "I told you before, if you dared to release them, I''d make you pay."


    His words were calm, but they had a real threat behind them.


    Arthur was genuinely scared. His lips, pressed by the shoe, made muffled sounds.


    "But, no rush. Since you like ying games with me, let''s take our time." Ethan lifted his foot, leaving a clear shoe print on Arthur''s face.


    A whip was handed to me, and Ethan looked at me, saying, "Emily, it''s payback time. The more you hate, the harder you hit. Don''t hold back."


    I stared at the whip in front of me, slowly raising my hand to take it.


    After I gripped the whip, Ethan''s hand gently rested on my shoulder. It was like some kind of magic; I felt this surge of energy flow from his palm into me. That energy pooled in my hand, itching to explode. Step by step, I walked towards Arthur.


    Arthur, lying on the ground, stared at the whip swinging in my hand, his eyes wide with fear.


    "Emily, no, don''t," Arthur started begging.


    I gave a bitter smile. "Arthur, you thought you could push me around, but you have no idea how ruthless someone can get when they''re truly pissed off."


    I took a deep breath, clenched my fingers, andshed the whip at Arthur.


    The whip cut deep, leaving a bloody mark on his face. But that first hit wasn''t enough to quench my rage; it only brought all my hatred to the surface, making each strike harder than thest.


    Arthur gritted his teeth but still cried out in pain.


    Thinking about the child he took away, how he trashed my reputation over and over, and how he made it so I might never have kids again, I whipped him while tears streamed down my face. I wasn''t sad; I was filled with pure hate. Arthur was beaten to a pulp by me, and he had long stopped crying out, maybe finally realizing that I wasn''t going to show him any mercy.


    Ethan and Oliver just watched me beat him; no one stepped in. They probably knew that only by doing it myself could I truly vent my anger. When I was finally exhausted, unable to hold the whip anymore, I stopped. I was drenched in sweat, and Arthur was covered in blood.


    The whip fell from my hand, and my entire arm was trembling. A hand gently wrapped around me, silently calming my emotions.


    "Do you know what real revenge is?" Ethan''s voice sounded beside me.


    I didn''t know what Ethan was nning, but Oliver seemed to get it. He walked over with a cigarette in his mouth, and Arthur suddenly tried to crawl away. Frank quickly ran over, caught Arthur, and threw him back to the original spot.


    Oliver got a message and said to Ethan, "They want us to deliver him."


    Ethan took a drag of his cigarette and smiled faintly. "I told you, someone would be interested. Let''s deliver him."


    Oliver and Frank dragged Arthur into the SUV, and we all got in. Arthury at our feet like a pig waiting to be ughtered.


    Oliver drove to a bustling nightlife area.


    Turning into an alley, the car stopped.


    In a hidden bar, someone came out, opened the door, and dragged Arthur out of the car.


    After they dragged Arthur inside, Ethan held my hand and led me in. I asked him, and he told me they were from Cyanber Country. Though the bar was hidden, its business was booming. But Be and I hesitated to step inside when we reached the entrance.


    Ethan held my hand tightly, his calm voice soothing me. "Don''t be afraid, I''m here."


    Actually, I was fine, but Be, being unmarried, would definitely feel awkward seeing such a scene.


    Oliver stood in front of Be, blocking her view. "If you don''t want to see, lean into my arms."


    Be gave him a sideways nce, reluctantly following us in.


    We entered a private room, which was very simple, with only a curtain separating each room. The sounds of screams from the next room were clearly audible. I was a bit scared, holding Ethan''s hand. "Let''s go."


    Ethan pulled me to sit beside him, put his arm around my shoulder, and said unhurriedly, "Don''t be afraid, I''ll leave after finishing this cigarette."


    I didn''t want to listen, but the sounds from the next room were very clear.


    Arthur was screaming miserably. I didn''t sympathize with him; I was just scared of the environment.


    I didn''t know how long I sat there uneasily before Ethan finally stubbed out his cigarette in the ashtray and pulled me up. "Let''s go."


    I quickly got up to leave, not wanting to stay a moment longer.


    As we passed the next room, the curtain was blown open by the wind. I looked inside out of curiosity and saw a scene that shocked me.

 Chapter 87 Everyones Growth Is Forced

    I felt my stomach churn, pped a hand over my mouth, and bolted outta there.


    Be was right behind me, giving my back a few pats.


    I leaned against the wall, puking my guts out until there was nothing left.


    Ethan handed me a bottle of water. I took it, rinsed my mouth, and finally felt a bit human again.


    Once I was back to normal, he asked, "Where to next?"Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    I shook my head. "I''m beat."


    "Alright, let''s head back," he said.


    We grabbed a car and headed back to the hotel.


    Climbing the stairs, my legs felt like they were made of lead.


    Outta nowhere, Ethan scooped me up and carried me to the room.


    "If you''re tired, hit the shower and crash early," Ethan told me.


    I nodded and shuffled into the bathroom.


    Staring at myself in the mirror, I felt like I was looking at a stranger. ''Have I changed? Have I turned into someone cruel? Nah, people are like springs; push ''em too far, and they bounce back.''


    I had dreamed a million times about getting back at Arthur, but I never thought it would feel this good.


    After my shower, I found Ethan smoking on the balcony.


    I walked out and stood next to him.


    This hotel had a killer view, right by the Steris River. The night lights reflected off the water, making it look like a rainbow exploded. It was stunning.


    An arm wrapped around me, a warm hand on my shoulder. "Why are you shaking? You cold?" Ethan asked, looking worried.


    I looked at him, my eyes stinging, vision blurring. "I''ve never hit anyone before," I choked out.


    Ethan looked at me deeply, his fingers gently brushing my earlobe. "Do you regret it? Feeling bad?"


    I shook my head. "Bad people deserve what they get. I''m not sad ''cause I hit him; I''m sad ''cause this harsh world made me someone I don''t like."


    Ethan gave a tired, helpless smile. "Life forces growth upon us all. Pain and struggle make you strong. This world eats the weak. If you don''t wanna be a doormat, you gotta learn to stand up for yourself."


    He was right. He''d been pushing me to be strong all along. In the process, I had to let go and change some things.


    Ethan suddenly remembered something and grinned. "You said you never hit anyone, so how''d I get this?" He pointed to the scar on his face.


    That scar was a bit unfair. Feeling guilty, I cupped his face and whispered sorry, then stood on tiptoe and gently kissed the scar.


    His eyes froze for a moment, then he cupped my face and, for the first time, kissed me gently, starting soft and then going deeper.


    The breeze from the Steris River blew over, carrying moisture. I didn''t feel cold; instead, my blood pumped faster, and my body warmed up.


    His hand on my waist pulled me closer, and we got lost in our passion. I felt a tingle so many times before he finally let me go.


    With my vision blurred, Ethan cupped my face, his smile intoxicating. "Do you like kisses like this?"


    I blushed and nodded.


    "Then let''s do it again," he said, lowering his head.


    I was so shy I buried my face in his chest, my whole face burning. Then I heard his softughter.


    After a while, I remembered something and looked up. "What''s with the $7 million? Why didn''t you tell me before?"


    Ethan leaned in, pinning me against the railing. He ced his hands on either side of me, trapping me in a small space.


    Looking at the night view of the Steris River, he slowly said, "He took your photos and ckmailed me for $7 million. The night before the photos were posted, I gave him the money. After that, I beat him up. Getting $7 million for a beating; he didn''t lose out."


    I remembered that night when Ethan came back superte, his hands all banged up. He lied, saying he had just taken a fall.


    Arthur didn''t just wait for three days. He kept bugging Ethan after that, but I was totally in the dark.


    If Arthur hadn''t double-crossed us, I might never have known Ethan forked over $7 million.


    "You shouldn''t have given him the money. $7 million is a huge chunk, and he didn''t even keep his promise," I said.


    Ethan smiled and lifted my chin. "What''s more important, you or the money? Do you think you''re not worth $7 million?"


    His words made my heart skip a beat, and before I knew it, he had already lifted my skirt.


    "If you feel guilty, then make it up to me," he whispered in my ear, his voice rough and his breath hot against my skin. With the wind from the Steris River, we lost ourselves, throwing all caution to the wind.


    It was our first night in Sunhaven City, wild and exhrating.


    Ethan said that since we were here, we should have a st.


    The next day, we hit up the Royal Botanical Gardens. The old-school architecture and exotic vibes totally captivated me. There were loads of gorgeous women in Harmonians ethnic group attire, dancing and showing off their slender waists. They were all smokin'' hot. I couldn''t help but nce at Ethan. "Think they''re beautiful?"


    He looked at me and grinned. "Yeah, but my wife is even more beautiful."


    I knew he was just trying to make me happy, but it worked.


    Oliver cleared his throat and said loudly, "They''re just average."


    Be shot him a smile. "You have high standards, huh? You call that average?"


    Oliver raised an eyebrow. "Of course, I have high standards. I don''t go for average women. The woman I like has to be extraordinary." The Harmonians had this cool water-sshing tradition. Next to the Grand Buddha Temple, there was a daily water-sshing event. The tour guide exined that sshing water symbolized being immersed in happiness for life.


    We weren''t paying attention and got sshed by a few Harmonian girls. We couldn''t get mad ''cause it was supposed to be a blessing.


    Buckets of water flew back and forth, making it feel like a rainstorm. Everyone was drenched. Ethan and I looked at each other and burst outughing.


    Ethan suddenly picked me up and spun me around under the artificial rain, making me feel like I was flying. His face was covered in water droplets, but he kept smiling.


    At that moment, I truly believed that we would be immersed in happiness for life.


    When Ethan finally put me down, I saw that Oliver and Be had also started sshing each other at some point.


    Be, not satisfied with just being sshed, took advantage of Oliver''s distraction and dumped a bucket of water over his head.


    Oliver wiped the water off his face. I thought he was mad, but he suddenly looked at Be andughed. "Come on, pour me a few more buckets. I know you want me to be happy."


    The already soaked Be looked at Oliver and suddenlyughed. It was a particrly charming smile, one I had never seen in all the years I had known her.


    Be scooped up more water and sshed it at Oliver, who didn''t back down and grabbed a bucket to ssh back. "How can I be happy alone? Let''s get soaked together."


    As I watched them, lost in thought, Ethan suddenly kissed my cheek.


    I was startled and turned back, and Ethan whispered ambiguously in my ear, "Let''s get wet together."


    Hearing the hidden meaning in his words, I instantly blushed.


    Even the single Frank wasn''t spared, getting surrounded and sshed by those Harmonian girls until he was drenched.


    After the water-sshing game, Be and I changed into Harmonians ethnic group attire.


    When I came out, Ethan tilted his head to look at me, his smile indulgent. "You look beautiful."


    In the evening, there was a bonfire party called Silverstream River Night. That night was full of joy and excitement, also full of thrills.

 Chapter 88 A Calamity

    The night carnival by Silverstream River, a one-of-a-kind bonfire bash, was poppin'' off on the banks of Steris River.


    After we stuffed our faces at dinner, we made our way to the party spot.


    The bonfire was already zing, and a bunch of folks had gathered around. Lots of young dudes and chicks from the Harmonians were rocking their traditional gear, while most of the others were just tourists from outta town. Their tunes were light and catchy, getting everyone in a good mood real quick.


    As soon as we rolled up, a few Harmonian girls yanked us into the mix with big smiles.


    Everyone formed a big ol'' circle around the fire, singing and dancing like there was no tomorrow.


    We couldn''t sing or dance to save our lives, so we just awkwardly copied their moves, looking like total goofballs. After a bit, I kinda got the hang of it and started keeping up with the beat.


    We danced slowly around the fire, and every smiling face in the firelight looked extra warm and fuzzy.


    After a while, some Harmonian girls came out with drinks, singing toast song to all the guests.


    There was no dodging their toasts, so we all had a drink. Then they started dancing in the middle, moving so gracefully and with eyes that could melt you.


    I snuck a peek at Ethan to see how he was handling it. With all the Harmonian girls'' enthusiasm, he was looking a bit flustered, which was so not like him.


    Outta nowhere, I saw a Harmonian girl lean in and whisper something to Ethan. They chatted for a bit, and he kept ncing my way during their convo.


    I was kinda surprised. ''With so many dudes around, why''s she picking Ethan?''


    But honestly, Ethan''s got that charm that''s hard for any girl to resist; no doubt about that.


    After the girl left, Ethan walked over to me, and I casually asked, "What''d she say to you just now?"


    Ethan leaned in and whispered in my ear, "She wants to go on a date with me tonight."


    I was momentarily stunned but yed it cool, "Well, look at you, Mr. Lucky. Out of all the guys, she picked you."


    Ethan threw his arm around my shoulder and whispered, "But I turned her down. Told her my wife is here, and if I don''t behave, I''ll get my butt kicked when we get back. Even pointed to the scars on my face and said they were from you." I couldn''t help butugh. "You made me sound like a total shrew? Seems like you''re feeling pretty sorry for yourself."


    Ethan tilted his head, grinning at me. "I think you''ve got the potential to be a real shrew."


    "You''re full of it," I said, pretending to throw a few punches his way, but they were all super light.


    He just grinned, didn''t even try to dodge or fight back, like he was totally cool with me y-hitting him.


    After we stopped messing around, we jumped back into the dancing crowd.


    I''m not exactly a fitness junkie, so I got tired pretty quick and plopped down on a bench to catch my breath. They kept dancing, and Be, with her endless energy, was still going strong.


    After a bit, my phone buzzed. It was Jason. "What''s up?"


    I could almost see Jason''s gentle smile through the phone. "Just out having a st. What about you?"


    Jason said, "Grabbing a bite. Didn''t feel like cooking for one, so I''m eating out."


    "Did you p on some sunscreen? Don''t tell me you got a tan," he teased.


    Iughed. "Yeah, I did. It''s working great. Thanks."


    "Sounds like a party over there."


    "Yeah, there''s a bonfire bash. It''s pretty awesome."


    After a pause, Jason said, "That''s cool. It''s just me at home, feeling kinda lonely."


    Watching the Harmonian girls dance, Iughed. "You''re missing out. The girls here are stunning."


    Jason chuckled on the other end. "Don''t stay out toote."


    I agreed, and after a bit more chit-chat, we hung up.


    While I was on the call, a woman with a baby sat down next to me.


    After I hung up, I couldn''t help but stare at the sleeping baby in her arms. The kid was just too cute.


    Maybe because I''d lost a child myself, I found kids extra adorable, especially their chubby cheeks. The woman noticed me staring and smiled.


    I smiled back and asked, "How old''s your baby?"


    "Five months," she said. "Since he''s still nursing, I have to bring him along when I go out. It''s exhausting."


    I nodded. "Being a mom is tough, but it''s also pretty awesome."


    Listening to the cheerful songs, I looked at the dancing crowd and felt like everything was just perfect and harmonious.


    After a while, the woman next to me suddenly stood up and, looking a bit embarrassed, asked, "Can you hold him for a sec? I need to hit the restroom."


    I didn''t think twice. She couldn''t exactly take the baby with her. "Sure, no problem."


    "Thanks," she said, and quickly disappeared into the crowd.


    The kid was out like a light, not even flinching with all the noise around. Looking at that peaceful little face, I felt a wave of tenderness. ''If my baby were born, he''d be just as cute, right?''


    It wasn''t until the woman had been gone for what felt like forever that I started to get a bad feeling.


    I remembered seeing stuff like this on the news-people ditching their kids by asking someone to hold them and then nevering back.


    I thought, ''Is she really abandoning this kid?''


    Meanwhile, Ethan and Be were dancing further away; I couldn''t see them, and they couldn''t see me.


    Suddenly, two guys appeared in front of me.


    "I''m the kid''s dad. Hand him over," one of them said, pointing at the baby in my arms. His voice was cold, totallycking any fatherly vibe, which made me super suspicious.


    The woman had trusted me with the baby, so I felt responsible and couldn''t just hand him over to anyone. "Let''s wait for the mom toe back. She just went to the restroom; she''ll be back soon." But the guy was getting impatient and reached out to grab the baby. "Do as I said."


    Instinctively, I held the baby tighter and shifted to the side. Out of nowhere, he tried to snatch the baby. I bent over, shielding the baby with everything I had.


    The guy shoved me with one hand and tried to yank the baby from my arms with the other. He didn''t care if he hurt the baby, treating him like some object. The baby, who had been sleeping so peacefully, suddenly started wailing.


    The guy''s bad intentions were crystal clear now. I was terrified the baby would get hurt and even more scared that he might do something worse. While protecting the baby, I screamed.


    But the bonfire party was so loud, my screams and the baby''s cries were drowned out. A few people nced over but didn''t want to get involved.


    Just then, a few men rushed over and tackled the two guys trying to snatch the baby.


    As I breathed a sigh of relief, I was grabbed by two other people, and the baby was taken from my arms. They twisted my arms behind my back, and I felt the cold snap of handcuffs. I waspletely stunned by what was happening.


    Soon, more and more people noticed themotion. The dancing stopped, the singing died down, and everyone turned to look.


    Ethan spotted me and started making his way over, but before he could get close, a bunch of people stopped him.


    "Police business, everyone step back," one of them barked.


    Be looked at me, totally confused, mouthing something like "What''s going on?"


    I just shook my head at her; I had no clue what was happening either.


    The baby was ced on a nearby bench by a inclothes officer, still crying his little heart out, limbs iling everywhere.


    The officer opened the baby''s clothes, revealing a hidden pocket inside. He nced at me, pulled out a small knife, and cut open the pocket, revealing a packet of white powder.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Seeing the white powder and the stern look the officer gave me, it finally clicked. The woman who handed me the baby wasn''t just trying to ditch him.


    "The stuff isn''t mine, and the baby isn''t mine either. I was just holding him for a moment." I knew in aw-abiding society, my words alone wouldn''t cut it, but I had to try.


    The officer looked at me and said, "Take her back to the station. We''ll get to the bottom of this. We won''t wrong an innocent person, but we won''t let anyone who breaks thew get away either." As I was pushed into the car, I saw Ethan and Be trying to rush over.


    "Can the police just arrest people like that?" Be was freaking out, being held back by several inclothes officers.


    As the car door closed, I locked eyes with Ethan through the crowd. He mouthed, "Don''t be afraid."


    The car drove off, and they quickly faded from view. But I was terrified. The baby was with me, and the drugs were on the baby. How could I exin that?


    Inside the car, the baby''s crying was the only sound.


    A inclothes officer held the baby, trying to soothe him. Even though the baby was young, he could tell he was with strangers in a strange ce. He was scared too.


    At the police station, they put me in a dark room. No light at all, and the fear was overwhelming.


    My mind was racing. ''Can I clear my name? Ethan must be trying to figure something out, but what can he do? And the baby, is he still crying? Is he hungry? The police should feed him, right?'' I had no idea how long I was in that room; it felt like forever. Finally, the door opened.

 Chapter 89 Learned to Refuse

    The light from outside streamed in, making me squint like a deer caught in headlights.


    A guy in a crisp police uniform strolled in with a folder, ady cop trailing behind him.


    He flicked on the deskmp, plopped down behind the desk, and set the folder aside. Lighting up a cigarette, he finally looked at me. "Name? Age? Where you from?"


    Man, I''d only seen this kind of stuff on TV. Never thought I''d be the one in the hot seat.


    I gulped and stammered, "Emily Russell, 26, from Starlight City."


    He raised an eyebrow. "Starlight City, huh? What brings you to Sunhaven City?"


    Just then, a spotlight hit me dead-on. Felt like I was under a freakin'' microscope. "Tourism," I blurted out.


    He fiddled with his lighter, eyes cutting through the smoke like a knife. "Cut the crap. Who were you dealing with today? Got any partners? Spill it. y nice, and I might put in a good word for you."Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Sweat trickled down my back, my palms all mmy. Even if I was innocent, I felt guilty as hell. I couldn''t meet his gaze, just stared at the floor. "I swear, I don''t know what''s going on. The kid''s not mine, and the stuff''s not mine. I was just holding the kid for a woman. That''s it."


    He coughed, signaling thedy cop to jot down notes, then turned back to me. "The kid''s not yours? Then whose is it?"


    I exined, "I was just taking a break from dancing, sitting down. This woman with a kid sat next to me. She said she needed to hit the restroom and asked me to hold the kid. I don''t know her; I was just being nice." The officer rubbed his temples, the silence making the room feel like a pressure cooker.


    With his years of dealing with all sorts of crooks, he was a master at interrogation, alwaysying traps and waiting for suspects to trip up.. "Isn''t it possible you snatched the kid? Using the kid as a cover, maybe?"


    I was floored by the word "stole" and shook my head like crazy. "No way, I didn''t steal anything. That woman handed me the kid to hold. I have no clue what the kid had on him. Seriously, you gotta believe me." The guy sneered, "We only trust facts and evidence. Someone already testified that you swiped the kid."


    I was dumbstruck. ''That''s total BS.''


    "I really didn''t steal." But all I could do was keep repeating my weak defense.


    After taking my statement, the two cops left. I spent the night in that dark room, feeling helpless and scared out of my mind.


    Early the next morning, the door creaked open. The officer at the door called out, "Emily, you''re free to go."


    I slowly got up from the corner, my legs all pins and needles.


    As I walked out, I spotted Ethan leaning against the wall. The whole night''s worth of stress made my nose sting.


    Ethan saw me, rushed over, and put a hand on my shoulder. "Hungry? Let''s get you some food." His voice was so calm, like nothing had happened.


    I nodded. "Yeah, I''m starving." My eyes must''ve been red as hell.


    Ethan took me to grab some local food.


    It was just one night, but it felt like I''d been cut off from the world forever. Even a bit of sunlight felt like a blessing.


    Later, I found out the guy who snatched the kid had falsely used me of stealing. He just wanted the kid back.


    Ethan got the surveince footage from the bonfire party, which cleared everything up. The woman who ditched the kid got caught and spilled the beans.


    That afternoon, we hopped on a ne back to Starlight City.


    As the ne took off, I thought back on the trip and still felt a bit shaky. Life''s full of these wild experiences, and each one teaches you something.


    Back in Starlight City, life went back to normal. I spent my days studying for exams and hitting up driving school.


    One day, as I was getting out of the instructor''s car, my phone rang with an unknown number.


    I picked up, and a familiar voice came through. "This is Victor."


    After hanging up, I grabbed a taxi straight to Windsor Vi.


    Victor''s tone was still icy, but I rushed over anyway.


    In the living room, besides Victor, there were two other familiar faces: Mary and Kyle.


    As soon as Mary saw me, she came over all warm and fuzzy, grabbing my hand. "Emily, you''ve been married all this time and didn''t tell me? Your parents aren''t around anymore, so as your aunt, I''m like your mom. The families should''ve met ages ago. This is my first time here, and I didn''t bring much, just some stuff from home. These are eggs from my own chickens, no feed, and a hen I''ve been raising for two years. Perfect for soup."


    I nced down and saw the chicken and eggs on the floor, with a pile of chicken poop right there on the clean floor. The smell was rank.


    Seeing Victor''s icy stare and Linda''s look of disgust, I felt super embarrassed.


    Mary''s family had never been this friendly, especially after my dad passed away. They avoided us like the gue. Now, knowing the Windsor Family had money, they shamelessly showed up. Their behavior not only embarrassed me but also made me sick.


    Reality bites; even my own family could be so opportunistic.


    "Aunt Mary, Kyle, you should go back," I said, trying to keep my cool.


    Mary acted like she didn''t notice my irritation and plopped down on the sofa. "What''s the rush? I just sat down. They seem like nice folks. Emily, you''re really lucky."


    I didn''t dare look at Victor, who already wasn''t my fan. I could just imagine the scorn on his face.


    Just then, footsteps echoed from the stairs. I looked up to see Laceying down.


    Mary nced at Lacey and asked, "Who''s she?"


    Linda snorted and said proudly, "She''s my daughter."


    Mary, trying to be slick, said, "So she''s Emily''s sister-inw. She and Ethan are both very good-looking."


    I rubbed my forehead, feeling a headacheing on. Mary always had a way with words, but right now, every word was grating on my nerves.


    Lacey ignored Mary''s ttery, gave me a faint smile, and walked out.


    Mary was no fool; she had to know Victor and Linda didn''t like her, but she pretended not to notice. I was really worried she had some other agenda. After a bit, I heard a car pull up outside. Ethan walked in, his eyes locking onto me, barely ncing at Mary and Kyle.


    Kyle, who''d been quiet the whole time, piped up when he saw Ethan, "Ethan, you''re back!"


    Ethan didn''t respond, didn''t even look at Kyle.


    "Ethan,e upstairs," Victor said, getting up and heading upstairs.


    Even Linda seemed done with Mary and left the room.


    Ethan and Victor were upstairs talking forever. Meanwhile, Mary was gawking around the Windsor Vi, constantly muttering, "Rich folks sure live differently."


    I ignored her and just sat there, silent.


    Mary''s sharp eyes darted around, and she leaned in to whisper, "Emily, you really hit the jackpot with Ethan. It''s a shame your parents aren''t here to see this; they would''ve loved it."


    I was about done pretending to be close to Mary, but thankfully, Ethan came back down.


    Ethan pulled me up from the sofa and said to Mary, "Mrs. Ward, let me drive you home."


    Ethan didn''t need to be so polite to Mary''s family; he was doing it for me.


    Mary was probably riding in such a fancy car for the first time and was super excited.


    After a bit of driving, Mary, sitting in the back, piped up, "Emily, Kyle''s wife is about to have a baby. You know how rough it is at the construction site-boiling in the summer, freezing in the winter. It''s no ce for a pregnant woman. I was wondering if she could stay with you for a while?"


    There it was, her real motive. If they knew where Victor lived, they definitely knew where I lived too.


    "No," I said tly.


    Even though the vi was big enough, I wasn''t about to force myself to ept something I didn''t want.


    Ethan kept driving, staying quiet. The car ride got awkward real fast.


    After a bit, Mary tried again, "Emily, we''re family. Now that you''re doing well, you can''t just let Kyle''s wife suffer."


    "I don''t like being disturbed," Ethan said calmly but firmly.


    Mary was left speechless.


    Ethan squeezed my hand and said softly, "A woman''s living conditions and the life she leads, and the environment a child grows up in, are determined by her husband''s ability."


    That probably stung Kyle''s pride. He stayed silent.


    Ethan dropped them off at the construction site and then sped away.


    I felt super embarrassed, but Ethan justughed. "You handled that like a pro."


    I stared at him, surprised, and he exined, "You learned to say no."


    I used to never be able to say "no" and always ended up making things hard for myself. But now, I made things hard for those who deserved it.


    I thought about Ethan and Victor''s long chat upstairs and couldn''t help but ask, "What did your dad say to you? You guys talked forever."


    Ethan looked at me, silent for a moment, then slowly said, "Richard is going to appeal."

 Chapter 90 Birthday Gift

    So, about Richard, all I knew was that Victor had a soft spot for him. I finally asked, "Why''d he end up in the mmer?" I''d been dying to ask that for ages.


    Ethan popped a fresh cig in his mouth but didn''t light it. He just sat there, staring off into space.


    I figured maybe I''d crossed a line. I was about to change the subject when the car screeched to a halt.


    We''d pulled up outside a mall. I asked, "What are we here for?"


    Ethan flicked his lighter, took a drag, and grinned. "We''re getting you some new threads."


    "Again?" I couldn''t wrap my head around the splurging.


    "Seasons are changing."


    I wanted to argue, but Ethan cut me off with a firm, "Get out."


    I was totally along for the ride as he dragged me into the mall.


    Usually, it''s thedies who shop ''til they drop while the guys get bored. But with us, it was flipped. He kept buying, and I kept trying to stop him, no luck. We finally left, loaded with bags.


    On the way back, I silently kicked myself for the splurge.


    "Emily," Ethan suddenly said, snapping me out of my thoughts.


    I looked at him, surprised. He adjusted his seat, cleared his throat, and said seriously, "Making sure his wife lives well is a man''s basic duty."


    His words hit me hard, filling me with a warm, cared-for feeling, just like when he showed up at Windsor Vi today, saving me from a mess. He looked so damn handsome at that moment, like, extra handsome.


    I thought, ''If Ethan hadn''t shown up today, Mary would''ve made a scene in front of Victor, and I''d have been totally humiliated.''


    I asked, "Why''d youe today, anyway?"


    Even though Victor lived there, Ethan rarely dropped by without a reason.


    "Lacey called me," he said.


    I was stunned and felt a wave of gratitude towards Lacey. She was sharp and got the situation instantly.


    When we got home, Jason had dinner ready. I felt off and headed to my room after a few bites.


    Half-asleep, I felt a weight on me. I opened my eyes to see Ethan leaning over, kissing my forehead, eyes, nose, and finally my lips.


    I wasn''t in the mood and weakly pushed him away. "Stop it."


    He ignored me. I got anxious and pushed harder. "Seriously, stop. I can''t."


    I coughed lightly, feeling awkward. "I''m on my period."


    Ethan froze, looking skeptical. "Really?"


    "Would I joke about that?"


    He climbed off, scratching his head in frustration. "Guess I''ll take a cold shower."


    I grabbed his arm. "You''ll catch a cold."


    He nced at me, helpless. "Cold showers work."


    Soon, I heard the water running and stared at his silhouette behind the bathroom door.


    When Ethan came out, I was still awake, my stomach difort keeping me up.


    In the dim light, I watched his well-built body, my eyesnding on the scar on his waist.


    He lifted the nket andy down, keeping some distance. His upper body, fresh from the shower, glistened.


    Under the nket, my hand slowly reached for his stomach.


    "Stop it." He grabbed my hand, his voice low and restrained.


    Now it was his turn to tell me to stop. I ignored him and traced the scar with my fingers. "What happened here?"


    He stared at the ceiling, his Adam''s apple bobbing as if reminiscing. "Richard stabbed me."


    I was shocked. "Why? Aren''t you brothers? Even if you''re half-brothers, you share blood."


    Ethan grinned, showing his white teeth, but there was a hint of sadness. "Richard and I aren''t what you think. No brotherly love here. When his mom brought him in, he was already 12. We were like oil and water."


    I thought, ''If they were like oil and water, why does Ethan still take care of Richard''s girlfriend and send him money? Doesn''t that mean they have some brotherly affection?''


    He continued, "We fought a lot back then. Guys are direct and violent, often using fists. A few days after my dad brought him home, we fought, and he stabbed me with a fruit knife. It wasn''t deep or fatal, but the scar''s probably forever. Because of that, my grandpa didn''t trust leaving me with my dad and insisted I live with him."


    ''At 12, Richard was a hothead and a rebel, but could he really be so nuts as to stab his own family? Was it just impulsiveness, ignorance, or straight-up cold-bloodedness?'' I thought back to how Richard looked when I saw him in prison. Richard wasn''t that rebellious kid anymore, but that arrogance and defiance were still all over him.


    "Did he go to jail for fighting or even murder?" I asked. Ethan had dodged this question earlier.


    Ethan held me, gently sniffing my hair, and after a while, he finally answered, "When they nabbed him, they found drugs on him. An aplice ratted him out for drug trafficking."


    This hit close to home. "With witnesses and evidence, how could he appeal? It''s a long shot," I said.


    Ethan replied, "He ims he was just holding the drugs for someone else."


    That sounded like a stretch. If Richard was just a mule, why wait until now to appeal?


    Maybe Richard realized he was gonna be a dad and wanted to step up. But thinking back to that day in prison, his indifference made it hard to buy that.


    I wondered, ''If Richard''s appeal worked and he got out early, would he treat Sophie and her kid right?''


    As we talked, I started feeling too weak to continue. My stomach pain was getting worse, and soon Ethan noticed my trembling.


    "What''s wrong?" he asked.


    I shook my head lightly. "It''s nothing, just some pain in my lower stomach."


    "How bad is it? Don''t tough it out; I''ll take you to the hospital." He sounded genuinely worried, which moved me.


    I said it wasn''t necessary, but he got out of bed anyway. He came back shortly with Jason in tow.


    Ethan said, "Doesn''t matter if you don''t want to bother; we have a doctor right here."


    I was speechless.


    The bedroom light flicked on, and Jason sat by the bed, frowning slightly as he looked at me. "Where do you feel ufortable? You look pale."


    I blushed, red at Ethan, and said softly, "My stomach hurts."


    Jason studied me for a moment and asked, "Are you on your period?"


    I didn''t expect Jason to be so blunt and felt super embarrassed.


    "How do you know?" Ethan asked.


    Jason stood up from the bed and gave Ethan a faint smile. "I''m a doctor."


    With that, Jason left the room and returned shortly with a hot water bottle. "This might help."


    When I took it, the hot water bottle felt very warm. "Thanks." I was incredibly shy.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    That night, using the hot water bottle did make me feel much better, and I soon fell asleep. My periods were always intense, with symptoms that came on strong and disappeared just as quickly.


    A few dayster, it was Oliver''s birthday, and he invited us to the Blue Ocean Bar for a bash.


    Be got there before us, along with Jason, Frank, and a few others.


    Oliver was in a great mood. He grabbed the singer''s mic on stage and announced that to celebrate his birthday, he''d give a beer to every private room and booth that night. The crowd went wild and sang him a birthday song. Tons of strangers. came over to toast him, and he epted every one.


    After many drinks, Oliver, slightly tipsy, grabbed Be''s hand. "You haven''t given me a birthday present yet, have you?"


    Be raised her hand, and I thought she was gonna push Oliver''s hand away, but she just gently moved it aside and looked at him with a mischievous glint in her eyes. "A birthday present? What do you want?" "Whatever I want, you''ll give it to me?" Oliver''s tone was excited, his eyes mischievous, like he was up to no good.


    Be was sharp and caught the hidden meaning in Oliver''s words, but she didn''t answer him.


    "I want you." With that, Oliver suddenly grabbed Be''s head and kissed her.


    Be had never been in a rtionship, let alone done something like this in public. She quickly pushed him away, wiping her mouth and threatening him fiercely, "Do that again, and I''ll cut your tongue off." Oliver wasn''t fazed by her threat. Instead, he grinned at her. "Getting a kiss from a beauty is worth losing my tongue."


    I was secretly surprised. ''Normally, Be would have decked him, right?'' I thought, ''She must really be into Oliver.''


    "Oliver." Suddenly, a clear voice interrupted.


    I immediately looked towards the source of the voice and saw a young woman, Giselle rke, standing not far away.


    She must have seen what happened just now and was now staring at Oliver with a look of resentment. When Oliver saw her, the smile on his face instantly vanished.

 Chapter 91 The Child Youre Carrying Isnt Mine

    Giselle was skinny, but her face was pretty cute, and she had on some really delicate makeup.


    She strutted over to Oliver, and you could tell from her eyes and expression that their rtionship was anything but simple.


    I shot a look at Be. She just crossed her legs, grabbed a grape, and popped it into her mouth, looking totally unfazed by Giselle.


    Giselle pulled a box out of her bag and handed it to Oliver, all careful-like. "Oliver, happy birthday!"


    She even remembered his birthday; they definitely had something going on. But Oliver just kept his head down, puffing on his cigarette, not even reaching for the gift, his brows all knitted up.


    Everyone was watching, and you could cut the awkwardness with a knife.


    I nced at Ethan. He was lounging on the sofa, smoking too. From his face, it seemed like he knew what was up between Giselle and Oliver, but he kept his mouth shut.


    Giselle held out the gift for what felt like forever. Oliver didn''t even give her the time of day. She finally pulled her hand back, tears welling up in her eyes, looking all kinds of pitiful. "Oliver, I baked these cookies for you. You used to love them." Yeah, they definitely had history.


    Out of nowhere, Be mmed her beer bottle on the table.


    Oliver turned to look at Be, then suddenly reached out and hugged her. He finally looked up at Giselle and smirked. "Just ''cause I liked you before doesn''t mean I like you now. People change. Giselle, I have a girlfriend now. You think you can just waltz in and boss me around?"


    Even though Oliver was smiling, you could see the pain behind it. Only someone who''s been hurt would get that kind of smile.


    I remember that night at the vi when I talked to Oliver.


    I still remember what he said. He said he was someone whocked a sense of security. He wanted real feelings but was scared of them too.


    That''s the kind of insight only someone who''s been burned in love would have.


    Giselle blinked a couple of times, and tears started streaming down her face. Suddenly, she lunged forward and hugged Oliver tight. "Oliver, don''t do this to me. I''m pregnant with your child. Let''s be good together, like before, okay?" Be''s beer bottle slipped from her hand and shattered on the ground. She finally showed some emotion, looking at Oliver in shock.


    I was just as stunned.


    Oliver shoved Giselle away hard, and she tumbled to the ground like a sack of potatoes.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    My heart skipped a beat, and I immediately nced at her stomach.


    I thought, ''If she''s really pregnant, that fall could be bad news.''


    "We broke up two years ago. You think you can pin this on me? Pregnant with my kid? Are you serious?" Oliver was fuming. I thought, ''He sounds pretty sure of himself, so he''s probably not lying. If it''s a lie that can be busted so easily, why''s Giselle saying it? Is she just trying to mess up things between Be and Oliver?''


    "If she really is pregnant with your kid, you gotta step up. I can''t stand guys who don''t take responsibility," Be said, staring at Giselle on the floor, her tone super calm.


    Oliver let out an angryugh. "You believe that? I might be good in bed, but I ain''t got the power to knock someone up from a distance."


    When Oliver got worked up, his words got pretty raw. But Be seemed to find it funny, and she couldn''t help but smile. Sheughed and teased, "Are you really that good in bed?"


    Seeing Beugh, Oliver rxed and grinned. "I''m not bragging. If you don''t believe me, you can find out for yourself."


    Giselle stayed on the ground, crying softly at first, but then she started bawling louder and louder, especially when she saw Oliver flirting with Be.


    Oliver got fed up with her crying and snapped, "Stop your damn crying!"


    Giselle finally stopped, wiped her tears, and slowly got up. Her makeup was a mess, and she looked like a wreck.


    She stared at Oliver for a bit, but when he didn''t even nce her way, she turned and walked off, looking totally crushed. Her steps were wobbly, like she''d just taken a major hit.


    A few steps in, her high heel twisted, and she sprained her ankle. With a yelp, she steadied herself by grabbing the wall.


    I thought, ''Still rocking high heels, is she really pregnant?''


    I figured Oliver would at least give her a concerned look, but he didn''t. He was colder than ice.


    Giselle, not getting any sympathy, seemed defeated and just kicked off her shoes, walked to the bar, and started downing drinks.


    "Hey, if she''s pregnant, drinking like that isn''t cool, right?" Be said to Oliver.


    Oliver grabbed Be''s hand and ran his other hand through his hair. "That kid ain''t mine, I swear."


    Be sneered, "Swearing? Really? How many people swear and actually face the music?"


    Oliver, looking a bit ticked off, messed up his hair even more. "What do I gotta do to make you believe me?"


    I was about to get up and try to calm Be down when Ethan held me back. Then I saw her smirk and give Oliver a sideways nce. "I never said I didn''t believe you." Now it was Oliver''s turn to be caught off guard. After a long pause, he finally broke into a grin and pulled Be into his arms. "Can you just say what you mean all at once?" Be stopped smiling, pushed Oliver away, and got serious. "She had a thing with you, and now she''s pregnant. Are you really gonna let her keep drinking like that?" Oliver nced over at the bar, looking annoyed. He called a waiter over and pointed at Giselle slumped at the bar. "Tell them, anyone who sells her more booze is fired." The waiter went over, but it seemed Giselle was already out of it. After finishing the bottles in front of her, she was now slumped over the bar.


    After a while, a waiter came back to Oliver and said, "Mr. Smith, thatdy seems to be drunk."


    Oliver, super annoyed, thought for a moment and then told the waiter, "Put her in a private room and let her sleep it off."


    Because of this whole mess, Oliver''s birthday was pretty much a bust. After hanging around a bit longer, everyone was ready to bounce.


    Be came over, pulled me up, and said to Ethan, "I''m borrowing Emmy tonight. She''ll crash with me."


    Oliver immediately stood up and said urgently, "Hey, married couples should stick together. You can''t do that. If you''re lonely, I''ll keep youpany."


    "Get lost. You should keep an eye on your ex-girlfriend," Be shot back, dragging me out of the bar while Oliver helplessly shouted behind us, "There''s nothing between us!" After that, I went back to Be''s ce.


    Back in the day, we used to crash in the same bed and chat all night, but those times were getting rare.


    I knew Giselle showing up today had gotten to Be a bit.


    "Belle, do you really like Oliver?" I asked once we were lying down.


    Be was quiet for a while and then said, "It''s not about liking or not liking. I just think he''s decent. We can try dating. If it works, great; if not, we''ll break up. I''m not gonna be one of those girls who put all their focus on a guy and then act like it''s the end of the world when things go south. Nowadays, we can all get by just fine without anyone."


    I knew Be wouldn''t easily give her heart away. Even if she was feeling something, she''d mask it with indifference to avoid getting hurt.


    Unlike her, I wasn''t as chill about these things. "I think Oliver''s serious about you. Judging by how he acted with Giselle today, it seems like he''s totally over her. Everyone''s got a past; you don''t need to stress too much."


    "I don''t have a past," Be said confidently.


    And it was true. Be had never been in a rtionship or met a guy who really swept her off her feet.


    Oliver wasn''t exactly a showstopper, but from what I could see, they seemed like a good match. But then I suddenly thought of someone else. "What about Zachary? He seems into you and pretty serious. Has he given up? He doesn''t seem like the type to back down easily."


    After a long silence, Be finally spoke, her tone calm, "Actually, he''s not that bad, but he''s not my type."


    Judging by Zachary''s attitude towards Be that day, it seemed he really liked her. If he were just an ordinary guy, he could vied with Oliver for Be''s heart. But I always felt he was moreplicated than he seemed.


    We talked until midnight, both of us wide awake.


    My phone suddenly buzzed. I picked it up and saw a text from Ethan. [Sweetheart, are you asleep? I miss you. I can''t sleep without you by my side.]


    Imagining Ethan tossing and turning alone in bed made me chuckle.


    Hearing myugh, Be suddenly turned over, looked at my phone, and snorted, "You two can''t go one night without each other?"


    I had originally typed [I miss you too,] but then I deleted it. After hesitating for a while, I finally replied: [Go to bed early. You have work tomorrow.]


    He quickly replied: [Okay, honey. Have a sweet dream, with me in it.]


    People are strange creatures. When together, it didn''t feel like much, but once apart, the feeling of missing each other grew stronger. Even a few texts could bring the feeling of being in love.


    The next morning, when I got back to the vi, Ethan had already left, but Jason was still there.


    I had to go to driving school in the morning, and Jason offered to take me.


    Halfway there, I got a text from an unknown number, so I asked Jason to change the route and take me to d Cafe.


    Walking into the cafe, I looked around and quickly spotted a familiar face by the window.

 Chapter 92 Shes Proud to Be a Mistress

    Linda always took care of herself. Even in her forties, she still looked like a total knockout. Maybe that''s why Victor was so hung up on her and even had an affair. And why, after all these years, he still wanted her back. Lacey was a spitting image of her mom, but with a twist. Lacey''s beauty was all-natural and easygoing, while Linda''s was more in-your-face and calcted.


    As I strolled over, Linda was sipping her coffee. She spotted me and her eyes locked on. She took another sip and set the cup down.


    I plopped down across from her, and the waiter swung by. I ordered atte.


    I had no clue how to start this convo. I had a pretty good idea of what wasing, but I had to y it cool until sheid it all out. So, I just gave her a weak smile.


    But Linda wasn''t here for small talk. She cut straight to the chase, "I know you went to the hospital a few days ago, and I know your test results. If you don''t want Ethan to be without descendants, you should leave him soon." I was floored for a sec, feeling a chill run up my spine. It was clear they''d been watching me all along. Creepy as hell.


    I tried to keep my cool, and after a bit, I met Linda''s intense stare and said coldly, "So, is this how you forced Ethan''s mom back then?"


    Linda''s face twisted for a moment, but she was tough and quickly put on a smile. "Forced? If she couldn''t keep her man, that''s on her. If she couldn''t hold onto his love, who else is to me?"


    Linda seemed pretty proud of her journey from mistress to wife.


    I scoffed, "Yeah, keeping my man is all about my own skills. But it looks like you''re eager to help your daughter snatch my husband now."


    Linda probably didn''t expect me to p back. After a few seconds of stunned silence, she sneered, "Lacey is a capable girl, beautiful and talented. You, a poor, divorced, and infertile woman, are nothing to us."


    Since Lindaid it all out, I had nothing to lose. I took a deep breath and said firmly, "Ethan is mywful husband. Unless he doesn''t want me, I''m not leaving. If your daughter has what it takes, let herpete with me fair and square. Are you here to bully me because you think your daughter can''t evenpete with me and needs your help?"


    Linda''s face turned dark immediately. Before I could react, she picked up her coffee and threw it at me.


    Luckily, I closed my eyes in time. The coffee didn''t get in my eyes, but it drenched my hair, flowed down my face, and soaked my white clothes.


    People at nearby tables turned to look, whispering. I didn''t need a mirror to know I looked like a mess.


    Coffee dripped from my eyshes and hair. Through the blur, I saw Linda''s smug face, her hand holding the coffee cup shaking.


    The more disheveled I was, the more helpless I felt.


    Suddenly, a man''s jacket was draped over me, covering the stains on my clothes. "Aunt Linda, acting like this makes you look really uncultured."N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Jason held my shoulders, talking to Linda. Even though he called her "Aunt Linda," his tone was icy and had a hint of anger.


    Linda probably didn''t expect Jason to show up. Her usual good-woman facade crumbled, and she looked pretty embarrassed.


    Jason helped me up from the chair and said to Linda, "Aunt Linda, you need to understand that you can''t even control Richard, let alone have the standing or qualification to interfere in Ethan''s affairs."


    That hit the nail on the head. I had argued for a long time without hitting the main point. The fact was, Linda wasn''t Ethan''s biological mom; she had no right to meddle in his marriage.


    Linda looked at Jason in shock. Until we turned and left, she couldn''t find the right words to p back.


    As we walked out, I could feel the stares from behind. Jason let me sit in his car first, then he went to a nearby convenience store and quickly came back.


    I saw he had a pack of wet wipes in his hand. He took out a wipe, turned my face, and started cleaning the coffee off my hair and face.


    He didn''t say a word, but his actions were gentle, and the tenderness made the hurt in my heart swell. My eyes felt a bit teary. I tried hard to hold back my tears and took the wet wipe from his hand. "Let me do it." Jason let go and leaned back in his seat without saying a word.


    "Why didn''t you leave?" I broke the silence.


    He turned to look at me and said, "When I parked, I saw a familiar license te and knew she was inside. I figured she had set up a meeting with you, and I doubted she just wanted to chat over coffee. So I waited in the car for a bit. When you didn''te out for a while, I got worried and came in to check on you."


    I crumpled the used wet wipe in my hand and shrugged, "No biggie. I don''t care. She can''t hurt me. I''m not backing down that easy."


    Jason took the used wet wipe, tossed it in a stic bag, and went out to throw it away. When he came back, he started the car.


    I apologized, "Sorry for messing up your day."


    Jason shook his head and gave a faint smile. "It''s cool. I took the day off anyway."


    "Took the day off? For what?" I asked.


    The car passed through a traffic light, and he stepped on the gas, speeding up a bit. "Go home, clean up, ande with me somewhere."


    After getting back to the vi, I took a quick shower, changed my clothes, and hopped back in the car.


    Jason drove us out to the suburbs. At the foot of a hill, he bought two bouquets of flowers, then drove up the hill and parked outside a cemetery.


    After getting out of the car, he led me into the cemetery and to a gravestone. The woman in the photo on the gravestone looked a lot like Jason.


    "Today is my mom''s death anniversary, so I took the day off to visit her. Over the years abroad, I haven''t been able to visit her much." He gave a bitter smile. "I''m a lousy son."


    I tried tofort him, "You were abroad, and some things are just out of your control. I''m sure she understands."


    Jason stood in front of his mom''s gravestone for a while, then moved to another grave and ced the other bouquet in front of it.


    Jason told me this was Ethan''s mom''s grave. There was a rtively fresh bouquet in front of her gravestone, but I had no clue who had ced it there.


    I thought that in this world, the only people who would remember Ethan''s mom were probably Ethan and Victor.


    Given how heartless Victor was, I guessed the flowers weren''t from him but from Ethan. So Ethan had visited his mom, and I had no idea.


    To outsiders, Ethan seemed invincible like Superman. But in reality, he had a fragile side that he didn''t show easily. And he never told me about it. He always liked to keep everything to himself. As his wife, I knew nothing. When we got back from the cemetery, just as we were pulling up to the vi, another car rolled up and parked at the entrance.


    The two cars stopped facing each other, and through the windshield, I saw Ethan sitting in the driver''s seat of the other car.


    The sunlight reflected off the car window, making it hard to see his expression. I was curious why he was back at this time.


    After we got out of the car, Ethan also got out and walked towards us. "Where''d you go?" He asked us, but his eyes were on me, and his tone was pretty calm.


    Jason said tly, "Emily came with me to the cemetery. I took her to see her mother-inw."


    Ethan walked up to me, ced a hand on my shoulder, and nodded.


    I asked, "Aren''t you busy? Why are you back so early?"


    Ethan looked at me, smilingzily, and pulled me into his arms. "You slept outsidest night. I missed you, so I took some time toe back and see you." His sudden move caught me off guard, and as I fell into his arms, my chin hit his shoulder, causing some pain.


    Jason nced at us, his smile tinged with fatigue, and turned to walk into the house.


    After lunch, I took out a book to read while Ethan and Jason watched TV in the living room. Two usually busy guys suddenly had a lot of free time today.


    When I ran into problems in the book, I''d go ask them, and usually, Jason could answer my questions. Ethan would get pretty frustrated when he couldn''t.


    While making dinner, Jason mentioned we were out of beer and went out to buy a couple of cases. I knew today was a sensitive day, and it was normal for him to want to drink. Jason and Ethan ate and drank beer. Jason, usually calm andposed, seemed to have drunk too much today. By the time I finished washing the dishes, they were still drinking. Feeling a bit sleepy, I thought that since they were drinking at home, it wouldn''t matter if they got drunk and went to sleep. So I went upstairs to bed.


    Half-asleep, I heard footstepsing in, then felt the bed sink beside me, followed by a pair of arms wrapping around me. Instinctively, I snuggled into the embrace, faintly smelling alcohol. When I woke up in the morning, I was shocked. Jason was lying next to me.

 Chapter 93 You Must Miss Me

    I jolted up from the bed, heart racing, and checked my clothes.


    Still in my PJs fromst night, and they weren''t all messed up.


    "Guess nothing crazy went down," I muttered to myself.


    Jason must''ve heard my scream. He blinked around, looking lost. "Why am I here?"


    I was wondering the same thing. Then I felt movement behind me. I turned and saw Ethan, who was also waking up.


    He didn''t seem surprised at all. He stretched his neck, looking a bit ufortable. "I think I dragged you in herest night and got the wrong room."


    I was speechless for a while. "You guys were totally wastedst night!"


    Jason rubbed his head, looking a bit out of it. "Yeah, we drank a lot. I don''t remember a thing."


    They were still in yesterday''s clothes, so they must''ve crashed right after getting hammered.


    They were so out of it; we probably just passed out together without anything happening.


    Jason stumbled out of bed, shaking his head like he was trying to clear it. "I''m gonna take a shower."


    After he left, I turned back to see Ethan lying there, one arm under his head, staring at me.


    I was annoyed. "Seriously? How do you mess this up? Sleeping in the wrong room with the wrong person must be your thing, huh?"


    Ethan smirked, pulled me back down, and rolled over to face me. "You never sleep still. Did you grope aroundst night?"


    Honestly, I had no clue who I was hugging in my sleep. "How would I know? I was out cold, just like you, drunk and clueless."


    Ethan''s face darkened, and he tightened his grip on my waist. "Sleeping and being drunk aren''t the same! Fess up, did you practice driving in your dreamsst night?" Talking about dream driving was embarrassing, but the way he asked made meugh.


    Seeing meugh made him even madder, so he shut me up with a kiss. I could still taste the booze on his lips.


    We messed around on the bed, making the already messy sheets even worse.


    The crazy thing was, this didn''t change anything between us. It was like nothing happened. And really, nothing did.


    By the time I went downstairs to make breakfast, they had both changed ande down.


    Jason had a meeting this morning and bailed without even touching breakfast.


    Ethan came down lugging a suitcase, saying he was off on another one of his spontaneous business trips.


    Seeing me all quiet, Ethan walked over and pinched my cheek. "What''s with the face? Gonna miss me?"


    I swatted his hand away and headed to the dining table, trying to y it cool. "Nah, I''ll enjoy the peace and quiet for a few days. Sounds nice."


    Before I could sit down, he wrapped his arms around my waist from behind. His voice, all low and maic, whispered in my ear, "You better miss me, got it?"


    I wouldn''t admit it, but yeah, it felt kinda sweet.


    I pried his hands off and turned to face him, all serious. "You guys drink a lot on these trips, right? With your drinking habits, ending up in the wrong room with the wrong person must be a regr thing, huh?" Ethan gave me that roguish grin. "You worried?"


    I coughed, pulled out a chair, and sat down. "You just did itst night. Even though you just brought Jason to the wrong room, it''s basically the same. If it happens again, I wouldn''t be surprised."


    Ethan sat across from me, still smiling. "If you''re so worried, why note with me?"


    I took a sip of milk, then put it down and said casually, "It''s not that I don''t trust you. Just reminding you not to mess up your image while you''re out."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Ethan suddenly put down his fork and gave a mock salute. "Yes, ma''am!"


    I couldn''t help butugh. Heughed too, his smile warm. I thought, this was probably the kind of life I wanted-hanging out together, having breakfast,ughing, and joking. It seemed simple, but if we could do this forever, it would be pretty romantic.


    The present was so perfect that I didn''t want to think about real problems, like Victor never epting me or how hard it was for me to get pregnant.


    Even though we''d have to face those issues someday, right now, I let myself believe they were far off.


    The day after Ethan left for his trip, I was chilling at home reading when he called. He said he left his desk key at home and needed me to grab a document for Piper, who needed it urgently.


    After hanging up, I went back to the room, found his key on the bedside table, and took a cab to Skyline International Corporation.


    As soon as I stepped out of the elevator, Piper rushed up to me, looking like she''d been waiting forever.


    I strolled into Ethan''s office, plopped down at his desk, and used the key to unlock the drawer.


    The document he mentioned was right there, easy to spot. As I grabbed it, I noticed a book underneath.


    Picking it up, I felt a mix of emotions. The book was titled "Parenting Knowledge."


    I flipped it open and saw bookmarks and pen marks inside. I thought, ''He must be reading this in his office when he has some downtime. He really wants a kid. So, when he saw my medical report, he must''ve been super disappointed. But he didn''t show it; he always hides his feelings.''


    A gentle knock on the door snapped me out of it. Piper stood there, looking polite but anxious. "Mrs. Windsor, did you find it?"


    I quickly put the book back, locked the drawer, and handed her the document.


    On the way back, I kept thinking maybe I shouldn''t give up so easily. With modern medicine being so advanced, lots of people get treated sessfully.


    I nned to visit a specialized hospital, but before I could, something else came up.


    At the driving school, there was a woman in her forties named Eloise Butler in the same car. She loved to chat, especially about other people''s business.


    That day, Eloise was talking about a friend who got forced into a divorce by her husband because she couldn''t have kids. It hit me hard.


    I wondered if I couldn''t get pregnant, would I face the same fate one day?


    Eloise said her friend remarried and, after seeing a famous doctor, managed to get pregnant.


    I was hooked. "What famous doctor, which hospital?" I blurted out.


    She looked at me, her gaze piercing. She leaned in, gossiping, "Are you married? Got any kids?"


    To get the info about this famous doctor, I had to be honest. "Yeah, I''m married, but no kids yet."


    She nodded knowingly, giving me a sympathetic look. "I get it. Many marriages fall apart because of infertility. I''m soft-hearted and know where that doctor is; I''ll take you there."


    Her words hit me right in the feels. Thinking of what Linda said, I couldn''t imagine a future with Ethan without a child.


    Clinging to a glimmer of hope, I decided to give it a shot. After finishing the driving practice that day, Eloise had her husband drive us.


    It was already 4 PM, and I wondered if it was toote, so I suggested going another day. But Eloise was insistent, looking super enthusiastic. "For something like this, the sooner the treatment, the better. Dying a day is just more torment for you and your husband."


    I eventually got into her husband''s car.


    The car drove way out of the city, and the further we went, the more uneasy I felt. I couldn''t help but ask, "Eloise, where''s this doctor? Not at a hospital?"


    Eloise seemed to get my worry and patted my hand. "Don''t stress. We practice driving together and see each other all the time. Why would I trick you? This famous doctor doesn''t work at a hospital, but he''s just as good. Trust me." Hearing that, I rxed a bit, but I kept my phone clutched in my hand.


    The car finally stopped in a vige on the outskirts. Eloise pulled me out, while her husband stayed in the car.


    The vige was pretty empty, and it was getting dark, making it kinda creepy. I felt super uneasy. "Eloise, it''s gettingte. Maybe we shoulde back tomorrow?"


    She held my hand tightly. "We''re already here. I brought you because we practice driving together. I wouldn''t bother if it were someone else."


    I had no choice but to keep walking with her. After a bit, Eloise pointed to a small courtyard. "We''re here, right there."


    I doubted, ''Is this really where the famous doctor lives?''


    There was a dim lighting from inside the house.


    Once inside, I saw quite a few people.


    Ivy Davis, in her fifties, was sitting at the head, treating people one by one.


    Eloise nced at me. "See, it''s not toote. There are still so many people here. Don''t worry, I''ll talk to her and have her see you first."


    After Ivy finished with the woman in front of her, Eloise went over and spoke to her, pointing at me. Ivy then gestured for me toe over. "What brings you in today?" Ivy asked.


    I seriously doubted the skills of this "famous doctor." But since I was already here, there was no turning back.


    I whispered, "Infertility."


    Ivy''s expression rxed upon hearing this. "That''s easy to solve."


    I was stunned. Ivy hadn''t even examined me yet.


    Ivy took out a piece of paper, muttered a few words, lit the paper, then put the nearly burnt paper into a bowl of water, stirred it with her finger, and handed it to me. "Drink this."


    I was dumbfounded. ''Is this really a famous doctor and not a fraud?''


    "Do I have to drink it?" I asked nervously.


    Ivy stared at me, expressionless. "This medicine is very precious. You can''t get it even if you beg. It takes a lot of effort for me to prescribe it. Drink it quickly and leave the consultation fee." "How much?" I was almost certain I had fallen into a trap.


    "$95," Ivy said calmly.


    Staring at the bowl of water with floating ck ashes, I froze for a few seconds, then suddenly stood up and ran. But before I could reach the door, I was blocked by two men.

 Chapter 94 I Messed Up Again

    It hit me like a ton of bricks how dumb I''d been.


    "You gotta cough up the consultation fee. The doc ain''t handing out meds for free; it drains her divine mojo," one of thedies in line said all sure of herself, and the rest nodded along.


    These folks were totally brainwashed, worshipping Ivy like she was some kind of goddess.


    Eloise, who dragged me here, tried to pull me aside, still giving me the spiel. "She can help you get pregnant. A small fee is worth it, right? The meds really work. My friend''s proof; I''m not making this up."


    I knew if I kicked up a fuss now, I''d get nowhere. So, I had to y along for a bit.


    I put on a dumb grin. "I didn''t bolt ''cause of the fee. I''m just freaked out by the medicine. It looks so nasty, I can''t drink it."


    Eloise, acting all in-the-know, said, "You don''t get it. That''s divine stuff. Ms. Davis doesn''t give it to just anyone. She can tell if it''ll work just by looking. If she says it will work, it will. But if she doesn''t, you''re out of luck, even if the gods are on your side.."


    I nodded like I got it. "Alright, I''ll drink it. For my kid, I''ll drink it no matter what."


    Seeing me y nice, they rxed, and Ivy moved on to the next patient.


    I took the bowl of medicine to the side, hesitating as I brought it to my lips. No way was I actually drinking that.


    Pretending to sip, I peeked over the bowl. Seeing the two guys by the door weren''t watching, I chucked the bowl at them and bolted.


    I heard footsteps chasing me right away. I ran like my life depended on it. I grabbed a handful of rocks and chucked them behind me as I ran.


    When I hit the main road, the car that brought us was still there. Seeing me sprint out, the driver started the car, looking like he wanted to block me.


    Seeing headlightsing from a distance, I didn''t think twice and ran towards the car. It stopped in front of me, and I yanked open the passenger door and jumped in.


    By the time the two muscleheads caught up, the car had already turned around and sped off. I clutched my chest, my heart pounding like crazy.


    After catching my breath, I looked at Jason in the driver''s seat.


    "Emily, how''d you end up way out here?" Jason looked at me, shaking his head.


    I shrugged. "What can I say? My brain decided to take a vacation."


    Jason chuckled. "Good thing you had the sense to text me ahead of time."


    When Eloise had dragged me into the car, I was a bit wary. With Ethan out of town on business, I had no choice but to text Jason my location as soon as I got out of the car.


    I mean, I''m twenty-six and have been through a lot. I''m not that easy to fool. But I still fell for it because I wanted a kid so badly. What I cared about became my weak spot. In the end, I was still a sucker. Luckily, Jason showed up just in time. I recognized his car right away, so I didn''t hesitate to jump in. I pped my forehead a few times in frustration.


    Jason quickly grabbed my hand to stop me from smacking myself and joked, "Alright, don''t beat yourself up. Everyone does dumb stuff sometimes." He didn''t ask me what had happened after that.


    That night, lying in bed, I still mourned my lost brain cells.


    After sulking for a bit, I thought Jason had a point. Everyone does dumb stuff sometimes.


    My phone buzzed. It was a message from Seagull. [Emmy, what''s up? How''ve you been?]


    It felt like ages since I had a good chat with Seagull.


    I started typing: [I''m fine,] but then I hesitated and deleted it.


    I actually leaned on Seagull emotionally and often liked to share my thoughts with him. I sent a sad face emoji instead.


    He quickly replied: [What''s wrong? Something bugging you?]


    His question made me want to spill everything even more.


    I replied: [I did something really stupid today,] followed by a bunch of crying emojis.


    He replied: [Really? Emmy is so smart.]


    I remembered that Seagull was also in the medical field, and my issue was medical, so I decided to be honest and ask for his advice. [I have something to tell you. Don''t freak out.] [Okay.]


    [I got remarried.]


    [That was quick!] He wasn''t surprised at all.


    [But the doc said I might be infertile. Today, I heard about a famous doctor who could help, but I got scammed. It wasn''t a doctor, just a fraud.]


    Seagull didn''t reply for a long time, and I started to get anxious. It was toote to take back my message.


    I suddenly realized that Seagull was also a guy. Talking about such a personal issue so bluntly might have made him super ufortable.


    I nervously typed another message: [I''m asking purely from a patient''s perspective, hoping you can give me some advice.]


    Then I got a long message from Seagull. [Go to a legit hospital. With today''s tech, this isn''t a tough problem. Also, does he know about this? How does he feel? Does he care a lot? If he truly loves you, these issues won''t matter. So, Emmy, don''t stress too much. Live a little freer, do more meaningful stuff, and make your life richer. I hope you find happiness.]


    So he hadn''t replied for a while because he was typing. I was pretty touched.


    Ethan said he didn''t mind, but I knew he still longed for a kid. My pressure mostly came from feeling guilty towards him.


    I replied: [Thanks. I know what to do now.]


    I decided to hit the hospital for another check-up the next day and ask the doc for a treatment n. I asked Be toe with me.


    This time, the doc''s opinion was the same asst time.


    Be only found out about this today and was so mad she cursed Arthur right there, leaving the doc stunned.


    The doc did an ultrasound on my follicles and said today was my ovtion period, so it''d be best to get busy today or tomorrow to up the chances of getting pregnant.


    The doc was blunt, and I temporarily put aside any embarrassment. After leaving, I called Ethan, and he said he''d be back early the next morning.


    "Emmy, why didn''t you tell me about this? If you had told me earlier, I would''ve kicked Arthur a few more times in Sunhaven City to vent my anger." Be, being her straightforward self, was still fuming as we left the doc''s office. Suddenly, she froze.


    Following Be''s gaze, I saw a familiar figureing out of another gynecology office, holding a piece of paper. Even with sunsses on, I recognized her as Andrea.


    Andrea didn''t see us and left the hospital directly.


    This time, Be was surprisingly calm, and we followed Andrea all the way.


    Seeing Andrea hail a cab, Be quickly drove after her, tailing her to her dad''spany.


    "I knew it. This bitch hasn''t given up," Be said angrily, watching Andrea enter thepany from the car.


    When we reached Keith''s office door, we heard voices inside and stopped in our tracks.


    "Keith, give me another chance, please? Give our child a chance. Our child can''t grow up without a father." Hearing Andrea''s words, Be and I exchanged shocked nces.


    Peeking through the blinds, we saw Andrea clinging tightly to Keith. He didn''t say anything, but he looked conflicted. "At least make your lies believable. You haven''t been pregnant all these years, and now you are? You probably don''t even know which gigolo fathered this child."


    Before I could react, Be had already stormed into the room. Her sudden entrance caught both of them off guard.


    Keith, probably wanting to save face in front of Be, quickly pushed Andrea away.


    Andrea clung to Keith''s sleeve in a panic. "Keith, the child is yours, really yours. You have to believe me."


    Be sneered, "Only a fool would believe you."


    She then turned to Keith. "Dad, she''s betrayed you countless times. No man could tolerate a woman like her, right?"


    Keith nced at me, probably feeling embarrassed with me there. When Andrea tried to grab his hand again, he shook her off. "Leave. I''m too old to satisfy you. I don''t want to see you again."


    He spoke decisively, and Andrea''s expression slowly turned from sadness to hatred.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Especially when Andrea turned to leave, thest look she gave Be was filled with venom.


    Be was satisfied with this oue and was about to pull me away when Keith called her back, "Bell, I know you''ve always hated Andrea. Now that she''s gone, why don''t you move back home?"


    Keith''s tone was pleading, not at all like a father speaking to his daughter. I thought their grudge would end with Andrea''s departure.


    "No, I like living alone. It''s freeing. Besides, Andrea is gone, but my mom won''te back. This home will never be the same. This can never be made up for." Be''s words were firm. I wanted to persuade her but ended up being dragged away by her.


    "Bell, don''t be like this. Are you going to hold a grudge against him forever?" As we left Keith''spany, I tried to reason with Be.


    Be looked at me, her mouth twitching, looking a bit sad. "I will hold a grudge against him for the rest of my life."


    I said, "But everything you did to Andrea shows that you still care about your dad."


    Many people can''t see their own feelings clearly when they''re in the thick of things. As an outsider, I felt it necessary to help her understand her true feelings.


    Be snorted, "I don''t care about him. I just don''t want Andrea to have it easy. Alright, enough about that. Let''s talk about you. The doc said you should get busy today or tomorrow. If you really want a kid with Ethan, be proactive." She abruptly shifted the topic to me and spoke so bluntly that I was mortified.


    Not wanting to miss the opportunity, I called Ethan that night to confirm if he wasing back the next day. Heughed on the phone, and then his husky voice came through the receiver, "Why do you miss me so much this time?"

 Chapter 95 The Gathering

    I bit my lip, trying not to make a peep, scared any noise might blow my cover.


    Ethan chimed in again, "Babe, how am I supposed to survive this long night?"


    I rolled over on the big bed, hiding my blushing face, and mumbled, "Just go to sleep."


    On the other end, I heard his frustrated sigh. "I should''vee back tonight. I regret it so much."


    I held the phone to my ear, picturing him. ''Where''s he calling from? The couch? In bed? Or maybe he''s on the balcony, leaning on the railing, staring at the night sky? He''s probably frowning, maybe even holding a cigarette. Bet he looks super hot.''


    "Go to bed early. Come back early tomorrow." Right then, I felt like a wife waiting for her hubby toe home, and the longing made my heart ache.


    I heard the flick of a lighter on the other end, and then he said, all helpless, "Alright, you sleep too. Be good, don''t miss me too much."


    I wanted tough, so I did. "Didn''t you tell me I had to miss you when you left?"


    He shot back, "Missing someone is torture. Like now, I miss you a lot."


    I don''t know how long we talked, but the phone was burning hot by the time we finally hung up.


    After that, I tossed and turned, couldn''t sleep a wink. Without his warm hug and familiar scent, my heart felt so empty.


    At that moment, I realized I was getting more and more dependent on him. It was scary. The more you rely on someone, the easier it is to get hurt.


    I don''t know when I finally crashed, but when I woke up, it was already seven in the morning.


    I tried calling Ethan but couldn''t get through. At nine, he called me back, saying he was back in Starlight City and had to hit the office for an important meeting.


    I felt like my issue couldn''t wait, scared that dragging it out would mean missing a good shot, so I decided to go to his office. Be was right; I needed to be more proactive. When I got to the top floor of Skyline International Corporation, Piper said Ethan was still in a meeting, so I waited for him in his office.


    After sitting around for a bit and flipping through some magazines without really reading them, I got restless and stood up, feeling anxious and needing something to do.


    I tidied up Ethan''s desk, dusted everything with a feather duster, and watered a few nts. Then I grabbed his ss, filled it with water, and ced it on his desk. Looking around, I saw the half-open blinds and, after some thought, went over to close thempletely.


    Just as I wrapped up all that, I heard footsteps and voices outside. The meeting must''ve ended.


    Soon enough, the office door swung open. After a few days apart, Ethan looked as tall and handsome as ever, though he had a bit of fatigue in his eyes.


    He must''ve known from Piper that I was here, so he wasn''t surprised to see me. He tossed the files onto the desk and shed me a heart-melting smile. "Did you miss me?"


    He walked over to hug me, but I dodged and went to lock the door.


    When I turned back, his gaze was intense.


    Locking the door was a hint, and I guessed he got it.


    I stood there, my hands awkwardly at my sides, my face heating up as I remembered the bold words I had said on the phone yesterday. I fidgeted with my fingers to distract myself. "You came back and went straight into a meeting. You must be busy. You should get back to work."


    Ethan, with his hands in his pockets, looked at me calmly. His polished shoes reflected the light as he took a step towards me and pulled me into his arms.


    Such a strong embrace made my heart race, like a couple reuniting after a brief separation.


    After a while, he lowered his head to kiss me. As the kiss deepened, his arms tightened, and his breathing grew heavier. Such a kiss made me believe he might have had a tough night.


    When he pressed me against the desk, I saw the obvious bloodshot in his eyes.


    "You didn''t rest well, did you?" I asked, feeling it was a rhetorical question.


    "No, because I missed you and couldn''t sleep." Ethan''s hand moved up my back, unfastening my bra.


    "Why don''t you take a nap first? Flying is tiring." I thought we shouldn''t make love while he was exhausted.


    He kissed my earlobe, his voice a bit muffled. "This is the first time you''ve been so proactive. Of course, I have to fully cooperate."


    His strong masculine scent overwhelmed me, and I leaned against his shoulder. I heard the sound of a belt being unbuckled, and then he pressed me onto the desk.


    "Last night, I took two cold showers and still couldn''t calm down. Do you know how that feels?" Ethan''s voice carried a hint ofint, and everything he did now seemed like he was seekingpensation.


    Iy passively on the desk, my fingers gripping the edge. When I turned my head, I saw the ss of water I had poured earlier, the water inside gently swaying rhythmically.


    Half an hourter, he was already sitting in the chair behind his desk, looking at documents with a focused expression that exuded a strong sense of restraint, as if nothing had happened.


    I plopped down on the couch, remembering what the doc had said, andy back, lifting my legs against the wall.


    From my upside-down view, Ethan looked at me, puzzled. "What are you doing?"


    "My legs are a bit swollen. This helps reduce the swelling," I lied with a straight face.


    He didn''t say anything more.


    After a bit, he made an internal call.


    "Mr. Windsor?" The speakerphone was crystal clear.


    Ethan said, "Book a private room at Forest Restaurant for tonight."


    "Okay, Mr. Windsor, I''ll arrange it right away."


    After the call ended, I asked him, "Got another dinner meeting tonight?"


    He looked at me and said, "Tonight, I''m having dinner with the judge andwyer handling Richard''s case. You''reing with me."


    I quickly put my feet down, looking at him with reluctance. "I''d better not go. I don''t know how to socialize or talk. I might mess things up."


    Ethan gave a faint smile, walked over, and sat beside me, his hand gently caressing my face. "You don''t need to do anything, just be with me."


    It wasn''t until we got out of the car at the entrance of Forest Restaurant that I saw Lacey and realized she was also attending tonight''s dinner. Since it concerned Richard, she would naturally do her best.


    Lacey was dressed in a very elegant white short dress, perfectly showing off her long legs. Her hair was loosely draped, and she wore a pair of sapphire earrings, looking very alluring and sexy. She nodded at us when she saw us. Ethan didn''t rush in, saying we should wait a bit. Just as he finished his cigarette, another familiar car pulled up at the restaurant entrance, and Jason got out, walking towards us. "Sorry, there was a bit of traffic." "Let''s go," Ethan said, stubbing out his cigarette.


    At these kinds of dinners, everyone had their role. Jason and Lacey were the social butterflies, and I was probably just there to eat.


    Two people cameter. After shaking hands with each of them, Ethan introduced one as the chief judge, Mark Bryant, and the other as thewyer, Paul Sanchez.


    Lacey sat next to Mark, Ethan sat next to Paul, I sat on his other side, and Jason sat next to Lacey.


    Influenced by the stern image of judges on TV, I was pretty nervous.


    After the dishes were served, Ethan ordered two bottles of the most expensive wine.


    They talked about politics, economics, social issues, and even entertainment gossip, but not a word about Richard''s case. Although they didn''t mention it, I think they all understood each other well. I didn''t dare say a word the whole time, scared of saying something wrong.


    Paul didn''t smoke, so Ethan personally stood up to light a cigarette for Mark and poured drinks for them.


    It was the first time I saw Ethan doing something so ingratiating. He was usually a prettyid-back guy and probably didn''t like these fake, worldly scenes, but sometimes life forced him into situations.


    The scar from Richard''s stab was still there, yet now he was humbling himself to help Richard gain freedom.


    I thought, ''So, is there brotherly love between them? There probably is. But what about Richard? From the few words Richard said that day, I could tell he hated Ethan. So if Richard really gets a chance to get out early this time, will he feel any gratitude towards Ethan, or will he still be as reckless and indifferent as before?''


    After a few drinks, they were all a bit tipsy, and their demeanor became more rxed.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Lacey was very adept at socializing, able to join in any conversation, unlike me, who becamepletely mute in such settings.


    Paul, sitting next to Lacey, kept urging her to drink, but she skillfully maneuvered her way out, not drinking much. But Mark, after a few drinks, whether truly drunk or pretending, started to act a bit more brazenly.


    Lacey took the opportunity to bring up Richard''s case, and Mark filled her ss, saying meaningfully, "Ms. Thomas, if you drink this, we can discuss anything."


    Only then did I realize they hadn''t mentioned it earlier because the timing wasn''t right.


    Mark had poured a high-alcohol wine, not beer, and most people couldn''t drink a whole ss in one go. Lacey stared at the ss, looking a bit troubled.


    Unexpectedly, Mark picked up the ss and put a hand brazenly on Lacey''s shoulder. "Ms. Thomas, if I feed you this drink myself, you wouldn''t refuse, would you?"


    Paul chimed in, "Exactly, Ms. Thomas, you have to ept this drink."


    Lacey''s smile became stiff as she moved away slightly. "Mr. Bryant, I''ll drink it myself."


    But Mark wasn''t nning to let her off that easily. His flushed face moved closer to Lacey''s, almost touching hers, and he said with a wicked smile, "I never feed anyone a drink myself."


    These people, usually so well-dressed, revealed their true nature after a few drinks.


    Mark brought the ss close to Lacey''s mouth, and in the scuffle, the wine spilled on her dress.


    I felt worried for Lacey. She clearly disliked Mark but couldn''t afford to offend him.


    "Mr. Bryant, she has limited drinking capacity. Let me do it." A steady male voice suddenly came.

 Chapter 96 Endurance Builds a Broad Mind

    Mark shot Ethan a look, then nced at me and chuckled. "Wait, is Lacey Ethan''s woman? If so, man, Ethan''s one lucky dude."


    Thatment made my skin crawl.


    I was dying to see how Ethan would handle this.


    If Ethan confirmed it, I''d be mortified. If he denied it, Mark, the creep, wouldn''t leave Lacey alone.


    I nervously fiddled with the tablecloth, staring at my te, feeling super tense.


    "She''s my girlfriend!" A different voice cut through the awkward silence.


    I snapped my head up. Jason was already on his feet, shrugging off his suit jacket and draping it over Lacey, covering her wine-soaked, nearly see-through dress. Mark slowly set his wine ss down, a sly smile ying on his lips.


    "Lacey looks pretty young, but she''s already got a boyfriend, huh?"


    I bet Lacey was totally grossed out by Mark, but she still managed to keep a smile on her face.


    "Excuse me, I need to hit the restroom."


    To sell the act, Jason walked Lacey out.


    Jason''s move not only saved Lacey but also got Ethan and me out of that cringe-worthy moment.


    After they left, the vibe had totally shifted. It was buzzing earlier, but now it felt like a freezer.


    I figured the whole event was a bust.


    When Lacey came back, she seemed to have pulled herself together.


    Ignoring the water stains on her dress, still wrapped in Jason''s jacket, she smiled and raised her wine ss. "Sorry about that, I wasn''t feeling too hot earlier."


    With that, she poured herself another drink and knocked it back.


    Mark leaned back in his chair, watching her with azy grin.


    After setting down her ss, Lacey wiped her lips with the back of her hand and brought up Richard''s case.


    Mark stood up, leaning on the table, his face red from the booze, but trying to act all serious.


    "We''re just here to chill with Ethan, not talk shop. Whatever the case is, we''re fair and square, all about the evidence." With that vague statement, they bounced.


    The gathering ended just like that, and we still had no answers about Richard''s case.


    Lacey had already had a few drinks earlier, and she kept going, so it was no surprise she got pretty tipsy.


    When we left, Jason had to help Lacey walk.


    Jason couldn''t just drop her off in that state, so he had to bring her back to the vi.


    She wasn''t totally out of it, though. When he helped her onto the guest room bed, she still managed a "thank you."


    Ethan and Jason took off first. I stayed to help her get her shoes off and tucked her in with a nket.


    She rubbed her head, mumbling about a headache.


    I tucked her hand under the nket and tried to soothe her. "Just get some rest. I''ll grab you some water in a sec." When I stepped out of the guest room, the whole vi was dead quiet.


    Ethan and Jason had knocked back quite a few drinks tonight, so they were probably out cold too.


    I headed downstairs to get some water.


    Standing by the kettle, I reyed everything that went down tonight.


    Did we just make things worse?


    But Ethan had done all he could.


    Richard, stuck in prison, had no clue how many people were busting their butts for him.


    When I got back to the guest room door, I heard voices inside and instinctively tiptoed.


    "Mom, I''ve always known I''m not as important to you as Richard. But could you be less obvious about it? I have feelings too, you know."


    Lacey''s words were slurred from the booze, and she sounded like she was about to break down.


    "Yeah, my virginity is nothingpared to Richard''s future. Do you think I should''ve slept with that judge today?"


    "Mom, you ignored me for years, and now you bring me back just to use me? Just to make me sleep with someone when you need it? Richard messed up, and I''ve tried my best. We''re both your kids. Why do you treat me like this?" Lacey''s voice got more emotional, her crying louder and louder.


    I stood at the door for a long time, until she hung up and her sobs started to fade. Then I turned the doorknob and walked in.


    The moonlight streaming through the window was enough to see everything in the room.


    I didn''t turn on the light, figuring she wouldn''t want me to see her tear-streaked, puffy eyes.


    I acted like I hadn''t heard a thing and said, "I brought you some water. Here are some hangover pills. Take ''em and get some sleep."


    Lacey struggled to sit up and lean against the headboard, taking the ss and muttering a thank you.


    I watched her take the pills and said, "Lacey, I actually envy you a lot."


    She set the ss down and looked at me, giving a bitter smile."What do you envy about me?"


    "I envy that you still have family, that you''re a boss at your job, capable, and can work a room like nobody''s business," I replied.


    Lacey gave a self-deprecating smile. "I wish I knew nothing. The more you know, the more you stress. I also wish I could stay a kid forever. Growing up just means seeing more crap, and my once innocent eyes can''t stay naive anymore."


    I nodded. "Totally. When you''re young, even the smallest stuff feels like the end of the world. But as you get older, you learn to keep a poker face. Our toughnesses from swallowing a lot of crap."


    Lacey looked at me for a bit, then smiled gently. "Actually, you''re tougher than you look."


    I smiled back. "Fragile isn''t my thing. If I were, I wouldn''t have made it this far. Strength is something you pick up because you have to."


    After a moment, I added, "Calluses form from friction. It''s painful, but once you have them, it doesn''t hurt as much, and you''re less likely to get hurt."


    Lacey nodded thoughtfully, her flushed cheeks resting on her hands, her smile now carrying a hint of youthful innocence.


    "Yeah, I''ve got my calluses, so I won''t get hurt easily."


    I thought so too. Everyone''s sesses with a price; only they know the pain of breaking out of their shell.


    After chatting for a while, as I was about to leave the room, I stopped and turned back to her. "By the way, Richard has a kid who was just born not long ago."


    Lacey stared at me for a moment, then slid under the covers, clutching the nket and cursing, "Bastard."


    I originally wanted to give Jason and Ethan some hangover pills. But since they were both out cold, I didn''t bother them.


    The next morning, considering they had all drunk the night before, I made some oatmeal.


    After a night of sleep, Lacey came downstairs with her hair tied up in a high ponytail, back to her efficient self.


    She seemed like a wounded little beast, fully recovered after a night''s rest.


    In fact, everyone wore different masks to live better and avoid getting hurt.


    Jason grabbed some milk from the fridge and went to the balcony to pour it into Scruffy''s food bowl.


    Lacey followed him to the balcony and thanked Jason for what he didst night.


    During breakfast, Lacey suddenly said, "I want to see that child."


    Ethan and I exchanged a nce, and Ethan understood that I had already told Lacey about Sophie''s existence.


    I told her this because I believed Lacey was different from Linda, so Lacey''s attitude towards Sophie and the baby should be different too.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Later, Ethan drove us over, and I called Sophie on the way to make sure she was home.


    Ethan waited in the car. He looked beat, so I told him to catch some Z''s while we went up.


    Lacey grabbed some fruit from a store downstairs, and we headed up together.


    When the door opened, Sophie was momentarily stunned to see Lacey.


    "Hey, I''m Richard''s sister, Lacey," she introduced herself.


    Sophie, a shy girl, looked more anxious than surprised when she heard who Lacey was.


    Lacey probably picked up on Sophie''s nerves and reassured her. "Don''t worry. I''m not here to cause trouble. I just want to see you and your baby." Once inside, Lacey took a look around the ce. I figured she felt the same way I did when I first came here.


    Lacey awkwardly held Abby. She was still young and had no experience with kids, just a more mature mindset.


    I quietly told her that Sophie was only eighteen, and she looked a bit shocked, then muttered under her breath. "Richard is such a jerk!"


    After that, Lacey pulled all the cash from her wallet and handed it to Sophie. She didn''t count it, but I guessed it was a few thousand dors.


    Sophie tried to refuse, but Lacey insisted, saying it was what Richard owed her, so she took it.


    Holding the money, Sophie nervously whispered, "Lacey, can you not tell Aunt Linda? I''m scared she might hurt us."


    Knowing Linda''s nature, Lacey promised Sophie she wouldn''t say a word.


    When we left, Lacey took a cab herself, saying she needed to buy something.


    As I got into the car, Ethan, who was leaning back in the seat, woke up from the sound of the door opening.


    As we drove down the road, I said with a mix of emotion and excitement, "I''m really happy for Sophie. She now has someone else who genuinely cares about her."


    Ethan didn''t respond, so I added, "If Richard can get out sooner this time, I hope he treats Sophie better and steps up. Isn''t it said that people grow when faced with problems?" Still no response from Ethan, so I turned my head and was immediately rmed.


    "What''s going on with you?"


    Ethan''s face was tight with pain, and sweat was pouring down his forehead.


    He hit the steering wheel twice and pulled the car over to the side of the road, his back slowly hunching as he rested his head on the wheel.

 Chapter 97 People Cannot See Their Own Emotions Clearly

    I was freakin'' out and grabbed Ethan''s arm.


    "You good? Don''t scare me like that."


    Ethan slumped over the steering wheel, but he reached out and grabbed my hand. "I''m fine. Chill."


    He looked like he was about to pass out, but he said he was fine? Just as I was about to lose it, someone knocked on the window. A traffic cop was there, telling us we couldn''t park and had to move. I begged him for help. A few traffic cops helped Ethan out, but he couldn''t even stand up straight and started puking blood. I was so freaked out that I don''t even remember how we got into the cop''s car and rushed to Grace Hospital.


    Turns out, it was acute gastric bleeding. The doc said it was a good thing we got him there in time; anyter, and he could''ve bled out. When they brought Ethan back to the ward, he was awake but pale as a ghost, hooked up to an IV.


    I''d never seen him so weak. I just stood there, frozen by the bed, scared out of my mind.


    He looked at me and reached out. "Come here."


    I walked over, and he pulled me to sit by the bed, cing my hand on his chest. "I''m really okay."


    My eyes were stinging, probably red too. "The doc said your stomach didn''t get messed up overnight. You must''ve been ignoring it for ages."


    Ethan looked at me and gave a weak smile. "I''m a guy. If I made a fuss over every little pain, wouldn''t that make me seem weak?"


    "Illness doesn''t care if you''re a guy. Can you stop being so dumb?" I was still in shock, and his casual tone was driving me nuts. He gave me a weak, goofy smile.


    "You''re still smiling?" I red at him.


    Ethan pulled me to lean on his chest, his deep voice rumbling.


    "Emily, I can tell you''re worried about me. That makes my day!"


    I was really scared. Even now, thinking about it makes my heart race.


    What if he had been too weak to hit the brakes? What if he had been alone and no one noticed?


    Too many what-ifs, and I didn''t want to think about them.


    Ethan held my shoulders and made me look up, his Adam''s apple bobbing.


    "Come here, let me make you feel better." He cupped the back of my head and pulled me in, our lips meeting. Maybe ''cause he was weak, his kiss was super gentle. I kissed back even softer, pouring all my worry into it.


    We only pulled apart when we heard a light cough.


    Standing at the door was Jason, wearing ab coat.


    Ethan didn''t seem to care, but I felt my face heat up as I got up to pour some water.


    Jason strolled in, hands in his pockets, giving Ethan a look. "Thought you were invincible, huh? Now look at you."


    Ethan tried to sit up, so I adjusted the bed and handed him a cup of warm water.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Ethan chuckled and cursed, "Can''t you cut me some ck? I''m still a patient here."


    From their chat, I pieced together why Ethan''s stomach was so messed up.


    Jason said Ethan often skipped breakfast. When he was younger, Martin could still keep him in check, but as Ethan got older and stronger, Martin couldn''t anymore.


    When Ethan got mad, he''d skip meals for days, using almost self-destructive ways to cope. He started drinking to numb the pain in his teens. When he was upset, he''d disappear, hide somewhere, and drink, often on an empty stomach. Even an iron stomach couldn''t handle that.


    "Alright, can you stop airing my dirtyundry in front of my wife?" Ethan smiled helplessly.


    Hearing about his past, my heart ached a bit.


    Lacking love when he needed it most, Ethan must''ve drowned all his sadness and grievances in alcohol.


    I pushed down my sadness and forced a smile. "So you were that childish too."


    Ethan looked at me and grinned. "Who wasn''t?"


    After a bit, Lacey and Ethan''s assistant showed up, giving updates on thepany''s situation by the bedside.


    Ethan sat up, flipping through documents and signing them.


    When he was working, he was all business, like he had this imprable mask on, not letting anyone see his soft side or pain. Lacey left at the end of the workday.


    Half-jokingly, Lacey said to Jason, "I didn''t drive here. Mind giving me a lift?"


    Jason, who had been leaning against the window, stood up straight, took off hisb coat, and draped it over his arm, smiling smoothly. "Sure thing."


    After they left, I stood by the window and soon saw them walking side by side downstairs, chatting andughing as they left.


    "What are you looking at?" Ethan''s voice suddenly came from behind me.


    I jumped and turned to see Ethan still looking handsome in his hospital gown. "Why''d you get out of bed?"


    He hugged me from behind. "It''s just a stomach thing, I''m not crippled."


    I asked, "Don''t you think they make a good pair?"


    Ethan looked at the two figures disappearing downstairs. "What? You trying to y matchmaker?"


    I turned my head and looked at him, raising an eyebrow. "Why not?"


    Ethan kissed my hair, his voice low and smooth.


    "Sure, but feelings are all about chemistry. If there''s a spark, they don''t need a matchmaker. If not, even if you tie ''em together, they''ll eventually split."


    I got that. With my woman''s intuition, I felt like Lacey had a thing for Jason.


    I said, "Sometimes, people can''t see their own feelings clearly and need a little nudge."


    Ethan smirked. "Good luck with that!"


    For dinner, I grabbed some oatmeal. After Ethan ate, he crashed.


    Feeling bored, I decided to step out for some fresh air. Passing by the water room, I saw someone who looked kinda familiar.


    He filled a hot water bottle and walked down the hallway without noticing me.


    I couldn''t help but follow him to a ward.


    The door was open, and I could see everything inside.


    The guy who fetched the water helped a woman in bed sit up, opened a lunch box, and fed her spoonful by spoonful.


    "Emily?" After a few bites, the elderly woman finally noticed me standing at the door.


    Only then did I realize I had been standing there, lost in thought.


    The people in the ward were Arthur''s parents.


    Emma being sick was true, and now she was at Grace Hospital, which meant things had gotten worse.


    I walked in, and Chase put down the lunch box and sat to the side, smoking silently.


    Emma kept her eyes on me, her gaze gentle.


    "Emily,e sit."


    I didn''t know why I walked in, maybe because they were people I had once called Mom and Dad.


    I sat on the stool by the bed and asked, "How''s it going?"


    Emma sighed. "Just taking it one day at a time."


    Thinking about the mess between Arthur and me, a chill ran up my spine.


    Arthur and I, once so close, had be enemies.


    And Arthur''s parents had be the most tragic figures in this almost bloody marriage.


    In their old age, bedridden, they could only rely on each other. It was truly sad.


    "Does Arthur know you''re here?" I asked.


    Emma said, "Arthur called a while ago, saying he got an opportunity to go abroad, so he couldn''te back often. Maybe the phone bills are too expensive; he doesn''t call much. I didn''t want him to worry, so I didn''t tell him about my condition."


    How ridiculous!


    Emma suddenly grabbed my hand. "I know you and Arthur are divorced. If you hadn''t left suddenly that night, I wouldn''t have known how long he nned to hide it from us. Emily, you''re a good girl; it''s Arthur who wasn''t lucky enough." "Emily, he''s doing well now. He gave us a lot of moneyst time. Otherwise, how could we afford to transfer to such a big hospital? Emily, I''ve scolded him. If he did anything wrong, I think he knows it now. Can you forgive him and give him another chance? We won''t cause you any trouble. You just need to live your own lives well, okay?"


    If Arthur knew he was wrong, he wouldn''t have done all those things to hurt meter.


    I slowly pulled my hand away from Emma''s, smiling faintly.


    "Taking care of your health is the most important thing right now."


    I remembered something and asked, "Did you change your phone number?"


    Emma nodded. "Arthur changed it. He said the old number wasn''t good, so he got me a new one."


    "By the way, why are you here? Visiting someone?" she asked.


    I paused for a few seconds, then smiled and nodded. "Yeah, my husband has a stomach issue and is also in this hospital." Disappointment shed in Emma''s eyes, and she nodded lightly.


    As I left, I looked back at the door. Chase continued feeding Emma the unfinished meal, which was probably cold by now. Although I hated Arthur, seeing the two elderly people relying on each other made me feel uneasy.


    This was life! You couldn''t sum up whether it was happiness or sorrow, regret or fulfillment, until the day you died.


    When I got back to the ward, I didn''t turn on the light. I walked quietly to the other bed, ready to sleep.


    "Come here." In the darkness, Ethan''s voice suddenly sounded.


    So he was awake!


    I didn''t hesitate and walked over, lifting the nket and slipping in.


    He extended his arm and pulled me into his embrace.


    The ward was filled with the smell of disinfectant. Embracing each other in such an environment felt a bit strange.


    In the hallway outside, footsteps asionally came and went, sounding particrly clear in the quiet night.


    Ethan was probably really tired or very weak; he fell asleep quickly, his breathing even and long.


    But I couldn''t sleep. Touching his cheek and staring at his sickly sleeping face, I felt a silent heartache.


    We were once two people whocked love, but now we had be each other''s cherished halves, no longer healing our wounds alone. We slowly became essential to each other''s lives.


    I couldn''t help but hold him tighter, feeling his heartbeat and breathing. A sense of shared destiny and deep connection surged through me.


    Moonlight spilled onto the windowsill; I had no idea what time it was.


    His phone rang twice on the nightstand. At first, I didn''t move. But when it rang twice more, I slowly got up and, without disturbing him, picked it up.


    I hadn''t even opened the message yet; just seeing the sender''s name made my scalp tingle, and the phone slipped from my hand.

 Chapter 98 Am I Not Giving You Enough Security?

    The phone hit the nket with a soft thud. I bit my lip to keep from screaming and nced at Ethan, who was out cold thanks to the meds the doc gave him.


    In a sh, a wave of pure terror washed over me, making every inch of me shake. Staring at the glowing phone screen, I took a sec to chill out. Once I was somewhat together, I grabbed the phone again. Fiona had been dead for eight years, and out of nowhere, she sent a text.


    The message was short and creepy: [I''ve got a big surprise for you next month, be prepared!]


    From the tone, it seemed like this wasn''t their first chat.


    But this was just too freaky!


    I scrolled through the phone; no other messages from this number, probably wiped by Ethan.


    I deleted the message, put the phone back, and snuggled under the covers.


    Even wrapped up tight in the nket, I felt a bone-deep chill, and my teeth were chattering like crazy.


    What was the real deal here?


    Could Fiona still be alive? But how? The news had covered her death big time. And if she wasn''t dead, why had Ethan been in so much pain for years? Why was he so hell-bent on avenging her? But if Fiona was dead, how could I exin this text? Could ghosts be real?


    No matter how hard I racked my brain, I couldn''t figure it out.


    If Fiona wasn''t dead and they''d been in touch, then what about me?


    In his sleep, Ethan reached out and hugged me. His tired, innocent face made my heart ache.


    This time, I decided to y dumb and see how things yed out.


    There had been plenty of times before when stuff that seemed serious to me turned out to be just misunderstandings.


    I didn''t want to jump the gun without knowing the truth anymore. And I didn''t want our marriage to be as fragile as paper, easily torn apart by the slightest breeze.


    When Ethan was discharged, he ditched the hospital gown and put on his white shirt. Dennis drove us back to the vi.


    The vi door was open?


    At this hour, Jason should be at work. Did he forget to close the door?


    I stepped inside and immediately saw a woman sitting on the sofa, dropping what I was holding.


    The woman on the sofa looked up and nced in my direction.


    No, she was actually looking at Ethan, who was walking in behind me.


    She was beautiful, elegant, and charming, even more so than in the newspapers. When her gaze fell on Ethan behind me, her smile blossomed, exuding endless allure. Was Fiona really alive? This was a nightmare for me, but not for Ethan.


    I dumbly turned to look at Ethan behind me.


    He wasn''t looking at me; his gaze was locked on Fiona as he steadily walked toward her.


    At this moment, his eyes saw nothing else but her, only her.


    "Ethan."


    Seeing him so lost, my heart shattered. I called out to him, but hepletely ignored me.


    Fiona stood up from the sofa, opened her arms, and ran toward Ethan. They hugged tightly. Fiona initiated a kiss, and not only did he not refuse, but he also deeply responded. They kissed so passionately, like lovers reunited after a long time,pletely disregarding my feelings.


    And this scene felt like a knife to my heart. I walked toward them, tears streaming down my face. When the kiss finally ended, Fiona leaned against Ethan''s chest, looking at me with pride and arrogance.


    "Why are you still here? If you care about your dignity, you should quietly disappear now. Ethan loves me."


    I ignored her and just looked at Ethan. Even if Ethan wanted to divorce me and kick me out, I needed to hear it from him.


    Ethan looked at me, all the tenderness from the past gone, his expression indifferent as if looking at a stranger.


    "I love Fiona all the time."


    All the past tenderness instantly turned into the cruelest hurt, and my heart shattered into pieces as I cried out in pain.


    It wasn''t until I felt a tickle on my face that I opened my eyes. Ethan was gently kissing my cheek.


    "What bad dream did you have? Crying so sadly?" he asked softly, kissing away my tears.


    I reached out and touched my face, which was already wet, and my throat was still choked with sobs.


    It was just a dream, but it felt so real. Every expression, action, and word they said, was so real.


    Ethan kissed my eyes, a smile in his eyes.


    "Aren''t you supposed to feel safe sleeping next to me? How could you have a nightmare? Or do you think I don''t give you enough sense of security?"


    "Do you love me?" I stared at him nkly.


    His eyshes fluttered slowly, and the corners of his lips curved slightly as he gently touched my lips. His was voice calm.


    "Don''t ask such silly questions again."


    So he never really answered whether he loved me or not.


    The doctor said it would be best for Ethan to stay in the hospital for a few more days. Since he had only been eating some oatmeal these past few meals, I nned to go home and make him some soup. The soup in the pot was bubbling away, and I hovered nearby to make sure it didn''t spill over.


    That text message kept gnawing at me, making me jittery. I identally brushed my wrist against the pot, burning myself and yelping in pain. Even though I quickly ran it under cold water, it still left a nasty mark. When I dished out the soup, I made two servings.


    I grabbed a cab to the hospital and first dropped off one portion for Emma.


    Emma was out cold, and Chase, who was sitting beside her, stood up when he saw mee in.


    "I made some soup. Give it to her when she wakes up," I said.


    Chase took the soup from me, his face a mix of emotions. He wasn''t much of a talker. In the end, he just said thanks.


    I headed to Ethan''s room, and the door was slightly open.


    Through the crack, I saw Victor chilling on the sofa.


    Yesterday, I was wondering why Victor hadn''t shown up to see Ethan in the hospital.


    Victor''s visit must''ve cheered Ethan up, right?


    Since it was rare for them to catch up, I figured it wasn''t the best time for me to barge in. I decided to take a stroll in the yard to give them some space.


    But just as I turned to leave, I heard a woman''s voice from inside.


    "Ethan, you should go home. That way, someone can take care of you. You''re so young, and your stomach''s already in such bad shape. You must not be taking good care of yourself."


    It was Linda''s voice, unmistakable.


    "No need. My wife is taking care of me," Ethan said tly.


    Victor snorted. "Wife? She took such good care of you that you ended up in the hospital?"


    Hearing this, a wave of anger surged through me.


    I spun around and pushed the door open, walking in step by step. For Ethan''s sake, I tried hard to keep my cool.


    Victor and Linda looked surprised at my sudden entrance, then annoyed.


    I walked to the bedside, ced the thermos on the nightstand, and turned to face them, standing tall and speaking politely but firmly, "I didn''t know Ethan had stomach problems. That''s on me. So I made some soup to help him recover. I''ll take good care of him from now on."


    Victor leaned back on the sofa, his chin raised with an air of superiority. He didn''t say anything, but his expression was full of disdain.


    I cleared my throat and continued, "I also don''t know what his stomach is made of. Despite your diligent care since he was young, it still ended up like this."


    After saying that, I didn''t bother looking at their faces. I opened the thermos and sat by the bed to feed Ethan some soup.


    My words seemed harmless enough, but I knew they caught the underlying meaning. Still, if they wanted to find fault, they couldn''t.


    So, they stayed quiet, and the room was dead still.


    The soup was hot, and I blew on each spoonful to cool it before feeding it to Ethan.


    Ethan kept staring at me like he was seeing me in a whole new light.


    Victor and Linda left, and I looked at Ethan, saying, "Should I not havee in? After all, it''s rare for you to see your father."


    Ethan didn''t answer my question; he just looked at me intently.


    "Emily, do you know? When you stop backing down because of external pressure, you seem to shine."


    Iughed. "Shine? Really?"


    After feeding him the soup, Ethan held my hand and noticed the burn mark on my wrist.


    "What happened?" he asked, frowning with a hint of concern in his voice.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    I told him I got burned while cooking.


    He immediately said seriously, "From now on, don''t cook yourself. Hire a maid or eat out, whatever works."


    I thought he was exaggerating andughed. "Isn''t it normal to get burned while cooking? Should I stop cooking because I''m afraid of getting burned? Should I stop walking because I''m afraid of falling? Or avoid love because I''m afraid of getting hurt?"


    In fact, after my failed marriage with Arthur, I did have a fear of love. But Ethan was like a ma, attracting me and making me willing to be a moth to a me.


    After Ethan was discharged, life went back to its usual routine.


    When I went back to the driving school, I didn''t see Eloise, the woman who had scammed me. Instead, there was another woman about her age with the same name.


    It was then that I realized the scammer must have gotten the real Eloise''s information and impersonated her to scam people at the driving school.


    And I was just particrly unlucky to be the one scammed.


    Since Ethan''s discharge, I had been paying special attention to his diet, keeping it light.


    One day, I put oatmeal in the bowl and went to tidy up the living room. I found a tape of The Thorn Birds Band and, on a whim, put it in the tape recorder and hit y. When Fiona''s song came on, I paused it.


    I didn''t press y again until I heard a car outside.


    When Ethan walked in, Fiona''s song was echoing through the living room.


    I was wiping the table and didn''t look up when I heard his footsteps.


    But only I knew how fast my heart was beating.

 Chapter 99 They Might Start to Fall for Each Other

    Ethan plopped down on the couch, looking like he owned the ce.


    Would Fiona''s emotional singing bring back his memories? Or would it just mess with his head?


    "Your stomach still giving you trouble these days?"


    I finally looked up from the table I was pretending to clean for the hundredth time, trying to sound all casual.


    Ethan pulled out a cigarette, lit it, and gave me this smirk.


    "What do you think my stomach is, a drama queen?"


    He could still crack jokes.


    I couldn''t tell if he was just good at hiding it or if Fiona''s singing really didn''t get to him.


    I said, "Even iron rusts if you don''t take care of it after a while."


    Ethan held the cigarette, tilted his head, and grinned at me. "Emily, you''re getting all deep on me."


    ''The more you go through, the more you get it,'' I guess.


    I headed to the kitchen to cook.


    Fiona''s song ended, and a guy''s voice started ying on the recorder.


    I knew that voice was Ethan''s. Ever since I found out he was the lead singer of The Thorn Birds Band, I could pick out his voice anywhere. But in real life, I''d never heard him sing.


    Halfway through the song, it suddenly cut off. I snapped back to reality and saw the sink overflowing. I quickly turned off the faucet. Ethan walked to the kitchen door, and I asked, "Why''d you turn it off?"


    "Terrible." He sounded like he was mocking himself.


    I fished the veggies out of the sink, poured oil into the pan, and started frying eggs. I nced at him.


    "I think it''s awesome. Seriously, it''s the best voice I''ve ever heard because it''s got soul."


    Ethan walked over, smilingzily. "So you''ve always had a thing for me. When did that start?"


    I put down the spat, turned around, and looked at him seriously.


    "It''s not just me. You know how big The Thorn Birds Band was back then. If you had kept going, you might''ve made it big by now."


    I stared at him, but his face was a nk te.


    "It''s burning!" he suddenly said.


    I smelled it too and quickly turned off the stove. But the eggs were already toast.


    "What did this egg do to deserve such a charred fate?" Warm breath brushed against my ear.


    Even though he was teasing, Ethan said it like he meant it.


    I was both annoyed and amused. So I pushed him out of the kitchen.


    "It''s all your fault. Can you stop messing with me while I cook?"


    Ethan stood at the door, looking all innocent, and added, "Looks like I''m the one who messed it up!"


    I couldn''t help but crack up.


    With just a few words, he made me forget my worries for a bit.


    Right before dinner, Jason rolled in.


    We chatted while eating, and I made sure to steer the convo towards The Thorn Birds Band.


    I said I always dug the song "Flicker of Hope" and asked Jason, "What inspired you to write that jam?"


    Before Jason could answer, Ethan butted in, "I know."


    I looked at Ethan, and he said, "For a girl he always had a thing for."


    Jason kept his head down, munching away, not denying it.


    After a brief awkward silence, I asked, "So what happened to that girl?"


    Jason finally looked up, his lips tight, with a hint of bitterness.


    I thought maybe I shouldn''t have pushed, but just as I was about to change the subject, Jason answered, "She''s married now."


    Those few words were loaded with pain.


    Jason stared at the table, his eyes kinda shiny.


    I thought he must''ve really liked that girl. Even after all these years, I could still see the deep affection in his eyes.


    They say first love is unforgettable, and most people keep it in their hearts forever.


    But I didn''t really have a so-called first love. I married Arthur without much romantic drama.


    My growth was a rollercoaster, and I took on responsibilities earlier than most. During my teenage years, I didn''t have time to focus on any boy, let alone have the energy to be head over heels for someone. If I had to pick someone from my memories, there was a boy who once looked out for me like an older brother.


    Growing up to 26, I got limited warmth, so I clearly remembered everyone who was kind to me.


    Unfortunately, he moved awayter, so I never saw him again.


    After dinner, the three of us chilled in the living room watching TV.


    I casually flipped the channel, and an ad for a talent show popped up.


    The "Sing Your Youth" talentpetition was happening nationwide, and the Starlight City auditions had kicked off.


    I pretended to ask casually, "Can The Thorn Birds Band make aeback? Even if it''s missing one person?"


    Jason nced at Ethan without saying a word.


    But I got the gist. It all depended on when Ethan was ready to pick up the guitar again. As long as Ethan refused to touch the guitar, it meant Fiona''s issue was still eating at him. I quickly caught the highlight in the ad.


    "Skyline International Corporation sponsoring the ad?" I read it out loud, looking at Ethan. Ethan, sprawled on the couch, gave a faint smile. "Everyone with a dream deserves a shot." So, what about Ethan''s dream?


    Later, Jason headed upstairs, leaving just the two of us in the living room. Ethan pulled me over to sit next to him. Feeling bored, I picked a TV drama to watch. It was one of those popr romance series.


    Ethan held me close, leaning down to whisper in my ear, "These shows are the worst."


    I raised an eyebrow defiantly. "But women love ''em."


    Ethan chuckled lightly. "Women love to fantasize. These cheesy plots are made to feed those fantasies."


    Yeah, women did love to dream; it was a universal thing.


    After a brief silence, I took a deep breath and turned to look at him.


    "If we had met eight years ago when Fiona was still around, would you have chosen her or me?"


    The living room lights were off, and only the TV''s glow lit up Ethan''s face. But I didn''t miss the slight tension in his expression.


    He pressed his lips together and stayed silent for a long time. I stubbornly stared at him, waiting for his answer.


    After what felt like forever, he said softly, "I don''t answer ''what if'' questions."


    But it was just a hypothetical question. His refusal to answer meant he was conflicted, or he had an answer but didn''t want to say it to avoid hurting me.


    What I really wanted to ask was, if Fiona hadn''t died, who would he choose?


    The hand on my shoulder gently rubbed it. "Emily, can you stop with these questions? Fiona and I were done."


    If it was truly over, then who sent that text message?


    I held back from asking further. I needed to learn to stay calm.


    ording to the text, maybe the answer would be revealed soon.


    Whatever the answer was, I was already bracing myself for the worst.


    When Ethan was hospitalized and saw my burnt hand, he told me to stop cooking. I didn''t listen and kept at it, so he often suggested eating out. Every time, Jason would say no, iming he didn''t want to watch us unt our affection.


    If Jason hadn''t said that, it would have been fine. But since he did, we insisted on bringing him along to prove we weren''t ditching our friends for romance.


    That day, we went to a restaurant we frequented, and before we even sat down, I spotted Lacey.


    Lacey was sitting across from a guy, and the vibe between them was off. Their faces screamed awkwardness.


    When she saw us, her eyes lit up, and she waved us over.


    I sensed something was off between her and the guy, and I didn''t want to get involved. But since she called us over so openly, we had no choice but to join them.


    The guy dining with her wore square ck-framed sses and sat all stiff, looking like a total nerd.


    After we sat down, Lacey gave us a quick intro.


    With us there, the guy got even more awkward. He kept rubbing his thighs with his hands, looking super ufortable and nervous.


    Lacey chatted with us, totally ignoring the guy, who seemed like the shyest dude ever. He didn''t say a word the whole time, his face getting redder by the minute. After about ten minutes of squirming, he finally stood up, mumbled an excuse, and bailed.


    Lacey gave us a frustrated smile and exined, "He''s a marriage prospect my dad set up."


    Judging by the earlier awkwardness, I had guessed as much. I figured Linda didn''t know about this; otherwise, she wouldn''t have let Lacey date someone so obviously mismatched.


    Lacey sighed. "My dad''s a high school teacher. That guy''s his colleague. Since they work together, my dad knows his character and thinks he''s a good guy, so he decided to introduce us."


    I teased, "Your dad''s really ying matchmaker, huh?"


    Lacey shrugged. "My dad''s old-fashioned and traditional. He wants me to find a guy with a stable job, like a teacher or a doctor."


    When she mentioned doctors, I nced at Jason.


    Jason was looking at the menu, acting like he didn''t catch the hint in Lacey''s words.


    "I just remembered that Be called earlier asking me to find her. I almost forgot." I''m not great at lying, so it probably sounded like ame excuse. But I didn''t care and pulled Ethan to leave. Ethan got the hint and followed me out.


    I figured with Jason''s manners, he wouldn''t leave Lacey hanging just because we left.


    Later, Ethan and I grabbed some pasta at an Italian ce.


    When we went to bed, Jason still hadn''te back.


    I guessed they could easily got along well. Maybe as they kept talking, they might start to fall for each other.


    When the sound of an engine woke me up, I didn''t know what time it was, but I guessed Jason had finally returned.


    But after a while, I didn''t hear hime upstairs, so I got up to check.


    Jason wasn''t in the living room. I opened the vi door and saw a red glow on the car window. As I got closer, I realized he was sitting in the driver''s seat, smoking.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    I asked, "Why aren''t youing up?"


    Jason slowly turned to look at me, silent for a few seconds, then said, "I''lle up after I finish this cigarette."


    I nodded. "Alright, get some rest soon. You have work tomorrow."


    I turned to go back inside, but a strong hand grabbed my wrist.

 Chapter 100 We Balance Each Other Out

    Jason''s hands were on fire, and his grip was anything but gentle.


    My heart did a little flip.


    "Chill with me for a bit," Jason said, his voice all deep and serious.


    I nodded, and he let go. I slid into the passenger seat.


    Both windows were down, and the breeze was kinda chilly; no booze smell or anything.


    Jason just sat there, leaning back, puffing on a cigarette, looking like he had the weight of the world on his shoulders.


    The only thing moving in the car was the smoke, swirling around in the moonlight.


    "You dropped Lacey off, right?" I finally broke the silence. "Yeah."


    I thought for a sec and then said, "You know, Lacey''s pretty cool. She''s hot, smart, straight-up, and sweet. Even though her family''s kinda messed up, you can tell she got a good upbringing; probably ''cause her dad''s a teacher. You two are both awesome and single, so maybe..."


    "Enough!" Jason cut me off, his voice sharp.


    He was usually so chill, but his shout made me jump.


    He must''ve realized he freaked me out ''cause he softened his tone, "You just know when it''s right. The best person isn''t always the right one for you."


    I figured he was thinking about his first love, the one he never got over. Dude''s got some deep feelings.


    I whispered, "Sorry."


    He gave a helpless smile. "I should be the one saying sorry. Didn''t mean to snap at you. Don''t sweat it."


    I said, "It''s cool."


    A gust of wind blew in, and I shivered, rubbing my arms.


    Jason noticed and rolled up my window.


    He casually turned on the music, and "Happen To Meet" started ying.


    "As winter said goodbye, I woke in a moment lost in time..."


    The soft music filled the car, and we just sat there, listening.


    The first time I heard this song was in a movie theater, and I bawled my eyes out.


    "The saddest part of love is meeting at the wrong time, and missing the right one.."


    Jason''s voice was tinged with sadness as he spoke along with the song.


    I felt a pang in my chest and tried to cheer him up. "Let the past be the past. Move on and start fresh. She''d want you to be happy."


    Jason turned to look at me, a small smile ying on his lips.


    "Really?" His smile was kinda goofy and innocent.


    I nodded seriously. "Yeah."


    "Actually, the rarest thing in this world is not meeting but reuniting." He said this while staring at me, his gaze intense.


    In the cramped space of the car, it suddenly felt warmer.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Emily, actually..."


    Jason was cut off by his phone ringing.


    He picked it up, and I saw the name "Ethan" on the screen.


    I suddenly felt a bit jittery.


    Jason killed the music and picked up the call.


    In the quiet car, I could hear Ethan''s voice loud and clear.


    "Jason, did my wife go missing?" Ethan joked.


    Jason nced at me, a faint smile in his eyes, all calm and chill.


    "She''s downstairs. We''re just chatting."


    After the call, we got out of the car and headed inside, each going to our rooms.


    The bedroom lights were off, but I knew Ethan was awake.


    As I walked to the bed, Ethan suddenly yanked me into his arms, and I banged my chin.


    "Not seeing you in the middle of the night, are you sleepwalking?" His tone was yful, but there was a hint of annoyance.


    I pulled away from him,y down beside him, and exined, "I heard a car and didn''t see Jasone up, so I went down to check." Ethan grunted and pulled me closer.


    "I called you. But your phone was ringing on the nightstand. I thought you sleepwalked into the wrong room."


    I rolled my eyes, even though he couldn''t see it.


    "Wrong room? Do you think I''m you? I''m not that clueless."


    Ethanughed and ruffled my hair, hugging me tight before I could get mad.


    "Yeah, you''re the reliable one, I''m not. We bnce each other out, right?"


    The next morning, at breakfast, Jason grabbed some bread and said, "I''ve been looking for a cetely. Found a good one a few days ago. If it works out, I''ll move." His words came out of nowhere, and I couldn''t help but look at him in surprise.


    "It''s not like we don''t have room for you here."


    Ethan added with a teasing grin, "But this isn''t a long-term gig. If you get a girlfriend, it''d be awkward bringing her here. You''d have to get a hotel room." Jason smiled lightly. "Mainly, I don''t want to see you two unting your love in front of me every day." Two dayster, Jason moved out.


    He bought a fully furnished three-bedroom apartment downtown, ready to go.


    That evening, Oliver treated us at Blue Ocean Bar to celebrate Jason''s new residence.


    Be showed up too, her hair now shoulder-length. If it were before, she would''ve chopped it off already.


    I sat next to her and said curiously, "You''ve never let your hair grow this long before."


    Be tilted her head and whispered, "I want to grow it out. As my best friend, what do you think?"


    I smiled and said, "I''m excited to see it. You''re gorgeous, so any hairstyle suits you."


    They say a person''s change often starts with someoneing into or leaving their life.


    Like a tomboy suddenly trying on dresses, or a short-haired girl wanting to grow her hair long.


    I thought this time, Be had truly fallen for Oliver.


    Ethan had a sensitive stomach, so I didn''t let him drink. I stopped him from epting any toasts.


    He probably thought I was being extra, but I was dead serious, and he just smiled and gave in. "Alright, I''ll listen to you." One of his buddies cracked a joke about Ethan being a henpecked husband, but he just shrugged it off.


    "Being a henpecked husband is a badge of honor. You guys don''t get it. A real man takes care of his wife."


    My heart did a little happy dance at his words. Be nudged me and whispered, "Emily, you''re lucky to have Ethan."


    I used to think Ethan''s kindness was the best thing ever. Back then, I never imagined I''d one day wish I''d never met him.


    Connie was up on stage singing. I took the chance to hit the restroom and stopped a waiter to have a quick word. When I got back, Connie was singing one of Fiona''s songs.


    The vibe at our table got real tense. I casually grabbed some fruit to munch on.


    The song had barely started when Ethan suddenly stood up, making my heart skip a beat. I grabbed his hand. "What''s up?"


    He leaned down and gave me a cheeky grin. "Just hitting the bathroom. Wannae with?"


    I let go of his hand, blushing.


    After Ethan left, I noticed Jason sitting quietly on the side, so I went over to him.


    I asked straight up, "Jason, do you know where Fiona is buried?"


    Jason swirled the wine in his ss. "Her remains were taken back to her hometown for burial."


    So, they never saw her body.


    "Is there any chance she might still be alive?" I voiced my suspicion.


    Jason looked stunned, thenughed.


    "No way," he said firmly. "When that happened, her family was blindsided. Her body was in the funeral home for a week before they took her. How could she still be alive?" Her body was in the funeral home for a week. If she were still alive, she''d have to be a ghost.


    If Fiona wasn''t alive, that text message seemed even creepier.


    Connie finished her song, and Ethan came back. I wrapped up my chat with Jason.


    Connie walked over to us.


    She said, "Oliver, I''ve signed up for the ''Youth Sings Loudly''petition. I might need some time off work here."


    Oliver waved it off. "No problem, dreams are important. If you make it big, just don''t forget about Blue Ocean Bar. Come back and do a couple of shows to boost our ce." Everyone was in high spirits, clinking sses andughing.


    Under my watchful eye, Ethan stuck to water the whole time.


    After a bit, I noticed Jason was missing.


    I looked around and found him on stage.


    Jason, a drummer with a special bond to his instrument, gently touched the drum surface as he sat behind the set.


    After years of not ying, the memories came rushing back. He picked up the drumsticks, tapping lightly at first, then gradually found his groove and got more into it.


    I once told him drummers should be wilder. Heughed, saying he might have a wild side I hadn''t seen.


    Now, I believed him. He yed effortlessly, like a natural, his powerful rhythm electrifying the room. As he hit the final note, the bar erupted in apuse and cheers. Jason came back, and Oliver praised him. "Not bad, Jason. Your skills haven''t faded at all."


    Jason patted Oliver''s shoulder and joked, "Don''t forget to pay me for the performance. Give you a buddy discount."


    Everyoneughed.


    Be, however, said, "Everyone seems so capable. Why do you seem so useless?"


    Hearing this, Oliver immediately got defensive.


    "That''s because you haven''t seen my skills."


    Be snorted. "What skills? Your womanizing skills?"


    I knew Be was deliberately provoking Oliver, and he took the bait. He stood up immediately.


    "Alright, I''ll show you today. I''ll sing a song for you. If I do well, you have to give me a kiss. Deal?"


    Be raised an eyebrow. "If you have the guts, get on stage first."


    Oliver downed a full ss of wine, rolled up his sleeves, and headed to the stage.


    He picked up the microphone and cleared his throat, still a bit embarrassed. "I''m going to sing a song for the woman I like. My skills are limited, so bear with me." Everyone in the bar knew he was the owner, and they pped and cheered him on.


    "Come on."


    Soon, a familiar rhythm started, and Oliver began to sing.


    "There is a beautiful little girl, her name is Be. She has gentle eyes, and she quietly stole my heart."


    Oliver''s voice was surprisingly good, which caught me off guard. I nced at Be, and she seemed quite surprised too.


    He sang the entire song looking at Be, and everyone in the bar followed his gaze. Even Be, with her strong heart, felt a bit ufortable.


    We were all listening to Oliver sing, so no one noticed how that woman rushed up.


    She suddenly grabbed Be''s hair and pped her.


    I recognized her as Oliver''s ex-girlfriend, Giselle.


    Be stood up immediately.


    I grabbed Be, afraid she would retaliate. She was strong, and Giselle was pregnant.


    Be probably considered this too. She clenched her fists but didn''t swing.


    The singing stopped, and Oliver must have seen themotion. He dropped the microphone and rushed over.


    Giselle stepped back, tripping over a bottle. One foot slipped, and before I could reach out, she fell heavily backward.


    As she hit the ground, Giselle screamed, clutching her abdomen.


    Soon, blood started to seep through her dress.

 Chapter 101 He Wont Take Her Back

    "My kid..." Giselle''s face went ghost-white with pain, curling up like a shrimp, her voice barely a whisper. Nobody in the booth dared to move a muscle, and I just stood there, totally stunned.


    Be stared down at Giselle, her face a nk te.


    One was on the floor, the other standing tall. It made Be look like she was the one who shoved Giselle. Oliver''s eyes were locked on Giselle, his face all tight and tense.


    "Oliver, help me," Giselle croaked, reaching out to him.


    Oliver crouched down, scooped her up, and slowly looked up at Be, his emotions all jumbled up. They had history, after all. I figured he still had some soft spot for her.


    "You think I did this?" Be asked, way too calm.


    Oliver swallowed hard, his Adam''s apple bobbing, and said, "Call an ambnce."


    I felt Be tremble under my hand, but she still pulled out her phone and dialed 911.


    The ambnce showed up in no time, and we all headed to the hospital.


    Outside the operating room, it was dead silent.


    Be suddenly broke the silence, "Do you believe me if I say she just fell on her own?"


    Oliver, leaning against the wall, looked at her, exhausted, and just nodded softly, saying nothing more.


    Two hourster, the doc came out and dropped the bomb: the baby didn''t make it. Miscarriage.


    When they wheeled Giselle out, her eyes were puffy from crying.


    In the regr ward, Oliver stood by her bed.


    Giselle clung to his hand, bawling her eyes out. "Oliver, you know how much I wanted this baby? ''Cause he was yours. I even had a name picked out, but now he''s gone." Oliver stood there like a statue, his brows furrowed tight.


    I knew he wasn''t a total jerk. He couldn''t bring himself to say anything harsh, just muttered, "Giselle, I feel for you. But I can''t take the me for this kid being mine."


    Giselle''s sobs got louder. "Have you forgotten? Three months ago, I came to Blue Ocean Bar for the first time. I didn''t know you owned it then. You got wasted that night. Have you forgotten what happened after?" She hesitated, but the message was clear.


    Oliver''s face changed, like he couldn''t believe it.


    He nced at Be, panic shing in his eyes, and I looked over too.


    Be''s face was pale but still calm.


    "I..."


    "Don''t exin," Be cut him off, cool as a cucumber.


    "What you did drunk doesn''t count. Handle this mess first; we''ll talkter."


    Be''s reaction threw me for a loop.


    She had a fiery temper, but when it hit the fan, she was ice-cold calm.


    I gave Be''s shoulder a gentle pat, trying tofort her without saying a word.


    Giselle, tears streaming down her face, looked at Be, probably not expecting her to be so chill.


    Today, Giselle had shown up like a total drama queen and even pped Be. No one had ever dared to p Be before. Be only held back because Giselle was pregnant.


    As for her fall and miscarriage, I had my doubts. Was it an ident or a setup by Giselle?


    Did she step on that beer bottle by mistake or on purpose?


    From where I stood, it looked more like she did it on purpose. When she kicked that bottle, she knew what was under her feet and could''ve avoided it.


    When we left, Oliver trailed behind us out of the ward.


    Facing Be, Oliver seemed too chicken to even look her in the eye. "Giselle doesn''t dare tell her family about this."


    Be got what he meant right away. "Take care of her. Giselle just had a miscarriage; you can''t just leave her hanging." Oliver looked at her, totally helpless.


    When we left the hospital, I was about tofort Be, but she seemed to have already made peace with it.


    "It''s cool, Emily. Maybe I just don''t care about him that much. I don''t see this as a big deal, and I''m not gonna overthink it."


    It wasn''t that her feelings weren''t deep; Be just knew Oliver well. She looked confident, like she knew exactly what Oliver would do.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    I envied Be''s confidence.


    If I were in her shoes, I''d be a mess.


    In the car on the way back, I asked Ethan about what went down between Oliver and Giselle.


    Ethan said, "When Oliver and Giselle were dating, he hadn''t opened his bar yet. He was just a DJ at someone else''s bar, a pretty basic gig with not much pay. His dream was always to open his own bar. I offered to back him, but he turned me down. Said he wanted to earn it himself, that only then it would be a real career and give him confidence."


    Oliver might seemid-back, but he had a lot of pride.


    Ethan went on, "At first, they probably got together because they liked each other. Oliver might seem unreliable, but if he really likes a girl, he''ll treat her like a queen. Back then, he spent most of his paycheck on her, buying her bags and clothes, never stingy, spoiling her rotten."


    I asked eagerly, "So why''d they break up?"


    At the intersection, he stopped the car at a red light and lit a cigarette.


    When the car started moving again, he blew out a smoke ring and said, "It''s normal for girls to have a bit of vanity. But Giselle was never satisfied. She thought Oliver''s paycheck was too low, with nothing left at the end of the month. She couldn''t see a future with him. Plus, there was a rich guy who wanted to date her. She couldn''t resist the temptation, so she dumped him."


    So, in the end, love couldn''t handle the cold, hard truth.


    I said, "But she came back. I think she still loves Oliver."


    Ethan sneered. "Oliver won''t take her back."


    "Why not?" I asked.


    "Leaving when a guy''s broke anding back when he''s made it? Guys have their pride. He''d rather be alone forever than ept that kind of fake love," Ethan replied.


    I finally got why Oliver once said he didn''t dare to have real feelings. His heart had been stomped on before, and now it was ice-cold. He wasn''t gonna get all passionate or excited for anyone again.


    Giselle was too embarrassed to tell her family about the miscarriage, so none of them came to see her. It was pretty sad.


    Oliver hired a nurse for her.


    I visited the hospital twice. As Be''s best friend, I probably shouldn''t have, but I felt bad for Giselle.


    I had a miscarriage before, so I knew that not taking care of yourself afterward could mess you up for life.


    When I visited her that day, the doc came in and said she could be discharged.


    Giselle had kept the miscarriage a secret from her family, which meant she had nowhere to go after being discharged.


    She clung to Oliver''s clothes, looking all pitiful, asking to go home with him.


    Oliver''s face was stone-cold, his tone distant. "I have a girlfriend. It''s not right for you to stay at my ce."


    Giselle slowly let go, looking crushed.


    But Oliver wasn''t heartless. He didn''t take her home, but he did rent an apartment for her.


    When moving, Oliver called me to help buy some stuff for her.


    As I was about to hang up, he added, "Help me exin to Be. She''s been super short on the phely, hanging up after a few words. When I ask her out, she''s always got some excuse." Be might seem cool about this, but she still had her moments of pettiness.


    I agreed.


    I called Be right away. When she heard I was going to drop off stuff for Giselle, she said she wanted toe with me.


    When we got to the address Oliver gave, the door was open.


    Oliver was inside, looking like he had just arrived.


    Giselle saw us and suddenly rushed over, hugging Oliver from behind. "Oliver, the baby''s gone, but we can have another. You still care about me, don''t you? Otherwise, you wouldn''t be taking care of me." Oliver, with his back to the door, didn''t see us.


    I didn''t know how he''d respond, and I was nervous for him.


    If he still had feelings for Giselle, then he and Be would be done.


    Be, on the other hand, was way cooler than I was. She even crossed her arms and leaned against the doorframe, like she was watching a soap opera.


    Oliver stiffened for a moment, then firmly removed Giselle''s hands from around his waist. "The baby is gone, and we can have another, but not with you."


    When he finished speaking and turned around, his eyesnded on Be, and he looked a bit surprised.


    Giselle lowered her head, looking both heartbroken and embarrassed, and turned to walk back inside.


    We dropped off the stuff and didn''t stick around long before heading out.


    As we were going downstairs, my phone rang. It was Mary.


    Mary called to share the good news that Katherine Ward had given birth to a healthy baby boy.


    As we exited the building, Oliver called out to Be. Knowing he wanted to talk to her, I made myself scarce.


    Since Mary had informed me, it wouldn''t be right not to visit. I could never be as indifferent as they were.


    I bought a set of baby clothes and, following the address Mary gave me, found the construction site.


    They were living in a temporary mobile home on the site.


    Mary was super enthusiastic when she saw me. Seeing the clothes I brought, she said I shouldn''t have spent the money but quickly took them.


    I looked around the room. The living conditions were pretty basic. The main issue with these kinds of homes was that they were cold in the summer and hot in the winter. Katherine, whom I had never met, was lying in bed, wearing a woolen hat.


    When I walked over, she looked up and gave me a shy smile.


    She seemed like a really kind woman, not very talkative. When Mary told her to feed the baby, she did. When Mary said she wasn''t holding the baby right, she quickly adjusted. Before long, Kyle came back. He wasn''t surprised to see me at all.


    He took off his hard hat, still covered in dust, and went to hold the baby.


    As soon as he picked up the baby, his expression changed. Pointing to a red mark on the baby''s face, he asked Katherine harshly, "What''s this on his face?"


    Katherine seemed scared of Kyle and said softly, "The baby scratched himself."


    Kyle angrily said, "You''re home all day watching the baby, and you let him scratch himself? Can''t you be more careful?"


    Katherine blushed and lowered her head, not daring to say a word.


    Mary added fuel to the fire, saying things like how a careless mother made the baby suffer and what if he scratched his eye.


    I couldn''t help but want to speak up for Katherine.


    But before I could, seven or eight people suddenly burst in, each holding a steel rod, looking fierce.

 Chapter 102 Its a Shame Youre Just Bricklayers

    Those dudes rolled in like a gang, circling Kyle the second they stepped through the door.


    One big guy smashed a stic basin with a steel rod and yelled, "Kyle, if you don''t pay us what we''re owed today, don''t think I won''t make sure your whole family feels the heat." "Yeah, you got cash for baby form but not for our wages?"


    "If you don''t pay up today, we ain''t leaving."


    Everyone looked dead serious.


    Kyle gave a nervous smile. "Guys, chill out. It''s not like I''m not gonna pay you. You''ve been with me for ages, and it''s just I messed up the cash flow. Give me a bit, and once I get the project funds, you''ll be the first to get paid." But they weren''t having it.


    "Can''t manage cash flow? We all need this hard-earned money to feed our families. If we weren''t in this tough spot, who''d be doing this hard work?"


    "Today, whether you borrow money, sell blood, or kidneys, you gotta pay us."


    They were hell-bent on getting their money.


    Mary was so anxious she was practically hopping. "Who are we supposed to borrow from on such short notice?" She shot a nce my way, trying to be sneaky about it.


    "I don''t care who you borrow from."


    "Enough." I cut in, standing up.


    Everyone turned to look at me.


    Mary''s eyes lit up, and Kyle looked like he saw a lifeline.


    I pulled out my wallet, took out two hundred bucks, and tucked it into the baby''s nket.


    "First time meeting the baby, here''s two hundred bucks as a gift." I told Katherine Ward to take it easy during her postpartum period and grabbed my bag to leave.


    As I walked past the workers, I smirked. "Nice acting. With skills like that, it''s a shame you''re just bricyers. Why not head to Hollywood and be actors? You''d totally make it big."


    They looked embarrassed, caught red-handed.


    But Mary wasn''t done. She faked anger and said, "Emily, I''m your aunt. How can you say that? Our struggles are real."


    I was done with Mary''s drama. "You''ve been here for a while, and everything was fine before I showed up. Why demand money now? If they really trashed the ce, I might buy it, but just breaking a stic basin? At least use more props if you''re gonna act."


    Seeing this, the "actors" couldn''t keep it up and left, looking sheepish.


    Mary, being all prideful, decided to be blunt.


    "Emily, we really are in trouble. You''ve seen the tiny house. Diapers and form are expensive, and bills keep piling up. Kyle''s struggling as a contractor. If he doesn''t get the funds, he can''t pay his workers, and the project stops. Now that you''re doing well, could you lend Kyle some money for my sake?"


    I couldn''t believe I was still listening to this. "Mary, I have no reason to use Ethan''s money, let alone to support the Ward family. I''ve had tough times too. Andpared to that, your situation isn''t that bad. Whether you have money or not, life goes on. Do poor people not raise kids? There''s a saying that adversity breeds talent. Growing up in such an environment might not be a bad thing for my nephew."


    With that, I walked out of the construction site without looking back. I could feel their angry stares on my back.


    When I came, I had a hunch Mary had ulterior motives, but I didn''t expect them to be this shameless.


    The only person I felt a bit sorry for was Katherine. She was kind and had no say in the family.


    So, while they were acting, I secretly gave her five hundred bucks to buy some nutritional supplements.


    When I got back, I didn''t mention going to the construction site.


    Having such rtives was embarrassing.


    Now that Jason had moved out, it was just Ethan and me at home.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    When Ethan came back, I had just finished cooking.


    After dinner, I was in the kitchen unpacking the meds the doc had prescribed for my infertility.


    From the kitchen, I could hear Ethan''s phone buzzing non-stop.


    Having seen that text from someone named Fiona, I was now super sensitive to the sound of his texts.


    I carried the unpacked meds out.


    He was lounging on the couch, eyes glued to his phone, fingers flying.


    Was he texting Fiona? What were they talking about? The big surprise she mentioned? But Fiona was dead. Who could be sending these texts?


    Holding the bowl of medicine, my mind was racing, totally distracted by the sound of his texts.


    Curiosity got the best of me, and I walked over with the bowl of medicine in hand.


    I moved quietly, and he didn''t notice meing.


    Standing behind the couch, I leaned over suddenly. "What''s got you so hooked?"


    He didn''t even flinch or hide his phone.


    Turns out, he was just texting thepany''s legal advisor about work stuff.


    I let out a quiet sigh of relief.


    He caught a whiff of the medicine and turned his head. "What''s that?"


    I walked over, set the bowl on the coffee table, and filled him in on my recent gynecological check-up.


    Giselle''s situation had really shaken me.


    "Why is it so easy for others to get pregnant? Just one try, and they''re expecting? The doc said this medicine might boost my chances a bit."


    "Boost your chances?" Ethan looked up from his phone, smirking in that cheeky way of his.


    "Does that mean you''ll be horny after taking it? I''m afraid I won''t be able to keep up."


    I blushed and gave him a yful punch. "Get lost."


    He put down his phone and shamelessly scooted closer, wrapping his arms around me. "Tomorrow, I''ll ask the doc for some meds too, to keep up. Otherwise, you''ll drain me dry."


    I hit him again, embarrassed. "You rogue."


    He pushed me down onto the couch, straddling me with that mischievous grin.


    His mind was always on sex, and his sudden moves always caught me off guard.


    The steamy moment was cut short by a call from Be.


    After the call, Ethan drove us to the taekwondo gym like a bat out of hell.


    We rushed to the rooftop as soon as we got out of the car.


    When we got there, my legs turned to jelly.


    Giselle was standing on the railing, looking like a strong breeze could knock her off.


    Be was standing a bit away from the railing, facing Giselle like they were in a standoff.


    The building wasn''t super tall, but it was still eight stories high. If she fell, could she survive?


    I hadn''t expected Giselle to go this far after her failed attempt at ying the victim.


    "We''re all adults here. This is really childish." Be spoke to Giselle calmly, trying not to set her off.


    "Yes, I am. This is the only time I''ll be childish. If it weren''t for you, Oliver wouldn''t have left me. It''s all because of you." Giselle was shaking, her body trembling as she spoke, making my heart race with fear. "Giselle, calm down," I urged her.


    "I don''t want to calm down. I want to see Oliver."


    I said, "Okay,e down first, and I''ll call him."


    Giselle sneered. "You think you can trick me? I''m not listening. I''ll wait here. You bring him to me, or I''ll die right here and make him feel guilty for the rest of his life."


    I pulled out my phone to call Oliver. "Oliver, Giselle is..."


    Before I could finish, Oliver''s irritated voice came through the phone. "Let her jump if she wants to. Stop wasting time."


    It seemed he already knew the situation.


    Giselle was staring at me intently, with a glimmer of hope in her eyes.


    But she must have seen something in my expression because she suddenly became agitated and shouted.


    "Oliver, if you don''te, I''ll jump. Even as a ghost, I won''t let you be together."


    Giselle''s body swayed on the railing, and suddenly Be climbed up as well, making my heart almost leap out of my chest.


    "Be, what are you doing? Get down. Don''t do anything rash," I yelled.


    Be said expressionlessly to Giselle, "If you jump, I''ll jump too. Either way, you''ll drive me to death."


    Oliver must have heard Be''s words because he shouted anxiously before hanging up, "Be, you wouldn''t dare!"


    I was worried about Be and tried to calm Giselle, telling her that Oliver was on his way.


    Oliver arrived quickly. As soon as he appeared on the rooftop, his eyes locked onto Be, his face dark with concern. "Be, get down."


    Giselle was heartbroken. "Oliver, you only care about her? Do I mean nothing to you? Not even a little? Do I have to jump for you to remember me?"


    I was worried that Oliver''s focus on Be would further agitate Giselle, leading to an irreversible tragedy.


    Oliver''s chest heaved with suppressed emotion. He took a deep breath and spoke slowly, "Giselle, this won''t solve anything. Come down, and we can talk."


    A glimmer of hope appeared in Giselle''s eyes. "You don''t want me to die? You still care about me, right?"


    Oliver nced at Be and said rationally, "Yes."


    He took slow steps forward, clearly moving closer to Be.


    I thought this wasn''t good.


    Sure enough, Giselle suddenly broke down. "You''re lying. You want to save her, not me. Fine, if you care so much about her, I''ll make her die."


    On the narrow railing, she suddenly took two steps towards Be.


    Be didn''t react in time, and neither did any of us.


    We watched in horror as Giselle pushed Be off the edge.

 Chapter 103 Spend My Whole Life Treating You Well

    Oliver almost dove at the same time, but he missed her and ended up jumping down too.


    I was totally freaked out!


    Giselle, the one who initially wanted to jump, was still standing on the railing, screaming like a lunatic.


    Ethan took a few steps forward, yanked her down, not exactly gently, and tossed her aside.


    My legs turned to jelly as I rushed to the edge of the railing to look down.


    A big crowd had gathered below, and there was an air cushion in the middle. Two people were lying on it,pletely still.


    "Are they still alive?" My voice was shaking.


    Ethan looked down, his face serious. "They''re probably alive but definitely banged up."


    I turned and bolted downstairs.


    As we left the rooftop, Giselle was still sitting on the ground, looking totally out of it.


    I figured she wouldn''t jump again; a one-person show was hard to keep going.


    In less than a minute, we had rushed downstairs and pushed through the crowd.


    Oliver and Be were sprawled out on the air cushion, eyes open but not moving. It was unclear if they were seriously hurt or just in shock.


    "Are you guys okay?" I asked, worried.


    They didn''t answer me.


    Having been a nurse before, I knew that without knowing the extent of their injuries, we shouldn''t move them. So we anxiously waited for the ambnce to arrive.


    Oliver reached out and found Be''s hand, moving closer to her.


    Suddenly, Oliver made a somewhatborious turn and directly pressed Be beneath him in front of everyone.


    "Get off," Be said irritably, probably afraid he might do something inappropriate.


    "Are you fucking stupid?" Oliver propped himself up on either side of her, his eyes red and ring at her, his voice hoarse.


    "And you''re not?" Be seemed calm, but her eyes were also a bit red.


    I could imagine their feelings now, thinking they were doomed but still alive-it was like a dream. Recalling the terrifying moments just now, the fear alone could make someone break down. Ignoring the many eyes watching, Oliver suddenly kissed Be fiercely. Be tried to push him away, but he held her head firmly as if he wanted to devour her.


    It was a kiss after a close call, so intense that it looked painful.


    I could imagine their feelings at that moment-excitement, fear, and love, all mixed.


    And in my heart, I felt relieved.


    Thank goodness, they were both alive.


    Later, I found out that Ethan had called the police in advance, and they had prepared an air cushion downstairs, saving their lives. The ambnce arrived and rushed them to the hospital. The test results came back: Oliver had two busted ribs, and Be had a broken leg.


    Both got checked into the ortho department.


    When they were sorting out the rooms, Oliver asked if they could be in the same ward.


    Seeing them lying on separate beds, I felt a weird mix of relief and amusement.


    But hey, better this than losing them.


    Ethan didn''t stick around long at the hospital; he got a call from work and bounced.


    Frank showed up with a bag of apples. I peeled one, sliced it in half, and handed it to the injured duo.


    Oliver, with one hand behind his head and the other holding the apple, joked, "I think we''re a perfect match; even our injuriesplement each other. I hurt my back; you hurt your leg."


    Be rolled her eyes and called him an idiot. "Are you stupid for jumping down after me?"


    Oliver wasn''t even mad, just kept grinning like a fool. "How could I think so much in that moment? I was just worried about you, thinking if Death dared to take you, I''d chase you to the underworld to bring you back." Be snorted. "Don''t be ridiculous. With your physical condition, you think you can outrun Death?"


    Oliver was momentarily speechless, took a big bite of the apple, chewed slowly, and finally said, "I''ll show you my physical condition in bed someday."


    They were like a pair of bickering lovers, always arguing. But maybe that''s why they seemed so in sync.


    Honestly, the moment Oliver jumped after her really shocked me.


    As he said, he didn''t have time to think at that moment; his actions were purely instinctual.


    Such a precious instinct must be supported by true love, right?


    I went to get some hot water, and when I turned back, I saw Giselle standing at the door.


    She seemed to want toe in but was hesitant.


    The current Giselle waspletely different from the one who had gone crazy on the rooftop. She now looked like a kid who had made a big mistake and didn''t know what to do. She eventually walked up to Oliver''s bed. ;"Oliver, are you okay?"


    Her voice was small, but the concern in her eyes was real.


    Oliver snorted and tossed the apple core into the trash can by the bed. "Still alive, barely."


    Giselle lowered her head and said sadly, "I don''t know how things turned out this way. I really didn''t want to hurt you."


    Oliver''s expression stayed cold, and Be yed with her phone without saying a word.


    I sat on the side and soon got a message.


    I opened it; it was from Be: [Emily, should I push her off the building to get even, or just give her a good beating? Look at her now, she makes me want to puke.]


    I nced at Be, trying not tough, and shot back a message: [Chill out. Oliver knows what''s up and he''s already giving her the cold shoulder.]


    Just as I hit send, two cops walked into the room, one after the other.


    One of them got straight to the point.


    "You two fell from the building, right? We''ve already checked the scene and talked to some witnesses. Looks like this might be a case of intentional harm. We''re here to get your statements and figure out what happened." Giselle started shaking, looking all kinds of nervous.


    Be was quiet for a moment, then stared at the cop and asked, "If the charges stick, what happens?"


    The cop replied, "Prison time, life imprisonment, or the death penalty, depending on how bad it is."


    When Giselle pushed Be on the rooftop, she probably never thought it could get this serious.


    Be stayed silent, deep in thought.


    Giselle''s eyes were full of panic as she looked to Oliver for help.


    Oliver lowered his eyes, his silence showing his inner conflict.


    This wasn''t what he wanted either.


    The cop opened his notebook and reminded them, "We can start now. Tell us exactly what happened; the more detailed, the better."


    Oliver seemed at a loss for words.


    Suddenly, Be''s lips curved into a smile, and she said lightly, "Actually, we were just a few friends messing around. Things got a bit out of hand, and we identally fell. Some bystanders who didn''t know what was going on probably thought someone was trying to jump, so they called the cops. We''re really sorry, we won''t do it again."


    We were all surprised, especially Giselle.


    She must not have expected that the person she pushed off the building would clear her of any wrongdoing.


    The cop frowned, looking skeptical. ;"Really? You need to tell the truth. Thew is fair and will give you justice."N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Be nodded repeatedly, insisting. "The truth, of course. If someone really wanted to harm me, wouldn''t I tell you right away so you could arrest them?"


    The cop asked a few more routine questions, took notes, and then left.


    Giselle stood there dumbfounded, her face full of disbelief.


    After a long while, she finally asked softly, "Why?"


    Be smiled innocently at her."Come here."


    Giselle clutched her clothes but eventually walked over.


    Be suddenly propped herself up and pped her hard.


    Giselle held her face, staring at her in shock.


    Be looked at her coldly. "You pped me at the bar that day. This p is for that."


    Giselle silently took the p, knowing she owed Be big time.


    Oliver didn''t say a word about Be''s actions.


    Be continued, "I''ve returned the p, but do you want to know what a broken leg feels like?"


    Giselle''s eyes filled with fear as she stared at her.


    Even though Giselle was standing and Be was sitting, she couldn''t overpower Be''s presence.


    Looking back, Giselle''s earlier madness seemed like she was possessed. She wasn''t really someone who had the guts to risk everything.


    Be mocked, "When the cops came, you were so scared you could barely stand, right? Weren''t you not afraid of death? Are you afraid of prison?"


    Giselle bit her lip for a long time before finally speaking, "When I saw Oliver jump after you, I knew I could never drive you away from him. You''ve already taken root in his heart, and there''s no room for me."


    Giselle lifted her chin, trying to hold back her tears. As she turned to leave, I could still see her heartbroken expression.


    I couldn''t judge whether her feelings for Oliver were pure. After all, she hadn''t been pure before and had been defeated by reality. Maybe it was after being hurt that she remembered the good in him, but in the process of hurting and being hurt, how much love can be rekindled?


    Oliver hesitated several times, and I knew he was grateful to Be for what she did regarding Giselle, but saying thank you didn''t seem right. He had no reason to speak for Giselle.


    In the end, he simply said sincerely, "Be, I''ll spend my whole life treating you well."


    Even I, as an outsider, was moved by his words. I could see Be was touched too; even though she didn''t show it on her face, I knew her.


    After a long while, Be finallyughed and scolded, "Can you not be so sappy?"


    It was the first time Be seemed a bit embarrassed.


    Oliver alsoughed foolishly.


    I bought them dinner, and after they finished eating, Ethan called, saying he was just off work and woulde to the hospital to pick me up.


    Inte autumn and early winter, it got dark quite early.


    When I stepped out of the hospital, I didn''t see Ethan''s car, so I stood by the roadside, waiting.


    Suddenly, I felt a tap on my shoulder. I turned around to see three men. The one in the middle was pressing down on my shoulder with one hand and holding something against my waist with the other. The two on the sides used their bodies to block the view.


    I looked down and saw a shiny knife pressed against my waist.

 Chapter 104 I Cherish My Girl

    "Better not move, or I can''t promise I won''t slip," the guy holding me warned in a low, menacing voice.


    I almost screamed but managed to choke it back.


    There were a bunch of people at the hospital entrance, but everyone was in such a rush that no one noticed me. Even if they did, who''d actually step in?


    A white van screeched to a stop right in front of me.


    "Get in," the guy ordered.


    The knife tip pressed against my waist, and I could feel its cold de even through my clothes.


    I stepped into the van but froze when I saw a familiar Maybach nearby. I thought about yelling for Ethan, but I got shoved inside.


    The door mmed shut, and the van sped off. I anxiously looked out the window.


    The car lights were off, and Ethan hadn''t gotten out. He must be waiting for me.


    The van sped away, and the familiar car got smaller under the neon lights. With a turn, it disappeared from my sight.


    A force yanked me back, and I fell into the van.


    My hands were tied behind my back, and as the rope tightened around my wrists, a slow, deliberate voice sounded beside me.


    "Don''t worry. You''ll see him soon enough."


    I turned my head; it was the guy who had just held me hostage.


    Now that I was tied up, he sat to the side, ying with the knife in his hand.


    Forcing myself to stay calm, I looked around.


    There were six guys in the van, including the driver. Each had various aggressive tattoos on their hands. The guy ying with the knife was different. Compared to the others, he was much moreposed, focusing only on the knife''s glint. Even though he was still, he exuded a chilling aura.


    I didn''t scream or shout, knowing it would be useless and only put me in a worse position.


    So I looked at them calmly. "Who are you? And what do you want with me?"


    The guy stopped spinning the knife, nced at me, and a slightly frivolous smile appeared on his lips. "What do you think a man wants with a woman?" The guys in the vanughed.


    My heart sank.


    Another guy said, "If Ethan likes her, she must be something. But she looks pretty ordinary. Did we get the wrong person?"


    "Maybe she''s good in bed?" someone else chimed in mischievously.


    Another round ofughter.


    The guy with the knife smiled coldly. "No mistake."


    My heart sank further. It seemed they had nned this.


    Business was like war; enemies were inevitable. I didn''t want to be Ethan''s weakness.


    The van drove recklessly, and just as I was about to throw up, it finally stopped.


    As I got out, a cold wind made me shiver.


    We were on a mountainside, with a luxurious vi not far away.


    They dragged me into the vi, and one by one, the lights came on, illuminating the entire ce. I was thrown onto a sofa.


    They grabbed drinks, smoked, turned on the TV, and yed poker as if this was their everyday life.


    "Call Ethan and ask if he misses his wife." Theposed guy said as he shook out a cigarette from the pack.


    Someone picked up the phone and made the call. "Ethan, picking up your wife might cost you some extra gas."


    After giving the address, he hung up. I had no idea how Ethan would react.


    While waiting, they yed poker on the coffee table,pletely ignoring me.


    I was on edge, hoping Ethan woulde but also fearing he''d fall into their trap because of me. After what felt like forever, I heard a car outside.


    One of the guys threw down his cards to check the door, then turned back and said, "Faris, he''s here."


    Faris was theposed guy who had held me hostage.


    He threw down his cards, nced at me, and told someone, "Take her upstairs."


    I struggled in vain as they dragged me upstairs and locked me in a room.


    I had no idea what was happening downstairs. I couldn''t see or hear anything, and I was extremely anxious.


    What were their intentions? I didn''t want Ethan to give in easily.


    Though my hands were tied, my feet were free. I got up and walked to the window, looking down. I saw the Maybach parked in the yard and heard faint voices from the living room. But I couldn''t make out the words. Suddenly, a sharp sound of something breaking echoed.


    I panicked!


    Would there be a fight? Ethan must havee alone. How could he take on so many of them?


    In my panic, I struggled hard, and the rope cut into my wrists painfully. Finally, I freed my hands from the rope.


    I rushed to the door, pressed my ear against it to listen, and, hearing no one outside, gently turned the doorknob.


    The hallway was empty. I tiptoed out of the room and stopped at the top of the stairs. "Ethan, so even you can be brought to your knees for a beautifuldy," Faris''s voice echoed. Soon, Ethan''s calm voice responded from downstairs.


    "Of course, I cherish my girl. If you have any issues,e at me. She''s timid; don''t scare her."


    I slowly peeked out from the staircase, and the scene in the living room came into view.


    Ethan and Faris each sat in a single armchair with a coffee table between them.


    Faris had the numbers, but Ethan was alone, yet he didn''t seem the least bit nervous.


    He wore a white shirt and a ck suit, with his legs crossed, a cigarette in hand, leaning back on the sofa, as if he didn''t care about the situation at all.


    Faris let out a coldugh. "Don''t worry. I also cherish beauty. If you want to see your woman sooner, you shouldn''t take too long to consider my earlier question, right?"


    I didn''t know what terms Faris was negotiating with Ethan, but given the effort they put into this, I figured it must be difficult for Ethan.


    No, I couldn''t let Ethanpromise easily.


    "Ethan, don''t agree!" I couldn''t hold back and rushed downstairs.


    But as soon as I stepped off thest stair, two of Faris''s men grabbed me.


    I exchanged a look with Ethan, shaking my head slightly. But his eyes were gentle as ifforting me.


    Faris turned to look at me, a smile that didn''t reach his eyes.


    "See, if I didn''t cherish beauty, how could she escape so easily?"


    Ethan took a drag of his cigarette and said calmly, "Thew of thend isn''t just for show. It''s not up to me."


    Hearing this, Faris suddenly burst intoughter.


    To me, he had always seemed aposed person. But now he wasughing almost maniacally.


    "Thew of thend isn''t just for show? That''s the funniest joke I''ve ever heard, bar none."


    As Farisughed, the others joined in.


    Faris finally stoppedughing, slowly twisted his neck, and looked at Ethan. "Whether thew is just for show or not, I believe you will find a way, right?"


    His words were loaded with meaning, implying that Ethan had no choice but to agree.


    I didn''t fully understand their conversation, but I guessed it involved legal issues.


    Before I could figure it out, I heard Ethan say, "Alright."


    Then he picked up a pen from the coffee table and quickly scribbled on a piece of paper.


    I guessed it was some sort of agreement. I wanted to tell him not to sign, but it was toote.


    As Ethan put down the pen, the half-burned cigarette in his other hand fell to the floor. "Sorry, I burned your expensive floor."


    Faris seemed pleased with the oue, his smile widening. "It''s an honor."


    With the matter settled, the two men holding me let go.


    The moment I was free, I rushed to the coffee table, but before I could pick up the agreement, Ethan''s hand pressed it down.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    As he stood up, he pulled me up too, his voice calm yetmanding.


    "Honey, let''s go home!"


    We walked out of the vi, and no one stopped us.


    Once in the car, Ethan quickly drove us away from that ce.


    He focused on the road, not saying a word, one hand on the steering wheel, the other tightly holding mine.


    He must have felt the sweat in my palm.


    I couldn''t help but ask after a while, "What did you agree to?"


    The car was silent.


    After a long pause, Ethan''s voice finally broke the silence.


    "His name is Faris Melville. He has a brother named Yanis Melville, who went to prison with Richard. He heard about our n to overturn Richard''s case and wants me to get Yanis out too." But Faris''s actions today didn''t seem like someone asking for a favor.


    Was this how these people operate?


    Even if he used me as leverage, Ethan had no choice, but Faris''s attitude was far from humble. He even forced Ethan to sign, as if Ethan owed him.


    I felt there was more to this, but I had no clue what it was.


    What exactly was written on the paper Ethan signed? I didn''t know.


    Helping with this matter was a favor, not an obligation. Did they have some follow-up n?


    When I was with Mark and the others, it seemed difficult enough to get Richard out. Now they wanted to get another person out. Prison wasn''t their backyard; it was not that easy. No wonder Ethan said thew wasn''t just for show, and Farisughed at it.


    I asked, "Is it possible? To overturn the case for two people at once?" Ethan''s response shocked me.

 Chapter 105 Be the Most Graceful Third Wheel

    "Yeah, right! No way!"


    I gawked at him, totally floored. "Wait, so you just went along with his terms to stall for time?"


    Ethan shed a sly grin. "Emily, chill. It''s not rocket science. I got this."


    How could I not freak out? Faris seemed like bad news.


    "So, what did you actually agree to in the contract? What if you can''t get his brother out?"


    Ethan, looking a bit cramped, rolled down the window halfway to let some air in.


    "If I can''t pull it off, I''ll owe him $150,000," he said.


    My eyes nearly popped out. "Why? He asked for your help knowing it was a long shot. If you can''t do it, how''s that on you?"


    Ethan saw my freak-out and justughed. "Emily, if money can fix it, it''s not a real problem."Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Back then, I totally bought that the contract was just about the $150,000. I really thought that was the end of it with Faris.


    That night, it was just between Ethan and me. I didn''t spill the beans to anyone.


    The next day, I went to the hospital to check on Be and kept my mouth shut.


    The duty nurse came around, doing her usual check-up on the patients.


    Be''s leg had a metal te in it. When the nurse lifted her foot, it must''ve pulled on the fracture site ''cause Be winced, but she toughed it out without a peep. "Can you be a bit more careful?"


    Be was the one hurting, but Oliver was the one yelling.


    The nurse, a young woman with a typical fiery temper, wasn''t having it and shot him a re. "With a fracture, it''s gonna hurt. If you knew that, why didn''t you talk it out instead of heading to the rooftop?"


    The story of their fall had probably been twisted all out of shape.


    Oliver, ticked off by hereback, pointed at her and said, "Is this how Grace Hospital treats patients? Get your head nurse here, I wanna file aint."


    The nurse, just as feisty, didn''t back down.


    "Go ahead,in all you want."


    Oliver probably didn''t expect the young nurse to be so fiery and was momentarily stumped. After a beat, he said, "Skip the head nurse; get Jason. He''s my buddy, and I wanna ask him if this fancy hospital hires any ol'' nurse off the street. Do they just take anyone?"


    At the mention of Jason, a look of surprise shed across the young nurse''s face, followed by a blush.


    I totally caught her subtle reaction.


    Having worked at this hospital, I knew Jason was the hospital''s heartthrob. Every woman had a crush on him, and no one wanted to mess up their image in front of him.


    The young nurse''s face turned beet red. When she spoke again, her tone was way softer.


    "My bad. I shouldn''t have snapped. Please don''t hold it against me." Her attitude did aplete 180.


    Seeing that Oliver still wanted to stir the pot, I jumped in.


    "Let it go. She already apologized. Besides, fractures hurt. You''re making a mountain out of a molehill."


    Be chimed in, "It''s okay. He''s just got a short fuse. Don''t mind him."


    The nurse nodded, apologized again, and scurried off.


    Oliver didn''t really want to make a scene. He leaned back, hands behind his head, swinging his leg and grinning. "Didn''t expect dropping Jason''s name would be so handy." Because ofst night''s drama, I was a bit out of it.


    "Emily, why don''t you head home? It''s boring here," Be suggested.


    I smiled. "Aren''t you guys bored too? I can keep youpany."


    Then it hit me. "Am I not supposed to be here? Am I the third wheel here?"


    Beughed at my joke and teased back.


    "Who said you shouldn''t be here? Stay and be the most graceful third wheel."


    Iughed.


    Seeing someone walk in, Be and I both stopped smiling.


    The guy walked in, eyes locked on Oliver.


    Oliver looked annoyed under the intense stare. Worried he might blow up, I quickly stood up and called out, "Uncle."


    Oliver, hearing me call him that, looked surprised and then a bit uneasy.


    Leonard nodded at me, his sharp gaze back on Oliver. "Be, did you jump off the building for him?"


    The rumors were getting crazier by the minute.


    Be snorted. "Dad, do you really believe that nonsense?"


    "I already talked to the doctor about your condition. If it''s just a rumor, then how did you get hurt?"


    Leonard had already made up his mind to believe the rumors and wasn''t about to listen to anything else. "Believe whatever you want."


    Be and Leonard had always had a rocky rtionship, and she didn''t bother to exin.


    "Uncle, it''s not what you think."


    Oliver must''ve realized his future father-inw was ticked off. He wanted to exin but got shut down real quick.


    "Don''t speak! I''m talking to my daughter." Leonard made his decision clear. "I''m gonna talk to the doctor and get you moved to a private room." Be looked at Leonard with a smirk. "Why the sudden concern for me?"


    Leonard tried to keep his cool, looking at Be helplessly. "You''re my daughter. Of course, I care about you. Who else would I care about if not you?" Be seemed to catch on. "Oh, it''s because the mistress left. Now you have no one else to care about, so you turn to me?"


    This convo was heading into awkward territory fast.


    I jumped in to break the tension."Belle''s fine here. I''m looking after her, so no need to worry."


    Leonard, sticking to his guns, bluntly told Oliver, "You''re not right for my daughter."


    Be shot back, "Not right? I''ve already slept with him, so you don''t get a say."


    Her bombshell left me speechless for a few seconds.


    Oliver was at a loss for words too.


    Whether Leonard bought it or not, he was clearly pissed and stormed off.


    It was clear they were hitting roadblocks from the get-go.


    Oliver kept scratching his head, totally baffled. "Why doesn''t your dad like me? I can change."


    "Change for him? You''re not dating him," Be snapped.


    Later, when Oliver went to the bathroom, I asked Be if what she said about being with Oliver was true.


    She smiled, nced at the bathroom, and whispered shyly, "It''s not true."


    She looked a bit embarrassed and said softly, "We almost crossed the line in several times, but nothing happened in the end."


    I figured it was Be who put the brakes on things.


    So I thought Oliver must really love Be because any guy would go nuts if a woman stopped at the crucial moment.


    I left a bit early today and saw Leonard standing in the courtyard as I exited the hospital. He hadn''t left yet.


    "Hey," Leonard said.


    It seemed Leonard was waiting for me, probably to talk about Be.


    Leonard got straight to the point, "Emily, I know you''re Belle''s best friend. She must tell you everything. Be honest with me, did she get involved with a bar thug and pretend to fall just to spite me?"


    I caught a whiff of disdain in his words.


    Just like Victor, who had once looked down on me the same way.


    I took a deep breath and said seriously, "Oliver''s not a thug; he owns a bar. He''s got a cheerful personality, but there''s nothing wrong with that. Don''t judge him with prejudice. Nowadays, people value the freedom to love. Finding someone who truly loves her isn''t easy. You were young once; you were rebellious. You get it, right?"


    Leonard seemed struck by my words and just sighed deeply.


    I seized the moment to persuade him. "I know you and Belle have had a rocky rtionship. Now''s the perfect time to fix it. Belle does care about you; she just hides it because she''s stubborn." When our conversation ended, Leonard thanked me.


    He seemed to have gained some insight. I hoped he and Be could mend their rtionship soon.


    Half a monthter, Be and Oliver were discharged from the hospital.


    Their rtionship became clearer after this incident. For two people who weren''t great at expressing their feelings, this was a blessing in disguise.


    In November, the "Youth Sings Loudly"petition about dreams set the winter aze.


    I heard the registration scene was wild, with over 8,000 peopleing to Starlight City from out of town to sign up.


    We wereing out of the supermarket when the big screen was ying a promo for "Youth Sings Loudly."


    I nudged Ethan. "You should sign up too."


    He bit his tongue and smiled faintly. "I''ll leave the opportunity to the younger folks."


    I burst outughing and teased, "Sir, how old are you?"


    Ethan put his arm around my shoulder andughed. "The auditions are at the broadcasting station. Wanna go watch?"


    "Can I go?" I was a bit excited.


    He nced at me sidelong. "What do you think? I''m the biggest sponsor; of course, I can get a few tickets."


    On the day of the auditions, I dragged Be along. Oliver naturally tagged along when Be came, too. Jason happened to be off that day and joined us.


    There was a long line of young, handsome guys and beautiful girls outside the broadcasting station. The scene was spectacr.


    The girls, with their varying body types, all harbored dreams of bing stars and had dressed meticulously for the event, hoping to stand out from the crowd.


    Be and I were having a st watching the spectacle. She said one girl was too skinny, and I said another had the looks of a star.


    We were quietlymenting until a tall, slender girl suddenly ran out of the line and threw herself into Ethan''s arms, hugging him tightly.

 Chapter 106 A Difficult Rival in Love Was Approaching Me

    I stood there, totally floored, watching some woman hug my husband right in front of me.


    To be real, she was more like a girl.


    Be nced at them, then at me, looking all puzzled.


    Ethan gently pulled her away a bit and asked, all cool, "When did you get to Starlight City?"


    The girl was still hanging onto his neck,ughing with this super clear and happy voice, full of that young energy. "Surprised? I told you I''d give you a big surprise. I was gonna pop up and scare you, but I didn''t expect to see you here." I suddenly remembered Fiona''s text. Could this girl be the one who sent it?


    Could she be Fiona? Or maybe she''s connected to Fiona somehow?


    Maybe ''cause of preconceived notions, I found she kinda looked like Fiona.


    Be chimed in, "Hey, his wife is right here. It''s not cool to hug someone else''s husband like that, you know?"


    Be''s bluntness made Faye Taylor''s smile falter a bit as she looked at me standing behind Ethan.


    Ethan slowly took her hands off his neck, turned around, put one hand on my shoulder, and introduced me. "This is my wife, Emily."


    Those words made me feel a lot better.


    Ethan then said to me, "This is Faye Taylor."


    Seeing how much Faye and Fiona looked alike, I had a feeling.


    After the initial shock, Faye looked a bit awkward.


    But she quickly put on a sweet smile. "Hi, Emily."


    At that moment, I really checked out Faye.


    She was tall, about five-seven, wearing a white short dress with long legs showing.


    She had a sweet look, big eyes, an oval face, a simple and elegant bun, and a ssic beauty vibe, giving off a very fresh and sweet feel. "Hello, Faye!" I couldn''t even fake a smile.


    "Are you Faye?" Oliver''s surprised voice came from beside me.


    Faye nced at Oliver, her eyes twinkling with a hint of mischief. "Oliver, don''t you recognize me? Have I changed that much?"


    Oliver nodded, smiling. "Yeah, a lot. The little girl''s all grown up."


    Faye greeted Jason too, and after Jason gave her a faint smile, he suddenly looked at me with a worried expression.


    I briefly met Jason''s gaze before looking away.


    Faye suddenly stomped her foot, a bit frustrated. "Are you guys here to watch thepetition? I''ll get nervous."


    Ethan said calmly, "There''s nothing to be nervous about. Just do your thing and believe in yourself."


    Faye seemed pumped up and nodded vigorously. "Yeah, I''ll give it my all."


    Even after she went back to her team, I still felt like I couldn''t catch my breath, like someone had punched me in the gut.


    I regretteding to watch this whole circus.


    Faye kept waving at us as she walked with her team. But once, when I turned my head, she was staring right at me, and our eyes locked.


    She wasn''t smiling, her gaze was kinda sharp. But when I blinked, she had that sweet smile back on, making me think the hostile look was just in my head.


    Ever since she showed up, my heart''s been a mess.


    There''s this saying, "Love me, love my dog." Even though Ethan didn''t act any different, I could feel he cared about her.


    Later, I spotted another familiar face in the team, Connie.


    She was rocking a simple white T-shirt and jeans, had straight hair, and wore a baseball cap. She had a guitar slung on her back. Compared to the shy contestants, she was pretty low-key. But she had this refreshing and mncholic vibe. She saw us too and gave a gentle nod.


    She clutched the guitar strap on her shoulder tightly, looking all nervous.


    Oliver shouted, "Connie, break a leg!"


    As the contestants went in one by one, Ethan suddenly grabbed my hand, and we headed towards the studio.


    Ethan had VIP tickets, so we sat right in the front row. We could see everything on stage up close.


    With so many contestants, each person''s performance time was short. Many tried to cram in all sorts of talents in a few minutes, going all out with their outfits and even pulling stunts to make a mark.


    The studio was filled withughter now and then.


    But I couldn''t focus at all, my mind was all over the ce.


    Feeling too suffocated, I left midway to hit the restroom.


    Not knowing the TV station''syout, I had to ask a few people before finding the restroom, which was a bit far from the studio, needing two turns.


    Coming out of the restroom, I saw Jason standing in the hallway, silently smoking.


    I shook the water off my hands and walked over. "Why''d youe out too?"


    He said, "Too many people inside, kinda stuffy. Needed some fresh air."


    I felt the same, though my stuffiness was more emotional.


    Jason suddenly smiled. "The main thing is, there are too many contestants in the audition, with varying levels of skill. Some are just there forughs, making it hard to hear any real talent." Hearing this, I couldn''t help butugh.


    Neither of us felt like going back to the studio right away, so we walked along the hallway and stopped at the ss railing at the end.


    "Faye is Fiona''s sister," Jason said suddenly, leaning on the railing with both hands.


    I thought Jason was really in tune with my thoughts; he totally got what was on my mind.


    "They look so much alike, I kinda figured."


    Jason stared at the busy traffic in the distance and slowly said, "Their family wasn''t well off. Fiona started working as a bar singer early on to support Faye''s education. For two summers, she brought young Faye, who was about ten, to the bar. Fiona was already dating Ethan back then. After Fiona passed away, the Taylor family struggled, and Ethan has been helping them out financially. For someone as sessful as Ethan, it wasn''t a big deal."N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Even though everyone''s life is different, each person is hustling to make it.


    Jason said, "Ethan has always treated Faye like a kid."


    I knew he was trying to make me feel better, but I couldn''t shake it off.


    Eight or nine years ago, Faye was just a kid. But now, she''s definitely not a kid anymore.


    I asked, feeling a bit down, "Do you think I''m being super petty?"


    Jason turned around, leaning against the railing with his hands in his pockets, his head slightly lowered, a few strands of hair gently falling over his forehead.


    "In love, everyone gets petty because you care. It''s not wrong to care, but don''t put too much pressure on Ethan. Men need space and trust. Ethan''s a guy with boundaries."


    Sharp as Jason was, he had already seen my inner worries.


    I''ve been through stuff. Faced with this situation, I wouldn''t be as impulsive and willful as a young girl. But the worry in my heart was still there, probably because I wasn''t confident enough. When we got back to the studio, a beautiful female voice instantly caught my attention.


    The person on stage at that moment was Faye.


    Her voice was super captivating. Despite her young age, she could sing a sad love song with great emotion without any apaniment. The judges seemed really into it.


    Jason and I returned to our seats one after the other, and Ethan, who was staring at the stage, suddenly looked at me.


    "You were gone for a while, everything okay?"


    I told the truth, "Yeah, I ran into Jason outside and we chatted for a bit."


    He responded with a nod.


    I asked, "How''s she doing?"


    Ethan crossed his arms, his gaze back on the stage, and said confidently, "She should have no problem making it to the national finals."


    After Faye''s performance, the judges indeed gave her high praise.


    One of the judges humorously said, "I was almost falling asleep, but her pleasant voice woke me up."


    I thought the Taylor family must have a musical gene.


    Faye looked like the perfect student, thanking the judges all polite and proper. Even when one judge gave her some tough love, saying she was too focused on technique and not enough on emotion, her smile wavered a bit. But she still said thank you, all obedient.


    What kind of girl was Faye? Hard to tell from just one meeting. Overall, I felt her innocence was just a front; she had big ambitions, and they weren''t just about her dreams.


    Later, Connie was another one who hushed the whole room.


    She picked up her guitar and sat on a stool, ying and singing.


    She sang one of Fiona''s songs. As soon as her voice started, I nced at Faye standing on the side of the stage, and she seemed stunned.


    In apetition like this, everyone except yourself is a rival, and every good voice makes you feel the heat.


    That day, both Faye and Connie passed the audition.


    After it ended, Faye was super happy and jokingly said Ethan should treat her to a meal.


    Ethan, being the straightforward guy he is, immediately called to book a private room at a restaurant.


    When invited, Connie declined.


    Faye took the initiative to pour wine for each of us. When she was about to pour for Ethan, I took the ss away and said, "He has a bad stomach, he can''t drink."


    Faye''s hand holding the wine bottle froze slightly, then she quickly said, "Ethan, is your stomach acting up again?"


    I didn''t know if I was being too sensitive, but I felt Faye''s choice of words was very clever, subtly showing her familiarity with Ethan.


    "Then drink water, I''ll ask the waiter to get you a cup of hot water." Faye really acted both sensible and considerate, like she was the host of this table.


    Ethan said, "It''s okay."


    The atmosphere never cooled down because Faye kept bringing up topics, mostly talking about the past and frequently mentioning Fiona. This made everyone feel awkward while she maintained an innocent smile. If she was doing it unintentionally, I wouldn''t believe it.


    Be whispered, "Emily, be careful, a tough rival ising your way. Watch out."


    Halfway through the meal, Faye said, "Ethan, can you give me a rideter? I want to find a more remote guesthouse. Hotels are too expensive, and I can''t afford to stay for more than a day or two."


    I felt Faye''s words had anotheryer to them.


    Be poked my thigh with her finger, signaling she noticed too.


    Ethan put down his chopsticks and said, "Remote guesthouses have poor conditions and aren''t safe."


    For a moment, everyone was silent.


    Faye sat there quietly, looking all helpless and innocent.


    I saw Ethan seemed to want to say something more, so I jumped in before he could.

 Chapter 107 I Lost in the First Round

    "Why don''t you crash at my ce for now?"


    When I said that, everyone looked at me like I had three heads, especially Ethan, who stared at me like I was a total stranger.


    I turned to Faye and said, "You''re new around here. Staying at a guesthouse or hotel ain''t safe. Better to stay with us so we can keep an eye on you."


    Faye nced at Ethan, looking both nervous and hopeful. "Isn''t that kinda inconvenient?"


    I bet she was secretly thrilled.


    Ethan lit a cigarette, blew a smoke ring, and smirked at me. "Emily calls the shots in our house."


    That was Ethan''s way of showing Faye who''s boss.


    After dinner, as we were leaving the restaurant, Be pulled me aside.


    "Emily, you blew me away. You nailed it. I didn''t get it at first, but now I do. Your move shows you''re generous and makes Ethan think you''re super understanding."


    I replied, "Plus, it''s easier to keep tabs on someone when they''re right under your nose."


    Be nodded. "Exactly. If she stayed at a hotel, she could call Ethan in the middle of the night with some excuse and meet him there. Who knows what could happen? Emily, you''re sharp." Be gave me a thumbs-up.


    I just smiled.


    This was the only way. Since I could see her intentions weren''t pure, it was safer to keep her close.


    That night, we took Faye back to the hotel to grab her stuff.


    We waited in the car forever, and she still hadn''te down. Ethan kept checking his watch, looking either annoyed or worried.


    I said, "I''ll go check. Maybe she has too much to carry. I can help."


    Since Faye''s roommates were all girls, it wasn''t cool for Ethan to go. So he stayed in the car.


    I asked the front desk for her room number and took the elevator up.


    From a distance, I saw her room door was open, and I could hear voices inside before I even got close.


    "Faye, I saw you get out of a Maybach. Only the rich can afford that. Tell us, did you snag a wealthy guy?"


    "Of course, Faye is so pretty and has a great figure. What man wouldn''t like her?"


    "Stop joking. It''s my brother-inw," Faye said, without any anger.


    Someone kept joking. "A rich brother-inw, how lucky."


    "Faye, I remember you said your sister passed away. So, you have a chance now. Why let an outsider benefit?"


    "Yeah! Affairs between a man and his sisters-inw do happen a lot."


    I stood in the hallway, clearly hearing their conversation.


    I shook my head. What were these young girls thinking about all day?


    I took a deep breath and walked over. They were so into their conversation that they didn''t notice me standing at the door.


    I knocked lightly, and they stopped gossiping and looked over.


    Faye was startled for a moment and seemed uneasy, probably guessing that I had heard their conversation.


    I said, "I''m here to help you with your luggage, in case it''s too much to carry."


    There were three other girls in the room. They looked at me, then at Faye.


    Faye dragged her suitcase out and said sensibly, "It''s okay. My luggage is simple, just this one suitcase."


    I nodded and turned around. Under the gaze of the other girls, we entered the elevator.


    In the narrow elevator, neither of us spoke.


    Thinking about it, calling Ethan her brother-inw wasn''t wrong. It was better than saying he was her man.


    Outside the hotel, Ethan took the luggage and put it in the trunk. Then we all got in the car and headed back to the house.


    Once inside, Faye looked around, her eyes showing a bit of the innocence typical of her age.


    It seemed like it was her first time here. Eight years ago, Ethan probably didn''t have this house.


    Ethan went to take a shower, and I showed her around downstairs, exining the kitchen, bathroom, fridge, TV, and othermon appliances. Then, I took her upstairs to the guest room.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    I showed her how to use the switches, household appliances, cabs, dressing table, and the shower valve in the bathroom.


    "You must think I''m some bumpkin from the countryside. I actually know how to use these things."


    Her words sounded off, but her innocent smile left me speechless.


    After a moment, I forced a smile and said, "Maybe I overthought it. I just didn''t want you to feel awkward asking. It''s good you know. I hope you feelfortable here. Let me know if you need anything. It''s easier for women tomunicate." Faye nodded and smiled at me. "Emily, you''re so kind."


    She sat at the dressing table to remove her makeup while I changed the bed sheets.


    After removing her makeup, she opened her suitcase and started organizing her toiletries.


    I looked at her, and even without makeup, her face was full of cogen, with exceptionally good skin.


    I used to have that kind of beauty. But those days are long gone.


    "Everyone says my eyes look a lot like Fiona''s. By the way, Fiona''s best feature was her eyes. Emily, do you think they look alike?" She suddenly held up a photo frame next to her face, smiling sweetly.


    The photo of Fiona was a close-up, artsy shot, really stunning.


    But right then, I couldn''t care less aboutparing their eyes or their looks.


    I stayed silent, and I bet my face didn''t look too friendly.


    Whether she was clueless or just pretending, Faye put the photo frame on the bedside table. "This time, I have to get a good ranking in thepetition. It''s my dream and my sister''s dream. I''ll carry her dream forward; she is my strength." I said, "Put the photo away."


    Faye turned her head, looking at me all innocent. "Emily, what''s wrong?"


    Could she really not know?


    I marched over, grabbed the photo frame, and shoved it into her hands. "Put it away. I don''t want a picture of a dead person disyed in my house."


    Faye took the frame, her head down, looking all sad.


    Then, with a crash, the frame slipped from her hands and shattered on the floor.


    She suddenly started crying, like a kid who''d been wronged. "Emily, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have taken out Fiona''s photo. If you don''t like it, I''ll put it away. This is the only photo I have of my sister, and now it''s broken." She squatted down to pick up the broken ss, but a hand pulled her up.


    Ethan turned his head slowly and looked at me with a coldness that made me shiver.


    Faye kept crying like she''d been seriously wronged, even though she dropped the frame herself.


    I thought she shouldn''t pursue singing; she should go into acting. She''d definitely be a hit.


    "Don''t cry. The photo is fine; it''s just the frame that''s broken. You can get a new frame and put it back in." His tone was gentle, the same gentle tone he used tofort me.


    My heart felt like it was being stabbed, causing a sudden pain.


    Faye, like a scared bird, shrank closer to Ethan, whispering, "No need, I''ll just put it away."


    "I said put it back in a frame!" Ethan suddenly shouted, startling both of us.


    He didn''t look at me again. In his mind, I had deliberately broken Fiona''s photo.


    His anger was directed at me.


    My heart shattered, and my eyes stung with tears.


    "Ethan, I should leave. I''ll stay at a guesthouse. It doesn''t matter if it''s shabby." Faye timidly held Ethan''s hand, continuing her act.


    I didn''t exin anything because I knew it was useless. Ethan had already judged me guilty.


    Before the tears could fall, I turned and rushed back to my room.


    Closing the door, I leaned weakly against it, and the tears finally fell.


    I hadn''t expected to lose the first round, to lose to a young girl.


    In my memory, he had never been so cold, so harsh to me.


    And this was only Faye''s first day here.


    Was it right or wrong to let Faye stay at our house? I felt like I had shot myself in the foot.


    That night, Ethan didn''te back to our room.


    The next morning, as I opened my door, the study door opened, and Ethan came out.


    I nced at him briefly, then looked away without emotion and walked downstairs.


    I was still angry, and I thought he was too.


    The kitchen already smelled of food.


    Probably hearing footsteps, a head peeked out from the kitchen door.


    "Ethan, Emily, you can sleep a bit longer. I''ll call you when breakfast is ready." She was wearing my apron as if nothing unpleasant had happenedst night. But the incident had left a knot in both Ethan''s and my hearts.


    Faye''s thoughtfulness and understanding made me seem unreasonable.


    Soon, Faye called us for breakfast.


    I couldn''t let her feel like a servant, or my situation would only get worse. So, I went to help serve breakfast.


    She had made spaghetti, and it looked pretty good.


    As I was about to serve it, she was adding soup to each bowl.


    I didn''t know if I was distracted or if she did it on purpose, but adle of soup spilled all over the back of my hand.


    I screamed in pain, jumping and shaking my hand.


    In an instant, a figure rushed in and grabbed my wrist.


    Ethan stared at my scalded hand, his brow deeply furrowed.


    Whether he felt any concern, I couldn''t tell.


    He turned on the faucet and put my hand under the running water.


    Faye kept apologizing. "Emily, I didn''t mean to. Do you need to go to the hospital?"


    Hearing her insincere words, Ipletely lost my appetite.


    Some of the soup had sshed on my clothes. I pulled my hand away and said, "I''m going to change," then fled upstairs.


    I had just taken off my clothes when the door opened.

 Chapter 108 I Am Sorry!

    So, there I was, just in my underwear, when Ethan came in and shut the door. I freaked out, trying to grab some clothes, but I was so jittery I couldn''t even get them on after two tries. Ethan strode over and grabbed my hand.


    "Don''t move."


    He grabbed a coat from the wardrobe and draped it over me, then silently pulled me to sit on the bed.


    I clutched the cor and wrapped myself up tight.


    In this huff, I was not about to let him feast his eyes on my seductive form.


    Like some kind of magician, he pulled out an ice pack, took my hand, and gently pressed it to the burn on the back of my hand.


    The coolness felt way better instantly. But since we were still in a standoff, I kept my face all cold and emotionless.


    Probably thinking it was too cold for me, he took it off and put it back now and then.


    "Does it still hurt?" he asked softly, eyes on my injury.


    I stared at the floor, stubbornly silent, keeping up my icy act.


    Ethan suddenly lifted my chin, looking right into my eyes.


    I noticed my eyes were swollen when I washed up that morning. If he wasn''t blind, he should have seen it then. Ethan put down the ice pack, cupped my face, and kissed my eyes. "I''m sorry!"


    I wished I could be tougher, but just hearing his raspy apology made me crumble, and tears started falling.


    He kissed my tears helplessly. "Don''t cry. I''m sorry."


    I used all my strength to push him away, wiped my tears, and red at him through my blurry vision. "Sorry is so easy to say. Do you think that after hurting someone, just saying sorry can easily heal the wound?" Ethan slightly raised his head, biting his lower lip and staring at the ceiling.


    "Emily, I thought you understood me."


    I smiled bitterly and nodded. "Yeah, I understand you. Of course, I understand you. You got mad at me for breaking a photo frame, proving that Fiona has always been more important to you than me. How could I not understand?" He ced a hand on my shoulder, tilted his head, and looked at me with a face full of fatigue and helplessness.


    "Emily, I''ve told you before, Fiona and I are in the past. Faye is just a poor girl. I thought you were willing to let her stay because you understood me."


    I shook my head sadly. "I regret it. I think if she stays, she''ll eventually lure you into her bed. There are many poor girls in the world; why don''t you just take them all in?"


    Ethan frowned deeply.


    Clearly, I was the one who suggested letting Faye stay the day before. Now, saying these things made me seem particrly unreasonable. But I''d lost all reason and didn''t want to be rational.


    Just as I was about to say something else, Ethan suddenly kissed me.


    I mped my mouth shut, hitting and pushing him.


    Even though I wasn''t cooperating at all, his kiss remained patient and gentle.


    Eventually, I lost the strength to resist his halfforting, half-apologetic kiss.


    He slowly pressed me down onto the bed, and the coat draped over me had long since slipped off. The neatly made bed from the morning was instantly in disarray. Just as his kiss grew deeper and more urgent, a scream suddenly came from downstairs.


    We both froze, and the stormy moment abruptly stopped.


    Ethan helped me get dressed and then took me downstairs.


    We didn''t see Faye in the living room, but we finally found her standing outside the floor-to-ceiling window, covering her face with one hand and looking furious. "What happened?" Ethan asked.


    Faye bit her lip, pitifully removed her hand, and pointed to the corner,ining to Ethan. "I kindly gave it some food, and it scratched me."


    I was stunned and looked at Scruffy in surprise.


    I''d raised Scruffy for years; it was a very well-behaved cat and had never attacked anyone.


    Seeing the scratches on Faye''s face, I felt a bit pleased, as if Scruffy had avenged me.


    "How am I supposed to show my face now?" Faye stomped her foot, ring at Scruffy with a look that could kill.


    Ethan took out his car keys and said, "Let''s go to the hospital. You both need to go to the hospital."


    So, Ethan drove, taking us to the hospital.


    Only a short time after we set off, Be called.


    I roughly knew what she wanted to say. So, I deliberately lowered the volume of the receiver so only I could hear.


    "Emily, how''s it going with that woman?"


    Sure enough, that''s what she asked.


    Ethan was sitting next to me, and Faye was in the back. Of course, I couldn''t tell her about yesterday''s exciting events in detail, so I just said, "We''re on our way to the hospital." "Hospital? What happened?"


    "A little injury."


    Be''s voice immediately rose. "Did you get into a fight?"


    I coughed lightly, turned to the side, and whispered, "It''s nothing. I''ll tell youter."


    So, I hung up the phone, and the car stopped at a red light. People were hustling across the crosswalk in front of us.


    A woman, probably in her forties, was walking real slow. Just as she got in front of our car, she stopped, bent over, propped herself on our hood with one hand, and then just copsed to the ground.


    People around gasped, but no one stepped up; instead, they sped up, trying to get away from the scene.


    Sensing something was off, I jumped out of the car to check on her.


    Faye and Ethan quickly followed me out.


    The woman was lying there, not moving.


    Faye stood there with her arms crossed, looking at the woman, and then said smugly, "Are you trying to scam us? If you''re gonna fake an ident, pick a different spot. This is an intersection with cameras everywhere and tons of witnesses. You can''t just make stuff up. Get up and stop blocking traffic."


    But I didn''t think so, and the woman didn''t look like she was poor from her clothes.


    No one else stepped in, but I couldn''t just stand by. I squatted down and turned her over.


    Her face was pale, and her lips were purple, looking like she''d had a sudden heart attack. I told Ethan to call 911 and immediately started performing CPR on her.


    The traffic jam attracted traffic cops, who, after understanding the situation, started directing traffic on the spot.


    While waiting for the ambnce, the woman gradually opened her eyes under my resuscitation efforts.


    She stared at me like she wanted to say something. But she''d just regained consciousness and probably didn''t have the strength to speak.


    Soon, the ambnce arrived, and the medics lifted her onto a stretcher and into the vehicle.


    We got back into the car and drove away, letting traffic get back to normal.


    Ethan, thinking my injury was more urgent, took me to the burn unit first, with Faye tagging along.


    The doc said I needed several rounds of medication, so I told Ethan to take Faye for her treatment, and I''d join themter.


    When I found them in the surgery department, the doc said her injury wasn''t serious and that ointment would heal it over time.


    But Faye, being someone who performed on stage, was super worried about her face.


    Even after leaving the exam room, she still looked worried, holding her face like she didn''t want to be seen.


    As we walked down the hallway, a beautiful woman suddenly approached us. "Hey, were you the one who saved someone on the road today?"


    She was looking right at me, pretty sure it was me.


    She had a smile on her face and spoke gently, so I figured there was no risk of being falsely used of helping.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    I said, "Yeah, that was me."


    The woman smiled warmly. "Could youe with me? Thedy you saved wants to see you."


    I also wanted to know how she was doing.


    So the three of us followed her to a high-end VIP ward.


    The woman I saved was now sitting up in bed, flipping through a magazine.


    She looked much better.


    "Ma''am, she''s here," the woman reported.


    The old woman, Aurora Moore, looked up at me, adjusted her gold-rimmed sses, and then smiled warmly, beckoning me over. "Youngdy,e here."


    I walked over and asked with concern, "Are you feeling better?"


    Aurora nodded. "Much better. If it weren''t for your timely help, I might not be alive now."


    I smiled. "Ma''am, I used to be a nurse, so I know some first aid. I''m d I was there to help you."


    "A nurse?" Aurora nodded warmly. "No wonder you have an angelic heart."


    Sometimes, I just clicked with people. Although I''d only met Aurora twice, the first time when she was not fully conscious, I felt a strong connection with her.


    In the ward, Faye suddenly got a call, telling her to rush to the TV station to shoot a promo for "Youth Sings Loudly."


    Upon hearing this, Faye was almost in tears.


    "How could I shoot a promo with my face like this?"


    I felt a bit wicked because I was somewhat pleased by her predicament.


    "Maybe you could use some concealer," I suggested.


    Faye was still deeply worried. The injury had marred her perfect skin, and she believed concealer wouldn''t cover it. "Sometimes scars can be beautiful," Aurora suddenly said from her bed.


    Faye looked at Aurora with displeasure. "It''s easy for you to say; you''re not the one injured," she retorted.


    Aurora wasn''t offended by her rudeness and continued to smile kindly.


    She had an aura about her, a kind of innate grace that couldn''t be diminished even while sitting in a hospital bed.


    Aurora said, "You misunderstood me. I have a way to make your scar look stunning. Do you believe me?"


    I looked at Aurora in surprise, and Faye was also taken aback.


    Aurora turned to the woman who had brought us in.


    "Get my makeup kit."

 Chapter 109 Speak Gently to Women

    I was dumbfounded when I saw the so-called makeup bag.


    Was this suitcase-sized thing really a makeup "bag"?


    When Aurora opened it, I almost dropped my jaw.


    The inside of the lid had arge mirror, and the box was filled with so many makeup products that it was overwhelming.


    Aurora looked at Faye and gave a faint smile. "If you don''t want to show your scars, would you be willing to trust me this once?"


    Faye was also stunned by the sight.


    Aurora nced at her watch and said gently, "It won''t take long, just ten minutes."


    Faye, had no other choice but to hold onto a glimmer of hope and trust.


    But perhaps realizing her earlier attitude was poor and now needed help. She felt a bit embarrassed.


    Aurora didn''t seem to mind, motioning for her toe over, pulling her to sit by the bed, and after examining her face, she began to pick up the makeup tools. Aurora''s expression was very serious as she applied the makeup, and her movements were quick and professional.


    While waiting for Faye''s makeup to be done, I couldn''t help but curiously examine the enormous makeup bag.


    Under normal circumstances, who would carry such arge makeup bag? It was practically a portable vanity.


    As I examined the makeup bag, my gaze unintentionally fell on the magazine Aurora had been reading at earlier. It was a fashion magazine.


    So, although Aurora didn''t look young, she wasn''t out of touch.


    In the ward, the only sounds were Aurora asionally picking up and putting down items.


    Because of Aurora''s serious attitude, applying the makeup felt like she waspleting a piece of art. So we were all afraid to disturb her.


    When she finished, she immediately checked her watch and smiled. "Exactly ten minutes. You can look in the mirror now."


    Faye gently touched the scar on her face, nervously looking at the mirror on the makeup box, and her eyes widened.


    The scar had been transformed into three sparkling arcs, each adorned with rhinestones that went fromrge to small. Not only did the scar disappear, but the sparkling effect made her already beautiful features even more striking. "How is it?" Aurora asked with a smile, seeing Faye''s speechless expression.


    Faye held her face, looking at herself in the mirror in disbelief. And after a while, she gently nodded. "So this is what you meant. At first, I thought... I''m sorry."


    Aurora, being a magnanimous person, smiled faintly.


    "A woman''s beauty can be achieved through makeup, which can cover some ws, but inner temperament is also very important. Why do some women who aren''t particrly stunning still stand out? It must be because of an inner quality that shines through."


    I think I understood what Aurora meant.


    Just like her, although she no longer had Faye''s youth, she had a charm that made her beauty seem undiminished by time, with a grace and depth that young girls couldn''t imitate.


    I wasn''t sure if Faye truly understood, but she said, "Thank you."


    Aurora smiled and nodded. "Hurry up, don''t bete. No matter how high you go, even if you be a top star, punctuality is a basic courtesy."


    Aurora exuded charm in her demeanor and words. She was definitely not a simple woman.


    Faye''s face was now filled with excitement that she couldn''t hide. Aurora''s makeup skills were nothing short of miraculous, transforming the ordinary into something extraordinary. "Ethan, I''m afraid I won''t make it in time. Can you give me a ride?" Faye asked Ethan.


    Ethan, who had been silent, looked at me.


    I wasn''t sure if Ethan was seeking my opinion, but if I didn''t let him take her, would he really not go? He would just think I was unreasonable, right?


    I said, "She''s almost out of time. Hurry up and take her."


    I knew that if he was unwilling to stay, no matter how hard I tried to prevent them from being alone together, it wouldn''t work.


    After they left, I also prepared to go.


    Aurora said to me, "Miss, if it''s convenient, could you leave your number? When I get out of the hospital, I want to treat you to a meal."


    I quickly waved my hand. "No need. What I did was nothing. Anyone with a conscience would have done the same."


    Aurora smiled at me. "But out of all the people passing by, it was you who helped me. Doesn''t that mean we have a kind of fate?"


    Aurora''s words weren''t forceful, but they had apelling power that was hard to refuse.


    In the end, we exchanged numbers.


    Aurora noticed my hand was bandaged and asked what happened. I told her it was a burn.


    She immediately took out an ointment from herrge makeup box and handed it to me. "Use this. It''s very effective for burns and won''t leave a scar."


    I epted the ointment and thanked her.


    At that time, I still didn''t know Aurora''s identity.


    After leaving the ward, I called Be, and we agreed to meet at Sunset za. Less than ten minutes after I arrived, she rushed over, noticed my bandaged hand, and looked shocked. She immediately asked what happened, so I told her everything fromst night to this morning.


    Be cursed, "What a bitch. I always knew that girl had ulterior motives. The way she looks at your husband is just like how Andrea, that mistress looked at my dad when she was seducing him. She pretends to be innocent. Emily, you''ve got more experience than her; don''t let her win."


    I sighed dejectedly. "It''s not about whether I let her win or not. If she''s really that skilled and wins, there''s nothing I can do about it, right?"


    Be was even more anxious than I was, looking at me with frustration. "The battle''s just started, and you''re already boosting her morale while undermining your own. Don''t be foolish. If Ethan sleeps in the study, you should too. Wherever he is, you should be there. If you don''t go, what if she does? Don''t push him into her arms. Taking her in was smart, but don''t mess it up now."


    My intention in taking her in was to keep the situation within my control.


    Thinking back, I did lose my cool a bitst night.


    I said, "Don''t worry. She won''t get too far."


    Be suddenly seemed to have a good idea and smiled, putting her hand on my shoulder. "Your hand is injured now, so you can''t do anything. Since she wants to show off and act virtuous, let her do it. Cooking,undry, cleaning-leave it all to her. If she can''t handle being treated like a servant, she''ll move out on her own. If you''re not the one to kick her out, Ethan won''t have a leg to stand on."


    I shook my head. "I never intended to treat her like a servant. Ethan says she''s a poor girl, and he feels sorry for her. Regardless of what kinds of feelings he held to her, if I treat her like a servant, won''t that just make Ethan unhappy with me?" Be thought for a moment and probably felt I had a point. She said, "Emily, just be smart about it. Don''t think that sleeping in separate rooms means everything is fine. Never do something as foolish as sleeping apart again. Arthur''s situation is a lesson. Making a mistake once is naive, but making the same mistake twice is just foolish."


    Yes, under the same roof, separated by just a wall, he still managed to cheat. Because I was foolish.


    Be was right; I couldn''t make the same mistake twice.


    I had nned to have a meal with Be, but then I suddenly received a call from my driving instructor Michael Lopez. His voice on the phone almost burst my eardrums.


    "Emily, do you think the driving school is your backyard? Youe and go as you please?"


    I held the phone away from my ear and waited for him to finish venting before bringing it back and apologizing, "I''m sorry. I''ve had some family issues these past few days. I''lle over right away."


    After hanging up, I quickly said goodbye to Be and took a cab to the driving school.


    Given how fierce he was on the phone, I couldn''t imagine how much worse it would be in person.


    I got out of the cab at the driving school entrance and walked in. Many cars were practicing on the lot. Michael spotted me immediately and strode over.


    Seeing his fierce expression, I worried he might eat me alive and quickly raised my hand in surrender. "I''m sorry. My hand was injured, so I couldn''te these past few days."


    Shamelessly, I hoped my injured hand would earn me some sympathy and lessen the scolding.


    Michael''s tall figure loomed over me, hands on his hips, looking like he was about to give me a thorough scolding. But seeing my injury, he just grumbled.


    "You''re just cking off."


    "I''m sorry."


    What else could I say but apologize?N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    A lot had happened recently. Spending two days in Sunhaven City was just the start. Then Ethan had a stomach bleed and was hospitalized for a few days, and then Be had an incident. It seemed like there was never a moment of peace, so my driving practice got dyed.


    "You should speak gently to women."


    A familiar voice suddenly reached my ears.


    I looked up and felt a chill down my spine.

 Chapter 110 Cold-bloodedness Is Forced

    Not too far off, this dude in a dark blue tracksuit was strutting our way. Yep, it was Faris.


    Michael''s anger was gone. Now he was grinning at Faris like they were best buds.


    Faris rolled up, threw an arm around Michael''s shoulder, and Michael gave him a yful punch. Looked like these two were tight.


    The second I spotted Faris, my gut twisted, and I had this crazy urge to bolt.


    I''d never forget how he once held a knife to me, forcing Ethan to sign some shady deal.


    "I treat all my students the same. You''re an elusive man, I almost thought you quit driving."


    So, Faris was here to learn driving too? Weird.


    A guy like him, knee-deep in the underworld, not knowing how to drive? Nah, that didn''t add up. How else would he flex?


    Faris shot a wicked grin. "Go ahead, roast me all you want. I''m a man, I can handle it. But take it easy on thedies, they''re shy." Wait, was Faris sticking up for me?


    "Alright, let''s roll. Get in the car."


    Michael popped open the door of a nearby training car and slid into the passenger seat while Faris hopped into the driver''s seat.


    I figured he wasn''t talking to me, so I just stood there.


    "Hey, you getting in or just gonna stand there like a statue?" Michael barked from the passenger seat.


    I bit my lip, not thrilled. But Michael''s intense stare made me cave. I opened the back door and climbed in.


    There should be at least four students in the car, right? But nope, just us three.


    I tried to chill, thinking it was cool. At least Michael was there. Faris wouldn''t dare pull anything with him around.


    Michael told Faris to drive out of the school and hit the road.


    I sat in the back, nerves jangling. I caught Faris checking me out in the rearview mirror, a creepy smile ying on his lips.


    To me, he was a straight-up criminal, so I was on high alert.


    Halfway through, Michael told Faris to pull over and got out. "I gotta check on my kid. You guys keep driving. Faris, let Emily take the wheelter. She needs practice, so help her out."


    No way did I want to be alone in a car with Faris.


    As soon as Michael left, I tried to bail too. But the door was locked, and Faris floored it.


    "Let me out!" I yelled, yanking at the door.


    Faris chuckled and lit up a cigarette. "What? Scared of me?"


    How could I not be scared of a guy who once kidnapped me and held a knife to my throat?


    I kept my mouth shut.


    He nced at me through the rearview mirror, grinning. "Emily, we''re both learning to drive from the same instructor. It''s like fate or something. Michael said I should guide you. Don''t worry, I''ll do my best." Faris sped out of the city and up a twisty mountain road. Judging by his driving, he was no rookie.


    A million terrifying thoughts raced through my mind, and the more I thought, the more freaked out I got.


    Halfway up the mountain, he suddenly stopped the car and turned to me. "Come on, sit in the front. I''ll show you some tricks."


    I shot him a wary look and refused.


    He wasn''t in a rush; he just smoked and waited.


    I held out for a while but finally snorted. "You''re a newbie yourself. What can you teach me?"


    Faris was taken aback for a second, then burst outughing. "Emily, you''re something else. Still scared because ofst time? Let me tell you, my driving skills are as good as Michael''s. I had a license." "I don''t believe you," I said, rolling my eyes.


    I didn''t move to the front. After finishing his cigarette, he tossed the butt and restarted the car.


    "I did have a license. But it got revoked two years ago for a minor incident. Can''t retake the test for two years. Compared to me, you guys are total newbies."


    I almost rolled my eyes out of my head and didn''t bother responding.


    Faris drove to the top of the mountain and finally stopped.


    I''d been to this viewpoint before; Ethan had taken me here on a bike ride. It was also where Ethan and I first made love.


    "Is your butt sore? Get out and stretch." With that, he opened the door and got out.


    I stayed in the car for a bit, cautiously watching his every move.


    Faris strolled to the edge of the viewpoint and leaned on the railing, looking down.


    His warm smiles now were a stark contrast to the cold aura he carried that night. I figured as long as the thing with Yanis was unresolved, he probably wouldn''t do anything to me. He still needed Ethan to get Yanis out. With that in mind, I got out of the car.


    But I kept my distance from Faris, still on guard. What if he had some nasty n to push me off the cliff?


    His smile was like a mask; who knew what kind of face was hiding underneath?


    I mean, a guy who''s kidnapped me can''t be a good dude, right?


    He turned his head, smirking, and reached into his pocket. The small object he pulled out clicked, revealing a shiny de.


    My heart nearly stopped, and I stumbled back, my legs turning to jelly. "What are you doing?"


    Faris seemed to enjoy scaring the crap out of me, his grin widening.


    Then he walked to the back of the car, popped the trunk, grabbed two apples, and sat on the stone steps nearby, peeling them.


    So he was just peeling apples?


    Thinking back on my reaction, I felt both annoyed and frustrated.


    Hadn''t I already figured out he wouldn''t dare harm me now?


    "Want one?" he asked, holding up a peeled apple.


    I turned my face away, refusing to be bribed.


    Heughed and walked over to me.


    This time, I forced myself not to back down.


    But Faris just walked past me, leaned on the railing, and said with a smile, "Don''t worry. This isn''t the poisoned apple from Snow White."


    I sneered. "A cold-blooded guy like you would read fairy tales? Don''t you feel ashamed?"


    He took a bite of the apple, his gaze lingering on me, the smile slowly fading from his face.


    Then he smirked again, a smile with an unclear meaning.


    "No one is born cold-blooded. Everyone starts warm. It''s the world, and human nature is too cold. That''s why the warm blood slowly cools. So-called cold-bloodedness is something that''s forced upon us." Faris''s words had a deep meaning.


    It seemed he also had a painful past that had forced him to be who he was now.


    I didn''t say anything. He leaned on the railing, eating the apple. But after a few bites, he seemed to lose his appetite and casually tossed the half-eaten apple down the mountain.


    The air grew still with silence.


    Actually, putting aside my preconceived notions about him, he seemed like someone with a story when he was quiet.


    While I was lost in thought, Faris suddenly looked at me, smiling.


    "Are you dissatisfied with me?" he asked.


    I snorted. "You kidnapped me, and you expect me to be satisfied with you? Should I thank you?"


    He smiled without saying anything.


    I continued, unable to hold back. "You really are shameless, asking for $150,000 because we couldn''t save your brother. Why? We don''t owe you anything."


    His gaze lingered, and then he lightly smiled.


    "Is that what he told you?"


    I raised an eyebrow, giving him a look that said I had seen through his greed long ago.


    He suddenly moved in closer, inching towards me. I backed up until my back hit the railing, nowhere left to go.


    Faris ced his hands on either side of me, boxing me in.


    I tried to keep my cool and said, "Get away from me."


    He stared me down. "You got one thing wrong. Let me tell you, the Windsor family owes me, and it''s not something $150,000 can fix."


    I was stunned into silence.


    Heughed. "Scared? This is just the beginning."


    At that moment, I vaguely understood he was here to collect a debt. Later, I realized some debts could never be repaid.


    After a while, he said it was time to head back. I felt relieved. But then he said I should drive back.


    "Michael said you need practice too. I''ll guide you. You can''t juste along for nothing, right?"


    Without waiting for my response, he got into the passenger seat.


    I stood there, struggling for a long time before finally opening the door and getting into the driver''s seat.


    I had been learning for a while. I could handle the basics, and I had driven on the road with Michael before. Even if I had to drive at a snail''s pace, I would get down the mountain. And from then on, I would avoid this terrifying man as much as possible.


    No, it would be best if I never saw him again.


    He turned on the car''s music, leaned back in his seat, and crossed his arms, lookingpletely rxed.


    I couldn''t stand his attitude, so I deliberately asked, "Aren''t you afraid my poor driving skills will send us flying off the cliff?"


    Heughed nonchntly. "With a beautiful woman forpany, it wouldn''t be lonely. Besides,pared to you, my life is worth nothing."


    I was annoyed and stopped talking, starting the car and driving down the mountain.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Faris might be indifferent to life and death, but I was nervous. I admitted I was afraid of dying and wouldn''t joke around with my life.


    After driving for a while, the car was moving steadily down the mountain at a speed slightly faster than a snail''s pace, and the tension eased a bit. Suddenly, my phone rang.


    "Keep your eyes on the road, don''t swerve." Faris''s voice suddenly pierced my ears.


    I took out my phone and saw that Ethan was calling. I didn''t dare answer while driving and was hesitating when Faris snatched the phone from me. He looked at the screen and immediately smiled maliciously.


    I was terrified he would answer, so I reached out to grab it back,pletely unaware that the car was veering towards the cliff.

 Chapter 111 Someone is Following

    Man, I was totally floored back then.


    Faris muttered, "Damn," and chucked his phone aside, then leaned over and yanked the wheel the other way.


    Just when I thought we were about to go flying off the edge, he somehow managed to whip the car around.


    But he cranked the wheel too hard, and now we were veering inward.


    "Ease off the gas, hit the brakes! Step on it!" he yelled.


    The more freaked out someone is, the slower they react.


    Seeing the car about to crash, I shut my eyes and mmed on the brakes. The car screeched to a stop. I just sat there, frozen in shock.


    I was sure the tires had scraped the edge of the cliff, and if I''d been a second slower, we would''ve been toast.


    "If you were driving a train, it would''ve derailed by now," Faris said, half-joking.


    I looked at him, still trying to catch my breath. He was propping his head up with one hand, smirking at me.


    Something about his words felt off, like he was getting a kick out of my freaked-out face.


    His chill was impressive; we were just inches from death, and he could stillugh.


    "For the sake of our lives, let''s switch seats," Faris said with a grin.


    I quickly grabbed my phone and got out to swap ces with him.


    I checked my phone; I had missed the call earlier, and Ethan hadn''t called back.


    Once Faris took the wheel, the car felt way steadier.


    No denying, the guy had skills.


    As we rolled up to the driving school entrance, I spotted Ethan''s car parked there right away.


    He knew I was at the driving school? Looked like he was waiting for me.


    I was ready to hop out. But Faris suddenly floored it, showing no signs of stopping.


    I said, both panicked and pissed, "What the hell are you doing? Stop the car."


    He ignored me and kept speeding up, eyes on the road with a slight smirk.


    "If you don''t want gossip photos of us to end up in front of Ethan," he said.


    I was stunned for a sec, then it clicked.


    "Someone''s tailing us?"


    He nced at me and smiled. "You''re not too dumb after all."


    I saw a ck sedan trailing us at a steady distance. It looked familiar, but I couldn''t ce it.


    Faris sped up, but the sedan kept pace. Serious and confident, Faris drove into an abandoned airport where Jason had once taught me to drive.


    The sedan followed us in. Faris stopped near some houses at the edge of the airport.


    "Get out," he said, in amanding tone.


    He got out first.


    Confused, I followed him out of the car.


    The ck sedan stopped not far behind us.


    "Let''s go," Faris said, pulling me towards a narrow alley between the houses.


    With his long legs and quick pace, I had to hustle to keep up.


    "Where are we going?" I asked anxiously in a low voice.


    He didn''t answer; he just pulled me to a corner and listened intently. I stayed quiet. It was deserted and quiet, so we could hear footsteps approaching.


    We pressed against the wall. Unlike Faris, I was nervous, unsure of the other party''s intentions. Although temporarily aligned with Faris, I knew we weren''t true allies. I could only trust myself. When a figure appeared, Faris kicked him hard, and the guy hit the ground. He was young and tried to run but seemed hurt.


    I noticed he was clutching a camera. Faris yanked it from his neck and smashed it on the ground, breaking it into pieces.


    The young guy, terrified, scrambled backward. Faris kicked him a couple more times and shouted, "Get lost."


    The guy fled the alley, practically crawling.


    I suddenly said, "We forgot to ask who they are and why they were following us."


    Faris, hands on his hips and looking fierce, sneered at my words.


    "Do we need to ask? Seems you''re still kinda slow."


    He pointed to an old staircase nearby. "Go up and take a look."


    He led the way, and I quickly followed.


    We climbed the stairs to the house''s rooftop. From there, we could see everything in the abandoned airport.


    The ck sedan was still there. The guy Faris had dealt with earlier was holding his sore back and running over to the car, nodding and bowing to someone inside. Looked like he was getting chewed out for not getting the job done.


    "Memorize the license te. Next time you see it, you''ll know who it is," Faris''s voice cut through the wind on the rooftop.


    With his reminder, I locked the license te into my memory.


    The car didn''t budge, probably thinking we''d have toe out eventually.


    Faris walked to the other side and pointed to a road behind the houses.


    "If you don''t wanna be seen, you can take off from here. Follow this road, turn right, and you''ll hit the main road."


    "But what about Michael?"


    He tilted his head and grinned. "Don''t sweat it. I''ll tell Michael your driving skills need more work."


    I felt a bit embarrassed.


    I couldn''t figure out why he was helping me. After spending so much time with him today, I felt Faris wasn''t as bad as he seemed on the surface.


    "Don''t look at me like that. I know I''m irresistibly charming. Watch out, or you''ll fall for me, and then Ethan will be in trouble," he said with a mischievous smile.


    I didn''t say another word and bolted down the stairs, taking the small road out.


    I didn''t know if Ethan was still at the driving school entrance. When I hit the main road, I called him and dropped my location.


    In no time, his car pulled up in front of me.


    After hopping in, he asked why I was there. I told him Michael had to go home and wasn''ting back to the driving school, so I just got off somewhere. Ethan bought it without suspicion, and I secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    I wondered if I should tell him about running into Faris at the driving school. If I did, would he make me give up learning to drive? But I didn''t want to quit halfway.


    After hesitating for a long time, I decided to keep my mouth shut.


    When we got home, Faye called to say she''d be backte.


    Since my hand was injured, Ethan took over cooking dinner.


    After dinner, we chilled in the living room, watching TV, and Scruffy rubbed against my feet.


    I picked him up, thinking about his antics this morning, and pretended to scold him seriously.


    "Scruffy, you can''t scratch people anymore, got it? People won''t like you."


    Scruffy meowed twice. Of course, I didn''t think he was agreeing with me.


    After putting him down, he ran to the balcony. I poured him some food and petted him, whispering, "Actually, you did great."


    Faye didn''te back until it was dark. Around eight, she called Ethan again, saying she''d be recordingte.


    "Call me when you''re done," Ethan said.


    I wondered if he nned to pick her up in the middle of the night.


    After we got into bed, Ethan stayed up, looking at his phone, probably waiting for Faye''s call.


    Thinking about seeing Faris today, I couldn''t help but think about the agreement he signed.


    I couldn''t resist asking, "Any progress on getting Yanis out?"


    "No," Ethan replied bluntly.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    It seemed he was determined to settle the matter with $150,000.


    "What about Richard? How confident are you?" I continued.


    His eyes stayed on his phone. After a moment of silence, he said, "The first trial ising up soon. We''ll see the judge''s attitude then. They can''t give a clear answer on whether it''ll seed or not." I thought so too. Who could guarantee the case would be overturned?


    Around eleven, Ethan''s phone rang.


    I guessed it was Faye, who had finished her work and was waiting for him to pick her up.


    I turned my back to him, expressing my displeasure with my stiff posture.


    After the call, he made another call, asking Ivan to pick her up from the TV station. That surprised me.


    After hanging up, he wrapped his arms around me, his warm lips close to my ear.


    "Are you satisfied now?"


    I didn''t respond, but the heat on my ear made me shrink my neck.


    "I''ll have Ivan handle Faye''s rides from now on," he added.


    I said, "Do what you want. It''s not my business."


    He turned me to face him, smiling at me.


    "Stubborn."


    Ethan knew me well. In fact, I was already satisfied.


    Although he hadn''tpletely let go of Faye, this arrangement showed he was considering my feelings.


    He kissed me, his masculine dominance quickly overwhelming my thoughts. Soon, the bedroom was filled with the sounds of lovemaking.


    An hourter, Iy in his arms, both of us exhausted and motionless.


    Just as we were about to drift off to sleep, Ivan called Ethan. I assumed he brought Faye back and we just needed to go open the door. But after the call, Ethan told me Ivan still hadn''t seen her.

 Chapter 112 Ethan Really Cares About Faye

    I figured Ivan and Faye just didn''t know each other, so they missed each other.


    But Ethan said Ivan had already hit up the TV station looking for her, and the staff told him the participants had bounced ages ago. Faye didn''t know the area, and it was the middle of the night-easy for her to get into some trouble.


    I was half-asleep, but the thought of her out there alone jolted me wide awake.


    "Can you call Faye and check?" I suggested.


    I could still tell right from wrong. Even though Faye annoyed me, she was just a girl. I didn''t want anything bad to happen to her.


    Ethan nodded and called Faye right away, but no luck. She had called earlier, though.


    He rubbed his brow, looking super stressed.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    I reached out and held his hand.


    His hand was colder than mine.


    "Don''t worry. Faye''s not a kid; she''ll be fine."


    I really hoped Faye would be okay.


    Ethan didn''t pick her up tonight because of me. If something happened, he''d feel guilty for sure.


    "I''ll go check." Ethan threw off the covers and got out of bed.


    Seeing his serious face, my heart sank.


    At that moment, I realized Ethan really cared about her, whether it was sympathy, responsibility, or he was projecting his feelings for Fiona onto Faye.


    I anxiously grabbed him. "Maybe Faye took a cab back herself?"


    Just then, Faye called back.


    "Where are you?" Ethan answered and put it on speaker.


    On the phone, Faye said, "Ethan, I''m at the hotel rehearsing another program with friends. It''s for the nextpetition, and we''re tight on time, so we have to hurry." "Then I''ll have the driver wait for you at the hotel entrance," Ethan said.


    "No need. We might be up all night. You don''t need to send the driver."


    I wondered if it was my imagination, but Faye''s voice sounded a bit tense.


    "That''s it, Ethan. I gotta go now." Faye hung up the phone.


    I didn''t sleep well that night, and Ethan was tossing and turning too, probably worried all night.


    Early in the morning, the doorbell rang.


    Ethan was making breakfast in the kitchen, so I went to open the door.


    Faye stood at the door, still in the same clothes as yesterday, with her makeup still on.


    "Emily, good morning. I''m just here to grab some things and change clothes," Faye said and hurried upstairs.


    My eyes followed her, feeling like she was trying too hard to seem calm.


    Even though she was a good actress, she was still young and couldn''t hide everythingpletely.


    When Faye came downstairs after changing clothes, we were having breakfast.


    "I''m leaving now. We have to rehearse today."


    She said as she ran, not sure if she was really busy or avoiding something.


    "Faye," Ethan called out.


    Faye stopped abruptly and turned around slowly, looking embarrassed.


    "Ethan."


    She was wearing a beige dress with a small jacket, still with a bun, looking pretty but also mature beyond her age.


    "What happened to your hand?" Ethan asked.


    Faye seemed to want to hide her hand but then realized it would be more obvious, so she showed it openly and smiled. "It''s nothing. I just fell during rehearsal yesterday."


    I then noticed arge bruise on Faye''s arm, which I hadn''t seen before, but Ethan did.


    Caring about someone makes you notice the little details.


    "You guys are rehearsing day and night. Don''t you need to sleep? You''re not robots," Ethan said, looking at her.


    Ethan was really concerned about her.


    Faye adjusted her backpack and said firmly, "To achieve my dreams, I''m willing to give it my all. I have to go now; everyone is waiting for me."


    She ran off quickly, as if afraid he would ask more questions.


    After Michael''s criticism yesterday, I went straight to the driving school after breakfast. Ethan drove me I wanted to refuse, worried he might see Faris, but I didn''t want to raise suspicions. Luckily, Faris wasn''t there. "Emily, you''re here!"


    I heard the voice before seeing the person, and I couldn''t believe the kind voice came from Michael, known as the strict instructor.


    I forced a smile at Michael, who was walking towards me.


    "Yeah, Michael. I got held up before, and I need to catch up fast. I don''t wanna embarrass you during the test."


    Michael nodded, looking pleased. "That''s the spirit. Practice hard, and I''ll give you some one-on-one coaching."


    VIP treatment? Did that cost extra?


    "Don''t worry, no extra fees," Michael said, reading my mind.


    Feeling a bit embarrassed, I nodded.


    Later, Michael took just me, assigning the others in my group to different cars. With his strict demeanor, he said he needed to give me individual lessons since I had fallen behind.


    His sudden kindness made me uneasy and even more nervous. I struggled with the clutch and kept stalling. After several tries, I finally got the car started, but I elerated too quickly, causing Michael to lurch forward in the passenger seat. Normally, he would have chewed out students for driving like that. Nervously, I nced at him. He was gripping the handle tightly. But instead of scolding me, he just gave me a stiff smile.


    "You need more practice with starting the car. If you do this during the test, you''ll fail immediately."


    Michael didn''t get angry, which surprised me.


    Feeling ttered, I impulsively made a promise.


    "I''ll practice hard and aim to pass the test on the first try. So I don''t embarrass you."


    After practicing in the morning, I got a call from Lacey.


    Even though we had each other''s numbers, she had never called me before, so I was a bit surprised.


    Lacey wanted to visit Abby and buy baby stuff but didn''t know what to get, so she asked me to join her, thinking I might have more experience. I hadn''t seen the baby in a while, so after driving school, I met Lacey at the mall.


    We went to the baby store and unexpectedly saw Faye shopping at a luxury store with some girls. Didn''t she say she was rushing to rehearsal? What was she doing there?


    "See anything you like? It''s on me," Faye said like a benevolent queen, and the girls around her showered her with ttery.


    "Faye, you''re so kind!"


    Faye pointed to a few presumably expensive perfumes. "One for women, two for men, wrap them all up."


    "Faye, why are you buying so much?" someone asked in surprise.


    Faye smiled mysteriously. "They''re gifts."


    She was basking in the attention,pletely unaware that I was standing not far away.


    "Emily, what''s wrong?" Lacey asked, turning to me.


    I took a step forward and said, "Nothing."


    After buying some baby clothes and toys, Lacey drove us to Sophie''s house.


    Lacey wanted me toe along to ease the awkwardness with Sophie. Abby had grown a lot, but Sophie had lost weight since she was now caring for the baby by herself after the nanny left.


    Sophie, still a kid herself, was learning to manage, which exined her weight loss. She used to seem so neat, but now her ce was a bit messy.


    She hurriedly picked up the clothes and diapers scattered on the sofa, blushing as she exined, "I can only do housework when the baby is asleep. When she''s awake, I can''t get anything done, so it''s a mess."


    Wepletely understood how hard it was for Sophie to take care of the baby alone.


    The baby was very shy around strangers. Both Lacey and I tried to hold her, but she only wanted Sophie. So we helped tidy up the house.


    Lacey, concerned about Abby being too shy, said, "Sophie, you should take the baby out more often to experience the outside world. That way, she won''t be too timid."


    Sophie nodded and smiled shyly. "Actually, it''s because I''m toozy. Carrying the baby up and down the stairs is exhausting, so sometimes I just don''t feel like going out."


    Lacey got an urgent call from herpany for a document only she had ess to, so she had to leave immediately. Since she might not have time to drive me home, I decided to go with her to Skyline International Corporation. She parked in the garage and hurried off.


    As I left the garage, I paused when I saw a car. That license te on that car was the same one that followed Faris and me yesterday.

 Chapter 113 Is It Because I Look Too Bad or I Failed as a Person

    This was the garage of Skyline International Corporation. Did it mean someone from Skyline was tailing me?


    Could Ethan already know I lied to him yesterday?


    I''d only been to Skyline a few times. The only person I knew well was Ethan.


    Startled by the thought, I quickly dismissed it. No way. He had no motive.


    As I anxiously approached the garage exit, an arm suddenly yanked me aside. My eyes widened in surprise when I saw who it was.


    I asked, "What are you doing here?"


    Faris bent his almond-shaped eyes and grinned at me.


    "Don''t be so surprised. You''ll soon realize how lucky you are to bump into me here."


    "What are you up to now?" I red at him warily.


    Faris frowned and sighed in mock frustration.


    "I''m trying to help you, and this is what you think of me? Do I look shady or am I just a total failure?"


    I stared at him impassively.


    Of course, I didn''t believe he was helping me, even though he did help me yesterday.


    Faris turned and leanedzily against the wall, smiling faintly. "I guess you saw that car inside just now, right? Destroying the camera yesterday didn''t solve everything. If I''m not mistaken, the other party used other equipment to take photos. Their purpose ining here today is to show them to Ethan."


    I was stunned by what Faris said. I hid the truth from Ethan yesterday to avoid misunderstandings and to keep my driving lessons.


    I had nothing to hide, but if Ethan knew I was with Faris, he''d think about the kidnapping and the unfair contract. Oh my God, I didn''t want to think about it.


    Faris saw my reaction and checked his watch.


    "ording to reliable information from five minutes ago, Ethan is still in a meeting. Maybe the person hasn''t had a chance to see Ethan yet, but that was five minutes ago. It''s hard to say if the meeting is over now."


    I didn''t have time to ask where he got his reliable information. I just turned and ran.


    I rushed into Skyline International Corporation, ignoring the surprised looks from all the employees, and dashed into the elevator without slowing down.


    For the first time, I felt the elevator was moving so slowly. I wished I could fly.


    When I reached the top floor, the female assistant kindly told me Ethan was still in a meeting.


    My intense anxiety made it impossible to wait. I ran straight to the conference room door and pushed it open.


    Everyone in the meeting turned to look at me.


    Ethan, sitting at the head of the table, met my gaze.


    I didn''t care if I was being reckless. My urgency must''ve been written all over my face, and everyone could see it.


    He should be able to see it too.


    Ethan closed the file in front of him. "Okay, meeting''s over."


    Everyone left the conference room one by one, and thest person closed the door behind them.


    Ethan stood up and walked towards me. His tall figure and well-tailored suit screamed authority.


    Seeing his serious expression, I didn''t dare to meet his eyes. After all, he was a stickler for work, and I felt a bit guilty for interrupting his meeting.


    It wasn''t until he suddenly pressed me against therge conference table that I looked up and saw a hint of a smile in his eyes and a mischievous curve at the corner of his lips.


    "In such a hurry, what do you want? Feeling frisky?" He teased.


    I was mortified.


    Last month, I also rushed over to avoid missing the best time. Although I didn''t exin at the time, Iter told him I went to the hospital for a check-up.


    Today, I rushed in with the same urgency. Given the simr situation, it was normal for him to misunderstand.


    But I wasn''t thinking about that now.


    "No, listen to me. I ran into Faris yesterday."


    Ethan''s smile froze, his gaze turned cold, and the hand on my waist tightened.


    "He didn''t give you a hard time, did he?"


    I didn''t beat around the bush and quickly told him everything from start to finish. From discovering Faris was also a driving school student to Faris smashing the stalker''s camera. I only left out the meaningful things Faris said at the lookout point.


    As I recounted, Ethan changed his posture, leaning against the conference table beside me, his long legs crossed, and lit a cigarette.


    He remained silent throughout, showing no emotion. I couldn''t guess what he was thinking.


    I swallowed and continued. "The ce where you picked me up yesterday was actually where I escaped from the person following me. I didn''t tell you the truth yesterday because I didn''t want you to worry."


    He took a drag of his cigarette, his gaze still gentle.


    "So why are you telling me now?"


    Thinking of the car I saw in the garage, I grabbed his arm in a panic.


    "I saw the car that was following me in the garage. I''m worried the person has a purpose and might harm you and Skyline International Corporation."


    Ethan''s brow furrowed slightly but quickly rxed. He took my hand in hisrge palm.


    "You think I''m that easy to control?"


    His calmness threw me off, but I wasn''t as chill about the whole situation.


    Why was someone tailing me? Why did the car show up at Skyline International Corporation? And where did Faris get his so-called reliable info? Could he have someone nted around Ethan? "Don''t overthink it."


    Ethan stood up straight, squeezed my hand, and led me out of the conference room towards his office.


    I froze at the door, staring at the person behind the desk.


    Sitting there, casually flipping through some documents, was Victor.


    Hearing our footsteps, he looked up and was slightly taken aback when he saw me.


    He probably didn''t expect me to show up with Ethan.


    I didn''t expect to see him here either.


    Ethan must''ve sensed my unease and held my hand tighter, leading me steadily inside.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Ethan''s tone was distant, not at all how a son should speak to his father.


    Victor seemed used to it and said indifferently, "It''s my son''spany. Can''t Ie to take a look?"


    Ethan said nothing.


    Victor leaned back in his chair, ignoring me, and looked at the handsome, upright Ethan in front of him.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "I have something to say to you alone."


    I quickly said, "Then I''ll leave."


    But therge hand holding mine didn''t let go; it tightened instead.


    Ethan looked at me gently. "No need, you wait for me."


    Then he turned to his father.


    "Say whatever you need to say. No need to avoid Emily."


    For the first time, I felt I had a ce in his heart.


    I walked over to the small sofa and sat down. When I looked up again, I met Victor''s sharp gaze.


    I quickly looked away and focused on Ethan''s tall back, which calmed my nerves considerably.


    Victor leaned back in his chair, a smile on his face.


    Of course, it wasn''t a friendly smile. It had his usual arrogance and a bit of anger at Ethan''s stubbornness.


    He nced at me, his eyes cold and sharp.


    "Fine, I won''t beat around the bush. Ethan, you''ve always protected her, but do you really know her? I always thought she was just after money, but now it seems moreplicated."


    I was confused, not understanding what he meant.


    His expression and tone suggested he had some inside information that could expose me.


    I forced myself to stay calm and looked at him directly.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    Victor sneered. "What do I mean? Why don''t you tell me?"


    He slowly stood up, holding a photo.


    I was stunned.


    I never expected the person following me to be Victor.


    I finally remembered why the car seemed familiar. Every time I visited the Windsor family, that ck sedan was parked in the yard. I had a vague impression of it, but the car wasn''t distinctive enough for me to recall immediately. Victor continued. "You think destroying the camera means I have nothing? One photo is enough."


    The photo showed us getting out of the car at the abandoned airport, with Faris and me walking towards the alley. It was a hurried shot, so it was a bit blurry.


    If I hade a momentter, I would have panicked.


    But now I won''t.


    I nced at Ethan and remained silent.


    Victor took my silence as an admission and smiled more confidently.


    "Nothing to say? Ethan, I''ve always told you this woman isn''t simple. She''s colluding with Faris."


    "Enough!" Ethan suddenly interrupted.


    Victor''s smile froze.


    "Dad, Emily is your daughter-inw. Do you think it''s appropriate to follow her and take secret photos?"


    When Ethan got serious, he spoke little, but he always managed to hit the most critical points with the fewest words.


    Victor''s face turned red with anger, and he mmed the photo onto the table.


    "What spell has she cast on you? The evidence is right here, and you still fall for it?"


    Ethan said expressionlessly, "I know about this."


    Their argument was about me, so it wasn''t right for me to stay silent.


    I stood up, looked at Victor, and spoke respectfully but firmly, "Why do you always have to jump to conclusions? No matter what I do, you never ept me."


    Victor realized he was toote. He looked at me with a cold smile, as if seeing a temporarily victorious opponent.


    Finally, he admitted defeat, tore up the photo in anger, and left in a huff.


    I won!


    But this wasn''t the oue I wanted.


    I didn''t want to increase the conflict between Ethan and his father.


    After Victor left, Ethan buried himself in work as if nothing had happened.


    At the end of the day, we left together.


    In the car, I received a text message from an unknown number: [Don''t worry, the day you leave isn''t far off.]


    At the time, I didn''t understand why Victor was so determined to keep me and Ethan apart. It wasn''t until muchter that I realized that no matter how wealthy or excellent I was, he would always oppose us.

 Chapter 114 I Wont Use Money to Spoil Someone

    I casually shoved my phone back in my pocket, not really sweating the message.


    Victor had pulled this kind of stunt on me more times than I could count, so it didn''t even faze me anymore.


    But seriously, why was he going to such crazy lengths to get rid of me? Following me around, snapping secret pics? Dude, that''s not something a guy his age should be doing.


    Thinking back, I realized the shock of finding out Victor was the stalker made me miss some red gs that should''ve been obvious.


    Like, Victor knew Faris. And Faris had mentioned on the observation deck that the Windsor family owed him way more than $150,000. What kind of beef did Faris have with the Windsors? Back then, I never would''ve guessed that this grudge had anything to do with me.


    After I spilled the beans about what happened that day, Ethan straight-up banned me from going to driving school and told me to steer clear of Faris. I kinda saw thating since the whole kidnapping thing by Faris still haunted us, which was why I wanted to keep it on the down-low from him in the first ce.


    But I was already halfway through the course and didn''t want to quit. After a lot of convincing, Ethan finally caved and said he''d try to tag along with me to driving school as much as he could.


    That worked for me. Even though Faris had helped me out twice, I always felt he was bad news, so it was best to keep my distance.


    Weirdly enough, Ethan came with me for a few days, but we never saw Faris again.


    He was just as mysterious as Michael had said.


    The best-case scenario for me was not running into him. Ideally, he''d stay MIA until I got my driver''s license.


    Lately, Faye had beening home superte every day, sometimes not at all. When she did show up, she left early in the morning, so we barely saw each other. With no interaction, there was no drama, and we got along just fine. I was a softie, and time made me forget little spats easily. When she left in the morning, I even told her not to overwork herself and to take care of her health.


    After all, Faye was just a young girl who hadn''t really faced the real world yet. Even though she sometimes dressed all mature and acted like she had it all figured out, her youthful and naive side would peek through now and then. Setting aside her special status as Fiona''s sister, I didn''t dislike her that much. If she weren''t so ambitious, I''d be down to treat her like a sister.


    Before I knew it, it was the end of November. That evening, Faye came back pretty early. She said the next day was the live broadcast of the nextpetition, so the organizers let theme back early to rest and prep. "Emily, your hand''s still messed up. Let me cook. I haven''t had time to cook for you guystely."


    Such sweet words.


    If only she were as genuine as she seemed, I''d really like her.


    Of course, I didn''t argue with her. If she wanted to cook, I let her.


    I figured she had to eat too, and so did Ethan. She wouldn''t poison the food, so I ate it without a second thought.


    Not long after dinner, it got dark.


    Faye had just finished washing the dishes when the phone rang. She dried her hands and answered it while walking out to the garden.


    I went to the balcony to feed Scruffy. Faye was deep in her call with her back to the living room and didn''t notice me.


    "Did you deliver the gifts? I made it clear who gets what, so don''t mess it up."


    "Yeah, make sure to emphasize that it''s from Faye, number 12. Got it?"


    "Come on, it''s not a big deal. Just a small gesture."


    I finished feeding Scruffy and headed back to the living room.


    Ethan was chilling on the couch watching TV, and I plopped down next to him.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    He was watching some political news, but I just couldn''t get into it.


    After a bit, Faye wrapped up her call and came in, sitting excitedly on a single sofa. "Ethan, Emily, you gottae watch thepetition tomorrow. You guys are my support team."


    I remembered that during thest audition, she said our presence would make her nervous.


    But this time, she was clearly feeling confident, probably because of the gifts she had given out.


    I recalled seeing her at the mall that day, spending money like it was nothing.


    People tend to be more lenient when they get gifts, but I wondered if the judges would y along.


    Ethan said, "You should get enough rest. Just do your thing tomorrow. I believe in you."


    Those words were probably the biggest boost for her. Faye said a few more things before heading upstairs, her steps more energetic.


    After Faye went upstairs, I couldn''t help but ask, "Aren''t you being too easy on her with money?"


    Ethan looked at me, puzzled.


    I kept going. "Look, I get that you''ve been helping her out with money, but support should cover the basics, not spoil her with luxury. Spoiling her with a fancy lifestyle will make it tough for her to handle life without cash. She might get all vain and do anything for money. You know how it goes."


    Ethan paused before saying, "I get what you''re saying, but I never did that. I know better than anyone the value of earning your own money. I wouldn''t spoil someone with cash."


    So, where was Faye getting all that dough to spend so freely?


    I remember when she first moved in, her stuff was pretty basic. How did she suddenly start livingrge?


    Could she have found a sugar daddy? Someone even richer than Ethan?


    "Why do you say that?" Ethan asked me.


    I had switched the TV to a romance drama, and the background music was all soft and sweet.


    I thought for a moment and then came clean, "I overheard her on the phone just now, and it sounded like she was talking about bribing the judges. I''m worried that at such a young age, she already knows how to y the game. I''m concerned she might lose herself in this materialistic world, so I wanted to give you a heads-up."


    Ethan''s lips curled into a loving smile as he pulled me to lean on his shoulder.


    "Emily, you''re actually very kind, and you care about her."


    I felt like maybe I didn''t really care about Faye; I just didn''t want to see a girl with a bright future go off the rails.


    Even though Fiona was a big obstacle between Ethan and me, dreams were a luxury. I didn''t want her to get so close to her dreams only to see them slip away.


    Leaning on his shoulder, my tone softened a lot.


    "I''m not crazy; I don''t have to hold a grudge against a young girl."


    Ethan gently ruffled my hair, his voice warm. "I know, Emily is the most understanding."


    Even though I knew he was just trying to make me feel good, I still loved hearing it. Women are like that; sometimes, they just want to hear something nice.


    Since we were supposed to be her support team, it couldn''t just be the two of us. So, Ethan called his friends, and I invited Be and Lacey.


    The live broadcast was at 8 PM, and we got there a little after 7. They were still getting things ready backstage.


    The audience started to fill in, and our seats were right in the front row.


    I was about to sit down when someone tugged at me. Turning around, I saw Faye grinning yfully at me.


    "Emily, my dress is a nightmare to put on. I can''t zip it up by myself, and everyone else is busy changing. Can you help me out?"


    It was a small favor, so I nodded without a second thought and followed her.


    She went into the dressing room, and I waited outside while she changed.


    As soon as she closed the door, I heard a scream from inside.


    "What happened?" I asked through the door.


    The dressing room door swung open, and she came out with tears in her eyes, clutching her white dress.


    "What''s wrong with my dress?"


    I took it and shook it out, shocked.


    The dress looked like it had been attacked with scissors,pletely trashed.


    "What am I gonna do, Emily? How can I wear this?" Faye stomped her foot, almost in tears.


    "Didn''t you bring another outfit? Maybe you can wear something else for now?" I suggested.


    Faye shook her head, looking pained. "No, tonight''s theme color is white. Everyone''s wearing white. How can I wear something else?"


    I knew thispetition was a big deal for a lot of contestants, and the state of her dress showed just how cutthroat things were.


    "How about I go buy you a white dress? Will there be enough time?" I was genuinely worried for her and could only think of this solution.


    She thought for a moment and said, "The mall isn''t far from here, and there''s still some time before the broadcast starts. If you hurry, it should be okay. I''m sorry to trouble you, Emily."


    I said, "No worries. But I can only promise to get you a white dress. I can''t guarantee you''ll like the style."


    Faye nodded eagerly. "Any style will do. Just having a dress to wear in an emergency is good enough."


    I didn''t waste any more time and didn''t even tell Ethan and the others. I quickly grabbed a cab to the mall.


    There were plenty of white dresses, but I still wanted to pick a nice one for her. After all, it was apetition, and it couldn''t be just any dress.


    After about half an hour, I finally found one that was simr in style to her original dress and looked pretty good.


    I bought it and rushed back to the TV station, heading straight for the dressing room.


    But as I reached the door, a woman stopped me.


    "Non-performers aren''t allowed inside."


    She had a staff badge, so she must have been a TV station employee.


    I raised the bag in my hand and said, "Is Faye here? I''m here to bring her a dress. Could you please give it to her?"


    She nced at the bag in my hand and said, "She''s already on stage."


    I was stunned.


    How could she be on stage with a shredded dress?

 Chapter 115 Very Embarrassed, Yet Very Touching

    I bolted to the studio, but dang, the live show was already rolling. The contestants were doing their thing, and the vibe was off the charts.


    I spotted Faye right in the middle, her white dress still looking fresh.


    Maybe she figured something out? I kicked myself for not getting there sooner. Would Faye think I bailed on her on purpose?


    Back in my seat, Be leaned over and asked where I''d been.


    I whispered, "Bathroom break."


    The opening dance wrapped up, and the host hit the stage. After some h-h-h, she dropped a bombshell about a special guest joining the judges today. Everyone was buzzing with curiosity.


    The music kicked in, the stage''s backdrop slid open, and with a roar of apuse, the mystery guest strutted to the front.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    No way, was it her?


    Yep, it was Aurora.


    Aurora rocked a killer cheongsam, light makeup, and short, wavy hair, looking ssy as ever.


    "Give it up for Aurora!" The host got the crowd pping again.


    The host hyped Aurora as a top-tier beauty and makeup guru and the event''s image consultant. Today, she was officially joining the judges to help decide the contestants'' fates. Aurora shed a smile at the crowd, and when her eyesnded on me, she paused and gave a tiny nod.


    Then the host dropped another bombshell that had everyone gasping.


    Turns out, Aurora was over sixty, but she looked like she was in her thirties or forties. Talk about aging goals.


    After the intro, Aurora took her spot at the judges'' table and grinned. "I might not know much about singing, but I can definitely judge your stage presence. Good luck, y''all!" Faye, standing off to the side, looked totally shocked.


    Thepetition rolled on with solo acts, everyone going in the order they drew.


    "Where''s Connie?" Oliver suddenly asked.


    Hearing that, I remembered she was MIA during the group performance earlier.


    Connie was superpetitive, and I really hoped she''d crush it and chase her dream.


    But where the heck was she?


    Faye belted out a peppy tune with lively moves that nailed her sweet image.


    When she finished, the apuse was wild.


    Waiting for the judges'' call, she looked super confident, knowing she had all the judges in her pocket-except for Aurora.


    But her result was still up in the air.


    With no hope, there was no letdown. Faye reluctantly thanked the judges and left the stage.


    Her friends swarmed her right away, trying to cheer her up.


    After a few more acts, the host finally called out contestant number 18, Connie, with her song "The Gray Area."


    This song was a real tear-jerker. As the sad intro yed, the lights dimmed, and the whole ce went dead silent.


    Connie''s voice filled the room, but she didn''t show up until the chorus hit its peak. When she did, the crowd buzzed, and I was floored.


    She was wearing that white dress Faye had shown me the one that got shed up. With her hair down, barefoot, and in that ripped dress, she walked out singing, mic in hand. I heard Oliver mutter, "What''s with her outfit? Part of the act?"


    After singing a bit, she walked to the front and sat on the steps, showing off her calf through the torn dress.


    Her voice was already super emotional, and with that sad tune, it hit even harder.


    Suddenly, her messy look seemed to have a powerful stage effect, making the whole thing even more heartbreaking.


    On the side of the stage, the other contestants were whispering, but Faye was staring at the stage, and I caught a glimpse of a sneaky smile on her face.


    When the song ended, Connie stood up and walked barefoot to the center of the stage, the spotlight making her look even more disheveled.


    But she stayed cool.


    There seemed to be some debate among the judges, and Connie''s result was also pending.


    She bowed gracefully and left the stage.


    After all the contestants had performed, the ones with pending results had topete for thest spot to advance. In the end, it was down to Faye and Connie. ording to the rules, the final contestant would be chosen by a mix of audience votes and judges'' votes.


    Each audience member had a voting device, and when the host called for the start, Faye nced over at us.


    This choice was tough, not just for me but also for Oliver, Jason, and Ethan.


    I had no clue what they picked, but when the host called for the end, I realized I hadn''t pressed the button at all.


    The votes were super close, and the final call woulde down to the ten votes each judge had.


    When it got to Aurora, they were still less than ten votes apart, meaning Aurora''s ten votes would seal the deal.


    Thepetition hit its peak, and the host cut to amercial break right on time.


    During the break, I headed to the restroom.


    While I was sshing water on my face at the sink, the door creaked open.


    I nced in the mirror and spun around, surprised.


    "Aurora."


    Aurora smiled and nodded, then walked over to wash her hands.


    Turning on the faucet, she suddenly asked, "Who do you think should win?"


    I didn''t see thating. I hesitated, totally stumped because I didn''t have an answer myself.


    Seeing my struggle, Aurora smiled again and asked, "What is Faye to you?"


    I knew she appreciated me for saving her that day, but I didn''t want that to cloud her judgment.


    I said, "Aurora, they''re both my good friends. Of course, I want them both to win, but it looks like that''s not happening. They each have their strengths, and I won''t judge. I believe you already know what to do. Just go with your gut." Aurora nodded with a smile. "Yes, I do have it."


    As I was leaving and opening the restroom door, a girl who had been leaning against it suddenly stumbled in, almost tripping.


    Before I could see who it was, she bolted. Judging by her clothes, she was a contestant.


    Back in my seat after the break, the longestmercial break ever finally ended, and it was time for the results.


    Aurora stood up, looked at the two girls on stage, and said, "Honestly, both girls are strong contenders. Eliminating one is tough, but that''s the game. Connie''s outfit, despite the surprise, fit her song''s sorrowful style perfectly and moved me. So, my ten votes go to Connie."


    The result was in: Connie advanced, and Faye was out.


    Faye, being just under twenty, couldn''t handle the blow and tears welled up in her eyes.


    I turned to see Ethan''s reaction; he was staring at the stage, looking super calm.


    "What do you think?" I asked him.


    He turned to me and smiled faintly. "In anypetition, there are winners and losers. Faye can''t ept the result because she wasn''t mentally prepared. Everyone faces setbacks, and this might actually help her grow."


    Thepetition wrapped up, and the audience started to leave. We headed backstage to find Faye, only to be told she had already left.


    As we were leaving, we bumped into several judgesing out from the other end of the corridor, chatting about tonight''spetition.


    I didn''t see where Faye came from, but she suddenly blocked the judges'' path, her eyes red from crying.


    "Why? I want to know why. I''m not any worse than Connie."


    The judges exchanged nces, and one female judge stepped forward.


    "You''re number 12, Faye, right? Even if you hadn''te to us, we were going to find you."


    She opened her handbag, pulled out a small bag, and handed it to Faye.


    "Faye, your voice is actually really good. You made a strong impression during the auditions. But you didn''t take my advice to heart. We''re looking for someone who sings with their soul. The voice is important, but so is character. Focus more on your singing."


    Faye took the bag, watching the judges walk past her. She stood there, tears in her eyes, while her friends who had been buttering her up came over tofort her.


    I didn''t say anything and walked ahead, only to run into Aurora and Connie at the TV station entrance.


    Aurora looked at Connie approvingly. "Your performance today was fantastic. Winning takes both skill and mindset, and I admire your personality. The entertainment industry is tough and doesn''t tolerate impatience. Staying calm and resilient will help you go further and seed."


    Connie smiled faintly, and her calm reaction to the result made me admire her even more.


    A car pulled up in front of us, driven by the woman who had been in Aurora''s hospital room that day.


    As Aurora got into the car, she waved at me before leaving. I turned around to see Faye, who hade out at some point, looking at me coldly. There seemed to be a sh of hatred in her eyes, but it disappeared in an instant.


    The girl standing next to Faye seemed to be the one who had been leaning against the restroom door.


    Faye and Connie exchanged nces the two girls who had justpeted on stage locked eyes. Connie was calm, while Faye was fuming.


    Everyone felt awkward, not knowing how to congratte Connie in front of Faye. After Connie left, Faye suddenly burst into tears and threw herself into Ethan''s arms.


    I knew the result was a big blow to her, so I understood her behavior at that moment.


    "Alright, don''t cry. You''re still young; there will be more opportunities in the future."


    Ethanforted her like a child, and it took a while to calm her down and get her into the car.


    When we got back to the vi, she was still in tears.


    After taking her to her room, Ethanforted her for a while. I didn''t say anything because I felt that my ten words offort couldn''tpare to one from Ethan.


    After a while, when we were about to leave, she grabbed my hand and whispered, "I''m really sad today and don''t want to sleep alone. Emily, can you sleep with me?" She looked so pitiful after the blow that I couldn''t refuse her. Wey down silently until sleep overcame us.


    Suddenly, I woke up, feeling suffocated. In the dim light, I saw Faye kneeling beside me, her hands around my neck.

 Chapter 116 She Really Wants My Life

    Faye''s face twisted with rage, eyes zing with hatred. The once sweet angel had morphed into a bloodthirsty demon.


    Gasping for air, I grabbed her wrist, trying to shove her away.


    "What the hell are you doing?" I croaked out.


    In the darkness, Faye suddenlyughed. It wasn''t her usual sweet giggle but a sinister cackle, making her look even more terrifying.


    "What am I doing? I''m gonna kill you."


    Every word she spat out dripped with venom. I got why she was pissed after losing thepetition, even though she kept calling me Emily. But nothing should''ve made her act like I''d done something unforgivable. I struggled, but her grip was iron. My head got fuzzy fromck of oxygen, and my vision started to blur.


    "Ethan," I called out weakly.


    Faye sneered, staring at me with triumph.


    "I bet even if I killed you, Ethan wouldn''t have the guts to send me to jail. He''d defend me. You believe that?"


    I wasn''t thinking anymore. I kicked her in the stomach. She fell back, and her grip loosened.


    Gasping for breath, I rolled off the bed andy on the floor before slowly sitting up, clutching my neck, and coughing.


    Faye, now sitting on the bed, red at me with undiminished hatred but seemed calmer and didn''t attack again.


    I stared at her like she was nuts.


    "Faye, losing onepetition isn''t the end. You''ve got your whole life ahead.If you kill me, you''ll ruin your own future. I''ve lived longer,, so I''ve already won. But what about you?"


    Faye was breathing heavily like me, as if all her hatred was stuck in her chest and couldn''t be expelled.


    In the quiet room, the only sounds were our heavy breathing.


    She stared at me andughed coldly.


    "My life? Emily, you ruined my life with your own hands. And now you''re ying the good guy?"


    I looked at her frankly. "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    Faye continued tough coldly, her frail shoulders trembling with herughter.


    Then herughter abruptly stopped, and the hatred in her eyes pierced me like sharp knives.


    "Nonsense? Emily, you made Aurora vote for my opponent. You made me lose thispetition, and now you''re pretending? Emily, you''re so cruel."


    I was taken aback. Her words felt like nder to me.


    "I didn''t. Besides, Aurora has her own opinions. How could she listen to me?"


    Faye''s hands, hanging by her sides, suddenly grabbed the bedsheet, trembling with force as if she were gripping my flesh.


    "What? Are you afraid to admit it? Can you say she didn''t ask for your opinion? People heard your conversation in the restroom. Afraid to own up? Hypocrite!"


    When I opened the restroom door and saw that girl running away, I had a bad feeling. I didn''t expect it to reach Faye''s ears like this.


    My breathing calmed, and I exined, "Yes, I did meet Aurora in the restroom. She did ask me who I thought should advance. But I swear I didn''t tell her to vote for Connie. I didn''t tell her to vote for you either. I just said she should follow her heart."


    Faye grabbed a pillow and threw it at me. I didn''t dodge in time, and it hit me square in the face.


    Staring at the pillow on the floor, I got angry too.


    "I told you I didn''t give Aurora any advice. Believe it or not. To be honest, Connie is talented. Winning over you was expected. Did you switch her dress?"


    Faye had been very aggressive, but now there was a fleeting look of guilt in her eyes.


    She didn''t answer, but I already understood the truth.


    "Switching her dress didn''t change her performance. Competitions requireposure. Losing one doesn''t mean you can''t sing anymore. There are other ways to be famous besidespetitions. If you can''t stay calm, you''re bound to lose. But you''re so young and already have so many devious thoughts. Who taught you that? Sure, society can be tough, but in the end, good wins out. You''ve got to put in the effort to achieve things."


    Faye seemed at a loss for words to refute me. After a long while, she nodded angrily.


    "Yes, you''re right. I suppose you put in a lot of effort to get Ethan, didn''t you?" Why did this suddenly involve Ethan?


    Faye slowly got up from the bed, ring at me with pure malice from across the room. "You really don''t get how much Ethan loves Fiona. I''ll make you see."


    With that, she started pping herself, one smack after another, each one echoing like a gunshot.


    Realizing her twisted n, I lunged to stop her. She dodged back and grabbed a vase from the bedside table, smashing it to the ground.


    The sound was sharp, and shards of porcin flew everywhere.


    She went on a rampage, smashing everything she could find, even her own makeup on the vanity.


    The moment the door was pushed open, she ignored the shards on the floor and copsed, crying loudly.


    Ethan stood at the doorway and turned on the room light, illuminating the chaos.


    Faye sat on the floor, crying with a swollen face, looking like the innocent victim, while I stood there looking like the viin.


    Ethan walked in, stared at Faye, and helped her up without asking a single question. It seemed he had already judged me guilty; he hadn''t looked at me once.


    Faye didn''t get up, wiping her tears and crying pitifully.


    "I know, I''m just a burden. I shouldn''t even be here."


    With that, she suddenly got up and ran out of the room, crying.


    Ethan stood up, watched Faye disappear through the door, and finally turned to look at me.


    I couldn''t read his expression, but Ethan didn''t seem to me me; he just looked tired.


    I felt a headacheing on, my heart heavy. I wondered where Faye would go in the middle of the night. No matter what happened tonight, whose fault it was, or who had ulterior motives, she couldn''te to any trouble. "Aren''t you gonna chase after her?" I said.


    Ethan stared at me for a few seconds before turning and walking out quickly.


    God, it hurt to watch his quickly disappearing back.


    I was a woman too. I wasn''t invincible, just a bit more rational than the impulsive Faye. I wanted to be impulsive, to act recklessly when angry.


    Maybe one day, when pushed to the brink, I''d explode.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    I gathered my emotions, stepped over the mess on the floor, and hurried downstairs without cleaning up.


    Ethan was already in the car, making a phone call.


    In the cold, moonlit yard, the car lights came on.


    He held the steering wheel with one hand and the phone with the other, his furrowed brow full of worry.


    The call probably didn''t go through; he threw the phone onto the passenger seat and drove off.


    He didn''t even notice me standing at the vi''s entrance.


    I couldn''t just wait at home, so I walked out, searching along the main road.


    The road near the vi wasn''tplicated; it was just a main road. Ethan''s car had also driven along this road, but in the dead of night, I didn''t see a single person or Ethan''s car returning. Faye wasn''t familiar with Starlight City and had nowhere to go.


    My worry stemmed from concerns about my future with Ethan. If something happened to Faye, no matter who was right or wrong tonight, Ethan and I would probably be over.


    I didn''t know how far I had walked; my legs were numb.


    The early winter night was bitterly cold. I had forgotten to wear an extra coat when I left. At first, I shivered from the cold. But as I walked, I warmed up and didn''t feel cold anymore.


    I also wondered what I would do if I found Faye. She had deeply misunderstood me, and I couldn''t just forgive her for what she did tonight. We couldn''t coexist peacefully anymore. By dawn, the breakfast shops were opening.


    I couldn''t calcte how far I had walked, but I still hadn''t found Faye.


    It didn''t make sense. Ethan had chased after her quickly; how far could Faye have run? How could her legs outrun Ethan''s car?


    Maybe the situation was too urgent, and I hadn''t considered it. Now I realized we might have gone in the wrong direction. Maybe Faye hadn''t gone far; she was just hiding, deliberately avoiding us.


    I wanted to call Ethan to ask if he had found her, but when I patted my pockets, I realized I had left my phone behind in my haste.


    At an intersection, I stopped and looked around nkly.


    There were a few early risers on the road, but I didn''t see Faye.


    Turning around, I saw car lights approaching in the distance. Ethan''s car wasing back.

 Chapter 117 Dont Compare Your Body with Mine

    In the early winter dawn, under those dim streetlights, my breath was turning into little puffs of frost.


    I hunched my shoulders, keeping an eye on the car creeping up.


    Inside, Ethan had a cigarette dangling from his lips, looking beat and seriously stressed out.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Guess he hadn''t found Faye either.


    The car just slid past me without even slowing down, and I watched it disappear into the distance.


    He looked so worried; maybe he didn''t even see me.


    I could''ve grabbed a cab, but nah, I hoofed it back. By the time I got to the vi, it was already pretty bright out.


    Ethan''s car was parked in the yard, and the vi door was wide open.


    When I swapped my shoes, I noticed blisters on my feet. The pain hit hard once I stopped walking.


    A bunch of car keys were tossed on the coffee table. Ethan was sprawled on the sofa, not moving an inch. Couldn''t tell if he was out cold or just lost in thought, but the exhaustion on his face was real. Searching and worrying all night, no wonder he was wiped out.


    I tiptoed around, not wanting to wake him, but he still opened his eyes.


    His bloodshot eyes locked onto me. "Where''d you go?"


    His voice was super raspy.


    "I went to look for her," I said.


    He didn''t say anything else; just closed his eyes and stayed still.


    I watched him for a bit, feeling a pang in my chest. I felt bad for his exhaustion and sad that he cared so much about another woman.


    I went upstairs and started tidying up the messy room. I cleaned and put back the makeup stuff Faye had trashed, as long as it was still usable.


    Maybe Faye could use them when she came back.


    Right then, I really hoped we''d find her. Otherwise, Ethan''s frown would never go away, and the rift between us would never heal.


    After tidying up the room, I went back downstairs. Ethan was still in the same spot, like he hadn''t moved at all.


    I made breakfast and set it on the dining table, then called out to the sofa that breakfast was ready.


    He still didn''t move; his hoarse voice came. "You eat by yourself."


    Staring at the steaming breakfast on the table, my eyes started to mist up.


    He didn''t eat, and neither did I.


    In this weather, it didn''t take long for the hot breakfast to go cold.


    I sat down beside him. I felt like I had to exin everything; I couldn''t let him keep misunderstanding me in silence.


    "I think Faye got the wrong idea yesterday. She thinks I messed with Aurora''s vote, and that''s why she didn''t win. But I didn''t. Now she''s pissed at me. I didn''t hit her, didn''t yell at her, and didn''t break anything. Do you believe me?" I tried to keep my voice steady, but my eyes probably showed how much I needed him to trust me.


    But he didn''t look at me. After a moment of silence, he just said, "Finding her is the most important thing now. Faye''s only been to Starlight City twice, and that was when she was a kid. She''s not familiar with this ce." His concern for her was off the charts.


    Right then, I couldn''t afford to be jealous. He was right; finding her was the top priority.


    Calming down, I thought it through and said, "Why not ask Oliver and Jason? She''s pretty close with them. Also, we could check with the contestants who rehearsed with her at the hotel. Faye doesn''t know this ce well; she could only go to those spots."


    Ethan finally looked at me. He must''ve thought I made sense because he immediately got up, grabbed the car keys, and headed out.


    Ignoring the pain in my feet, I quickly changed my shoes and followed him into the car.


    As we drove, Ethan called Oliver and Jason, but neither had seen Faye. Finally, we went to the hotel where Faye had stayed.


    We stood outside the door, and a few girls were inside. They all said they hadn''t seen Faye.


    The girl standing furthest inside looked super guilty. I recognized her as the one who had eavesdropped on my conversation with Aurora in the restroom.


    I squeezed through the door and grabbed her wrist.


    The girl tried to pull away, ring at me. "What are you doing?"


    The other girls looked at me in surprise, then at Ethan standing at the door.


    I tightened my grip, trying to keep my anger in check.


    "Girl, what good does it do you to stir up trouble?"


    She avoided my gaze, twisting her wrist.


    "What are you talking about? I don''t understand."


    "You understand. If you really heard my conversation with Aurora, you should know what I said to her. How did it get twisted when it reached Faye''s ears?"


    Seeing that I hadid it all out, she couldn''t pretend not to understand anymore, so she argued.


    "You clearly know Aurora. If you had spoken up for Faye, she might have gotten the vote. But Aurora came back from the restroom and voted for Connie without hesitation. Didn''t you tell her to do that!"


    I immediately caught the key point in her words.


    "So this is just your guess? You need to be responsible for your words. Have you thought about the consequences of stirring up trouble? Now Faye is missing. Can you handle it if something happens to her?"


    The girl froze, looking scared out of her mind.


    I guess she hadn''t thought things would get this serious when she pulled that stunt.


    Since Faye wasn''t with them, we didn''t stick around long.


    Back in the car, Ethan didn''t rush to drive. He rolled down the window, lit a cigarette, and looked super anxious.


    Honestly, I was getting more and more worried, too.


    "Why don''t we call the cops?" I suggested.


    A faint cloud of smoke drifted in front of Ethan. He said, "The police only file a report if an adult''s been missing for 24 hours."


    We suddenly felt totally lost, with no direction at all.


    But I knew the longer we waited, the worse it would get. I believed Ethan knew this too.


    I didn''t know how many cigarettes Ethan had smoked when I looked at the mall building not far ahead and suddenly remembered something.


    I swallowed and said, "There''s something I think I should tell you. It might be a clue."


    Ethan turned his head, staring at me intently with a hint of hope in his worried eyes.


    So I briefly told him about the day Lacey and I ran into Faye at the mall and saw her spending money like crazy.


    But this info was pretty limited. We didn''t know where her money came from and still had no direction.


    I then said, "How about we put out a missing person notice? If we don''t get any news by then, we can call the cops?"


    Ethan epted my suggestion and quickly posted the notice for missing person on Facebook, Twitter, and other channels. He also printed a bunch of paper copies and got arge group of people to put them up. We went back to the vi to wait for news. Later, Oliver and Jason showed up. They asked what was going on, and I filled them in.


    Oliver tried to y it cool and said, "Faye''s not a kid anymore. It''s not a big deal; she should be fine."


    He was just trying tofort us; we all knew that.


    I knew Faye''s disappearance was somehow linked to me, even though it wasn''t my fault. If we couldn''t find her, I''d always carry the me.


    We stayed quiet; they didn''t seem optimistic. Ethan sat in the middle of the sofa, with Oliver and Jason on either side, while I stood on the terrace. The vi was eerily quiet.


    Scruffy sensed my anxiety and circled my feet tofort me. I stood still, staring at the gate until dusk.


    "I''ll cook; youe help me." Jason''s voice snapped me back to reality.


    I turned and saw him beside me, though I hadn''t noticed him walk over. Nodding, I followed him into the kitchen.


    Jason dumped the cold, untouched breakfast into the trash, then closed the kitchen door, opened the fridge, and took out some tomatoes and eggs.


    He handed me the tomatoes and said, "No matter what happens, we still need to eat. If we''re going to search, we still need the energy, right?"


    Honestly, I thought he knew Faye first and had a deeper friendship with her, so he should me me in his heart.


    But he didn''t.


    Jason had always been a stand-up guy, and his voice was especially gentle now.


    I didn''t know if I was touched or felt wronged, but my eyes suddenly felt hot.


    I nodded, put the tomatoes in the sink, and turned on the faucet.


    The sound of the kitchen door opening startled me.


    Turning around, arge hand had already wrapped around my hand, which was about to go under the faucet.


    "Your hand is injured; let me do it." Ethan''s voice was surprisingly calm at this moment.


    I lowered my head, my nose tingling.


    Staring at the back of my hand, the burn had already healed. The ointment Aurora gave me worked really well, leaving no scars.


    Ethan was seriously washing the tomatoes, while Jason looked at my hand and asked, "What happened to your hand?"


    I shook my head. "It''s nothing, just a small burn from a few days ago. It''s already healed."


    Jason made tomato pasta. When Ethan ate, he picked the fried egg from his te and gave it to me. I said I didn''t want it and told him to eat it himself. He looked at me while twirling a forkful of pasta. "You eat more. I can go hungry for a few days, but you can''t."


    After saying that, he lowered his head and ate the pasta. I stared at him, tears welling up in my eyes.


    His stomach wasn''t good; had he forgotten?


    I picked up the fried egg and took a bite, and tears instantly fell into my bowl.


    Not wanting anyone to see, I buried my head and ate the pasta quickly.


    Halfway through, Ethan''s phone rang. He answered it, listened for a while, then asked, "Where are you?"


    We all gripped our forks, staring at him.


    After hanging up, he said, "There''s news."


    Leaving the half-eaten pasta, we immediately set off.


    Ethan drove in silence, not saying what the news was. I kept ncing at his face, too afraid to ask, worried it might be bad news.

 Chapter 118 Dont Be Afraid, Im Right Behind You

    Three cars zoomed through the night, engines roaring.


    The wide asphalt road, with bare branches on both sides, blurred past us. Back when I was a kid, Starlight City was just a sleepy little town. But in thest decade, it blew up. The Starlight City now? Totally unrecognizable.


    I''ve always been a bit of a hermit, especially after my parents'' ident. Didn''t have the time or energy to go out much. So, even though I''m from Starlight City, I barely know the ce now. But this stretch of road? It felt weirdly familiar. If I''d walked this road before, it must''ve been ages ago.


    After another twenty minutes of driving, we finally pulled over. As soon as I stepped out, a big neon sign caught my eye: Silent Grove Vige.


    Silent Grove Vige was this swanky resort that popped up a few years back. Never been, but I''ve heard the buzz.


    The gatekeeper spotted us from a distance, swung the gate open, and called out, "Mr. Windsor."


    Ethan nodded and strolled in without breaking stride.


    I was scratching my head. Was Silent Grove Vige another one of Skyline International Corporation''s properties? We walked in without a hitch.


    The name Silent Grove Vige probablyes from its tucked-away spot in the thick forest, making it super quiet. I wasn''t here to sightsee; I just wanted to find Faye ASAP.


    After climbing some stone steps and walking through a corridor, a guy came up to us from the other end.


    "Mr. Windsor."


    "Where is she?"


    Ethan''s face was calm, but you could hear the urgency in his voice.


    "Follow me."


    He quickly led the way, saying, "Ipared the missing person notice you sent. I think the girl should be the one you''re looking for."


    From his words, it sounded like Faye was safe, and I felt a bit of relief.


    Next to the corridor was a row of wooden houses, and I could hear the tter of mahjong tiles. Must be the game room.


    After climbing another set of stone steps and passing through an archway, the guy led us into a room in the courtyard and was totally floored.


    "Where is she? She was just here. I even brought her some food. How could she be gone now?"


    He looked like he was about to panic, his neck turning red with anxiety.


    The room was decked out in Baroque style. There was food on the big round table, untouched.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    The guy suddenly gasped and pointed at a nearby wine rack.


    "Where''d those two bottles of wine go?"


    Ethan squinted at the untouched food on the table and said just two word.


    "Find her."


    If the guy was sure he saw Faye, she had to be around here somewhere.


    Soon, a whole squad of people was called in to start searching.


    I had no clue about theyout of Silent Grove Vige, so I just stuck close to Ethan.


    After a bit, someone suddenly yelled, "Mr. Windsor, over there."


    We all turned to look where he was pointing.


    It was tough to see in the dark, but Silent Grove Vige had these small floormps scattered around.


    By their light, we could just make out a big ss walkway on the steep hilltop. There seemed to be someone sitting on a rock at the end of the walkway. It was too far to be sure, but it had to be Faye. Ethan took the lead, heading up the stone steps, and we all followed.


    The steep stone steps were pretty intimidating. I''m not great with heights, and looking down halfway up made my legs feel like jelly.


    "Don''t worry. I''m right behind you," Jason''s voice was superforting.


    I took a deep breath and powered my way to the top.


    Faye was sitting on the rock, and one wrong move could send her tumbling down. It was seriously nerve-wracking.


    "Faye," Ethan called out.


    Faye whipped around, looking startled, and shouted, "Don''te any closer."


    None of us dared to make any sudden moves.


    There were two bottles of wine next to Faye, and the wind carried the smell of booze.


    "Faye, be careful, don''t fall," Oliver shouted.


    Faye stayed put, staring into the night, and said, "Ethan, do you think I''m useless? I can''t do anything right. If it were Fiona, she would''ve moved up, right?"


    Faye''s voice was shaky and had that slurred, drunk edge to it.


    Ethan replied, "Everyone messes up sometimes. There''ll be more chances. Don''t be so hard on yourself."


    His tone was super patient but had a hint of worry. He was scared Faye might do something crazy and hurt herself.


    But Faye wasn''t hearing any of it; she just kept crying.


    "My whole life, I''ve never been as good as Fiona. Fiona was beautiful and sang like an angel. She shouldn''t have died so young. It should''ve been me."


    I couldn''t see Ethan''s face as Faye kept bringing up Fiona. All I knew was that a name from the past still had a huge impact on me.


    Staring at Faye''s silhouette in the night, I said slowly, "The toughest person isn''t Superman; it''s the one who gets knocked down a hundred times and gets up a hundred and one times. Superman''s just strong, but that person? They''re fearless." Ethan''s posture stiffened a bit, and after a moment, he turned to look at me.


    Our eyes met, and I could see he was moved.


    He had taught me that. Whenever I felt lost, I''d repeat that phrase to myself. I might not be strong, but I had to be fearless.


    Of course, now wasn''t the time to argue with Faye about right and wrong. Even if I felt wronged, I''d wait until she calmed down to talk it out.


    But Faye didn''t appreciate it; she sneered.


    "You''re so fake. You wish I were dead, and now you''re ying the good guy in front of Ethan?"


    Good intentions always seemed to get misunderstood and stomped on; I could only smile bitterly.


    Jason gently ced his hand on my shoulder, trying tofort me.


    Faye seemed like she was losing it, talking to herself and spouting nonsense.


    "I just saw Fiona. She told me to go with her. I really want to go with Fiona. She was right; this world is cold; only Fiona was good to me. I want to go where she is. Without Fiona, I have nothing."


    I was really scared Faye might do something drastic.


    She was still young and hadn''t done anything unforgivable. Even if she once wanted to hurt me, I wasn''t heartless enough to wish her dead.


    "You still have me," Ethan said patiently, his voice low.


    The wind on the mountaintop suddenly picked up, and I shivered, a suffocating pain spreading in my chest.


    Faye turned around abruptly, looking both shocked and disbelieving.


    Ethan took a step towards her. "Faye, there are many ways to achieve your dreams. A talent show is just one. If this path doesn''t work, we''ll find another. Do you really think I can''t help you make it happen?"


    Faye seemed swayed by his words and said softly, "Fiona''s dream was to sing the songs she loved and to hold her own concert. Unfortunately, she couldn''t achieve it. I want to fulfill this dream for her. Ethan, if one day I can hold my own concert, Fiona would be very happy, right?"


    "Yes, it will happen. Trust me."


    Ethan nodded, his steps never stopping, getting closer and closer to her.


    He opened his arms and said gently, "Come here."


    Faye didn''t move, but she wasn''t as worked up as before.


    Ethan kept going. "Faye, I will help you achieve your dreams."


    A few secondster, Faye slowly reached out, and Ethan lifted her off the rock.


    Once on solid ground, Faye hugged Ethan tightly.


    Faye had said she would show me how much Ethan loved Fiona.


    And yeah, I saw it. He still loved her deeply, which was why he now extended that love to Faye.


    The scene made my heart ache. I looked away, my gaze falling through the transparent ss beneath my feet to the dark cliff below.


    I suddenly felt dizzy, and my legs went weak.


    A pair of arms caught me from behind just in time, and Jason''s concerned voice sounded in my ear.


    "Are you okay?"


    Ethan turned to look in our direction. I couldn''t see his expression, but I knew he was still holding Faye tightly.


    I admit I couldn''t keep it together at that moment. I couldn''t fight for anything in such a situation. I suddenly wanted to escape.


    I whispered, "I''m afraid of heights. I want to go down."


    Jason held my arm steadily. "Okay, I''ll help you."


    He helped me down, and as we passed a guest room, he asked, "Shall we go in and rest for a bit?"


    I shook my head and said, "Faye is safe, so I''m relieved. Let''s go. I don''t think we are needed here anymore."


    Jason got it and nodded. "Okay."


    We left Silent Grove Vige, and I got into Jason''s car. He quickly drove away.


    Silent Grove Vige soon disappeared from the rearview mirror, and my heart felt empty. A strong sense of sadness quickly surged within me,pletely overwhelming me.


    I wondered if I had met the right person at the wrong time. What if I had met him before Fiona? Would he have loved me as deeply as he loved Fiona?


    "Ethan''s feelings for Faye are not romantic," Jason said, driving steadily, his tone as calm as ever.


    I leaned weakly against the car window and said sadly, "He used up all his love on Fiona. So even if he extends that love to Faye, it will still be so intense." Jason sighed softly, seemingly unsure of what to say.


    Suddenly, a tree by the roadside caught my eye, and I shouted excitedly, "Stop the car."


    Jason pulled over to the side of the road.


    I got out and walked to the tree.


    It was a kapok tree. Although all its leaves had fallen, I remembered it.


    Looking up at the intricate branches, tears rolled down my cheeks.


    No matter how much the surroundings changed, I still remembered this tree.

 Chapter 119 That Winter Night

    So, I was ten that year.


    It was a superte winter night, and my folks still weren''t back. I couldn''t fight off the sleepiness and crashed early, only to be jolted awake by some frantic knocking.


    Half-asleep, I thought it was my parents, so I stumbled to the door. Instead, there were these two tall cops, snowkes all over them.


    I followed them out, shaking like a leaf. I had no clue what was going on, but their serious and kinda sad looks freaked me out.


    The crash scene was a total mess. Even though it was crazyte, there were still a bunch of people around.


    The truck''s front was all smashed up, and the snow was littered with ss shards.


    Someone was lying there in the bloody snow.


    From a distance, I couldn''t make out his face, but I knew that dark blue suit. It was my dad''s.


    I walked over to him, staring at his bloody face, refusing to believe he was gone.


    It was all so brutal, like a bad dream.


    I wished it was just a nightmare. I''d wake up in my cozy bed, hear the key in the lock, and run out to see my dading in.


    Before shaking off the snow, he''d reach into his pocket, all mysterious, and say with a grin, "Emily, guess what Daddy got you?"


    In my 26 years, I''ve seen all kinds of smiles, but my dad''s was the warmest.


    That winter night, I lost that smile forever.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    The cops told me my dad was dead, and my mom was barely hanging on, taken away by an ambnce.


    I just stood there, frozen, crying my eyes out.


    The crowd was sympathetic. A kinddy handed me some fire paper and matches, saying I should light a candle where my dad passed to remember him. There was a kapok tree by the road. I lit the candle under it and identally burned my hand. The pain was so real, reminding me it wasn''t a dream. Dad was gone, really gone, nevering back.


    That winter night was a harsh line, ending all my happiness.


    When dawn broke, I had to grow up overnight, and my life''s script got totally rewritten.


    This kapok tree was the same one from back then.


    Now, everything''s changed, but thinking about that night still hurt like hell.


    I ran my hand over the now much thicker trunk and said, "My dad had his ident right here. I lit a candle for him under this tree to say goodbye." "Emily."


    Jason''s voice came from behind me, soft and choked up.


    "I''ve had it rough all these years, probably ''cause I didn''t have my dad around. I got bullied a lot. Dad would probably think I''m a total loser."


    I hugged the tree, and all the bitterness just poured out. I couldn''t hold it in and started bawling.


    "I''m no better off than Faye. I have nothing, absolutely nothing."


    "Who says you have nothing?" Jason suddenly grabbed my arm, all worked up.


    Tears streaming down my face, I stared at him, confused.


    He tried to calm down, his eyes gentle and full of pity.


    "Come on, let me show you something."


    We got back in the car and sped away from that sad ce.


    The night road was empty.


    In the quiet car, Jason''s breathing was heavy, and he was driving faster than before. I could feel his urgency, and his fingers tapping the steering wheel showed he was nervous. We finally stopped at a ce I didn''t recognize.


    Only the gilded letters at the entrance gave it away: Sunshine Elementary School, my old school.


    It looked nothing like it used to.


    Jason turned on the car lights and rolled down the window, letting the cold air in.


    He rested one hand on the window and the other on the steering wheel, looking at the school gate with a slight smile, lost in thought.


    "Once, there was this little girl who flunked a test ''cause she couldn''t find her pencil. Turns out, her deskmate had it, but she didn''t say anything. She cried all the way home, and it was super annoying, like a broken record. I hated walking with her ''cause it felt like everyone thought I was the bully. But I couldn''t leave her alone, worried someone else might get annoyed and beat her up."


    I looked at him, and the scene he described started toe back to me.


    Jason said it was annoying, but he had a smile on his face and a twinkle in his eye.


    "That little girl was really dumb and timid, didn''t even dare to ride a bike. So I had to take her. In the summer, she always wore skirts, and I was always worried her skirt would get caught in the bike wheels."


    "The little girl was super sentimental. I caught a butterfly and put it in a jar for her. When the butterfly died, she was sad for ages and made me help her bury it."


    Jason coughed lightly, trying to hold backughter.


    Iughed too, crying andughing at the same time.


    I said, "Once upon a time, there was an even bigger fool who always lent me his umbre when it rained, getting soaked himself and getting chewed out at home." "That big fool was super tall, had a smaller appetite than girls, and always forced his breakfast milk on me."


    My nose was all stuffed up from crying, and my voice sounded all nasally.


    Jason pulled out a tissue to wipe my tears and softened his voice. "Why are you crying? Do you hate me that much? Are you that heartbroken to see me?"


    I took the tissue from him, wiping my tears whileughing, and pretended to re at him angrily.


    "Good job, why didn''t you tell me you were the Jason I knew? How could I have recognized you now? You''re so bad."


    Jason smiled faintly. "I thought it would be nice to get to know each other again."


    Jason, a few years older than me, used to live in Broadway Alley. We went to and from school together every day until he suddenly transferred schools in 8th grade. After his family moved away from Broadway Alley, I never saw him again. Guys change a lot as they grow up, and I really didn''t recognize him at all.


    "Wait for me a moment," Jason said and suddenly got out of the car.


    After a while, he returned with a tube of ointment in his hand.


    "Lift your head," he said, gently pinching my chin.


    I lifted my head, staying still.


    He leaned in, his gaze falling on my neck.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked, feeling a bit embarrassed.


    "Don''t move," he said.


    Soon, I felt a cool sensation on my neck.


    "What happened to your neck?" he asked while applying the ointment.


    I understood.


    "It''s nothing," I said.


    I didn''t like talking behind people''s backs, even though it was true that Faye wanted to strangle me.


    Although I didn''t say anything, Jason seemed to understand. He put down the ointment, still very close to me, looking at me seriously.


    "Emily, sometimes you can''t just keep tolerating and retreating. Also, you don''t have nothing."


    He paused, his Adam''s apple moving slightly as if he was about to say something, but held back.


    At this moment, Jason was too close. The subtle scent of his cologne was very different from Ethan''s.


    The quiet space suddenly became very intimate, and then my phone rang, breaking the mood.


    I quickly reached for my phone, and just as I saw the word "Honey" on the screen, Jason took it from my hand.


    He swiped to answer and leaned back in his seat, tilting his head.


    "Ethan. Emily is with me. I won''t be sending her back for now. You should deal with Faye first. That''s it."


    I hadn''t even processed what had happened by the time he hung up.


    From start to finish, his tone was calm, without a hint of anger, but very decisive, even a bit domineering.


    He turned off my phone and then his own.


    "Sorry, I made a decision for you. But I think you don''t want to go back right now, do you?"


    He was right. Going back would just make things worse with Ethan.


    "To my ce or a hotel? Your choice," Jason suddenly said.


    My face instantly heated up.


    "I mean, it might not be appropriate to go to a single guy''s ce. How about you stay at a hotel?"


    Jason probably realized his words were a bit off and quickly exined, his face also turning red.


    After a few seconds of awkwardness, Iughed, and heughed too.


    Honestly, Jason had this gentlemanly vibe that made it hard to think of him in any sketchy way. Especially knowing he was the Jason I used to know, I suddenly felt much closer to him.


    "But I think you might have insomnia. How about I take you somewhere?" Jason suggested.


    From his tone, it sounded like a good ce.


    But I didn''t expect him to take me to an arcade.


    This ce was open all night, so there were still quite a few people ying.


    He exchanged some game tokens and handed me a bunch.


    Holding the tokens awkwardly, I said, "I don''t know how to y."


    He sat down at a game machine and smiled. "Me either. But we can figure it out. It shouldn''t be too hard."


    Eventually, we both got the hang of it and had a st ying every game in the arcade.


    Jason advised me to let go and enjoy the moment, as thinking wouldn''t change anything. I did and found that ying games helped vent my bad emotions. The more I yed, the happier I felt, and I didn''t get tired even after ying all night. The arcade gradually emptied out, and soon it was just Jason and me.


    I turned my head, and Jason had his phone out, aiming it at me.


    "Don''t take my picture," I said, covering my face and only showing my eyes, refusing to be in the shot.


    He looked at the photo on his phone, satisfied, and smiled. "It''s rare to see you so happy. I want to keep it."


    I nced at the clock on the wall; it was already seven in the morning, and the arcade was starting to fill up again.


    I turned my head and suddenly froze.


    The person walking in had a cigarette in his mouth, and his eyes were fixed on me with a smirk.


    It was Faris.


    He tilted his head slightly, and I understood his meaning.


    "I need to use the restroom," I told Jason.


    Jason nodded. "Alright, we''ll be going when you get back."


    I followed the figure out of the arcade and into the hallway outside the restroom.


    Faris blew a smoke ring and smiled at me.


    "Still in the mood to y games, huh?"


    "What do you want?" I red at him.


    He smirked at me. "Want to know where that girl was the day she disappeared?"

 Chapter 120 Helping You is Helping Myself

    I knew exactly who he was talking about.


    Faris had a cig hanging from his lips. He slowly pulled out a package from his jacket and handed it over to me.


    "Check this out."


    I took it, feeling all kinds of suspicious, and inside was a stack of photos.


    The first one hit me like a ton of bricks.


    In the pic, Faye was getting into a car, and I had made a mental note of the license te it was the same car that had been tailing me that day. In other words, she got into Victor''s car.


    My heart started pounding, and I couldn''t wait to flip to the next photo-Faye getting out of the car-and the one after that.


    I remembered thest text Victor had sent me that day: [Don''t worry, the day you leave isn''t far off.]


    Thinking about Faye''s weird behavior these past few days, I felt a chill run down my spine.


    "How''d you get these pics?" I asked, trying to keep my cool, though my heart was doing somersaults.


    Faris leaned against the railing, tilting his head with a smirk. "Wasn''t hard. Just returning a favor."


    "Why are you helping me?" I asked.


    Faris took the cig out of his mouth, suddenly sounding way more serious.


    "Helping you is helping myself."


    I didn''t get it, and my mind was still buzzing with questions.


    After a bit, Faris spoke again, "I heard Richard''s case is going to court soon. I trust Ethan hasn''t forgotten what he promised me?" What Ethan had promised him was just a stalling tactic. Ethan had said it was impossible to get Yanis out at the same time.


    I stared at him, keeping my mouth shut.


    Faris was a dangerous dude. He seemed to know everything about Ethan and me, which was seriously creepy.


    Seeing I wasn''t talking, he suddenly lowered his head, leaned in close, and blew a puff of smoke at me.


    Instinctively, I took a couple of steps back, coughing from the smoke, and red at him while waving my hand to clear the air.


    Heughed heartily, showing off two rows of white, neat teeth.


    "You can''t even handle a little smoke? Silly girl, why are you still so dumb? Getting older but not any wiser?"


    His words made my blood boil, and I didn''t catch the deeper meaning at the time.


    Before I could snap back, he continued.


    "I heard from Michael that you''ve been practicing driving a lottely and making great progress. So, what''s that saying? Hard work beats talent when talent doesn''t work hard. Seems true." Faris was still calling me dumb.


    By the time I snapped out of it, he had already taken the photos from my hand and walked away with a grin.


    "Emily." Jason''s voice came from behind me.


    I turned around, and Jason was looking at Faris''s back. "Do you know him?"


    I shook my head and casually replied, "Nah, just a promo guy."


    Jason withdrew his gaze, seemingly not suspicious.


    "Alright, let''s roll."


    We ditched the arcade and found some random joint for breakfast.


    My mind was all over the ce, thinking about those photos Faris had shown me.


    "What''s on your mind?" Jason noticed I was zoning out.


    I snapped back and switched gears.


    "Does Silent Grove Vige have anything to do with Skyline International Corporation?"


    Jason put down his fork, wiped his mouth with a napkin, took a sip of water, and then said, "It''s connected, but also not really."


    "What do you mean?" I was curious about his cryptic answer.


    Jason leaned back, pulled out a pack of cigarettes, and lit one up.


    "Silent Grove Vige belongs to Victor. It used to be his quarry, but after it lost its mining value, Victor turned it into a unique resort because of its coolndscape. Nowadays, a lot of Silent Grove Vige has been touched up by humans." So, Silent Grove Vige was Victor''s turf. No wonder they called Ethan ''Mr. Windsor'' instead of ''boss.''


    Faye showing up at Silent Grove Vige, along with those photos Faris showed me, was no coincidence.


    As I was lost in thought, Jason pulled out two phones that had been off all night and ced them on the table.


    I had a peaceful night, but I had no clue what was going down on Ethan''s end.


    Did he take Faye home? Did he keep calling me? Was he worried about me? Did he worry about me as much as he worried about Faye?


    Jason stared at the phones and chuckled. "I bet our phones will blow up once we turn them on."


    He picked up his phone and turned it on, and sure enough, message notifications started flooding in.


    Before long, a call came in.


    He nced at me, answered the call, and gave the address.


    After hanging up, Jason said, "Emily, love is like sand in your hand. The tighter you grip, the faster it slips away. The easier it is to get, the less it''s cherished."


    I stared at him, suddenly getting Jason''s good intentions from the night before.


    As we left the breakfast spot, a Maybach pulled up in front of us.


    Through the open window, Ethan looked straight at me, his eyes bloodshot and tired.


    "Get in the car," he said to me.


    I stood still, maybe not wanting to give in so easily.


    Ethan sat in the car waiting for me for a bit, then sighed and said wearily, "Emily, after looking for Faye and then you, I''m really beat."


    He leaned back in the chair, giving me his usual handsome profile, but his exhaustion was clear, and it hurt to see it.


    Jason took a few steps forward, one hand in his pocket and the other resting on the car window, and said, "Ethan, be fair. Emily is a woman too. Just because she''s more sensible and considerate than Faye, does that mean she deserves to be ignored and hurt?"


    His words hit home.


    I was stunned, and Ethan turned his head, looking just as shocked.


    Jason was spot on. I was just more considerate and rational, unable to be as reckless and willful as Faye.


    When Ethan looked at me again, there was a hint of guilt in his eyes. I couldn''t bear to look at him, so I walked around to the passenger side and got in. "Let''s go home," I said calmly.


    A tube of ointment was handed in through the car window. Jason said, "Emily''s got a wound on her neck. Make sure to put this on her morning and night."


    He paused and then smiled. "If you forget, call me, and I''ll do it for her."


    Ethan took the ointment, nced at my neck, and then his gaze moved up to my face.


    I turned my face away, looking in the other direction.


    Ethan said to Jason, "We''ll be going now," and quickly started the car.


    When we got back to the vi, I walked in and saw Faye sitting cross-legged on the sofa.


    Her hair was a mess, and she looked like she had just woken up. But the moment she saw me, her eyes widened. She looked like a cat with its hackles raised, ready to pounce.


    I didn''t look at her much and just said, "I didn''t sleep all night. I''m tired. I''m going to bed."


    Today, I didn''t have to go to driving school. So I didn''t need to take leave. I went straight to my room and crashed.


    After a while, I heard the door open and footsteps approaching.


    I opened my eyes, and Ethan was already sitting by the bed.


    He held the ointment Jason had given him in his hand and unscrewed the cap, looking like he was going to apply it to me.


    I said, "It''s nothing, just a small wound. I''m not that delicate."


    I was about to turn over and face away from him, but he held my shoulder down, making it impossible for me to move.


    "Don''t move," he said.


    Ethan''s voice was a bit hoarse, and it made me feel uneasy, so I didn''t move again.


    He gently applied the ointment, focusing intently on my neck while I stared at his face.


    He had a face that could drive women crazy; one look could make people fall deeply.


    But I wasn''t someone who judged by appearances. What initially moved me wasn''t his good looks but the warmth he gave me during my lowest moments.


    At first, I was very clear about my position and didn''t have many expectations, so even a little kindness from him would touch and satisfy me.


    When did I start hoping that his tenderness would be for me alone?


    Was it my insatiable greed that led to my current pain?


    "Does it hurt?" He suddenly looked up, meeting my eyes.


    I bitterly curled my lips. "This doesn''t hurt. What hurts is here."


    I ced my hand over my heart, looking at him with sadness.


    "Is there an ointment for that?"


    Ethan put down the ointment and gently brushed the hair from my face.


    He leaned down and kissed me softly.


    His lips were soft, and his kiss was like a drug, making me addicted.


    But at that moment, I didn''t respond to him. I let the goosebumps rise, and the tingling sensation spread through my body, but I didn''t respond at all.


    He kissed my lips for a long time before finally pulling away, looking at me helplessly for a long time before saying, "Get some rest."


    He got up and left. Watching his back, I felt a pang of regret.


    God knew how much I craved his embrace, his warmth.


    But Jason had taught me the art of marriage. I admitted that despite having been through two marriages, I didn''t understand marriage and love as deeply as he did, even though he was single. I thought he was right. After staying up all night, I quickly fell asleep. I slept for a whole day, but when I woke up, something unexpected had happened.


    Scruffy was missing.


    I searched everywhere, upstairs and downstairs, inside and out, but there was no sign of him.


    Scruffy was a very timid cat. Since I brought him here, he had never wandered off.


    Faye sat on the sofa, coldly watching me as I anxiously searched.


    I had a hunch and suppressed my anger as I asked, "Faye, have you seen Scruffy?"


    Faye''s smug smile disappeared when Ethan walked in.


    She looked at me timidly and said in a small voice, "I haven''t seen Scruffy, Emily. I really haven''t."


    Her acting gave me a headache, and I turned to rush out.


    Ethan probably understood what was going on and stopped me, saying, "I''ll help you look."


    He drove, and we searched along the road.


    As we searched, I felt both angry and amused.


    All we had done these past few days was search.


    A few days ago, we were looking for Faye, and today we were looking for a cat.


    A cat wasn''t like a person; one couldn''t call out to it and expect an answer, and there was no way to dial its phone.


    Scruffy was small, and in the darkness, it was really hard to see.


    We searched all the way, but in the end, we returned empty-handed.


    "Did you find it?" Faye asked, sitting in the living room, knowing full well the answer.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    None of us said anything, and then she started her performance again.


    "I''m sorry. It''s my fault for not closing the door properly."


    Scruffy was more than just a cat to me; she was like family.


    One by one, my emotional supports were disappearing. I knew Scruffy couldn''t have just walked off on her own. I stared at Faye, looking at her innocent face, but I couldn''t use her.


    I rushed upstairs and mmed the door shut.


    When Ethan came in, I couldn''t hold back my pent-up anger any longer, and it exploded.

 Chapter 121 Life is Like a Play, All Depends on Acting Skills

    "Get her outta here."


    Ethan had just walked in, and I was dead serious.


    I was at my wit''s end.


    "Cut it out."


    Ethan came closer, trying to hug me.


    I shoved him away, my anger boiling over.


    "I''m not kidding. She needs to move out. Rent her a ce, buy her a house, hire a nanny, whatever. I can''t live with her anymore."


    The room was so quiet, we could hear each other breathing.


    Ethan stared at me, his brows furrowed.


    "Don''t push her. Faye''s a bit unhinged. She might do something crazy."


    My heart ached, and my voice shook. "Aren''t you worried I''ll do something crazy?"


    Ethan sighed, looking down. "You won''t."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Iughed bitterly. "Why do you think that? Because I''m not dramatic enough? Not fragile enough?"


    Ethan put his hands on his hips, biting his lip. After a while, he finally said, "It''s just a cat, right? I''ll get you a new one tomorrow."


    I scoffed. "You can''t just rece it. You get attached over time."


    "Ethan, Emily, what''s going on?" A timid voice came from the door.


    Ethan hadn''t closed the door, so Faye must''ve heard everything. Yet she acted clueless, asking what was wrong. She must be loving this.


    Ethan turned to me, his face cold, and raised his voice.


    "Emily, if you have something to say, just say it. Stop beating around the bush."


    He didn''t care about my feelings in front of Faye, so I didn''t care anymore, either.


    "Why do you think that? Feeling guilty ''cause you know you''re the type to ditch the old for the new?"


    Ethan tilted his chin up, his brows furrowed. When he spoke again, his voice was softer, almost helpless.


    "Why make things so hard? Emily, remember when I said you were simple, not like other women with all their drama? That''s why being with you was so easy. Why make it hard now?"


    I remembered. The night before we got our marriage license, I asked him why he chose me, and that''s what he told me.


    I looked at him sadly. "Now, being with me is hard, so you regret it?"


    Ethan bit his lip. After a long while, he said, "Let''s calm down."


    With that, he turned and walked away.


    I listened to his footsteps going downstairs, the door closing, and the car starting. I stood there, motionless.


    Faye was still at the door. Now that Ethan was gone, she didn''t bother pretending anymore. She crossed her arms and looked at me triumphantly, like she''d won.


    I walked over and mmed the door shut, blocking out her smug face.


    After a moment, I heard her footsteps moving away.


    Finally, it was quiet. I took several deep breaths before heading to the bathroom to take a shower.


    After my shower, I crawled into bed, ready to sleep. My phone rang.


    Ethan had sent a text message, just one sentence.


    After thinking for a moment, I replied with a single sentence as well.


    After sending the message, I curled up in bed and slept more soundly than I had in days.


    ording to physiology, it should be because the argument had expelled the toxins from my body, improving my sleep quality.


    I woke up to some noise and saw it was daylight. I could hear singing. I got up, opened the door, and it got clearer.


    At the top of the stairs, I saw Faye on the couch, strumming a guitar and singing passionately.


    I went downstairs, but she didn''t notice me. She was holding Ethan''s guitar-the one he once got really angry about me touching. "You''d better not touch that guitar," I said.


    The guitar and singing stopped abruptly. Faye gently stroked the guitar in her hands, smiling brightly and smugly.


    "I know, Ethan hasn''t picked up this guitar for a long time because of Fiona. Have you ever seen him y? I have, and he looks so cool."


    I remained calm, reminding myself not to let her provoke me easily.


    Faye probably noticed myck of reaction and continued to attack me with words.


    "I heard you''re on your second marriage. Ethan must be with you out of pity."


    Sharp and cutting, this was the real Faye, right?


    Because Ethan wasn''t here, she showed her true colors, just to provoke me.


    I took a few deep breaths, lightly curled my lips, and looked at her as if she were a clown.


    She was slightly taken aback, probably not expecting this reaction from me.


    I couldn''t be bothered with her and turned to the kitchen to make breakfast.


    There were some takeout on the coffee table, which she must have ordered for breakfast. When I sat at the dining table to eat breakfast, she came over and sat across from me.


    I kept eating my breakfast, acting like she wasn''t even there.


    "I threw your cat out," she suddenly said.


    I looked up, anger ring inside me.


    Seeing my reaction, she smiled, clearly satisfied, and kept pushing.


    "That beast scratched my face, so I had to teach it a lesson. Wanna know where I threw it? Just in the little river up ahead. Can it swim? If not, well, tough luck."


    In this weather, even if it didn''t drown, it would freeze in the river. Imagining Scruffy struggling in the water made my heart ache.


    I held back the urge to p her, just mming my utensils on the table.


    I smiled, but it was a cold smile.


    "Listen, life''s like a y, and you''re overacting. Without a script, you might wanna tone it down. If things get too wild, the ending might surprise you. Watch yourself." Her face froze, looking a bit bewildered.


    I couldn''t be bothered with her anymore. I went upstairs, changed my clothes, grabbed my bag, and left the house.


    A blue car was parked across the street. I walked straight over, opened the passenger door, and got in.


    "Emily, what''s up? Calling me so early, are we doing some undercover work?"


    Be, who was in the driver''s seat, looked bored but perked up as soon as she saw me.


    I was still fuming from my run-in with Faye, staring at the house''s entrance. "Pretty much like undercover work."


    "Is that bitch up to something again?" Be asked.


    Before I could answer, I saw Fayeing out of the house with her bag.


    A taxi happened to pass by, and she gged it down and got in.


    I pointed at the taxi. "Be, follow it."


    Be gave me a suspicious look but quickly started the car, keeping a safe distance behind the taxi.


    "What''s going on? Is she involved with Ethan or something?"


    I told her what had happened over the past few days.


    After hearing it, she was furious. "I can''t believe that bitch is so shameless, unbelievable."


    The taxi stopped in front of a high-end restaurant, and Be parked at a distance.


    Faye got out and walked straight into the restaurant.


    I rolled down the window and saw a maning out of the restaurant, saying to Faye, "Mr. Windsor has been expecting you."


    Be was shocked. "Damn, is she really meeting Ethan here?"


    I clenched my bag tightly and smirked, "She''s meeting Victor here."


    "What? Are you sure?" Be''s jaw practically hit the floor.


    I nced at her. "Why don''t we go in and find out?"


    We got out of the car and walked into the restaurant. As soon as we entered, I spotted Faye heading up the spiral staircase, so I tugged Be along to follow her.


    The second floor was filled with luxurious VIP rooms, way quieter than the bustling lobby below.


    "Ms. Taylor, pleasee in."


    The guide stopped at a room and gestured for Faye to enter.


    As soon as she went in, the door closed behind her.


    Be crossed her arms and said, "These are VIP rooms. We can''t know what they''re talking about. If I knew you had this n, we should have borrowed some waiter uniforms and snuck in as staff." I said, "Don''t worry. We can get in, but not now."


    I turned my head and saw someoneing up the stairs, heading our way. I quickly pulled Be to hide around the corner.


    Be, curious, peeked out until she saw the person enter a room. Then she asked me, "Who was that?"


    "Victor," I said.


    "But they didn''t go into the same room."


    I didn''t exin but brought up another matter.


    "If I told you Faye is actually a pawn of Victor, sent here to cause trouble, would you believe it?"


    Be''s eyes widened in surprise, then she cursed, "If that''s true, then Victor is too despicable. What''s wrong with you that he dislikes you so much?"


    I shrugged. "I want to know why too."


    "So now what?" Be was smart. From her expression, she already had a guess.


    I said, "I had a big fight with Ethan yesterday. Faye must be here to report and take credit today."


    Be scolded, "Why did you fight with Ethan? You knew it was a trap, and you still fell into it?"


    I didn''t exin. Be, still puzzled, said, "But they didn''t go into the same room. Is it to avoid suspicion?"


    She squinted at me. "You seem to know everything. Spill it, what''s going on?"


    I nced at the closed door of the VIP room and said, "Wait a bit."


    After about ten minutes, the door to Faye''s room opened, and a man I didn''t recognize walked out.


    After he left, the door closed again.


    Soon, I saw a waiter carrying drinks towards that room.


    I walked over and said to the waiter, "I''m going in anyway. Let me take it."


    The waiter handed me the tray, politely thanked me, and stepped back.


    I carried the tray and pushed open the door to the VIP room.

 Chapter 122 I Dont Mind Being Cheesy

    In the private room, it was just Ethan and Faye.


    Ethan nced up and locked eyes with me. Neither of us was shocked to see the other.


    "Ethan, I''m outta here."


    Faye was all jittery and hadn''t even noticed me walk in. I''d already set the tray on the table, and she hadn''t looked up, probably thinking I was just some waiter.


    I poured a ss of wine and slid it over to her, saying coolly, "Bailing already? What''s the hurry?"


    Faye''s head snapped up, eyes wide with shock. "Why is it you?"


    "So, this Mr. Windsor ain''t Victor!"


    Be suddenly got it, pulled out a chair, and plopped down, ready for the drama.


    Faye nced between Ethan and me, piecing things together, her eyes darting around, looking kinda guilty.


    I didn''t bother pouring Ethan any wine, just handed him a ss of warm water. Then I took a seat next to him.


    On the burgundy tablecloth, there was a stack of papers.


    Ethan drummed his fingers on the documents and gave a faint smile.


    "Faye, I was nning a surprise for you, and you showed up right on cue."


    Of course, I knew this wasn''t just a random thing.


    And when Faye walked into the restaurant, she had no clue that the so-called Mr. Windsor wasn''t Victor, the guy she was supposed to meet, but Ethan.


    Ethan spoke softly, "The director we met earlier is a straight shooter. This is the contract for the lead role in his new movie. He thinks you''re perfect for the part. Faye, this is your shot. I promised to help you chase your dream, and I''m sticking to it. But there''s one catch."


    But Faye still looked super uneasy.


    "What catch?"


    "Cut ties with Victor."


    Faye was stunned, but being the pro actress she was, she quickly pulled herself together.


    "Ethan, I have no idea what you''re talking about."


    Ethan pulled out a cigarette and lit it, a faint smile on his face.


    "Faye, how old are you, and how old am I? Those extra years I have count for something."


    Faye probably never thought that just this morning, she was strutting her stuff in front of me at the vi, and now the tables had totally turned.


    But the story kicked offst night.


    Ethan and I were out looking for Scruffy. When it seemed like a lost cause, he parked the car by the roadside.


    "Emily, I dug into what you told me about Faye. It''s Victor," he said.


    I''d already gotten the scoop from Faris, so I wasn''t surprised.


    Ethan leaned back in his seat, rubbing his temples, looking beat.


    I could totally feel the sadness in his heart right then. If the investigation had just shown Faye was with some rich dude, that''d be one thing. But finding out Victor was scheming against him? That was a whole different ball game. "It''s like a tree. If outside forces try to yank it out and the roots don''t hold firm, it''ll get pulled out easily."


    He spoke slowly, each word dripping with helplessness.


    I looked at him, worried. "What about you? Are your roots solid?"


    Ethan looked at me, cupping my face in his hands.


    "Solid."


    I gave him a bitter smile. "You know, the fact that you''re willing to tell me everything makes me feel the safest."


    Ethan suddenly leaned over, hugged me, kissed my hair, and said hoarsely, "A woman feeling insecure is a man''s fault. Babe, I was wrong."


    In front of him, I always felt weak. He could always stir my heart with just a few words.


    Time and again, I found myself unable to pull away from his warmth.


    So, the big argument that followed was just a show.


    Originally, Faye thought she was about to hit her goal, but it was ruthlessly exposed.


    Ethan''s tone was never harsh, but it was firm. Faye couldn''t argue anymore.


    Ethan flicked the ash from his cigarette into the ashtray and said steadily, "Faye, you mess up because you''re young and can''t resist temptation. But don''t be foolish. Let''s just fix this."


    Be, having pieced everything together, couldn''t stay calm anymore.


    "I mean, you''ll sell out for money, huh? Ethan''s been so good to you, and Emily kindly took you in. How can you be so ungrateful?"


    Facing the usations and pressure, Faye bit her lip in grievance and started to cry.


    "Ethan, I didn''t want this either. That night, after I left the TV station, they forcibly took me away. Victor wanted me to drive a wedge between you two. I initially refused, but they beat me. I was forced."


    I remembered the night Ethan had sent Ivan to pick up Faye, but she wasn''t there. The next morning, she did have bruises on her hands, which matched her current story.


    Ethan stubbed out his cigarette, took out a card from his suit, and pushed it in front of her.


    "The password''s on it. Settle the ount, then focus on prepping for this movie. I''ll find an acting coach to teach you privately."


    I blurted out, "No need. Her acting is already top-notch."


    My gaze lightly fell on Faye.


    The sarcasm in my words was crystal clear.


    Faye pouted, looking kinda unconvinced.


    Right then, her phone buzzed. She nced at it but didn''t dare to pick up.


    It had to be Victor checking in since she hadn''t shown up.


    Ethan stared at her phone, his voice dropping even lower. "Faye, this is yourst shot. If you don''t listen to me this time, I''m done with you."


    He really saw Faye as his responsibility.


    Faye lowered her head, and after a long pause, she whispered, "Ethan, I was wrong."


    Ethan suddenly grabbed my hand, intertwining our fingers.


    "I need to go practice driving with Emily."


    I stood up with him, and Be, giving Faye a re, also got up to leave.


    At the door, Ethan stopped and turned back. "Faye, no matter what others have promised you, whether it''s money or a future, I can give you that."


    Ethan held my hand tightly, walking steadily step by step.


    I couldn''t help but turn to look at him. His rugged and mature handsome face seemed even more charming at this moment, making him irresistible.


    I knew he was my inescapable addiction.


    After leaving the restaurant, Be tactfully said she had something to do and left. I got into Ethan''s car.


    "It''s not toote to hit the driving school now, is it?" he asked after starting the car.


    I shook my head. "Not toote."


    After driving for a bit, he suddenly reached over and pulled me by the neck, nting a soft kiss on my forehead.


    My face flushed instantly, and he smiled, his gaze particrly gentle.


    Embarrassed, I pointed ahead. "Watch the road."


    Ethan let go of me, but the smile on his lips never faded.


    He looked so different from the way he did when we arguedst night, like a rainbow hanging in the sky after a storm, gentle and warm.


    "You were really serious about our argumentst night," he suddenly said.


    I nced at him; he was smiling.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    I remembered the text he sent after leavingst night: [Good acting.]


    I replied: [Same to you.]


    Life was like a y, and a y was like life.


    I said, "Actually, we both put our true feelings into it. We used that big argument to express our true thoughts, didn''t we?"


    Ethan looked at me. "You did?"


    I nodded honestly. "Yeah, every time you care about Faye, I get upset."


    Ethan smiled faintly and said, "That means you really love me."


    "And you?"


    I blurted out, then regretted it, fearing the question would make things awkward and that I might get an answer I didn''t want to hear.


    So I added, "Do you really feel exhausted being with me?"


    "Living itself is exhausting. A man''s job is to make his woman less tired."


    Ethan''s answer was slick, almost like he dodged my question.


    "Do you feel tired?" he shot back at me.


    I looked at the scenery whizzing by outside the window and thought for a moment. "Living itself is exhausting. But as long as someone''s willing to stick by me, there''s nothing to fear." Ethan raised an eyebrow and looked at me, probably not expecting me to flip his words back at him.


    This was probably the difference between men and women. Men were rational, while women were more emotional.


    Then he smiled, holding my hand tightly.


    "I am willing."


    Those three sudden words made my heart race, and the strength of his grip gave me a sense of stability.


    Nobody''s perfect. I couldn''t expect him to be like a saint. He was human, with ws and a temper.


    "Ethan, the fact that you''re willing to tell me everything makes me feel the safest."


    I said this in the carst night, and I repeated it with the same seriousness at this moment.


    He stared ahead, and after a long while, he suddenly asked, "Babe, how long have we been together?"


    I was caught off guard.


    "About six months, right?" he answered his own question.


    I nodded.


    He smiled and said, "It''s been six months, and you still call me by my name? Doesn''t it feel distant to you?"


    So that was what he meant.


    "Then what should I call you?"


    "You decide." He tossed the question back at me.


    I thought for a moment and looked at him seriously.


    "Honey? Is that too cheesy?"


    He suddenlyughed heartily. "Cheesy is fine. I want it to be cheesy."


    I rolled my eyes, but my heart felt sweet.


    He poked my waist, making me squirm from the tickle.


    "Come on, call me Honey again. I like hearing it." "No."


    "Just one time."


    "I won''t."


    "Do you want me to stop the car until you do?"


    I knew Ethan was nning to stop the car on the road to mess with me, and I got nervous.


    "Follow the traffic rules."


    "Will you call me or not?" He kept threatening me with a smile.


    I blushed, the words rolling around in my throat.


    "Honey, I''ll call you Honey, okay?" I said softly.


    The smile on his lips widened, and he sighed. "Alright, I''ll let you off this time. But there will be times when you call me Honey."


    I seemed to catch the deeper meaning of his words, and my cheeks instantly burned.


    At the driving school, I got into Michael''s car, and Ethan stood by the field, smoking.


    When I came back after ap, I saw someone standing next to him. It was Faris.

 Chapter 123 Your Skills are a bit Intermittently Unstable

    So, guess what? Faris actually showed up at the driving school today.


    Pretty sure this was the first time Ethan''s seen him here.


    They were standing side by side, lips moving like they were having a chat.


    Way different from that day Faris held me hostage to make Ethan sign that shady deal. They seemed pretty chill now.


    I was so distracted, I kept messing up.


    The car either jerked forward or stopped dead. I was so freaked out, I couldn''t tell the gas pedal from the brake. "Stop."


    At Michael''smand, I mmed on the brakes.


    The car stopped in the middle of the lot. I braced myself for a lecture and looked guiltily at Michael, who was sitting next to me.


    His hand was gripping the handle tightly, and his face was twitching.


    "Emily, your driving skills are a bit... unpredictable."


    Michael didn''t lose his cool, but he was close.


    I quickly apologized, "Sorry. Didn''t get enough sleepst night, so I''m kinda off today."


    Michael nced out the window. By now, Ethan and Faris had stopped talking and were looking our way, probably amused by my terrible driving.


    Faris had his hands behind his back and was grinning.


    "Since you didn''t rest well, let''s call it a day. Go home, get some rest, ande back tomorrow. Driving''s not something to mess around with," Michael said seriously.


    I thanked him a bunch, got out of the car, and walked over to them.


    "Emily, you were off your game today!" Faris saidzily with a smirk.


    He acted like we were buddies, but I knew he was just messing with me.


    I red at him and ignored him.


    Ethan stubbed out his cigarette with his shoe and raised an eyebrow at me.


    "Weren''t you driving fine before? What''s got you so nervous today?"


    I said, "Didn''t get enough sleepst night. Michael said we should stop for today ande back tomorrow."


    Ethan nodded. "Alright."


    I didn''t want to stick around; Faris made me uneasy whenever he talked. As I got into the car, Faris stood there watching us. He waved when he saw me look back. The car sped off, and Ethan and I didn''t talk about his chat with Faris.


    He mentioned there was some work at thepany, and since I had nothing else to do, I tagged along.


    On the way, his phone rang.


    Ethan pressed the car''s hands-free button.


    "Ethan,e to the bar tonight." Oliver''s voice came through.


    "Why? Is there a show?" Ethan asked calmly.


    On the other end, Oliver chuckled mysteriously. "I''m doing something big tonight, and I''m a bit nervous. I need you to back me up."


    Before he could spill the beans on what the big deal was, he just said, "That''s it. You gottae. I''ll call Frank and Jason now."


    When we rolled up to Skyline International, Ethan dove straight into work.


    With the year-ending up, the ce was a madhouse with assistants running around like headless chickens.


    Ethan frowned at a document and made a couple of internal calls, but no one picked up.


    I was bored out of my mind, so I said, "Your assistant just bailed. Need a hand?"N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    He pointed to the document on the desk. "The marketing department''s proposal is a mess and needs a redo."


    If I remembered right, Lacey was the one in charge of marketing.


    "Want me to take it back to their department? I can handle that," I offered.


    After a quick think, Ethan handed me the proposal.


    "Marketing''s on the fifth floor. If Lacey''s there, tell her toe up."


    I grabbed the proposal and took the elevator to the fifth floor.


    The vibe on the fifth floor was weird; lots of empty desks.


    Hearing voices, I followed the sound and saw everyone in the marketing department lined up.


    "Look at your work attitude these days. Does no one want their year-end bonus?" Lacey was in front of them,ying down thew. Everyone had their heads down, not daring to make a peep.


    I''d never seen her this strict before.


    Hearing footsteps, Lacey turned and saw me, cutting her scolding short.


    "Get your act together and get back to work."


    As soon as she finished, everyone scattered.


    Lacey dropped her stern look and turned to me. "Emily, you looking for me?"


    I raised the document in my hand. "Ethan asked me to bring this to you."


    "Come to my office," she said.


    I followed her into her office.


    Lacey took the proposal from me and sat behind her desk, resting her head on her hand.


    "What''s up? You look wiped," I said.


    She looked up and forced a smile.


    "Nothing."


    "Ethan said if you have time, you should go up. He probably wants to talk about the proposal," I said.


    She nodded and took the proposal with her as we headed up to the top floor.


    Since I knew Lacey, she was always a cheerful and sunny person, but today she seemed off.


    I was worried Ethan might blow up about the proposal. But luckily, he discussed it calmly with her. Lacey was super professional and serious during the talk. She sincerely apologized for the issues with the proposal.


    I didn''t get what they were hashing out, but Lacey caught on quick. With a little nudge from Ethan, she got it.


    I said, "Is the work pressure too much? How about we chill at Blue Ocean Bar tonight to unwind?"


    "I think I need to redo the proposal," Lacey said.


    I nced at Ethan, and he nodded.


    "Emily''s right, take a break. Maybe you''lle back with more inspiration."


    I thought for a moment and added, "There should be quite a few people there tonight. Frank and Jason will be there too."


    Lacey hesitated for a moment and then said, "Alright."


    We had dinner before heading to Blue Ocean Bar.


    I didn''t call Be because I figured if Oliver was nning something, she would definitely be involved. Sure enough, she arrived earlier than I did.


    I pulled her aside and asked, "Oliver said he''s doing something big tonight. What''s it about?"


    Be shrugged. "Who knows? He''s always so mysterious."


    Even Be didn''t know, so it seemed like Oliver had kept it tightly under wraps.


    A group of us, clueless about what was going on, were seated by Oliver in the VIP booth closest to the stage. After that, he disappeared.


    Everyone spected about what Oliver was up to.


    Frank joked. "Is he going to do a striptease?"


    All of us erupted inughter.


    I noticed that while everyone wasughing, Lacey seemed distracted, frequently ncing towards the corner.


    Jason, who was also sitting in the corner, was very quiet and didn''t seem to notice Lacey''s nces.


    We had been sitting for about half an hour when the lights in the bar suddenly dimmed.


    A row of waiters came out holding candles, arranging them into arge heart shape on the stage.


    The background music switched to a romantic tune, and all the guests'' eyes were curiously fixed on the stage.


    As a man''s voice began to sing, the main event finally started.


    Oliver, holding a microphone in one hand and a bouquet of red roses in the other, walked onto the stage while singing.


    I think I knew what his "big thing" was; his intentions were clear in the song.


    "So, honey, now take me into your loving arms; kiss me under the light of a thousand stars; ce your head on my beating heart. I''m thinking out loud. Maybe we found love right where we are."


    I nudged Be with my elbow. "So this is Oliver''s big thing."


    Be stared at Oliver on stage and muttered, "Idiot."


    Though she said that, the emotion in her eyes was unmistakable.


    A few waiters came over to pull Be onto the stage, and Frank and the others helped push her up.


    Be was quite strong; if she didn''t want to go up, no one could force her.


    After the song ended, Oliver knelt on one knee, took out a small box from the roses, opened it, and excitedly said, "Be, will you marry me?"


    At that moment, I was thrilled. Be was my best and only friend. And I was genuinely happy for her to have such a joyful moment.


    Oliver was a man of action; he did what he thought of, and although he might seem unreliable, he was actually quite dependable in many ways. At least he was sincere about Be.


    Be seemed a bit embarrassed. "Are you crazy? Get up."


    Oliver switched to a stubborn mode. "I won''t get up unless you say yes."


    The other guests joined in, pping and chanting, "Say yes, say yes."


    "Aren''t you afraid of being interrupted with such a high-profile proposal?"


    Suddenly, an unfriendly voice broke the harmony.


    I looked over and saw Zachary holding a wine ss and walking over with a few of his buddies.


    I thought, ''Oh no.''


    I knew Zachary had feelings for Be, and Oliver''s proposal might get ruined.


    "Zachary, what are you doing here?" Oliver stood up, ring at Zachary.


    Zacharyzily smiled. "Whatever you''re doing, I''m doing."


    Oliver instantly became furious.


    He must have put a lot of effort into nning tonight''s proposal, and he wasn''t going to let anyone ruin it easily.


    Oliver took a few steps, grabbed a beer bottle, and smashed it on the bar, spilling beer everywhere.


    He pointed the broken bottle at Zachary, "Get out of here. This is my turf."


    Zachary remained calm, his smile unchanged, but the guys behind him couldn''t hold back and pointed at Oliver. "Watch your mouth, or you''ll make Zachary unhappy and get this bar trashed."


    Oliver was about to charge forward with the broken bottle when Be grabbed him.


    "What are you doing? Stop it."


    Oliver didn''t expect Be toe over, and in his haste, the bottle''s edge cut her hand. Oliver was extremely worried, dropping the bottle and grabbing Be''s hand. "Are you okay?"


    My heart skipped a beat because I saw Be''s hand was bleeding. Zachary looked at Be and smiled. "What''s this? It''s making me feel bad."


    Holding half a ss of wine in one hand, he suddenly pulled out a knife with the other.

 Chapter 124 I Like You, Its None of Your Business

    As soon as they spotted the weapon, someone let out a terrified scream, and the crowd scattered like roaches.


    Oliver jumped in front of Be. "Got beef? Bring it to me. Leave her out of this."


    Zachary twirled the knife in his hand, not even giving Oliver a nce. Instead, he smirked at Be with a creepy grin.


    "Of course, I won''t touch her. She''s too precious for that."


    His moves were so slick that the knife spun effortlessly. It wasn''t until I saw his blue cocktail turn red that I realized he had cut himself.


    Zachary swirled the ss and strolled forward, ignoring Oliver''s death stare. He grabbed Be''s injured hand and let a drop of her blood fall into the ss too. The blood mixed with the drink, and in the next second, Zachary downed the cocktail, now spiked with both their blood, in one gulp.


    He wiped his mouth, shed a wicked grin, and tossed the empty ss behind him. One of his goons caught it with a smooth arc. Zachary had made his point loud and clear.


    For a moment, everyone was stunned into silence. Even Oliver was breathing hard, lost for words.


    "Aren''t you gonna put the ring on me? Hurry up, stop dragging your feet."


    Be broke the silence, sounding super annoyed.


    Oliver snapped out of it, grinning like an idiot, and nervously pulled out the ring, almost dropping it.


    With shaky hands, he slipped it onto Be''s finger, knowing she had made her choice. Ignoring the rival nearby, he smiled like a fool and pulled Be into his arms. Frank shouted, "Hell yeah!"


    He started pping, and a few others joined in, though most were too scared of Zachary to do more than stand there quietly.


    Zachary seemed to have expected this and stayed cool, his smile never fading.


    He brought his cut finger to his mouth and licked it, his eyes locked on Be.


    Be stepped out of Oliver''s embrace and nced at Zachary, a flicker of somethingplicated crossing her face.


    Zachary wasn''t the typical pretty boy, but he had a rugged charm. From what I knew about Be, Zachary was her type. If Oliver hadn''t swooped in first, Zachary might''ve had a shot. "If Oliver ever messes with you,e find me."


    Zachary''s tone was calm but firm, showing he wasn''t giving up.


    "Can you quit the crap? Can''t you read the room?" Oliver shouted, barely holding it together.


    Zachary just smirked at him, gave Be onest look, and then turned to leave.


    His buddies seemed pissed and called out, "Zachary,"


    "Let''s bounce."


    Zachary said coldly, and no one dared to say another word.


    As he walked away, his smile faded, and he looked kinda bummed. I figured he really did like Be, but with guys like them, how long could real feelingsst?


    I watched Zachary and his crew leave. Only when I heard everyone cheering did I turn back to see Oliver making out with Be like there was no tomorrow.


    I got it. His big proposal almost got wrecked. Like Jason always says, the easier something is to get, the less you value it. Zachary''s stunt must''ve made Oliver feel like he barely won, so he was all in with that kiss. The apuse kept going, and honestly, it got to me.


    Oliver and Be had been through a lot to get here. I hoped things would be smooth sailing for them from now on.


    Everyone in the booth stood up, and Lacey looked towards the stage, clearly moved.


    The long kiss finally ended. Being kissed in front of so many people made the usually carefree Be a bit shy, and she kept her head buried in Oliver''s chest.


    Seeing there was no more drama, the crowd started to thin out. Oliver and Be came over, and everyone insisted they drink.


    But Oliver was worried about Be''s hand and asked, "Do you want to get it bandaged?"


    Be sat down and shrugged it off, "It''s just a scratch."


    As the drinks flowed, I noticed Lacey sitting quietly, looking kinda down. I wondered if she was still stressing about work.


    I sat down next to her and asked, "What''s up? You don''t seem too happy."


    Lacey smiled at me and said, "Nah, I''m good."


    She got up to go to the restroom, but she didn''te back for a while. I started to worry and went to look for her.


    As I reached the corner, I heard Lacey''s voice and stopped.


    "Oh,e on, how could I forget you? No way."


    "Dinner? Sure, but there''s no way I''m letting you pay. I should be the one treating you. Work''s been nutstely, but as soon as I get some free time, I''ll definitely set it up. Mark, you gotta let me do this." Lacey leanedzily against the wall, holding her phone.


    She was grinning ear to ear on the phone, a total 180 from her earlier mood.


    I headed back to the booth, and after a bit, Lacey returned.


    Her face was a bit damp, and her sleeve looked wet too. I pretended not to notice and handed her a fruit tter.


    She smiled and said thanks but didn''t touch it. Instead, she pped her hands twice and said, "That was wild."


    Frankughed and pointed at Oliver. "Oliver kept this under wraps the whole time. Who knew he had a romantic side?"


    Having nailed the proposal, Oliver was on cloud nine and grinning like a fool.


    "Of course."


    "I actually have something to announce too."


    Lacey''s serious tone made everyone hush up.


    She slowly turned her gaze to Jason, who had been chilling quietly in a corner.


    I had a hunch about what she was gonna say.


    "Jason, I like you!"


    Lacey was straight-up, confessing her feelings without a second thought.


    The booth exploded with teasing and cheers.


    Lacey let out a deep breath, like a weight had been lifted off her shoulders, and smiled with relief.


    "Even though I like you, it doesn''t mean you have to do anything about it. I just got inspired by what happened earlier and wanted to get it off my chest." Honestly, I admired Lacey''s guts and honesty.


    "Kiss! Kiss!" Oliver and Frank led the teasing, pounding the table and drawing everyone''s attention.


    After a long pause, Jason finally looked up and gave a faint smile. "Lacey, don''t joke like that."


    Lacey looked at him seriously. "I''m not joking."


    Jason bit his lip, looking a bit flustered, and gave a bitter smile. "What did I do to deserve this? Actually, I was also inspired and wanted to confess."


    He suddenly looked at me, and our eyes locked. In those few seconds, his gaze was so intense it made my heart race.


    Suddenly, my hand was held. I turned to see Ethan bringing my hand to his lips and gently kissing it.


    I was kinda freaked out by his sudden show of affection, which could easily mess with my emotions.


    With a loud thud, I snapped back to reality. Jason had mmed his empty ss on the coffee table.


    I remembered that his ss had been full earlier, but in the brief moment I was distracted, he had downed it.


    "I have someone I like, someone I''ve liked for many years, but I missed the right moment. So now I can only regret it at the wrong time."


    Lacey smiled nonchntly at Jason''s indirect rejection.


    "You like who you like, and I like who I like. Like I said, my feelings for you have nothing to do with you. I''m just happy today, and keeping this bottled up was driving me nuts. Saying it out loud makes me feel better. Jason, don''t sweat it. I just needed to say it, not get a result."


    Despite her chill words, Lacey''s hand shook a bit as she reached for her ss.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Sensing the awkward vibe, Oliver shouted, "Drink up, everyone! It''s on me tonight. I''m stoked, so drink as much as you want."


    In the end, everyone drank, and we sorted out a few designated drivers when it was time to bounce.


    As we left the bar, I took Be''s hand and stared at the diamond ring on her finger.


    "Be, I''m really happy for you," I said.


    Be smiled at me, a rare, flirtatious smile.


    She hooked her arm around my shoulder, pulled me aside, and whispered, "Emily, honestly, I don''t know if I found the right person. At that moment, I just impulsively said yes. Do you think I was too hasty? Emily, if Oliver ever dares to hurt me, I''ll break his leg."


    Be had had a bit to drink and was both happy and conflicted, her expressions all over the ce.


    Iughed and said, "Be, for the sake of his leg, Oliver wouldn''t dare hurt you."


    When we got back to the vi, the living room lights were on.


    The TV was off, and Faye was sitting quietly on the couch, looking a bit lost.


    "Have you eaten?" Ethan asked casually as he changed his shoes and walked in.


    No matter what mistakes she made, he still cared about her.


    Faye nodded, looking pitifully at Ethan.


    "I''ve been thinking all day, and I know I was wrong."


    But I didn''t feel she truly got it.


    I gave a magnanimous smile. "It''s okay. Since you were forced into it, we don''t me you. Don''t overthink it."


    Faye looked at me with a hint of surprise, and I kept my smile steady.


    Our calm eye contact was actually filled with underlying tension.


    After going upstairs, I went to take a shower while Ethan sat on a small sofa, working on hisptop.


    I finished my shower and got into bed. After a while, he closed hisptop and went into the bathroom.


    The sound of running water came from the bathroom.


    After a bit, the water stopped, and the bathroom door opened.


    For some reason, I felt a bit nervous and closed my eyes, pretending to be asleep.


    The side of the bed sank slightly, and a pair of still-damp arms pulled me into an embrace.

 Chapter 125 Three Things a Qualified Husband Must Do

    He held me tight, his chin rubbing against my hair, and his hand sneaking into my pajamas like he owned the ce.


    When he cupped my breast, I shivered, and all my tough-girl act crumbled.


    "Why you shaking? You cold?" he asked, all smug, his lips right by my ear, sending shivers down my spine.


    "In this weather? If I ain''t cold, what else would I be?" I snapped back.


    Ethan chuckled, straightened my shoulders, propped his head up with one hand, and gave me that deep, amused look of his.


    "Babe, if you''re cold, that''s on me."


    Before I could even roll my eyes, he kept going.


    "As a top-notch husband, there are three things I gotta do right now."


    "What three things?" I asked, curious despite myself.


    Ethan''s hand wandered over my body, a wicked grin on his face.


    "First, I gotta warm you up with my body. Second, I gotta warm your heart with sweet talk. Andst, we gotta do some exercise to get you feeling warm and fuzzy inside and out."


    He was just looking for an excuse to be a rogue, but he made it sound like some noble mission. ssic Ethan!


    "I''m not cold anymore."


    I tried to move away, but he grabbed my waist and flipped me over, pinning me beneath him.


    "Exercise ain''t just for when you''re cold. Gotta stay fit, you know?"


    I was bothughing and annoyed.


    When his tongue slipped in, I tasted a hint of booze.


    "You''ve been drinking?" I pushed him away.


    I''d been keeping an eye on him all evening, and he couldn''t have had a drink unless he snuck one while I was in the restroom.


    He leaned in to kiss me again, but I pressed my hands against his chest, staring him down.


    He smiled, a bit sheepish. "Just a little. My buddy got engaged, and it would''ve been rude not to drink at all."


    "What''s rude about it? Oliver knows your situation. Don''t me others for your choices," I said, irritated.


    His fingers gently stroked my cheek, his gaze softening, and his Adam''s apple bobbed a few times. In a low, sexy voice, he said, "Babe, when you care about me, it feels so warm. Being cared for feels really good." My heart ached, like a knife had gone through it.


    I said, "I care about you, but I can''t watch you 24/7. Your body''s yours, so you gotta take care of it. Recing parts is tough, expensive, and they''re often out of stock. Sometimes, even money can''t help."


    Heughed at my words, the warm bedsidemp casting a deep, charming light over him as he leaned in suggestively.


    "My parts are fine, performing well, and always ready for inspection."


    He always had a knack for steering the convo towards sex. Gotta give him props for that!N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.


    "I made some desserts. Want some?" Faye called from outside.


    I knew the desserts were just a cover; Faye just didn''t want me to have a good time.


    Ethan was about to get off me to open the door.


    Panicking, I wrapped my arms around his neck and kissed him hard.


    "Ethan, are you guys asleep?" Faye kept knocking.


    I kissed him even more passionately, not letting him leave, not giving him a chance to speak.


    My actions got him all riled up, and he finally kissed me back, deeper this time.


    We rolled around on the big bed, tangled up in each other.


    Faye was relentless; the more we ignored her, the harder she knocked, determined to get a response.


    It was both thrilling and annoying as hell.


    "No need. You should go to bed early," he panted, his voice all husky with restraint.


    Finally, the knocking stopped.


    "I''ll put it in the fridge. You can have it for breakfast tomorrow," Faye said, sounding all disappointed.


    Outside, her footsteps faded away.


    Faye left three dayster. The film crew was starting in a month, and Ethan had set her up with some courses at an art institute before she joined them.


    The institute wasn''t in Starlight City, so she had to stay on campus. Of course, Ethan had arranged everything and even had Ivan drive her there.


    When she left, I walked her out of the vi, giving her all sorts of advice like a caring sister.


    The hypocrisy made me feel sick. But I figured, since she was finally leaving, I might as well fake it onest time.


    Faye wasn''t easy to deal with either. She was polite on the surface, but when Ethan wasn''t looking, she whispered provocatively to me, "I''ll be back." My feelings were all over the ce.


    After Faye left, I cleaned the vi top to bottom, erasing all traces of her and restoring everything to how it was before she came.


    The only thing that couldn''t be restored was that Scruffy was gone.


    Thinking of Scruffy still made me a bit resentful, but resentment couldn''t change anything.


    After cleaning, I copsed on the sofa, exhausted. Suddenly, the phone rang. It was Sophie.


    She usually didn''t call unless something was up, so I immediately thought of Abby and quickly answered.


    "Sophie."


    "Emily, Richard''s case is going to court this afternoon. I want to take Abby to let Richard see her, but I''m a bit scared. Can youe with me?"


    I wondered why Ethan hadn''t mentioned Richard''s case going to court.


    After hanging up, I immediately called Ethan, but his phone was off.


    His phone was always on 24/7, and he had a spare battery so it couldn''t be out of power. Why was it off?


    He had put a lot of effort into Richard''s case, so he had no reason not to go to court. Maybe he was already there.


    I didn''t waste any time, quickly changed clothes, and headed out.


    The temperature had dropped like crazy today, so I threw on a ck and white checkered wool coat. As soon as I stepped outside, the dry, cold wind hit me, making me hunch my shoulders against the chill.


    I grabbed a cab to Sophie''s ce. She was all packed and ready to go, just waiting for me.


    She held Abby while I lugged the baby supplies.


    Taking a little one out was no joke; she had to bring a big bag everywhere. Bottles, form, diapers, change of clothes-you name it, we had it.


    In the taxi, I tried calling Ethan again, but his phone was still off.


    "What should I do, Emily? I''m so nervous," Sophie said, looking like a bundle of nerves.


    I squeezed her hand. "Don''t stress. Abby is Richard''s daughter; he''ll love her. And for the case, there''s a lot of people working hard on it, so there''s still hope."


    When we got to the courthouse, we hopped out of the cab. Just as it drove off, a small car suddenly screeched to a stop in front of us, sending a gust of wind our way. Sophie, holding Abby, took a few steps back in fright. The car door opened, and out stepped Faris.


    He was rocking a ck trench coat, unbuttoned, and casually closed the car door with one hand while holding a cigarette in the other.


    We stood there, stunned. He looked at me, smiled, and sauntered over with the cigarette still in his mouth. "Faris."


    I heard Sophie''s timid voice beside me and looked at her, surprised.


    She actually knew Faris.


    Faris stopped in front of us, looking down at Abby in Sophie''s arms for a moment before curling his lips. "She looks like Richard."


    Abby did look like Richard, no need for a paternity test to confirm she was his kid.


    Just then, another ck car pulled up not far away.


    I immediately recognized it as Victor''s car.


    After it stopped, Victor and Linda got out, followed by Lacey from the back seat.


    They must''ve seen us from the car, and it seemed they already knew about Sophie.


    Victor squinted, his gazending on me with a judgmental look.


    I knew he wasn''t surprised to see me; it was Faris standing with us that threw him off and made him wary.


    After he tailed mest time, he was convinced that I was in cahoots with Faris. Today''s scene would just confirm his suspicions. Sophie, holding Abby, kept her head down, not even daring to look up.


    Lacey nodded at me without saying a word, her expression serious.


    Today''s trial was like a showdown, a crucial moment to determine the oue, and no one dared to be careless.


    After a quick exchange of nces, the tension was thick.


    They headed towards the courthouse first, and we followed.


    Faris walked quickly. I held onto Sophie, deliberately keeping some distance from him, not wanting to walk together.


    I expected to see Ethan in the courtroom, but he wasn''t there. He hadn''t shown up.


    Thinking about his phone being off, I started to worry.


    It was only after the trial began that I realized today was the simultaneous trial of Richard and Yanis, which exined Faris''s presence.


    Both were brought in. It was my second time seeing Richard and my first time seeing Yanis.


    Yanis looked about the same age as Richard, both having that rebellious air of young men from the streets.


    Linda was visibly emotional, constantly murmuring "son" under her breath as she looked at Richard.


    Richard''s gaze remained cold towards everyone, but when he nced at Yanis, there was a faint, almost imperceptible smile, as if he considered Yanis a kindred spirit.


    Thewyers began presenting evidence and making their defense.


    Midway through, the quiet courtroom was suddenly interrupted by a baby''s cry.


    Abby, who had been sleeping soundly, woke up.


    Richard, who hadn''t looked at the audience once, finally turned his gaze towards us.


    I knew that even a nce from Richard was a luxury for Sophie, so she was both nervous and excited. She was also worried that the baby''s crying would get them kicked out, so she quickly took out a bottle to feed Abby. Abby must have been hungry because she quieted down as soon as Sophie started feeding her.


    The trial concluded with the judge announcing that Richard''s verdict would be delivered at ater date, while Yanis''s case was dismissed due to insufficient evidence.


    I immediately looked at Faris. He sat there with a faint smile as if he had expected this oue.


    A dyed verdict meant no resolution, a situation fraught with uncertainty. Linda was agitated upon hearing the result, crying out. "Richard is being framed. It''s unjust!" After the trial, no one paid attention to her pleas. Richard and Yanis were taken away.


    Richard didn''t spare a nce for Linda but did look back at the baby in Sophie''s arms.


    "Richard, she doesn''t have a name yet. Can you name her?" Sophie mustered the courage to shout just as Richard was being led away.


    Richard stopped, looked at Sophie, half-squinting his eyes, and curled his lips into a cold, rebellious smile.


    "Then call her Mistake."


    I could see Sophie shudder. Even after Richard''s figure disappeared, she remained frozen.


    "Sophie, let''s go," I said softly.


    Walking down the hallway from the courtroom, Sophie''s tears kept falling, her shoulders shaking with sorrow.


    "Abby''s existence was a mistake from the start," she said quietly.


    I was about tofort her when a sudden hand grabbed my wrist. I only caught a glimpse of a trench coat before I was pinned against the wall.

 Chapter 126 Dont Move

    Faris pped his hands on either side of my shoulders, boxing me in like it was nothing.


    He stared at me with this nk look, making it impossible to figure out what he was thinking. But I bet Yanis sticking to the original verdict had him in a foul mood.


    "Faris, don''t." Sophie, clutching Abby, stood off to the side, tears still streaming down her face, too freaked out to say much.


    Faris turned to her and said, "You go on ahead; wait outside. I''ll get you hometer."


    Sophie nced at him, then at me, hesitated for what felt like forever, and when she finally turned to leave, she kept looking back, clearly worried.


    Once Sophie was out of sight, I said, "Legal stuff is out of our hands."


    Even though I didn''t know Faris that well, he seemed pretty chill, so I figured I could reason with him.


    Hearing this, Faris suddenly grinned, tilted his head like he was thinking it over, and then smiled. "Good verdict. Yanis is a reckless idiot; he needs a few more years in there to learn his lesson." I was floored; I did not see thating.


    Maybe Faris''s real reason for getting Ethan to bail out Yanis wasn''t what I thought. What was his real game? Fifteen grand?


    Faris was way too close; even if I turned my head, his breath still hit my ear, making me super ufortable.


    I swallowed and said, "So this isn''t Ethan''s fault. It''s Richard''s. Even now, there''s no result. He''s done his best. The fifteen grand contract you made him sign is a rip-off."


    "Fifteen grand?" Faris sneered, curling one side of his lip. "That''s chump change to me."


    My heart sank. Was he nning to squeeze even more out of Ethan?


    Seeing his gaze suddenly freeze and his face turn cold, I turned to look too.


    Standing not far away were Victor and Linda.


    Victor''s face looked even worse now. I figured even if he didn''t like me, he wouldn''t want to see his daughter-inw tangled up with another guy.


    I shoved Faris hard, but his arms were like iron bars nailed to the wall, not budging an inch.


    "If you move again, I''ll kiss you," Faris suddenly lowered his head and whispered.


    I froze instantly.


    He stared at me deeply, his determined gaze telling me he was capable of anything.


    Seeing me stay still, he smiled in satisfaction, even reaching out to straighten my clothes.


    I didn''t dare to look at Victor''s expression. I already had a bad rep with him, and now I was probably on his cklist forever.


    Hearing footsteps, I finally got the guts to turn my head again. Victor walked off without a nce back. But Linda, as she turned, shot me a look of pure disdain, like I was trash. After they left, I shoved hard. Faris stepped back, then stood straight with a casual smile.


    "What do you want?" I clenched my fists.


    Faris just stared at me, soaking in my frustration.


    I was breathing heavily, gritting my teeth.


    His hand suddenly reached out and lightly tapped my forehead.


    "Silly girl, don''t frown. You''ll get wrinkles."


    I pped his hand away and stormed off.


    This time, he didn''t stop me; just trailed behind.


    I picked up the pace, trying to shake him, but his long legs kept him right on my tail, his footsteps always just a beat away.


    Sophie was waiting for me outside. When I reached her, Faris was right there too.


    He reached into his coat pocket, pulled out his keys, and unlocked the car, the headlights shing twice.


    "Get in. I''ll take you," he said.


    I grabbed Sophie, stopping her from getting in his car.


    Who knew what Faris was nning?


    Faris was already in the driver''s seat, the window down, patiently watching us.


    "Not getting in?"


    "We''ll take a cab ourselves; we don''t need you," I said firmly.


    "Really?" Faris smirked.


    "Well, Faris means well. Why don''t we just take his car?" Sophie said softly.


    I looked at Sophie in disbelief. She had already opened the car door and whispered, "It''s okay. Let''s go."


    I didn''t get why Sophie wanted to take his car. She was already in, and I didn''t feel right letting her and Abby ride with Faris alone, so I got in too. His car looked expensive, and I felt super uneasy.


    Since Faris dared to drive openly, he must have gotten his license back.


    At the entrance of Sophie''s apartmentplex, Faris took out his wallet, pulled out a stack of cash without counting, and handed it to Sophie. Sophie waved her hand, refusing, but Faris ced it on Abby.


    "Consider it a gift for Abby."


    Sophie couldn''t refuse anymore and epted the money. "Thank you, Faris."


    I was even more confused about him.


    What kind of person was he? Maybe he wasn''t really that bad after all.


    By the time I snapped out of it, Sophie had already closed the car door and said goodbye.


    "No, let me walk you up." I quickly reopened the car door and got out.


    "No need," Sophie said.


    "Yes, you do. You''re carrying Abby and the bags, and there''s no elevator. How can you manage? I''ll help you." I took the bags from her and led her inside. Abby had dozed off in the car. After I walked Sophie home and she put Abby to bed, I got straight to the point.


    "Sophie, how do you know Faris?"


    Sophie poured me a ss of water, and we settled on the couch.


    "Back then, Richard was tight with Faris and Yanis. I was always tagging along with Richard, so I got to know them." "What kind of guy is he?" I asked.


    Sophie thought for a moment. "Faris can be a hardass sometimes, but he''s super loyal. That''s why Richard respects him a lot. Back then, Richard didn''t know how to drive but really wanted to, so he skipped driving school and had Faris teach him. He ended up crashing Faris''s car. Driving without a license had big consequences. Faris was in the car and had been drinking. When the cops showed up, Faris took the me, saying he was driving. The police tested him for alcohol, found he was over the limit, and took away his license."


    So that''s how Faris lost his license.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Listening to Sophie and recalling how he treated Sophie and Abby earlier, I figured he must have had a good rtionship with Richard. But I remembered him saying he had a grudge against the Windsor family. Was his interaction with Richard really that simple?


    Leaving Sophie''s house, I was surprised to see Faris''s car still parked at the entrance.


    He had a cigarette between his fingers, hanging out the car window, looking at me. "Why haven''t you left?"


    "I''m waiting for you," he said with a smile.


    I ignored him and walked past his car, intending to hail a cab.


    He started the car and slowly followed me.


    "Do you know why Ethan didn''te today?" Hiszy voice came from behind.


    I stopped and turned around abruptly.


    "If you want to know where he is, get in the car."


    Faris''s face wore a confident smile, not in a hurry, as if certain I would get in.


    Indeed, after only a few seconds of hesitation, I opened the car door and got in.


    In the rearview mirror, my eyes met Faris''s smiling ones.


    He ran his long fingers over his lips before starting the car.


    From Faris''s tone, there must be a reason Ethan didn''te. What could it be?


    As the city lights came on, it was already rush hour, and traffic was crawling. The car moved at a snail''s pace.


    My heart was pounding erratically. I wanted to see him quickly but was also a bit scared. Why did I always feel that Faris''s smile was so sinister?


    The car finally stopped, and I looked out the window to find we were parked in front of a restaurant.


    Could Ethan be in the restaurant?


    Eager to find out, I jumped out of the car, barely containing my impatience.


    Following Faris to the second floor of the restaurant, he found a window seat and plopped down. The waiter quickly came over with the menu. Faris lit a cigarette, looked at me, and asked, "What do you want to eat?"


    Was he messing with me?


    I was about to turn and leave when he took two steps forward, ced his hands on my shoulders, and pressed me into a chair.


    He leaned down, his low voice and warm breath in my ear.


    "Cut me some ck. You don''t want people to think we''re a quarreling couple, do you?"


    I thought, ''Of course not.''


    So I scooted further in, refusing to be too close to him.


    He straightened up, satisfied, and took the electronic menu from the waiter, randomly ordering a few dishes.


    "Please wait a moment." The waiter left with the menu, and Faris returned to his seat.


    I red at him coldly and hostilely, but he responded with a smile. I felt like I was hitting a soft spot.


    I felt extremely annoyed!


    "You don''t even know where he is. You''re ying me," I said through gritted teeth.


    Faris suddenly coughed several times,ughing as he did, as if the smoke had choked him.


    After drinking some water, he finally calmed down and suddenly extended his hand in front of me, his watch facing me.


    "Look, it''s dinner time. No matter what happens, people need to eat."


    "Skipping one meal won''t kill anyone," I said irritably.


    "Of course it will." Faris responded quickly, his tone exaggerated.


    "If Ethan sees me bringing you over, he''ll definitely want to fight me. If I don''t eat and get some strength, I''ll be a sitting duck." Hearing Faris say this made me even more uneasy.


    Where exactly was Ethan? Why was his phone off? And why was he hiding it from me?


    The food arrived, and Faris started eating. His eating manner wasn''t very elegant; he seemed genuinely hungry. I, however, didn''t eat.


    Faris put some food on my te and said, "Eat up. You''ll need the energy if you''re gonna fight, swear, or make a run for it."


    In the end, I didn''t eat much, holding back my questions and anger as I watched him eat.


    It wasn''t until my patience was about to run out and I was on the verge of exploding that he finally put down his fork and took out a napkin to wipe his mouth. When we left the restaurant, it was already dark.


    The car drove for about twenty minutes before pulling into an underground parking lot.

 Chapter 127 Are You Afraid That I Have Nothing?

    After hopping outta the car, I found myself in this sketchy, beat-up parking lot, trash everywhere, and some homeless dude chillin'' in a raggedy tent. "Where the hell is he?"


    Couldn''t wrap my head around Ethan being in a dump like this; the whole vibe was giving me the creeps.


    Faris took onest drag on his cig, flicked the butt, stuffed his hands in his pockets, and started walking, his voice drifting back to me.


    "Chill out, you''ll see him soon enough."


    He stepped into this janky elevator. But I just stood there, not about to get in.


    Faris shot me a look, leaning against the elevator wall, holding the door open with one hand, staring me down.


    "If you don''t see him soon, you can do whatever you want to me."


    Guess Faris really did know where Ethan was.


    Taking a deep breath, I finally stepped into the elevator but stayed in the corner, keeping my distance.


    He smirked, all smug, and hit the button for basement level three.


    We got there quick. Faris stepped out first, and I trailed behind.


    This basement was dark as hell, the concrete floor kinda damp, and only these weak wallmps lighting the way.


    The further we went, the more freaked out I got. Suddenly, I wondered if I was being a total idiot, following this guy who once kidnapped me to some creepy ce what if Faris was gonna use me to mess with Ethan again? Just as my mind was racing, a wooden door popped up at the end of the hallway, with faint noisesing from inside.


    Faris knocked lightly twice, and a small square hole opened in the door. An eye peeked through.


    After a moment, the door creaked open from the inside.


    "Faris, you''re here." The dude who opened the door greeted Faris like he was some big shot.


    Faris patted the guy''s shoulder. I followed him in, and what I saw blew my mind.


    It was like a hidden world in there, as big as a za, with shing lights, tables everywhere, the sound of mahjong tiles, shouting, and noise-it looked like a secret underground casino.


    There were a bunch of people, but they all seemed like low-level thugs. If Ethan was here, he should be easy to spot, but I hadn''t seen him yet.


    Still doubting if he''d really be in a ce like this.


    "Keep up," Faris suddenly stopped and said.


    Only then did I realize I had fallen behind. I quickly took a few steps to catch up.


    We cruised through the big casino and slipped out another door, heading down this super dark hallway. At the end, there was another set of double wooden doors.


    But this one was already open.


    What hit me was this long, massive gambling table.


    Right away, I spotted Ethan sitting at one end. The bald dude at the other end? No clue who he was, never seen him before.


    This spot was even more hidden than thest casino. Just a few people around, and it was dead quiet. The few spectators were all on the other side, while Ethan was solo, just like the day I got snatched. He was alone but cool as a cucumber, not losing any of his swagger.


    Someone noticed Faris and called out. Faris just waved back.


    I hesitated.


    Was it a mistakeing here? Would I mess things up for him? Cause trouble?


    But it was toote. Ethan turned his head, and his eyes darkened when he saw me.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Yeah, I probably shouldn''t havee.


    I was about to bounce, but a hand grabbed me.


    "You''re already here. Why rush to leave?" Faris said with a grin.


    In the once quiet room, whistles started up. The guys who knew Faris were now eyeing me with these mischievous grins, probably thinking there was something going on between us.


    I got dragged to the gambling table, not too thrilled about it.


    Honestly, I was torn. Didn''t want to cause Ethan any trouble. But I was dying to know why he was here.


    I knew he wasn''t a gambling junkie.


    There were no chips on the table, just a map.


    Ethan tossed his cards down, and the bald guy across from himughed.


    Right then, a waiter in a suit marked a spot on the map with a red marker. The map already had several marked spots.


    "Come here," Ethan said, looking at me.


    I didn''t hesitate and immediately shook off Faris''s hand, walking to Ethan''s side.


    At this moment, he was alone, and the least I could do was stand by his side.


    "Sit," Ethan said, nodding towards a chair next to him.


    As soon as I sat down, the bald guy gambling with Ethanughed. "Looks like you''ve got another chip besides Skyline International Corporation''s territory."


    As he said this, his eyes slid meaningfully over me.


    He was talking about me, but my sudden excitement wasn''t because of that; it was because of the words "Skyline International Corporation''s territory."


    I looked again at the big map in the center of the table. The marked spots should all be Skyline International Corporation properties.


    Had all those spots marked with red circles already been lost?


    How could he gamble so big? Why would Ethan dive into such a high-stakes game?


    The vibe at the table was tense, and I didn''t dare to ask a single question.


    Ethan then lost several more rounds in a row, and the bald dude across from him wasughing like a maniac, clearly loving it.


    Faris, sitting on the side with his arms crossed, didn''t show any reaction, just watching like it was a movie.


    Only one spot remained on the map: the Skyline International Corporation building.


    I suddenly stood up and grabbed Ethan''s arm.


    "Stop gambling," I said.


    I tried to pull Ethan away, but he didn''t budge.


    "Whether to gamble or not is up to Mr. Windsor. I certainly won''t force anyone," the bald man said calmly.


    Despite losing so much, Ethan''s expression didn''t change. He reached out, grabbed my waist, and pulled me onto hisp.


    "Are you afraid I''ll end up with nothing?" he whispered.


    I looked at him and shook my head firmly. "I''m not afraid. You won''t end up with nothing; you still have me."


    Ethan was momentarily stunned, then he smiled a genuinely happy smile.


    "Emily, let me tell you, even if I lose everything, I can make aeback."


    I definitely believed him.


    Seeing his smile at that moment, I suddenly felt that even if he lost, it wouldn''t matter. Whether he had everything or nothing, he was still the charming Ethan. Ethan said to the bald man, "Onest round. I''ll bet the Skyline International Corporation building against everything I''ve lost, including that USB drive."


    When he mentioned the USB drive, I nced at the other side and noticed one on the table in front of the bald man.


    What could be on that USB drive that made Ethan bet everything?


    The bald man readily agreed. Having won so much, he seemed to believe that even God was on his side and was confident that he would win this final round as well.


    I couldn''t help but worry about Ethan.


    After losing so many rounds, would luck finally favor him this time? Moreover, this casino seemed to be the bald man''s turf. It was hard to say if the game was fair or if there was any cheating involved. But I didn''t show my tension. I didn''t want my anxiety to affect Ethan.


    The cards were dealt to Ethan, and he picked them up casually, showing no sign that he was in a high-stakes game that could take him from heaven to hell.


    Before the bald dude revealed his cards, Ethan tossed his cards on the table and said calmly, "If you can beat this, I lose."


    The bald guy, Simon Green, looked at Ethan''s three cards, and his smug grin vanished, his face going pale.


    Everyone else was wide-eyed in shock, and even Faris raised an eyebrow, clearly surprised by the cards.


    Seeing their reactions, I felt a glimmer of hope.


    After a moment, Simon threw down his cards in frustration and said, "You won thest round. Consider yourself lucky."


    I couldn''t believe it; it felt like a dream.


    Ethan stood up,zily looking at Simon with a faint smile.


    "Sorry to disappoint you."


    Simon''s face twitched. He picked up the USB drive on the table and said seriously, "A bet is a bet. Take it."


    Someone handed the USB drive to Ethan.


    Ethan took it and said, You know the rules. I don''t want to see a second copy of this."


    Simon stood up and said coldly, "Mr. Windsor, no wonder you own half of Starlight City. You''re sharp. I may not have many skills, but I understand the importance of a promise. You''re free to go." I still hadn''t fully processed what had happened, but my hand was already being held.


    Without a word, Ethan pulled me out. As we were about to leave, two men rushed up and closed the doors.


    I tensed up immediately.


    Ethan''s fingers gently rubbed my palm, as if tofort me. He turned back calmly.


    "What does this mean?"


    This time, Simon didn''t speak. Instead, Faris stood up from his chair, walked over slowly, and smiled, pping his hands with a grin.


    "Ethan, that was a spectacreback. But don''t forget our agreement."


    Ethan said coldly, "I keep my word. I haven''t forgotten."


    Faris nodded. "I believe you. I''ll have someone escort you out."


    Ethan tightened his grip on my hand and walked out quickly.


    We passed through the dark corridor, the noisy underground casino, and reached the red-painted wooden door. The doorman, who was on the phone, obediently opened the door. We entered the elevator and finally returned to the underground parking lot from basement level three.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    It wasn''t until Ethan drove out of the parking lot and the car was moving through the bustling city at night that I began to feel the surreal experience of what had just happened. After driving for a while, I finally calmed down from the thrilling experience.


    The car stopped at an intersection.


    "Stay away from Faris," Ethan suddenly said.

 Chapter 128 Im Just Taking Back Whats Mine

    I looked at him, my mind buzzing with a million questions. They were all jammed up in my throat, and I had no clue where to even start.


    I pulled my gaze away and said, "I couldn''t reach you, so I got worried. Faris said he knew where you were, so I tagged along."


    Ethan stared ahead, and after a beat, he said, "Turning off the phone is the rule when you hit an underground casino."


    I filled him in on today''s court session, and he just shrugged, "I know."


    How he knew from that deep, hidden spot on the third basement level was beyond me.


    Taking a deep breath, I finally asked, "Did you really only promise Faris $150,000?"


    Ethan pulled out a cigarette, lit it, and let the smoke drift out the window.


    "What else?" he said.


    I couldn''t figure it out. I had a hunch that what he promised Faris wasn''t just $150,000, but I couldn''t crack it. After all these days, I still had no clue. He forgot that I felt safest when he told me everything.


    Since he didn''t wanna talk, I dropped it.


    I was curious about thatst hand of cards.


    "I think you got super lucky, winning back everything in thest hand," I said, feeling relieved.


    Ethan suddenlyughed, nced at me, and said, "You''re adorably naive."


    I looked at him, confused.


    He smiled mysteriously, and with a flick of his hand, three Aces appeared in front of me like magic.


    "Are you kidding me?" I was so shocked my jaw almost hit the floor.


    He smiled coolly. "At the gambling table, who can guarantee they''ll always win? I was just taking back what was mine. My conscience is clear."


    I still couldn''t believe it, feeling a bit freaked out in hindsight.


    "But I was right next to you. How did I not notice anything? And Simon seemed like a pro. Weren''t you scared he''d catch on?"


    Mentioning Simon made Ethan''s face darken.


    "Weren''t you the closest to me? Did you notice anything? As for Simon, he was so full of himself after winning so many rounds. He never saw iting." So, Ethan had been losing on purpose to make Simon drop his guard.


    Ethan flicked the cigarette butt out the window and snorted. "Simon''s methods weren''t clean either. I was just giving him a taste of his own medicine."


    I never asked what was on that USB drive. But I knew it had to be something big, worth risking his hard-earned Skyline International Corporation.


    "I''m starving." He suddenly changed the subject and asked, "Have you eaten?"


    Feeling guilty, I avoided his eyes and shook my head. "No."


    "Perfect, let''s grab a bite before heading back," he said.


    I hadn''t eaten much earlier with Faris, ''cause I was worried about Ethan. Now, I was definitely hungry.


    "Can you tell me where you''re going next time? I''ll worry about you."


    While eating, I looked down at my te and couldn''t help but mumble.


    Ethan talked about the gamble like it was no big deal, but I knew it was like betting his life. One wrong move and he could lose everything, including his honor and pride. Ethan paused for a few seconds with a piece of pork rib in his fork, then put it in my bowl and looked at me.


    "Sorry, I didn''t have time to tell you then. And I thought telling you would make you worry more. I didn''t want that."


    "If you lost everything, how would you tell me?" I stared at him, unblinking.


    He smiled slightly. "I wouldn''t find it hard to say, and I think you''d wee that version of me more. Haven''t you always felt a distance between us?"


    That was true, but I never wanted him to lose everything just to close that gap.


    When we got home after dinner, it was already 9 p.m. After getting out of the car, he suddenly pulled something out of the trunk and tossed it on the ground. It moved, and I took a step back, freaked out, before realizing it was a cat.


    The cat''s fur color was simr to Scruffy''s, and I instantly got what he was trying to do.


    Ethan bent down to pick up the cat, stroking its fur to calm it down in the new ce.


    I stared at him, feeling like his gentle way of holding the cat was like cradling a baby. A guy''s soft side with animals can be really touching.


    "It just got here. It''s not used to the ce and is a bit scared, but it''ll warm up over time."


    But I felt I couldn''t get close to it for a while.


    I suddenly realized that cats, like people, couldn''t just be reced. But I was touched that he remembered I had lost my cat.


    Ethan walked in with the cat and suddenly said, "Oh, it doesn''t have a name yet. Wanna name it?"


    When it came to names, I thought of Scruffy again. I named Scruffy not ''cause it was scruffy, but ''cause the name was easy to call.


    But for a simr cat, I couldn''t call it Scruffy. It would never be Scruffy.


    Ethan put it on the ground, and it rolled around a few times, staying far from us, looking at us with those timid eyes.


    I found it funny andughed. "It likes to roll around. How about we call it Rollie?"


    Ethan turned to look at me, his eyes narrowing slightly, and he moved closer.


    He wrapped his arm around my waist, pulled us closer, and gently kissed my lips, his voice low and maic.


    "If it likes to roll, call it Rollie. By your logic, what would you call someone who likes to make love?"


    He asked so seriously, and I wanted to answer seriously too. But I couldn''t hold it in and burst outughing.


    "Call them a rascal," I said, almostughing to the point of tears.


    Ethan''s eyes widened for a moment, but I couldn''t stopughing. Soon, he smiled.


    "Is that the new name you''ve given me? It''s very fitting. Let me show you what it means to live up to a name."


    We tangled on the sofa for quite a while before he finally let me go, both of us panting.


    Rollie had been sitting in the corner watching us with those innocent eyes, and I couldn''t help but imagine what it was thinking


    ''Hey, can you guys get a room? I''m still young.''


    After settling Rollie in Scruffy''s old bed, we went upstairs.


    Ethan went to the bathroom to take a shower, and I changed into a clean set of sheets and covers.


    After changing, I suddenly saw the suit jacket on the small sofa.


    When I thought of the USB drive, I felt a strong urge to find it and see what was on it.


    Looking towards the bathroom door, Ethan''s well-built body was silhouetted against the warm light from the bathroom, and the sound of water continued.


    After some hesitation, just as I was about to get out of bed, the water stopped, and the bathroom door suddenly opened.


    I froze as Ethan walked out,pletely naked, water droplets clinging to his chest. Blushing, I lowered my head and walked past him to the bathroom.


    When I came out, he was already asleep, his breathing steady, with a hint of fatigue on his face. Not wanting to disturb him, I quietly got into bed and snuggled under the covers. Staring at his sleeping face, I moved closer to him and gently wrapped my arm around his waist, feeling much more at ease. Only then did I close my eyes peacefully. The next day, I got a call from Leonard, saying he wanted to invite me to dinner.


    I was surprised. Leonard said Be would be there too. Because their father-daughter rtionship had always been strained, my presence might help ease things, so I went. Leonard mentioned that the restaurant was right above the Blue Ocean Bar.


    I didn''t expect that Oliver was also there.


    Be was different today, seeming much quieter than usual. When she saw me, she waved and asked me to sit next to her, while Oliver sat on her other side.


    Leonard''s attitude was also different today. He wasn''t as confrontational with Oliver as he was the first time they met; he had a more amiable demeanor.


    After listening to Leonard''s series of opening remarks, I understood that Leonard had agreed to Be and Oliver''s rtionship.


    Actually, after Be and Oliver fell and were hospitalized together, Leonard came to see them. After I spoke to him downstairs at the hospital, I noticed Leonard was moved.


    It''s a good thing he came around. I think Leonard did this to somewhat bridge the gap between him and Be.


    Oliver was both surprised and delighted, toasting Leonard repeatedly and promising to take good care of Be in the future.


    At that moment, I felt that Be and Leonard were truly happy. I thought if my dad were still around, he would also look out for my marriage.


    The dinner was secondary; Leonard''s main purpose was to express his stance.


    After saying what he wanted to say, Leonard left first, not having eaten much.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    After Leonard left, I said, "Belle, I can tell that Leonard still loves you."


    Be snorted. "He knows I won''t listen to him. Whether he agrees or not, the result is the same, so he might as well agree."


    I didn''t believe Be wasn''t moved at all.


    Knowing Be for so long, I knew she wasn''t cold-hearted. Only a heart of stone wouldn''t be moved, and she wasn''t like that. I think she was touched today, just too stubborn to admit it. We left the restaurant and went straight to the Blue Ocean Bar.


    The bar area seemed lively, with many people gathered there.


    As we walked over, I immediately saw a drunken woman slumped over the bar.

 Chapter 129 Its Fate That I Cant Hold On

    It was Lacey, still rockin'' her work clothes, probably straight from the office.


    Some sketchy dudes had her surrounded, their hands all over the ce, thinking they could get away with it.


    "Back off! You only mess with girls when they''re wasted?"Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Be was the first to jump in.


    Be was always the righteous one; she couldn''t stand this kind of crap. Even if it was a stranger, she''d step in without a second thought. Those guys had no clue how hard Be could hit and acted all tough.


    "Another hottie,e on, join the fun."


    "Who the hell dares to touch my girl?"


    Be was ready to throw down, but Oliver''s shout made her pause.


    This was Oliver''s bar, and it was better if we didn''t have to get physical.


    Everyone here knew who Oliver was.


    "Oh, she''s Oliver''s girl. Our bad, our bad." The dudes quicklyughed it off and bailed.


    "Jason. I''m at Blue Ocean Bar, waiting for you."


    Lacey was slumped over the bar, oblivious to everything. She picked up her phone and called.


    I didn''t know what Jason said, but she suddenly got all emotional. Already pretty hammered, she now sounded like she was about to cry.


    "I begged you to take my first time, and you still don''t want it? I''ve thrown all my pride away, I don''t even care about my dignity anymore, and you still treat me like this?" Her words were a bombshell. We all widened our eyes at the same time.


    A few chicks nearby must''ve heard too, ''cause they covered their mouths and giggled.


    Lacey tossed her phone aside, wiped her tears messily, and couldn''t even hold her head up, but she still pounded the bar.


    "Drink, I need a drink."


    If she kept drinking, Lacey would end up passed out right there.


    She was usually so ssy, but once drunk, her image was totally trashed. If she knew what she was doing, she''d probably want to die of embarrassment.


    The bartender ced a drink in front of her, and without lifting her head, Lacey reached out to grab it.


    I walked over, took the drink away, and said, "Lacey, you can''t drink anymore."


    "I want a drink. Give me a drink."


    Lacey probably didn''t even know who was talking to her. Yet she could urately dial Jason''s number, which was pretty impressive.


    I even wondered if she had dialed the wrong number.


    Oliver''s phone rang. He showed us the screen; it was Jason.


    After the call, he cursed.


    "Jason just dumped this mess on me."


    Lacey mentioned she was at Blue Ocean Bar. Jason had turned her down, but he knew she was drunk. Given how Jason is, he wouldn''t leave a drunk girl alone in a bar, so he called Oliver for backup. "Let''s get her family to pick her up," Oliver scratched his head, clearly frustrated, and said irritably.


    I didn''t know much about Lacey. Her mom, Linda, and her dad, a high school teacher, wouldn''t be the best toe get her in this state.


    "Having her familye isn''t a great idea. Let''s just get her a room," I suggested.


    "What room? My ce is empty anyway. Let''s take her to my house," Be said, no-nonsense.


    We agreed, and Be and I each grabbed one of Lacey''s arms, practically dragging her out of the bar.


    She kept yelling the whole way, drawing curious looks from people passing by.


    Good thing we weren''t guys; otherwise, folks would definitely think we were kidnapping her.


    We dumped Lacey on Be''s couch, and she immediately passed out.


    We were so wiped out we just plopped down on the floor.


    Ethan called, and Be told me not toe back tonight. Since Lacey was here and it would be tough for Be alone, I exined to Ethan that I''d crash at Be''s ce.


    In the middle of the night, we heard a loud crash from the living room and got up. When we turned on the light, we saw Lacey slumped on the couch, her hand hanging down, and a broken ss on the floor.


    We walked over, and Lacey looked at us with a sheepish grin. "Sorry, I wanted to get some water and identally broke the ss."


    Be put her hands on her hips andughed it off.


    "Breaking a ss is no biggie, as long as you''re okay."


    I poured Lacey a ss of water and helped her sit up. She downed it in one gulp, handed the ss back, and said thanks.


    Her hair, which had been tied up, was now loose and messy. She kept tapping her head, saying it hurt.


    Be said, "Getting that drunk, of course, your head hurts."


    "Where am I?" Lacey asked.


    Be said, "This is my ce."


    Lacey apologized. "Sorry for causing you trouble."


    Beughed dryly. "Not really, you''re the one feeling awful."


    Lacey ran her hands through her hair and just smiled bitterly. Be and I sat on either side of her.


    After a while, she finally looked up, her voice filled with bitterness.


    "I''ve always taken care of myself and had my own goals. While others were clubbing, partying, ying games, binge-watching shows, or dating, I was studying. I''ve always been a top student, a good girl, and I''ve never let loose like this." We just listened quietly.


    "When I was old enough to date, I never liked anyone. Jason is the first guy I''ve ever liked. What''s so special about him? He''s amazing. But there are lots of amazing guys like him. I just like him for no reason at all."


    Liking someone didn''t really need a reason. She just liked him, and if she tried to exin why, she couldn''t really put it into words.


    "I''ve said it before, my feelings for him have nothing to do with him. I never expected him to feel the same. I''ve always been proud and would never beg for love. I just didn''t want my clean te to be wasted on that jerk." After saying that, Lacey buried her head in her legs, her hair falling and covering her face.


    "What jerk?" Be asked.


    But I had a hunch.


    "Is it Mark?" I asked.


    After a bit, Lacey lifted her head again, tucking her hair behind her ears. Her eyes were red, filled with sorrow.


    "He used Richard to pressure me. What could I do? To Linda, I''m obviously not as important as Richard. Even though I resent Linda''s favoritism, Richard is my brother, and of course, I want him to get out as soon as possible. Linda is right; if it can get Richard out, what''s the big deal about my first time? Yeah, what''s the big deal? It''s not gonna kill me."


    Be snorted. "He wants to harass you? Sue him."


    Lacey gave a bitter smile.


    "I''ve already decided toply. I just wanted my first time to be with someone I like. Jason said that if you don''t seize the right moment, you''ll only regret itter. But what is the right moment? For me, now is the right moment. I also want to seize it at the right time, but fate won''t let me."


    Everyone, whether beautiful or ugly, rich or poor, capable or not, didn''t live a smooth life. Everyone had pain, struggles, and situations beyond their control.


    "I''ve got it." Be suddenly snapped her fingers.


    "Got what?" I looked at her in surprise.


    Be''s eyes sparkled with a mischievous light.


    "I have a way to deal with Mark."


    After dawn, Lacey went to work, Be went to her Taekwondo ss, and Ethan called me early to apany me for driving practice.


    After practicing, Ethan went to work, and I went home.


    By evening, I took a cab to Blue Ocean Bar.


    Be was already there, but Oliver was nowhere to be found, and his phone was unreachable.


    We sat at the bar, each holding a drink, our eyes asionally ncing at the entrance.


    I was pretty nervous, still skeptical about Be''s n.


    The bar was getting more crowded, and Be suddenly nudged me with her elbow.


    I looked towards the door and saw Lacey, now out of her work clothes, walking in, followed by Mark.


    He was in casual clothes, with a big belly, trying to put his hand on Lacey''s shoulder as they walked.


    Lacey nced at us, then discreetly looked away, leading Mark into a private room.


    After about ten minutes, Be had the bartender prepare two drinks. She quickly poured a packet of powder into one of them, shook it a bit, and then carried the drinks on a tray towards the private room.


    I couldn''t go in; Mark might recognize me from the dinner Ethan had with him.


    When Be came out of the room, she gave me an OK gesture.


    Now, it was all up to Lacey.


    An hourter, we finally saw Lacey helping a very drunk Mark out of the room.


    Lacey helped Mark out of the bar and hailed a cab straight to a hotel, with Be and me following closely.


    Mark was like a sack of bricks when he was drunk. When Lacey dumped him on the bed, the bed shook. "Come here, baby."


    Even though he was drunk as a skunk, he was still being lecherous.


    "Mark, wait for me. I''m going to take a shower," Lacey said seductively.


    Mark, barely able to keep his eyes open, grinned foolishly.


    "Okay, hurry up."


    Be and I pulled Lacey out of the room, where a provocative woman was waiting, her cheap perfume wafting from a distance.


    Be handed her a stack of dors. The woman was about to take it when Be pulled it back, warning her.


    "Remember to turn off the lights and take good care of the man inside. Just leave when you''re done. Don''t mess it up, got it?"


    The woman smiled brightly, took the money, and put it in her purse, swaying her hips as she said, "Don''t worry. I know how to make men happy." Watching the woman enter the room, Be closed the door.


    I still felt uneasy. "Are you sure there won''t be any problems? What if Mark realizes she''s not Lacey?"


    "He won''t." Be smiled confidently. "He''s drunk as a skunk; he won''t notice a thing."


    Lacey nodded. "I think so too. He''s too drunk."


    After a few seconds of silence, Ethan called me, which startled me.


    "Where are you?" he asked.


    "I''m at Be''s ce." I lied.


    "Tell me the truth." His voice suddenly turned serious.


    My heart tightened. Did he already know where I was?


    There was nothing to hide. If I continued to lie, it would only make things worse.


    So I told him the truth and gave him the address.


    To my surprise, he showed up in less than five minutes.


    It seemed he had been downstairs when he called.


    He must have seen me enter the hotel, which was why he was so sure I was lying about being at Be''s ce.


    He looked angry, so I quickly pulled him aside and briefly exined the situation.


    Ethan was stunned for a moment, thenughed incredulously.


    "You women really can do anything."


    "That''s right." Be took it as apliment and looked quite pleased.


    At that moment, Be''s phone beeped. She looked at it.


    "What''s with the mystery?" she said.


    I leaned over to see. It was a text from Oliver: [Whispering Pines Hotel, 19-5, I''m waiting for you.]


    Coincidentally, we were on the 19th floor of Whispering Pines Hotel, and room 5 wasn''t far.


    I had a bad feeling. Be, phone in hand, was already heading towards room 5, and I followed.


    The door was ajar, with faint sounds inside. When we pushed it open, we were stunned.

 Chapter 130 As Long as I Am Alive, I Will Cherish You

    There was this dim, tiny light on, and a wild scene was going down on the bed.


    It wasn''t until the chick turned her head in the heat of the moment that I saw her face.


    One look, and I was floored.


    No way, it was Andrea? The same Andrea Leonard booted out, the one who was shacking up with Oliver?


    Wasn''t she pregnant? Guess she ditched the baby, otherwise, how could she be so wild?


    Before I could react, Be had already stormed over to the bed and yanked Andrea''s hair. "Could you be any more shameless?"


    With her hair in Be''s grip, Andrea had to tilt her head back but still managed to smirk. "Yeah, I''m shameless, but guys just eat it up."


    Andrea was begging for a beatdown.


    Be yanked her hair harder and dragged her off Oliver, making her hit the floor with a loud thud.


    She had to be hurting. But when Andrea lifted her head, she still had that smug smile on her face a smile of pure satisfaction.


    Ethan quickly grabbed a nket and tossed it over naked Oliver.


    Oliver was out cold, totally clueless about the chaos around him. "Oliver was so rough when he was drunk, but it felt pretty good!" Andrea''s mouth was filthy!


    I was hoping Be would give her a good beating. But Be let her go.


    "If you like him so much, take him back as your prize. I don''t want him after some tramp''s been all over him."


    Andreay there naked, and I remembered there was another sober guy in the room, so I turned to look.


    Ethan was standing by the floor-to-ceiling window, smoking and staring outside.


    Lacey didn''t step in. As an unmarried girl, she''d feel awkward seeing such a scene.


    Andrea slowly put on the clothes scattered on the floor. I didn''t know how long it took, but it felt like forever before I heard the click of her high heels as she walked away. She slung her bag over her shoulder and strutted out like a victorious general.


    Be sneered. "Plotting against others, only to find out I''m the target. How freaking ironic!"


    I thought she must be feeling awful, but I didn''t know how tofort her. I just rubbed her arm silently.


    Ethan walked to the bed and patted Oliver''s face.


    Oliver was in a deep sleep, probably thinking it was just a mosquito bite. He waved his hand, then turned his face to the other side and went back to sleep.


    Be, who had been standing beside me, suddenly walked to the bathroom. After a while, she came out with a basin of water and dumped it right on Oliver''s head.


    In the middle of winter, a basin of cold water to the head must have been a shock.


    Oliver shivered, wiped the water off his face, and groggily opened his eyes.


    "Where am I? Belle, why are you here? Ethan, why are you here too?" he asked, totally confused.


    Ethan picked up the pants on the floor and threw them at him.


    "Put these on before you talk."


    Then he hugged me, shielding my face in his chest.


    Even though the cold water woke Oliver up, he was still super drunk. He tried to get up several times but failed and eventually copsed back onto the bed.


    "Did you enjoy it?" Be asked coldly.


    Oliver was lost. "What''s going on? Why are you mad?"


    He tried to grab Be''s hand, but she shook him off.


    Be sneered. "You expect me to smile after you slept with another woman?"


    "Are you kidding me?" Oliver''s tonecked confidence.


    I thought he must have some sense of the situation, even in his drunken state.


    Be kept sneering. "If I hadn''t seen it myself, you''d keep denying it, right? I can''t stand you anymore! Even if you want to sleep with a woman, at least have some standards, okay? Andrea is trash. She slept with Leonard for years and fooled around with others, and you still went for her?"


    Oliver''s face was getting paler by the second. He should have realized how serious this was. He held Be''s hand tightly, slurring but trying hard to exin.


    "Belle, listen to me. I have no idea what happened. If it really did, I must have been set up. Believe me, I would never do anything to hurt you."


    Be shook him off forcefully. "But you''ve already done it. Even if I could listen to your excuses, Leonard wouldn''t believe it. Andrea has already sent your wonderful AV to Leonard."


    I was shocked by Be''s words, and I saw her yank off the ring from her hand and throw it at Oliver.


    "Oliver, we''re done."


    Be''s words were ruthless. She turned and left.


    I wanted to chase after her, but Ethan stopped me.


    "Let her cool down. There''s nothing you can say to help right now."


    Oliver grabbed the ring and tried to get up from the bed to chase after her, but he stumbled and fell back onto the edge of the bed.


    He angrily pounded the bed with his fist and then suddenly turned to me for help.


    "Emily, do me a solid. Put in a good word for me with Belle. I swear, I don''t know anything, I really don''t. I was set up."


    He was desperate, and it was clear he genuinely didn''t know.


    I was quiet for a long time before I finally spoke, struggling with my words.


    "This isn''t really about whether you were set up or not. The fact is you hooked up with Andrea. Belle''s got this thing about purity in rtionships. If it wasn''t Andrea, there might still be a chance to fix this, but now, I think there''s nothing I can do."


    Hearing my words, Oliver slumpedpletely, sitting on the floor with his head down, muttering, "Why did this happen? How could this happen?"


    I thought this must be Andrea''s revenge.


    Back then, Be did everything to get Leonard to kick her out, and Andrea was pissed. I had a feeling she''d want payback, but I didn''t think she''d go this hard.


    Worried about Be, I called her and eventually found her on the street.


    Seeing her sitting there, I felt a pang of sadness.


    Be didn''t fall in love easily. When she finally did, I was happy for her, thinking she had found a guy who loved and cherished her. Even Leonard had reluctantly agreed. But I never expected things to take such a drastic turn, catching everyone off guard.


    "Belle, I think Andrea is seeking revenge. Oliver was set up. You need to see this clearly."


    Be hugged her knees, watching the people and cars pass by, and gave a bitter smile.


    "So what if he was set up? The fact is he hooked up with that bitch. How can I forgive that? How can I? If Ethan was set up and slept with Faye, could you forgive him?"


    I couldn''t answer that question. I didn''t even want to imagine such a scenario.


    "You couldn''t forgive him either, right? Neither can I. Even if I understand he was set up, I can''t get that image of them in bed out of my head. We can''t be together anymore." "Let''s go home and talk about it. It''s freezing out here." I urged her.


    She didn''t budge and continued. "Leonard just called me. He said he won''t allow me to be with him anymore. I said fine. It''s the first time I''ve been so obedient to him." Since she wouldn''t leave, I could do nothing but stay with her.


    Ethan stood not far away, leaning against the car, silently smoking, not urging me either.


    Be didn''t speak again until a pair ofbat boots suddenly appeared in front of us.


    A guy''s coat was thrown over Be''s shoulders.


    "In the dead of winter, sitting on a stone, aren''t you freezing?"


    Hearing the familiar voice, I looked up in surprise. It was Zachary.


    Zachary gazed at Be with unwavering intensity as if she were the only person in his sight.


    "Do you really care if I''m cold?" Be''s voice was soft. It was probably the first time she had spoken to him so tenderly.


    Zachary, with his hands in his pockets, nodded gravely. "Of course, I care. It tears me up."


    "Does it really pain you?" Be asked again.


    Zachary straightened his clothes and stood up straight, saying seriously, "It really pains me."


    "For how long will it hurt?" Be''s voice quavered.


    Zachary smiled slightly. "As long as I''m alive."


    I nced at Be and noticed her eyes were all red.


    Zachary''s words were touching, but how many men''s promises can be trusted? From my experience, I believed that many men''s promises were dodgy.


    Besides, Zachary didn''t know Be all that well. His thing for her could be described as love at first sight. But how long could such feelingsst?


    "Then I''ll marry you," Be suddenly said.


    I was floored and bugged my eyes out, tugging at her sleeve.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Belle, what are you saying?"


    I figured she was being impulsive, definitely affected by what happened with Oliver and Andrea.


    Be gave a faint smile, looking a tad confused. "I said I''m game to marry Zachary."


    I was anxious. "Marriage is a big deal. You can''t decide so hastily. Think it over."


    Zachary looked at Be calmly, not angered by my words. He genuinely seemed to care for her.


    Be said, "Didn''t you rush into marrying Ethan hastily, too? And it turned out you found a treasure. God favored you, and you won the bet. I want to take a shot too."


    Be was particrly pigheaded at this moment. I knew nothing I said would change her mind.


    I just hoped that after a night''s sleep, Be would realize she was being impulsive and sway her mind.


    But Zachary suddenly bent down and picked Be up.

 Chapter 131 Even if youre bald, I still like you

    Be didn''t put up a fight when Zachary grabbed her. She just stood there, frozen, not even blinking, looking totally wrecked. When Zachary started to leave with her, I freaked out and jumped in their way.


    "You can''t take Be away."


    "As her best friend, you think it''s cool for her to sit here in this freezing weather?" Zachary threw some shade at me, then brushed past and stuffed Be into his car.


    "Be, listen to me!" A desperate voice called from behind.


    I turned around to see Oliver stumbling over, banging on the car window.


    "Be, don''t go with him. Get out. I know you''re pissed. You can yell at me, hit me, whatever you need. Just get out, okay?" Oliver looked totally pathetic, begging like that, no dignity left.


    "Get lost," Zachary snarled, shoving Oliver aside.


    "Fuck," Oliver cursed, swinging a punch at Zachary.


    But Oliver was drunk and slow. Before he couldnd a hit, Zachary decked him, sending him to the ground.


    "You took my girl. I... I''m gonna kill you today."


    Oliver''s words were tough, but he justy there, struggling to get up.


    Zachary raised his fist for another punch, but it didn''tnd.


    Ethan grabbed his arm and said calmly, "Beating up a drunk guy? Not exactly impressive."


    I worried Ethan might start a fight with Zachary over Oliver.


    "Let''s go. I don''t want to see him anymore," Be suddenly said from inside the car.


    Zachary bit his lip, nodded, yanked his hand free from Ethan, and got in the driver''s seat.


    I rushed up and pounded on the car window. "Be, you can''t go. Get out."


    Be ignored me, and Zachary floored it, speeding away.


    Oliver struggled to get up and chased the car for a few steps before copsing in the middle of the road.


    His legs buckled a few times, and then he justy t, shouting like a madman.


    "Come back,e back..."


    Cars swerved around him, and some drivers even rolled down their windows to curse.


    "Crazy, trying to get yourself killed."


    Oliver pounded the ground with his fists.


    "If he''s got the guts, he should run me over."


    Ethan walked over and pulled him up, but Oliver copsed like a rag doll.


    "Leave me alone," Oliver slurred drunkenly.


    "I don''t want to deal with you. I just don''t want the hassle of burying you."


    Ethan''s words were harsh, but he said them calmly.


    "Fuck."


    After being hoisted up, Oliver muttered a curse while slumped over Ethan''s shoulder.


    Ethan took him back to the bar, and I followed, still worried about Be and wondering where Zachary would take her.


    Especially since Be''s phone was off when I called, making me even more uneasy.


    Would Be retaliate against Oliver in the same way? I didn''t dare to think further.


    I hoped not, because Be would definitely regret it once she calmed down.


    Later, Ethan called Frank to watch over Oliver, and we left.


    The next morning, while I was distractedly practicing driving, Be called me back. She said she was at the Taekwondo gym.


    I made an excuse to Michael and left the driving school, heading straight to the gym.


    Downstairs at the gym, I ran into Oliver.


    "Is Be upstairs?"


    His bloodshot eyes looked at me with hope.


    I said, "Maybe. Go up and see."


    We went upstairs together and entered the gym, where we immediately saw Be practicing with a punching bag in her Taekwondo uniform. I was surprised to see that she had cut her hair.


    "Be," I called out.


    As Be turned her head, she swung a punch. Oliver, who was walking behind her, was unfortunate enough to take the hit.


    Oliver tilted his head and, after a moment, turned back, touching the side of his face that had been hit. Surprisingly, he smiled foolishly. "Good punch."


    Be ignored him, walking past him with a cold expression anding towards me.


    "Be, why did you cut your hair?" I handed her a towel.


    She took it and said coldly, "Because someone likes long hair, so I cut it short."


    She was obviously referring to Oliver.


    It turned out Be had grown her hair long because Oliver liked it. And now she had cut it short for the same reason.


    Oliver stood not far behind her, speaking with amanding tone, "Even if you were bald, I''d still like you."


    Be, with her back to him, said coldly, "Then you''re just being pathetic."


    Oliver stared at Be''s back in silence for a long time before slowly speaking, "When people are young, they dream about the perfect partner, but when they fall in love, none of that really matters." It was the first time I had seen Oliver speak so seriously, and he made a lot of sense.


    When I was a kid, I thought my dream guy would be tall, ssy, and steer clear of smoking, drinking, and gambling.


    But then there was Ethan-only tall, smoked like a chimney, drank, gambled, and wasn''t exactly a bookworm. Still, I liked him. Oliver was right; when you like someone, all those checkboxes just disappear. Be ignored him and went back to pounding the punching bag.


    As she walked past Oliver, he grabbed her hand, but she shook him off like he was nothing.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Be kept going at the punching bag. Out of nowhere, Oliver jumped in front of it. Be''s punchnded square on his chest.


    Oliver doubled over, stumbling back into the bag.


    "Are you nuts?" Be red at him coldly.


    Oliver straightened up, rubbed the spot where she hit him, and grinned like a fool. "Come on, use me as your punching bag. Hit me all you want. If it makes you feel better, go for it. I''m ready." Without missing a beat, Be threw another punch, then a few more. Oliver took them all.


    Everyone else in the gym stopped what they were doing and gathered around to watch the show.


    It took a while for Oliver to stand up straight. One side of his face was already puffing up.


    But he still had that goofy smile. "Good, good punch. Keep ''eming."


    I couldn''t believe Be''s heart wasn''t breaking as she hit him.


    The harder she hit, the more it showed how much she hated him. The more she cared, the more she hated.


    "Be, stop." I tried to get through to her.


    But before I could finish, Be spun and kicked Oliver right in his swollen face, knocking him down.


    When Oliver got up from the mat, his nose was bleeding. He felt the warm blood, wiped it with his hand, smearing it all over his face.


    He spat out some blood, grinned through his busted lips, and said, "Again."


    Oliver could be stubborn as hell. I knew that even if Be beat him to a pulp today, he''d still get up and face her with a smile every time. "Impressive."


    Suddenly, Zachary''s voice cut through the tension as he pped and walked over.


    He went straight to Be, picked up a towel, and gently wiped her sweat.


    "Don''t overdo it. You''re not training for the Olympics."


    "Fuck."


    Oliver, who had been taking the hits without fighting back, cursed and lunged at Zachary, tackling him to the ground. They started wrestling right there. Zachary was more jacked than Oliver, so Oliver didn''t stand a chance.


    They rolled around on the ground a few times, but Zachary eventually got the upper hand, straddling Oliver andnding punches on his face. Oliver''s nose bled even more, staining the ground, his clothes, and even Zachary''s clothes with blood.


    Even while getting his ass kicked, Oliver kept cursing.


    "Zachary, you bastard, I''ll... I''ll kill you someday."


    The more he cursed, the harder Zachary hit. I was seriously worried Oliver was gonna get messed up bad.


    "Enough," Be shouted, and Zachary''s fist froze mid-air.


    Be yanked Zachary off Oliver and said to Oliver, "If you wanna go nuts, do it somewhere else. You''re not wee here."


    Then she turned to Zachary and said, "Let''s go. The air here sucks."


    Zachary, who had also taken a few hits, touched his swollen lip, nced at Oliver, and nodded.


    "Alright, let''s bounce."


    I looked at Oliver, his face a bloody mess, lying there not moving. Worried, I walked over and asked, "Oliver, you okay?" Before I could finish, Be pulled me up and said, "He won''t die."


    Be always had strong feelings of love and hate. But I couldn''t believe she could hate someone she once loved so deeply overnight. Zachary walked ahead, and I held Be back. "Be."


    Be stopped and cut me off. "Emily, don''t say anything. You''re my best friend. I hope you''re always on my side."


    With her saying that, I didn''t dare say anything more.


    Everyone had their own choices in life, and the future was unpredictable. No one really knew what kind of path they''d chosen. Whether Be chose Oliver, Zachary, or someone else, her future was uncertain. All I could do was support her unconditionally. "Of course, I''m on your side. I just want you to be happy," I said.


    Be paused for a moment and finally showed a faint smile.


    "Emily, I''ve realized that happiness isn''t up to me; it''s up to fate. So, I won''t dwell on it. I''ll leave it to destiny."


    After leaving the Taekwondo gym, they were gonna grab some food. I felt it was kinda awkward to keep tagging along, so I made an excuse to head to Skyline International Corporation. But Be insisted on dropping me off and took me all the way to the entrance of Skyline International Corporation.


    Since I was there, I figured I might as well go up and take a look.


    Ethan''s assistant told me there was an issue at a construction site, and Ethan had gone there personally but was expected back soon.


    I hung out in the office for a bit and then noticed something on his desk.

 Chapter 132 You Look So Cute When Youre Shy

    Sitting behind Ethan''s desk, I spotted a document chillin'' on the clean surface.


    Sure, it wasn''t weird to see papers there, but when I casually flipped through it, Faris''s name jumped out at me.


    Just as I was about to dive deeper, the document got snatched away.


    I looked up and there was Ethan, standing right in front of me, holding the document.


    I hadn''t even heard hime in.


    "When did you get here?" he asked.


    I got up from the fancy chair and said, "Just a bit ago."


    Ethan walked around, plopped down in the chair I was just in, pulled out a key, opened a drawer, tossed the document in, and locked it up.


    I wanted to ask about the document, but I bit my tongue. He''d told me before to steer clear of Faris, and I didn''t want him getting any ideas.


    "I heard from the assistant there''s some drama at the construction site. Everything cool?" I asked.


    Ethan cracked his neck a couple of times, pulled me onto hisp, and said in that low, maic voice of his, "Don''t sweat it. Why waste your brain cells on that? Overthinking makes you age faster." Suddenly in Ethan''s arms, surrounded by his strong scent, I was slow to react.


    After a bit, I muttered, "Then why don''t you age from all your thinking? God must really like you."


    Ethan grinned and said, "Because my kidneys are strong. Haven''t you noticed?"


    Even though it was true, I pretended not to care and huffed. "You really think highly of yourself."


    Ethan''s eyes narrowed, and he leaned in closer, lowering his voice.


    "Did you forget? Need me to remind you right now?"


    "Are you shy?" Ethan teased, his voice all husky.


    "Honey, you look so cute when you''re shy."


    Suddenly, a cough interrupted us, making me jump. I instinctively turned my head to look.


    But Ethan held my head in ce, continuing his kiss, slow and savoring like he was enjoying a gourmet meal.


    When he finally let go, I quickly stood up from hisp, embarrassed, and looked towards the door.


    To my surprise, it was Faris standing there, arms crossed, smirking like he was watching a soap opera.


    I lowered my head, straightening my slightly messed-up clothes, feeling super awkward.


    Faris walked in slowly, smiling. "Looks like I came at a bad time."


    Why was he here? For that agreement?


    While I was lost in thought, Ethan suddenly turned to me and said, "You should head home first. I want your baked fish tonight."


    I got the hint-Ethan was trying to send me away.


    As I left and closed the office door behind me, I saw Faris sitting across from him.


    Leaving Skyline International Corporation, I headed straight to the grocery store.


    I had made baked fish a few times, and he always said it was bomb.


    At this hour, the fresh produce section was pretty picked over, and there were only two fish left, just enough for dinner.


    As I held the bag, feeling lucky to have snagged them, I heard a familiar voice next to me say, "I want to eat fish."


    I turned and saw Vivian, the woman who had once wrecked my marriage and now had no ties to me, eyeing the two fish.


    Vivian seemed to just notice it was me, clearly stunned for a moment, then raised an eyebrow.


    "It''s you?"


    I responded, "Yeah."


    Not wanting to engage, I turned back and saw someone else had already taken the two fish.


    "Vivian, there are only two left, but it''s enough for a meal," a man said to Vivian, looking for her approval.


    Vivian touched her belly and gave me a smug smile, but it was the man who spoke.


    "People say eating fish during pregnancy makes the baby smarter."


    I nced at her still-t stomach, feeling a mix of envy, jealousy, and resentment.


    Why was it so easy for others to get pregnant? It was just unfair!


    The man said, "We''lle earlier next time to buy."


    This guy looked unfamiliar, not the one I saw with Vivian in Arthur''s room that day. He seemed pretty nice, pushing a shopping cart while Vivian had her hands free. Definitely a henpecked husband. Vivian should find a guy who''d cater to her every whim.


    "Emily, why are you grocery shopping alone? Where''s your husband?" Vivian asked with a smile.


    She asked on purpose, just to rub it in that she had her hubby with her while I was flying solo. I shrugged. "He''s busy."


    "Do you know each other?" her husband asked.


    Vivian smiled and nodded. "We used to work together; of course we know each other."


    Then she turned to the guy and said all sweetly, "Honey, I''m tired from walking; my feet are killing me. Let''s head home early."


    The guy nodded eagerly. "Okay,e on. Honey, I''ll support you. Take it slow."


    Watching Vivian get pampered by her husband as they walked away, I couldn''t help but think of a servant helping a queen. They were pretty much the same!


    After venting my thoughts, I felt a bit better, but when I turned back, the fish were gone.


    I sighed deeply, kicking myself for being too slow.


    "Emily?"


    Hearing someone call my name, I turned around and saw Jason standing there with a shopping cart.


    I was momentarily stunned, then greeted him with a smile. "What a coincidence."


    Jason smiled. "Yeah, doing some grocery shopping?"


    I nodded. "I was nning to buy two fish, but I was a bitte."


    Jason looked at his shopping cart, and I followed his gaze, noticing he had just bought two yellow croakers.


    We exchanged a nce and bothughed.


    "Anyway, I can''t finish them by myself. Let''s eat together," Jason said with a smile.


    Half an hourter, we were back at the vi, and Jason brought in all the groceries he had bought. I admitted my cooking wasn''t as good as his and asked him to take charge.


    As the meal was almost ready, I was about to call Ethan to ask when he''d be back.


    Before I could dial, I heard the sound of a car.


    I hurried to open the door, and Ethan got out, walking towards me with a smile. "I''m surprised you''re weing me today. I feel quite ttered."


    I said, "Because there''s a chef cooking today, I''m off the hook."


    Ethan saw Jasoning out of the kitchen with a bowl of soup and walked over with a smile.


    "A rare guest."


    Jason put down the soup and smiled helplessly. "You''re using the wrong word. What kind of guest cooks for themselves?"


    I told Ethan about the grocery store incident.


    Heughed. "Jason, so you got hijacked by Emily halfway."


    Jason handed out forks to us andughed. "Not only hijacked but also put to work. I''m really suffering here."


    Ethan picked up his fork and said seriously, "So, in the future, when you see Emily, stay away from her. She''s better at exploiting people than a Wall Street banker." Jasonughed.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    I red at Ethan. His eyes were smiling, and eventually, I couldn''t help butugh too.


    It felt like it had been ages since the house had such a good vibe. I actually missed the time when Jason lived here; it was lively. Most importantly, he did all the cooking. "How''s your reading going?" Jason suddenly asked me while we were eating.


    I said awkwardly, "I''ve been dyed by learning to drive, and with all sorts of things happening every day, I''m still at a standstill. Someone like me, who isn''t naturally gifted, is never gonna be a top student." They bothughed at my words.


    Ethan smiled and said, "It''s okay to be slow, as long as you''re diligent. Practice makes perfect."


    I remembered that Faris had also told me that.


    I didn''t know what he and Faris had discussed or traded in the office. But seeing Ethan''s state when he came back, it seemed like nothing major had happened.


    After dinner, Jason volunteered to wash the dishes. He really was a diligent and good guy.


    I quickly took over and joked. "Forget it. You should go watch TV. You rarelye over, so I won''t exploit you."


    After washing the dishes, I went out to find them ying chess instead of watching TV.


    I sat to the side, too embarrassed to admit I didn''t understand. So I watched silently, pretending to know.


    After a few rounds, the doorbell rang. I opened it to find Victor standing there unexpectedly.


    Since exposing his use of Faye, we hadn''t had any direct contact.


    Victor''s face didn''t look good at all. As soon as I opened the door, he pushed me aside and stormed in.


    He was furious, his eyes looking like he wanted to hit someone.


    Sensing something was wrong, I quickly followed him in.


    But I didn''t expect Victor to grab a fishbowl from the cab and hurl it at Ethan.


    His aim was dead-on, hitting Ethan''s head squarely.


    The fishbowl fell onto the coffee table and then rolled to the floor, shattering with a crisp sound.


    A stream of blood immediately flowed down Ethan''s forehead.

 Chapter 133 Give Me Some Warmth

    I freaked out and rushed over, yanking out a tissue to help him wipe, my hands shaking like crazy.


    Ethan grabbed my hand, all calm and cool. "It''s okay."


    How could this be okay?


    "Victor, you..."


    Jason got up too, staring at Victor, totally confused.


    Victor, though, was still fuming, his eyes darting around like he was hunting for another weapon.


    "Can''t you just talk it out?"


    I tried to calm Victor down, but my words were like air to him.


    He spotted Ethan''s grip strength bar by the TV cab. Without a word, he snatched it and charged at Ethan.


    What kind of dad beats his kid like this? What did Ethan do to deserve this?


    Ethan, at twenty-nine, was strong and fit. Physically, old man Victor was no match. But Ethan just stood there, stone-faced, not even trying to dodge, ready to take the hit. Without thinking, I threw myself in front of him.


    Victor''s blownded right on my shoulder.


    Even though it was winter and I had thick clothes on, that grip strength bar was heavy, and my shoulder went numb with pain.


    I bit my lip to keep from crying out, thinking that no matter how much it hurt, it couldn''t be worse than Ethan''s bleeding forehead. "Emily." Ethan held me, calling my name, his blood dripping onto my face.


    I could hear the tension in his voice.


    But Victor wasn''t done. He was ready to strike again.


    Jason jumped in and grabbed the grip strength bar just in time.


    "Calm down," Jason yelled.


    Victor tugged twice, but Jason held on tight. Finally, Victor let go, still fuming, breathing hard, and pointing a shaky finger at Ethan. "You bastard, get thatnd back for me."


    Jason and I exchanged confused looks.


    Ethan got it, though. Blood dripped from his forehead, and his calm, indifferent expression made him look terrifyingly fierce. "How can I take back thend I''ve already given away?" he said calmly.


    Maybe it was this stubborn attitude that really set Victor off.


    Victor ditched the weapon and tried to go at Ethan with his hands. But Jason held him back.


    "Violence won''t solve anything," Jason said.


    Victor kicked in our direction, missing Ethan but knocking over a cup on the coffee table.


    Two goldfish, struggling without water, flopped on the table.


    Holding my aching shoulder, I watched the frenzied Victor, feeling like things had spiraled out of control.


    Out of nowhere, Victor''s eyes rolled back, and he copsed onto Jason, gasping for air.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Jason quicklyid him t and started first aid.


    I was so scared I didn''t know what to do. It took me a few seconds to react and rush over.


    I hadpletely forgotten about the blow Victor had dealt me earlier. All I knew was that he couldn''t be in trouble.


    Despite the strained rtionship between Victor and Ethan and tonight''splete breakdown, Ethan was a principled guy who valued family. Even if he didn''t like Victor, deep down, he still cared for his dad. That''s why he didn''t fight back tonight.


    If Victor were to suffer serious consequences, Ethan would be tormented with guilt for the rest of his life.


    "Call an ambnce," Jason said.


    I snapped out of it and quickly took out my phone to make the call. Within five minutes, the ambnce arrived.


    We got into the ambnce, and Jason followed us to the hospital in his car.


    Ethan''s bloody head shocked the doctors, who wanted to bandage him immediately. But he insisted on waiting until Victor''s examination wasplete.


    By the time Victor got to the hospital, he had chilled out a lot. After the docs checked him out and asked a few questions, they said his blood pressure spiked ''cause he got super pissed, but he wasn''t in any real danger. The doc gave Ethan a look. "Young man, don''t be too impulsive. Sometimes you need to be patient."


    Ethan just stayed quiet.


    I knew Ethan had had enough for one night, so I took him to get patched up. When the doc cleaned his forehead, I saw a nasty gash.


    The nurse told him to hang in there while she applied the medicine. I bet it hurt like hell.


    But Ethan didn''t even flinch, his face a nk te.


    This wasn''t his first head injury. At least twice since I''d known him, and this time it was Victor who did it. I felt bad for him.


    I knew the real pain wasn''t in his head but in his heart.


    After the bandaging, as we walked towards Victor''s room, Ethan suddenly grabbed my hand and stopped.


    I turned back, surprised.


    "Emily, does it hurt?" he asked, looking at me.


    I couldn''t describe how I felt at that moment. I felt both heartache and warmth, my eyes welling up.


    I exaggeratedly waved my arm and shook my head firmly. "It doesn''t hurt, really."


    In the room, Victor was awake and looking fine.


    There was someone else there too, Linda, who didn''t look too happy to see us.


    "Ethan, you''re usually so reliable. How could you be so careless this time? Look at what you''ve done to Victor."


    I still didn''t know what had made Victor so mad.


    Ethan, expressionless and staring into the distance, calmly said, "I''m not a good son. But you must be a good wife. You''ll take good care of him. Emily, let''s go." With that, he took my hand and walked out of the room.


    "You bastard."


    Victor''s angry voice came from behind, followed by Linda''s gentle persuasion.


    "Calm down. You''re not young anymore. You need to take care of your health. Getting angry won''t change anything."


    Ethan walked quickly, and soon I couldn''t hear Linda''s voice anymore.


    Jason drove us back and then left.


    After washing up in the bathroom, I came out to find Ethan half-lying on the bed.


    The bedroom lights were off, and only the cigarette in his hand glowed intermittently.


    I moved closer and saw him with his head tilted back, his hand resting on the edge of the bed, the cigarette burning away without being smoked.


    In the darkness, his eyes were open, looking empty and lifeless, like a soulless shell.


    He looked particrly pitiful, like a wounded animal silently licking its wounds in the night.


    My heart ached as I lowered my head to look at him more closely.


    "Are you okay?" I asked, my throat tight.


    His eyes finally moved, slowly turning to me. He stared at me for a while before finally speaking.


    "Emily, I''m cold. Can you warm me up?" Ethan''s voice was very soft, almost pleading.


    At that moment, my heart nearly broke.


    Without a word, I took off my clothes, lifted the nket, and snuggled up to him.


    Ethan put out the cigarette and held me tightly.


    I could hear his slow,bored breathing, which sounded particrly heavy, like a low background music telling a heartbreaking story.


    "My head hurts." I suddenly heard.


    I was at a loss, so I climbed up a bit and gently blew on his forehead.


    I made every move soft, hoping he could feel it and that it would ease his heartache.


    "Is it better?" I asked.


    He held my hand, pulling me down a bit, and looked at me with a weak smile.


    "Much better."


    Just as I felt relieved, I heard him say, "But I''m still cold."


    I bit my lip, struggling internally for a moment, my cheeks burning as I looked at him and whispered, "Then let''s make love."


    After the heat of the moment, I asked, "Feeling better now?"


    A kissnded on my forehead, and he held me tightly, his deep, maic voice saying just one word.


    "Much better."


    The next morning, I opened the vi''s door to find a pile of beer cans and someone lying at our doorstep.

 Chapter 134 Only When You Truly Care Do You Feel Fear

    I found Oliver sprawled out on the ground in just a thin shirt. In this freezing weather, he''s definitely gonna get sick sleeping like that.


    I shook him awake. He groggily opened his eyes and got up. His hair was a total mess, and his bruised face looked worse than a homeless guy''s.


    "What the hell are you doing here?" I asked.


    He scratched his head, making his messy hair even worse.


    "I wanted to find Ethan for a drink. But when I got to the door, I thought it was toote. I''m single and can be reckless, but he''s got a wife. He can''t be like me. Besides, his stomach''s not great. And you definitely wouldn''t let him drink, so I just finished all this beer here," Oliver pointed to the empty beer cans and said, looking all defeated.


    I knew he was hurting because of Be, and I didn''t know what to say.


    "Where''s Be? Tell me." Oliver suddenly looked up, staring at me with hopeful eyes.


    But I hadn''t heard from Be for two days, so I just shook my head.


    Oliver''s head drooped again. He picked up an empty beer can, crushed it, and looked totally miserable.


    "I''ve searched everywhere she might be, but I can''t find her. Her phone''s off. She''s determined not to see me."


    Seeing Oliver like this made me feel ufortable too.


    I still remembered clearly the scene when he proposed. They looked so happy back then. But I didn''t expect things to go south so fast.


    "Can''t live without a woman, huh? Look at you." Ethan''s voice came from behind me.


    I stepped aside, and Ethan walked out the door, standing next to Oliver.


    Oliver, sitting on the ground, looked up at him and saw the injury on his head.


    "How''d you get hurt? Did you two fight?"


    We exchanged a nce and stayed silent.


    Oliver looked between us for a moment, then suddenly gave a bitter smile.


    "Emily isn''t Be. How could she fight with you? You''re so happy now, so it''s easy for you to judge me. I wish Be woulde back and fight with me."


    I couldn''t stand seeing him like this, so I suggested calling Be to ask.


    Hearing this, Oliver''s eyes lit up with hope, looking at me expectantly.


    But the result still disappointed him. Be''s phone was off.


    Actually, I wondered if Be might be with Zachary. But I didn''t dare say it out loud. If that were the case, I didn''t know what Oliver might do. Oliver just sat at our door. I made breakfast and called him to eat, but he wouldn''t. In the end, Ethan dragged him to the car and took him away.


    Not long after they left, my phone buzzed. It was an unknown number.


    "Emily, it''s me."


    Recognizing Be''s voice, I perked up. "Be, did you change your number?"


    She replied, "No, this is Zachary''s phone."


    I guessed right; she was really with Zachary.


    But in just a few days, how far had they gone? I didn''t even want to think about it.


    "Emily, can you find a locksmith for me, quick?"


    She sounded urgent. I asked what she needed it for, but she didn''t say, just gave me an address and hung up.


    She gave me Leonard''s address.


    I had no clue what she was up to, but I didn''t want to waste time. I quickly got ready and left, finding a locksmith''s number on a wall with those small ads.


    At Leonard''s building, I met the locksmith, and we took the elevator up together.


    Be was waiting at the elevator door. She led us straight to Leonard''s study and pointed to a drawer for the locksmith to open.


    Leonard ran apany, so I figured there must be a lot of important documents in this study.


    I anxiously tugged at her. "Be, what are you doing?"


    She didn''t answer; she just watched the locksmith pick the lock.


    When the drawer opened, Be didn''t find what she was looking for. She pointed to other locked cabs and drawers in the room and had the locksmith open them one by one. When Leonard came back, he''d definitely think the house had been robbed.


    "Found it." Be pulled out a personal file from a drawer.


    I could totally guess what she was going to do.


    Be paid the locksmith, then took the personal file and dragged me out the door.


    As she pulled me along, I hurriedly asked, "Be, are you nning to get married? To who? Oliver or Zachary?"


    Be stopped, looked back at me, and suddenly smiled.


    "Of course, it''s with my Zachary. Emily, shouldn''t you be congratting me right now?"


    I didn''t expect Be''s impulsiveness tost this long. I couldn''t say for sure that being with Zachary was a mistake, but I felt she hadn''t thought it through.


    When I wanted to say more, she had already shoved me into the car.


    The driver was Zachary.


    So, I didn''t have a chance to say anything else. And I knew very well that when Be was stubborn, I couldn''t persuade her.


    The car quickly stopped at the county clerk''s office.


    "Are you really sure?" Zachary turned around and asked Be.


    Be clutched the personal documents tightly and nced at the entrance of the county clerk''s office.


    A couple wasing out with a brand-new marriage license, both of them grinning like they just won the lottery.


    "Let''s eat first. I''m starving," Be said calmly.


    In Be''s calm eyes, I actually saw a hint of hesitation.


    Zachary nodded and drove straight to his ce.


    I had been here once before, thest time I was dragged here by Zachary''s goons.


    Zachary said he would go buy groceries and told us to go inside.


    A few people were ying cards around a small table in the yard when they saw us. They all greeted Be.


    Be ignored them and led me inside.


    Although Zachary''s house was pretty basic, the interior decoration and furniture were quite nice.


    There were all kinds of fruit on the coffee table in the living room. Be told me to help myself, and then she sat on the sofa and turned on the TV.


    Be was wearing a short, off-white down jacket today. The thick jacket made her face look even thinner.


    Maybe she had really lost weight these past few days, and her face was very pale a sickly kind of pale. While Zachary was not around, I prepared to talk with her.


    "Be, have you really thought this through? Oliver..."


    "Can you not mention him?"


    She cut me off as soon as I started.


    After a while, Be looked at the TV and spoke, "Emily, you know me. I used to be very timid when it came to rtionships, always afraid to take that step, afraid to love. After going through it once, I feel like I''m brave enough now, no longer feeling cautious. Do you think it''s because I''ve been hurt so deeply that I''m not afraid of getting hurt again?"


    I knew Be was truly heartbroken this time.


    I thought for a moment and said, "Do you think I''ve been hurt deeply? But I''m still afraid of getting hurt."


    Be leaned back into the sofa and turned her head to look at me.


    "You only fear when you have true feelings. The reason you''re afraid now is because you fell in love with Ethan."


    I really did have feelings for Ethan. I''d confirmed it in my heart so many times, there was no denying it.


    So, she meant that she didn''t really fancy Zachary.


    "Be, calm down. I still think you''re being too impulsive with Zachary."


    Be shook her head and smiled faintly.


    "Not really. I''vee to understand that a woman''s marriage is a gamble. My mom lost her gamble with my dad. Andrea, that bitch, thought she won, but yearster, it turned out she lost too. You lost your gamble with Arthur, but you won with Ethan. Emily, as it stands, you''re the big winner."


    I didn''t feel like I had won with Ethan. If my marriage with him was a gamble, then it had just begun, and the oue was still up in the air.


    Before long, Zachary came back, lugging a big bag of snacks.


    He plopped the bag on the coffee table and said, "I didn''t know what you liked, so I just grabbed a bunch of stuff. Next time, tell me what you want, and I''ll get it for you."


    Be nodded and dumped all the snacks out of the bag. There were indeed a ton of different kinds.


    When we sat down to eat, the table was loaded with dishes. I remembered that thest time I was here, Zachary had also cooked.


    Many seemingly unreliable guys were actually good at cooking, and I believed that.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Zachary''s friends were being loud, and Be, annoyed, said, "You''re so loud."


    Zachary immediately kicked them out.


    They didn''t dare to object and left with smiles, saying, "Enjoy your meal."


    After we finished eating, Be started gathering the dishes, but Zachary took them from her.


    He held Be''s hand, looked at it, and smiled faintly. "A woman''s hands are so beautiful, they should rest. The work is for men."


    For now, it seemed Zachary was genuinely good to Be. As Be herself said, marriage was a gamble. Maybe she would indeed find happiness with him.


    I no longer trusted my judgment of people. My marriage with Arthur had already proven that my judgment was extremely poor.


    The day after Ethan''s bandage was removed, he went on a business trip.


    I read, cooked, ate, watched TV, and went to bed alone. Everything felt empty without him, and so did my heart.


    That night, I was sitting in the living room, bored, watching TV.


    When the show ended and themercials started, I picked up the remote to change the channel. I identally switched to a channel broadcasting aunch event for a new TV series. My eyes were glued to the screen because I saw Faye.


    Faye, tall and elegantly dressed with exquisite makeup, stood out in the middle of a row of actors.


    I figured this must be the show Ethan got her the contract for. With Faye as the lead actress, she was obviously a big deal.


    After a brief introduction by the producer, the media Q&A session began, and the camera panned to the audience.


    Honestly, I didn''t care if Faye would achieve her dream of bing a star or if she would be famous because of this show. I picked up the remote to change the channel but froze. I saw Ethan in the audience.

 Chapter 135 I Will Remain Chaste for You

    I was still totally zoned out even after the press conference wrapped up and the TV switched tomercials.


    Snapping back to reality, I grabbed my phone and dialed Ethan.


    The phone rang once, twice, three times still no answer. My chest felt heavy, like something was sitting on it, making it hard to breathe.


    It was 9:30 PM. Ethan should''ve been back at the hotel by now. What the heck was he doing that he couldn''t pick up?


    I let my mind spiral for about five minutes, feeling like absolute crap. Just as I was about to call again, my phone rang.


    The ringtone yed for a bit. I took a deep breath and answered.


    "What? Miss me already?" Ethan''s teasing voice came through.


    Trying to stay cool, I asked, "Yeah. Where you at?"


    "At the hotel, just got out of the shower, about to crash," he said.


    It was super quiet on his end, so I figured he was actually at the hotel, not out partying.


    "So early, no social stuff?" I asked, trying to change the subject.


    He chuckled softly and asked, "What, you don''t trust me?"


    I stayed silent, so he kept going. "The event ended early. Don''t worry. I took your advice and didn''t drink."


    His attempt to cheer me up didn''t really work. I kept picturing Ethan at the press conference, and it made me uneasy. "Over the phone, sure, whatever you say," I replied.


    "Hold on a sec," he said.


    Then, silence.


    I waited anxiously for a minute, and then my phone buzzed with a notification.


    "Cat Who Loves Fish" had sent me a bunch of pictures.


    "See? This is my hotel room," Ethan''s voice came through the receiver.


    Turns out he had gone to take photos. The pics showed his room from every angle.


    "Rest assured, I''m definitely staying faithful," he said with a smile in his voice.


    I didn''t bring up the press conference. I decided to y dumb and see if he''d mention it when he got back.


    "Go to bed early, honey. Don''t miss me too much. Goodnight."


    Before hanging up, he gave me a warm reminder.


    But after hanging up, I couldn''t sleep.


    He had gone to see Faye behind my back. Even though he made her leave Starlight City, he still couldn''t let her go.


    If Faye became a big star because of this movie, a beautiful and popr actress would obviously be a better match for Ethan''s status. What would I be then?


    I didn''t sleep well all night and woke upte the next morning.


    As soon as I cracked my eyes open, I remembered I had a road test that day. When I saw the time, I nearly lost it. I barely washed up and bolted to the test site, skipping breakfast entirely. Michael looked like he wanted to throttle me. But he held back, probably afraid of messing with my head before the test. In the end, he just said, "Don''t be nervous."


    But when I got in the driver''s seat, my mind was all over the ce.


    So, yeah, I bombed the test.


    When I came out, Michael let me have it.


    "Emily, did you think you were driving a go-kart? Haven''t you been practicing? Why''d you mess up as soon as you got to the test?"


    I hung my head and mumbled, "I''m sorry, Michael. I didn''t sleep wellst night, so..."


    "Again? What are you doing at night?"


    I was stunned for a sec before I remembered that thest time I messed up, I used the same excuse.


    "I''m sorry," I said, looking down even more.


    After another round of Michael''s ranting, I finally left the test site.


    Already feeling like crap, failing the test was just the final straw. I walked down the street, totally bummed out.


    I almost got hit by a car while crossing the street ''cause I wasn''t paying attention to the traffic light. Luckily, someone yanked me back.


    The car zoomed past, bringing a gust of wind and the driver''s curses.


    When I looked up, I saw it was Faris who saved me.


    He looked down at me and teased, "Failing the test isn''t a reason to give up on life, you know?"


    I didn''t n to stick around and was about to leave.


    He grabbed my arm. "Where you headed? I''ll give you a ride."


    "No need, thanks," I said coldly, not even looking back.


    "I heard Victor busted Ethan''s head and got so mad he ended up in the hospital?" Faris''s slow voice came from behind.


    I stopped dead in my tracks and turned to look at him.


    He leaned against his car, lit a cigarette, and looked up with a smug smile.


    I got it and said sarcastically, "No wonder you didn''t care about fifteen grand. A piece ofnd in Starlight City is worth way more. You''re really something."


    Faris didn''t get mad. He just smiled and said, "I''ve already started construction on thatnd. Wanna check it out?"


    After five seconds of hesitation, I got into his car.


    We finally stopped at Silent Grove Vige.


    He rolled down the window and pointed to a piece ofnd next to Silent Grove Vige, where excavators were leveling a hill.


    "I''m nning a big project."


    I never expected thend Ethan gave Faris would be right next to Silent Grove Vige.


    "What are you nning to build?" I asked.


    The cold winter air blew in, but Faris looked as content as if he were basking in the spring sun. "A cemetery."


    I was so shocked I couldn''t close my mouth, and I finally understood why Victor was so furious.


    Silent Grove Vige was an entertainment and tourism project. Building a cemetery next to it would totally tank its business. "Why?" I asked.


    Faris leaned back in his seat, took a leisurely puff of his cigarette, and smiled. "Because I like it."


    I felt like Faris was doing this on purpose to mess with the Windsor family.


    But if Ethan knew Faris was gonna do this and still gave him thend, did that mean Faris''s target for revenge was only Victor?


    After a while, Faris drove away. After a short distance, he suddenly turned his head and asked, "Can you do me a favor?"


    His tone was pretty sincere at that moment, but he''s the kind of guy who never ys by the rules, always setting traps for people. "What?" I looked at him suspiciously.


    He clenched his fist and brought it to his mouth, coughing lightly, looking a bit embarrassed.


    "My grandma''s been mad at me for a long time, and I''ve been too scared to see her. But she''s getting old, and I want to visit her. If I bring someone along, she might not give me a hard time." "I''m not going," I said firmly without even thinking.


    Faris nced at me, smiled faintly, and said forcefully, "You''re going whether you like it or not."


    Was this how he asked someone for a favor?


    I demanded to get out of the car, but he ignored me.


    It wasn''t until I didn''t know how many times I reiterated my demand to get out that hezily nced at me.


    "What''s the rush? We''re almost there."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he made a sharp turn, driving into a vige and finally stopping in front of a small farmhouse.


    "Get out," he said.


    I got out of the car, reluctantly following him towards the small courtyard.


    The gate was open, and under the eaves sat an elderly woman, about sixty or seventy years old, wearing reading sses and doing some needlework.


    Hearing footsteps, Cindy Melville looked up, pushed her sses up her nose, and squinted at us.


    "Faris, you finally decided toe back?" Cindy''s first words were indeed a scolding.


    Faris walked over quickly and said in a small, ingratiating voice, "Grandma, we have a guest. Please don''t embarrass me."


    Cindy looked at me, standing behind Faris.


    "And who is this youngdy?"


    Faris suddenly grabbed my hand. "She''s my girlfriend, Emily."


    "What are you talking about?" I red at Faris, trying to pull my hand away from his.


    But he held on tightly, leaning close to my ear and whispering so only I could hear, "Just y along, okay? I''ll owe you one."


    "My grandma''s been hoping I''d bring a girlfriend home. Just make her happy, okay? I''m begging you."


    I red at him with a look that could kill.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Cindy''s eyes lit up immediately. She put down her needlework and waved me over.


    "Emily,e here, let me see you."


    Not wanting to disappoint Cindy, I slowly walked over.


    Cindy held my hand and started asking me all sorts of questions. When she learned I was an orphan, her face was full of sympathy.


    Just when I was about to be overwhelmed, Faris pulled me up and said, "Grandma, you''ve been talking so much. We''re hungry." Cindy seemed to realize this and quickly stood up to make dinner.


    While Cindy was busy cooking, I said, "You should exin things to your grandma. I''m leaving."


    I turned to leave, but Faris grabbed me, looking down with a serious and sincere expression.


    "Just stay for dinner, okay? You see how happy my grandma is. How can you bear to break her heart?"


    Not wanting to hurt Cindy''s feelings, I stayed for dinner.


    Faris kept piling food on my te, and Cindy praised him. "Emily, you see, Faris does know how to take care of people."


    Faris put some food on Cindy''s te and said with a smile, "Grandma, I''ve always taken care of people, haven''t I? Don''t you feel it?"


    Cindyughed heartily. "Whether you take care of me or not doesn''t matter anymore. Just take care of your girlfriend."


    After dinner, as we were leaving, Cindy walked me out of the courtyard, holding my hand and urging me to visit often.


    I obediently agreed on the surface, but in my heart, I vowed never toe back.


    In the car on the way back, I seriously said, "You''d better exin things to your grandma to avoid giving her false hope."


    Faris suddenly raised his hand, and I thought he was going to hit me, so I instinctively dodged.


    He was stunned, as if amused by my reaction, and then turned on the music.


    Turns out he just wanted to listen to music.


    After a while, he said with a smile, "Even false hope is better than none."


    I thought, in fact, that every elderly person''s feelings were the same. Ethan''s grandfather and Faris''s grandmother all hope for the best for their descendants.


    "You should find a girlfriend to make her truly happy," I said.


    Faris didn''t respond, so I turned to look at him.


    He was looking ahead, a faint smile on his lips. After a while, he said, "Other people want to be my girlfriend, but I don''t give them the chance. You should feel honored."


    I rolled my eyes at Faris''s smugness and stared out the window, ignoring him.


    Faris parked the car outside the vi. As I got out, I saw Ethan standing on the second-floor balcony, looking at me.

 Chapter 136 Is It Me Who Changed or You?

    I hopped out of Faris''s car just in time for Ethan to catch the whole scene.


    Faris nced up from the car window, locking eyes with Ethan for a split second. He drummed his fingers on the window, a sly grin ying on his lips.


    I didn''t dare look at Ethan''s face; I was feeling like absolute crap.


    He never mentioned he''d be back today.


    I power-walked toward the vi, Faris still behind me, calling out his goodbyes.


    I didn''t look back, just picked up the pace.


    It wasn''t until I got inside the vi that I heard Faris''s car peel out.


    Ethan was still on the second-floor balcony, hands gripping the railing, staring out like he hadn''t moved an inch.


    "When did you get back?" I asked, my voice barely above a whisper.


    He didn''t turn around, but I heard him loud and clear.


    "Did Ie back too early?"


    My heart dropped, and I stared at his tall frame.


    "What do you mean?"


    Ethan slowly turned, leaning against the railing. He lit a cigarette, took a drag, and looked down, lost in thought.


    After a bit, he flicked the ash, half of it falling to the ground.


    "Didn''t I tell you to stay away from him?" His voice was calm, too calm.


    "You did." I let out a bitterugh.


    Ethan frowned, finally meeting my gaze.


    "What''s so funny?"


    I fought the urge to bite my lip, looked him dead in the eye, and tried to keep my voice steady.


    "Before you start grilling me, tell me, where did you go on this ''business trip''?"


    Ethan stared at me, silent for what felt like forever.


    His silence cut deep, and I gave a bitter smile.


    "Can''t say, huh? I haven''t done anything to betray you. Can you say the same? Or do you think I''m just some fool, easy to trick and clueless?"


    Ethan lowered his head, his brows knitting together, his lips pressed into a thin line, his handsome face clouded with worry.


    After what felt like an eternity, he finally looked up, gazing at the sky.


    "Emily, do you feel like something''s changed between us? We weren''t like this before. When I''m away, I miss home. But when Ie back, it feels different. Is it me who''s changed, or you, or both of us?" His words cut through me like a knife, each one sharper than thest.


    I remember the first time he brought me home. He said seeing a woman cooking in the kitchen made him feel like he had a home. Now, that feeling was just... gone.


    "You went to see Faye, didn''t you?" I looked him straight in the eye and asked.


    He stared at me, his eyes not budging an inch.


    Ethan didn''t deny it, which was basically the same as admitting it.


    I nodded, feeling the weight of it all. "So now she makes you feel more at home, huh?"


    I turned to leave, but just as I reached the stairs, he grabbed my hand.


    I looked back at him, his brows knitted together, his face showing nothing but exhaustion.


    I hoped he''d exin about seeing Faye. But instead, he just swallowed hard and muttered, "Don''t go. I''ll leave."


    Ethan let go of my hand, walked downstairs, and soon vanished through the door.


    Hearing the car start and drive away, I bent my legs and copsed onto the stairs.


    I knew there were a ton of issues I had never faced head-on, like the fact that we didn''t marry for love. I knew I shouldn''t care so much, but I did. Just because Ethan had repeatedly hinted that I meant a lot to him, just because he said he wasmitted.


    Our marriage seemed perfect and wless to outsiders. But in reality, it was full of cracks, and I had been ignoring them.


    But I couldn''t keep doing that. This argument wasn''t a joke; maybe we really needed to calm down.


    I packed a few things, grabbed the study materials from the coffee table, and dragged my suitcase out of the vi. I couldn''t go back to the old house or Be''s ce.


    I needed somewhere he couldn''t find me, a ce to truly calm down. After some thought, I knew where to go.


    Dragging my suitcase, I arrived at the bus station. There was onest bus to Greenfield Vige and onest ticket.


    Maybe it was fate.


    After more than four hours on the bus, I got off at six o''clock, and it was already dark.


    But I quickly remembered a serious problem.


    I didn''t know Martin''s exact address. Last time, Ethan drove, and I didn''t remember the route. I just knew he lived somewhere in the countryside.


    At the bus station, taxi drivers swarmed me, some even trying to grab my luggage. I held on tight and said someone was picking me up, and they finally left. Winter nights were really cold. Standing there, I watched peoplee and go, not knowing where to go.


    I couldn''t call Ethan for the address.


    After thinking it over, I called Jason. As it rang, I felt a bit anxious and worried that he didn''t have his phone with him or didn''t hear it.


    Fortunately, after a few seconds, he picked up.


    "Emily?"


    It was noisy on the other end, and I thought I heard Oliver calling for Ethan.


    I clutched the phone and said, "Can you find a quieter ce?"


    "Alright, just a moment."


    In no time, it got quiet on the other end, and Jason asked, "What''s up?"


    I licked my dry lips. "Jason, can you tell me Martin''s address?"


    "Where are you?"


    "I''m at the Greenfield Vige bus station," I added. "Don''t tell Ethan."


    Jason didn''t ask why I was there but quickly said, "It''s too cold. Go wait in the waiting room; I''ll be there soon."


    Therge waiting room was almost empty, but at least it was warmer than outside.


    I thought I''d have to wait until at least ten o''clock, but just as the clock on the wall struck nine, Jason appeared at the waiting room door. Without a word, he took off his coat and draped it over me.


    I said, "Did you fly here? So fast?"


    He gave a faint smile. "Good driving skills!"


    Once inside his car, he turned on the heater, and it instantly felt much warmer. I took off his coat.


    "So, did you have a fight with Ethan?" he asked on the way.


    After thinking for a moment, I said, "I just feel like I need to calm down."


    Jason said, "Ethan seemed off today too. I told him not to drink, but he didn''t listen. I was about to call you, but then I got your call first."


    My heart tightened.


    I suddenly realized that after hearing Jason''s words, my first thought was about Ethan''s health.


    Half an hourter, we arrived at Martin''s house.


    Martin had already gone to bed but was woken up by our knocking and came to open the door.


    Martin looked surprised to see us. "You two?"


    "Grandpa, it''s cold outside. Let''s talk inside," Jason reminded.


    Martin quickly let us in.


    I told Martin about arriving at the Greenfield Vige bus station and not knowing the way, so I called Jason. I hoped he wouldn''t tell Ethan I was here.


    Being experienced, he immediately saw through the situation and smiled. "Young couple had a fight, huh?"


    I didn''t respond, and Martin said, "Don''t worry. I won''t tell him. You can stay here and treat it as a vacation. Let that brat worry about finding you." Would he really look for me? I wasn''t sure.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    I didn''t know where I stood with him. He said he wasn''t worried I''d do something foolish because he trusted I wouldn''t. So he probably didn''t worry about me as much as Faye.


    I wasn''t leaving to make him worry; I just needed some peace.


    A lot had happenedtely, and every day was busy. I hadn''t had time to think. Things between Ethan and me had started changing since Faye showed up.


    Our marriage was like a shaky wall; a strong wind could easily knock it down.


    Martin settled me in the same room we stayed inst time.


    Thinking about that night, I still had high hopes for this marriage back then, which was why I gave myself so willingly. But things rarely went as imagined.


    I turned off my phone, cutting off all contact.


    The next day, seeing that Jason had no intention of leaving, I asked, "Don''t you have to work?"


    Jason was holding a broom, helping Martin clean the yard. He stopped and looked up when he heard my question, smiling. "I took time off. People aren''t machines; we need breaks too. This is a good chance to rest."


    When I had nothing to do, I took out my study materials. Martin and Jason were both doctors, so I could ask them if I didn''t understand something.


    It was often said that living without a phone was nearly impossible.


    I tested it out, and not having a phone didn''t kill me. I studied every day, and when I got tired, I helped Martin with the nts, listened to him talk about each nt''s habits, and watched him and Jason y chess. I found this kind of life quite nice; it was very simple and slow-paced, without the inte.


    Martin''s affection for Jason was evident, unlike his sometimes stern attitude toward Ethan.


    This was normal. Elders like obedient children. Jason was gentle and polite, and most importantly, he followed Martin''s wishes to study medicine and achieved sess, making Martin proud.


    Ethan, on the other hand, must have been like an untamed wild horse in his youth-smart but troublesome.


    On the fifth morning in Greenfield Vige, I woke up to find the world outside covered in white.


    It had snowed!


    Even though I saw snow every winter, the first snowfall of the year always brought excitement. Martin suggested having Mexican food in this weather, and Jason and I agreed.


    Mexican food was perfect for winter; it warmed you up.


    Jason and I prepared the ingredients for the Mexican dishes. We thought about going out to buy some, but the snowy roads were difficult. Martin said he''d call someone to deliver them. Even in the countryside, they had delivery services now?


    Jason prepared the base, and I washed the vegetables. Just as I was finishing, I heard a knock on the door. Martin, sitting in his chair listening to the radio, said it must be the delivery and asked me to get the door.


    I opened the door and was stunned.


    It was indeed the delivery, but the delivery guy was very handsome.

 Chapter 137 "You guys eat the meat, Ill just drink the soup."

    Ethan rocked up at the door, lugging a bunch of big bags. We just stared at each other for a sec.


    After the initial shock, I weirdly felt super chill. I figured it had to be either Martin or Jason who ratted me out.


    Funny thing is, when I bailed, I was fuming, like a balloon ready to pop. But after a few days, the anger fizzled out, and now I felt kinda grounded. And seeing his face now, I realized I sorta missed him.


    I dropped my gaze and grabbed the bags from his hands.


    "Groceries are here. You can bounce now."


    I set the bags down and went to shut the door, but Ethan stuck his arms out to stop me.


    I shot him a re, but he just looked back with this soft smile.


    "In this freezing weather, you really gonna kick me out?"


    Ethan''s voice had this pitiful, almost begging tone.


    "In this heavy snow, it''s not easy for him to deliver groceries. Let hime in and warm up." Martin chimed in from behind.


    I turned to see Martin still clutching the radio, lounging in the wicker chair, giving Ethan a look that screamed, "You had iting, dude."


    Since Martin had spoken, I couldn''t really keep Ethan out.


    So I let go of the door and bent down to grab the groceries, but Ethan beat me to it.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "They''re heavy, let me handle it."


    If he wanted to carry them, fine by me. I headed back to the kitchen.


    After saying hey to Martin, Ethan brought the groceries into the kitchen.


    I stood at the sink, washing veggies, trying to ignore him.


    After setting down the groceries, Ethan patted Jason, who was working on the soup, on the shoulder and grinned. "I could smell that from outside. My mouth''s watering." I paused, veggies in hand, and couldn''t help but snap back, "Then keep drooling; there''s none for you."


    Jason chuckled, but Ethan stayed quiet.


    I kept washing the veggies, but suddenly felt warm breath near my ear.


    "Then you guys eat the meat, and I''ll just have the soup."


    Ethan whispered, his chin almost on my shoulder, his hair brushing my ear, tickling me.


    I stiffened, trying to stay cool, and replied, "Fine, we''ll let you have the Sopa de Lima we''ve already eaten."


    Instead of getting mad, Ethanughed and said, "Sopa de Lima is the heart of Mexican cuisine. If you leave the heart for me, they''ll have something to say about it."


    When the Sopa de Lima was ready, Jason brought it to the dining room.


    The Sopa de Lima was steaming, smelled amazing, and looked super cozy.


    A small square table, four people, each taking a side.


    "It''s rare to have you all here. Come on, let''s grab a drink!" Martin seemed extra happy.


    I blurted out, "No booze."


    Martin looked taken aback. Ethan gave me this knowing, warm look.


    I thought maybe I overreacted..


    So, I mumbled, "Whatever."


    Jason, while fishing veggies out of the Sopa de Lima,ughed and spilled the beans.


    "Grandpa, Ethan was in the hospital for a few days with a stomach thing. He shouldn''t be drinking."


    Martin got it and looked at Ethan with a bit of concern but still pointed at him and scolded with a smile. "I told you before, you never listen and don''t know how to take care of yourself. You get what you deserve." Ethan smiled helplessly and said, "My bad."


    His attitude of admitting fault was good.


    Martin gave him a sideways nce, a look of reproach mixed with a bit of affection.


    Looking at the boiling Sopa de Lima, Martin thought for a moment and said, "Eating Sopa de Lima without a drink feels like something''s missing. I have a bottle of low-alcohol apple cider that won''t mess with your stomach. I''ll go get it." In no time, Martin brought the cider, saying it was homemade by a fellow viger. Since Martin was retired from a big hospital, people often came to him for medical advice. Martin never charged them. So over time, people felt indebted and would bring him things as thanks, like freshly brewed apple cider and homeid eggs.


    So Martin was well-liked in the vige, and everyone respected him.


    With the cider, Jason fetched a few sses and poured a drink for each of us.


    The window was open, and outside, snow was falling heavily. Inside, the table was steaming.


    When I was little, every winter, if guests came, Mom also loved to make Sopa de Lima. It didn''t matter if the food got cold; the key was the vibe.


    But today, at this table, I felt a bit uneasy.


    After all, I came here because I was mad at Ethan, and they knew it. If I acted normal, it would feel forced. If I stayed angry, it would seem pretentious.


    So, during the meal, I was very silent, just focusing on eating.


    Because I love tomatoes, I threw a few into the Sopa de Lima.


    Martin talked the most, sharing jokes from the vige and reminiscing about unforgettable memories from his youth, his stories interspersed withughter. I stared at the pot, silently listening to Martin. Thinking about Martin''s illness made me sad, but I also admired his attitude.


    Listening to Martin, I forgot to eat until Ethan and Jason each picked up a tomato and put it in my bowl.


    Their actions were so in sync that even Martin was caught off guard.


    I ignored Ethan and smiled at Jason, saying, "Thanks."


    Martin kept chatting while sipping his drink, and the room was filled with the delicious aroma of Sopa de Lima and apple cider.


    Getting more into it, Martin went to grab his stash of old photos.


    Probably because he noticed I wasn''t really joining in, Martin kept showing me the photos and exining them.


    Martinter picked up a photo and stared at it for a long time, then pointed to it and asked, "Jason, this is you when you were little. Who''s this little girl next to you?" Ethan and Jason both looked over, but sitting across from Martin, I hadn''t seen it yet.


    "She looks familiar," Martin added.


    Jasonughed and said, "Grandpa, the little girl in the photo is sitting right in front of you now."


    Martin got it, looked at me, then at the photo.


    "Is it Emily?"


    Martin seemed a bit incredulous and handed the photo to me.


    "Emily, is this you?"


    I took a look, and yep, it was.


    In the photo, I was standing on a big rock, and Jason was standing below it. I remembered that the photo was taken by a friend we used to y with, but we lost touch after moving and going to different schools. Recalling those days, Jason smiled warmly and said, "You insisted on standing on the rock back then, refusing to admit you were shorter than me. How silly you were."


    Talking about those past days and our childish antics, I couldn''t help butugh.


    "I wasn''t!" I refused to admit it.


    Once we started talking about the past, I couldn''t stop.


    Ethan didn''t seem surprised that Jason and I had known each other since childhood; he just fell silent as the topic unfolded.


    Martin suddenly asked Jason, "So, you didn''t want to move back then because of little Emily?"


    I looked at Jason in surprise. Jason just smiled and didn''t deny it.


    But because of Martin''sment, the atmosphere suddenly got awkward.


    Ethan took a sip of the apple cider in front of him and forcibly changed the subject. "This apple cider tastes pretty good."


    Thinking about Jason''s kindness back then and now, I suddenly felt a bit flustered and quickly drank the apple cider in front of me.


    Martin suddenly picked up a photo, looked at it again and again, and couldn''t put it down.


    "Look at this photo."


    Jason leaned in to look andughed. "That''s Grandma when she was young."


    Martin gazed at the photo with a gentle look and sighed softly.


    "Yes, your grandma was very beautiful when she was young."


    Talking about histe wife, Martin''s face softened.


    "She was beautiful and smart, a college-educated girl. When we first got married, she moved to the countryside. She was so pretty that a bunch of young guys were always around her. I was scared she''d leave me, so I wrote her letters and love poems every few days, afraid she''d forget me. Whenever we met, I treated her like a queen. I didn''t dare treat her badly, or she might have run off with someone else."


    I couldn''t help but feel that Martin''s words were hinting at something.


    Martin then shared many stories about him and Grandma. Despite the inconvenient transportation andmunication back then, their love was exceptionally faithful, and their romance was enviable.


    Martin was very happy during this meal, and all of us finished a whole bottle of apple cider.


    After the meal, Martin went for a nap.


    Jason and Ipeted to wash the dishes, but when Ethan said he''d do it, we both tacitly put down the dishes and left them to him.


    He stood there for several seconds, his face clearly saying, "I''ve been tricked."


    Watching him silently carry the dishes into the kitchen was quite pitiful. This scene should be apanied by a sad piano tune; it was almost tear-jerking.


    The snow was still falling, and the ground was covered with a few more inches.


    I squatted under the eaves, ying with the snow. When I looked up, I saw Jason building a snowman nearby.


    I couldn''t remember how many years it had been since Ist did that. We were no longer kids, but seeing this scene, my childlike spirit was rekindled. So, I went over to help him.


    Jason reminisced about ying in the snow as a kid. We used to have snowball fights, throwing snowballs recklessly. Once, he hit me on the head with a snowball, and I cried for a long time while he tried tofort me.


    Thinking back, I felt quite foolish and had secretly vowed to get revenge for that snowball hit, but so many years had passed, and I never did.


    But, as they say, revenge is a dish best served cold.


    I quietly made a snowball and threw it at Jason while he was focused on building the snowman.


    Unexpectedly, he reacted quickly and dodged it, so I missed.


    And so, a fierce snowball fight began. Snowballs flew back and forth, and we ended up covered in snow.


    As another snowball flew towards me, I was suddenly pulled into an embrace, my head wrapped in a coat.


    When I looked up, I saw Ethan''s face covered in snowkes.


    I looked at his face and startedughing uncontrobly.


    Ethan wiped the snow off his face, looking at me with some frustration.


    Remembering that I was still mad at him, I stoppedughing and turned to leave.


    But he grabbed me, turned me around, and pinned me against a nearby tree.

 Chapter 138 I Miss You So Much

    My back mmed into the tree, shaking off the snow. Before I could even blink, he was on me, lips locked on mine, stealing my breath. My brain just short-circuited. Even with the cold, Ethan felt like a freaking furnace, making me forget the pain from the tree.


    He was rough, and the sting on my lips snapped me back. I remembered Jason was somewhere in the yard, so I tried to push Ethan away, but my arms were like noodles.


    He didn''t let go for what felt like forever. By the time he did, Jason was long gone. It was just us in the yard now.


    We stared at each other, panting, as snowkes drifted down around us.


    His face was always so damn captivating, and his kiss was like a drug, impossible to resist.


    Out of nowhere, Ethan''s head dropped onto my shoulder.


    "I missed you so much," he whispered in my ear, his breath hot.


    My heart, already racing, went into overdrive.


    Worried Martin and Jason might see us, I pushed him again. But he held on tight, his cheek brushing against my ear.


    I forced myself to stay cool, not wanting to give in just because of a kiss. In a calm but sharp tone, I said, "Miss me? Is it ''cause no one''s cooking for you? Or ''cause no one''s warming your bed?"


    The pressure on my shoulder eased, and Ethan slowly lifted his head, looking at me with a mix of helplessness and hurt.


    "I don''t have a heart anymore; you took it with you. Everything feels wrong, and when Ie home, the whole ce feels empty," he said.


    I knew better than to trust a man''s wordspletely. They often meant nothing.


    Looking into his eyes, I said tly, "No one sticks around forever. People need to get used to being alone, just like I need to learn not to rely on you."


    Ethan''s long arms propped up beside my head, his body leaning in, and he gave a faint smile.


    "I like it when you rely on me. It''s normal for a wife to rely on her husband. Why don''t you?"


    "Because I think one day I won''t have anyone to rely on," I shot back.


    "Bullshit," Ethan cursed. "I''m healthy; I''ve got plenty of years left."


    He knew what I meant but chose to y dumb, changing the subject on purpose.


    I lowered my eyes and stayed silent.


    "I didn''t specifically go to see Faye," Ethan suddenly said.


    I looked up, and he had straightened up, like he was gathering all his patience to exin.


    "We''re investors in that movie. The opening ceremony invited me. I had just finished my schedule, so I went."


    "Can you say you didn''t meet her alone?" I pressed.


    Ethan smiled helplessly, "I did. But I didn''t sleep with her. She''s like a kid to me."


    "But her intentions towards you aren''t that innocent," I said.


    Ethan looked at me like he was at a loss. "Emily, I have my limits. I won''t just sleep with anyone."


    He seemed sincere, so I let it go.


    After a moment, I said, "I ran into Faris after my driving test. He mentioned that piece ofnd, and I got curious, so I got in his car. Why did you give him thatnd? Do you know what he''s nning to do with it?" Ethan''s brows furrowed, and he bit his lip, staying silent.


    "Did you sign an agreement with Faris for thatnd? Why? His threat was just extortion. You could''ve called the cops," I continued.


    Ethan looked up at the sky, snowkes falling on his face.


    After a long pause, he finally spoke, "That piece ofnd is just a small part of Skyline International Corporation''s real estate. Giving it away means nothing to me."


    "It means a lot," I said.


    "He''s building a cemetery there. It''s hurting Silent Grove Vige''s business and messing up your rtionship with your dad. How can that not matter? You knew this would happen, yet you did it anyway."


    Ethan raised his hand to gently brush the snow off my shoulder, saying, "Not every father is always right. Victor and I see things differently. I have my reasons for my choices. Even if Faris hadn''t threatened you, I would''ve given him thend if he wanted it."


    I stared at him, shocked.


    I remembered Faris saying the Windsor family owed him.


    But what exactly did the Windsor family owe that was worth Ethan giving up a piece ofnd? Just as I was about to ask more, Martin''s voice suddenly came from the second-floor window. "Emily,e up and warm yourself by the fire. If Ethan likes getting snowed on, let him be." Martin cut in, and I felt my face heat up, thinking he might''ve seen everything.


    We headed inside and upstairs together.


    Jason and Martin were chilling by the firece, warming up and watching TV.


    Just like that, the awkward moment between Ethan and me was over.


    That night, I turned on my phone and saw a ton of missed messages from Ethan and Be.


    One of Be''s messages stood out.


    After reading it, I was floored.


    She and Zachary had already gotten their marriage license and were tying the knot tomorrow, asking me to be her bridesmaid.


    Ethan noticed my expression and hugged me, asking what was up.


    I quickly deleted the message and lied, saying Be was feeling down and wanted me to keep herpany.


    Ethan had beef with Zachary before, and he might not let me go to their wedding. Plus, Oliver was his friend, and I was scared he might spill the beans about the wedding. Thinking about how distraught Oliver had been looking for Be these past few days, I couldn''t imagine his reaction if he found out Be was getting hitched.


    Suddenly, Ethan snatched my phone and ced it on the bedside table, then rolled over and pinned me down, kissing me fiercely.


    After a long kiss, he stared at me, breathing heavily.


    "Honey, these past few days without you have been driving me crazy."


    With that, he suddenly lowered his head and bit my neck hard.


    Early the next morning, we said goodbye to Martin.


    The three of us, in two cars, left one after the other.


    I saw Martin standing at the door, watching us leave through the rearview mirror.


    I thought that even though Martin seemed optimistic and cheerful, he might feel a bit sad after the brief excitement faded away.


    We arrived in Starlight City at eleven o''clock, and I asked Ethan to drop me off outside Be''s neighborhood.


    After he left, I quickly took a cab to Be''s hotel. It was decked out for the wedding. I called her to get her room number. When I opened the door, she was sitting motionless in front of the mirror in a white wedding dress. She knew I was there but didn''t turn around.


    They say a woman is most beautiful on her wedding day, and I thought it was true. Be looked especially stunning in the mirror, probably the most enchanting she had ever been.


    But I couldn''t see any happiness on Be''s face.


    I gently ced my hand on Be''s shoulder. "Be, have you really thought this through?"


    Be gave me a faint smile through the mirror. "Even without this wedding, Zachary and I are already legally married. I don''t care about the wedding. But he doesn''t want to wrong me." Be tried to smile, but it was forced.


    I was worried for her and couldn''t bring myself to smile.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Be, I just want you to be happy."


    Be turned around and held my hand. "Emily, if I''m not afraid, why should you be? If a marriage doesn''t work out these days, we can always get a divorce."


    I spat a few times.


    "Be, today is your wedding day. Since you''ve decided to marry Zachary and havee this far, I hope you can be happy with him and grow old together. What bride says such harsh things on her wedding day?"


    Beughed. "I''m just saying. If my words had that much power, I''d say I want to marry the most handsome man in the world."


    Seeing Beugh, Iughed too.


    Things hade to this point, and I couldn''t overthink it. Sometimes, the most seemingly unreliable things turn out to be reliable. Maybe they really could be happy together?


    I helped Be put on her veil and adjusted it in the mirror.


    After a while, Zachary arrived.


    He was wearing a sharp suit today, the first time I''d seen him dressed so formally, looking very different from usual.


    He walked up to Be, pointed at himself, and asked with a smile, "Do I look good?"


    I could see a hint of shyness and nervousness in his smile.


    Be nodded and smiled. "You look good."


    Zachary took her hand, brought it to his lips, and gently kissed the back of her hand,plimenting her. "You look especially beautiful today."


    I remembered reading somewhere that rough and tough guys may seem coarse, but if they find true love, they would save all their tenderness for their partner. If they seem ungentle, it''s just because they haven''t loved deeply enough. So I thought Zachary must really love Be. I hoped he did.


    Suddenly, there was a loud bang as the door was forcefully pushed open.


    We all looked over to see Leonard storming in, furious.

 Chapter 139 This Is the Last Time I Get Drunk for Her

    "I''m your dad. Who the hell said you could get hitched without asking me first?"


    Leonard practically yelled, yanking Be up from her chair and storming off.


    Be yanked her hand free, took a couple steps back, and shot Leonard a cold, detached smile.


    "What? I date someone you don''t like, and if I switch it up, you still got a problem?"


    Leonard jabbed a finger at Zachary andid into Be, "I don''t care if you find a boyfriend. But look at the losers you''re picking! Be, you''re making me look bad." "What kind of losers?" Zachary chuckled, hands in his pockets, looking all chill at Leonard. "What kind of guy do you think I am, father-inw?"


    "I''m not your father-inw," Leonard snapped. "Get this straight, I will never let you marry my daughter. Forget about it."


    Zachary stepped forward, like he was gonna say something, but Be stopped him with a raised hand.


    "Go outside. The guests are gonna be here soon. Go greet them."


    Zachary''s sharp look at Leonard melted into a soft gaze when he looked at Be.


    "Okay." He listened to her and left right away.


    I knew Be was stubborn and worried they''d have a huge blowout. So I quickly walked over, grabbed Be''s hand, and squeezed her palm to calm her down. "Be, talk properly." Then, I tried to calm Leonard down. "You..."


    "No point in talking," Leonard cut me off, pointing at Be''s clothes. "Take that off right now ande with me."


    Be took a deep breath, gripping my hand tight like she was holding something back.


    "Dad," her voice shook a bit.


    Leonard looked a bit shocked.


    Be went on, "That day, you said you were cool with me being with Oliver. I thought you meant it and felt touched, thinking you still cared and were willing topromise. I even realized I''d been too stubborn and disrespectful and decided to change. But what happened? You were just ying me. You hated him, called him a loser, and tried to break us up. So now, I''m really marrying a good-for-nothing. Happy now?"


    Leonard''s face showed a hint of guilt. After a long pause, he said, "I''m doing this for your own good."


    I was totally floored.


    But Be justughed. "Thanks, Dad, for thinking of me. I''m doing just fine now. You''re my father, so of course, you cane to my wedding. But even if you don''t, the show goes on. I won''t lose any sleep over not getting your blessing." Leonard''s chest was heaving. "Be, are you seriously not gonna listen to me?"


    Standing next to Be, I could hear her breathing getting faster, and her hand was shaking in mine.


    "Get out!" Be screamed at the top of her lungs.


    We were all stunned.


    After a moment, Leonard finally snapped out of it, turned around, and left.


    He looked hurt. Even if Be had been disrespectful before, she probably never yelled at him to get out.


    After Leonard left, Be copsed into the chair, gasping for air.


    I squatted down and looked at her, noticing tears in her eyes.


    Knowing the truth, I felt just as distressed. I pulled out a tissue to wipe her tears and tried tofort her.


    "Be, don''t cry. You''ll mess up your makeup."


    Be lifted her head and tried hard to hold back her tears.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "Crying''s your thing. I won''t cry."


    Even though she said that, I knew she was hurting inside.


    After a bit, the makeup artist came in to touch up Be''s makeup. I stood by the window and saw Leonarding out of the hotel, heading straight to a car parked by the curb. Just then, the passenger window rolled down. I was shocked to see Andrea in the passenger seat.


    Leonard got into the driver''s seat and quickly drove off.


    Wasn''t Andrea kicked out of the house? And she had slept with Oliver. How could Leonard still want her?


    Thinking back to what Be had said earlier and connecting all the dots, it was truly terrifying.


    Later, I changed into the bridesmaid dress Be had picked out for me, and the makeup artist did my makeup too.


    When most of the guests had arrived, Zachary came to get her, and I went downstairs with them.


    Be, who had been a mess earlier, was now calm. She even smiled gently at Zachary when he came to get her.


    The guests took their seats. There weren''t many, mostly Zachary''s friends.


    The wedding kicked off, and the ceremony started.


    Be walked down the red carpet with Zachary, arm in arm, heading towards the stage.


    Zachary''s buddies were all about making a scene, so the whole wedding was a riot of apuse and cheers, super lively.


    During the ring exchange, Oliver suddenly popped up out of nowhere and charged the stage. But before he could get there, Zachary''s friends blocked him.


    Oliver quickly started throwing punches, but he was outnumbered and kept getting knocked around.


    "Let him go," Be suddenly shouted.


    The guys stopped and looked at Zachary. He gave a nod, and they stepped back.


    With blood trickling from his mouth, Oliver rushed onto the stage and grabbed Be''s hand.


    "It''s been days, are you still mad at me? Even if you are, why make such a rash decision? You promised to marry me. I''m begging you, don''t marry him, okay?" Oliver''s voice was almost pleading.


    Be let him hold her hand and said calmly, "I''m not mad anymore."


    Oliver''s eyes lit up with hope.


    "Thene with me. From now on, I''ll do whatever you say. If you say jump, I''ll ask how high. Whatever you want, okay?"


    "Let go," Zachary''s voice was calm but full of threat.


    Of course, Oliver didn''t let go. But if this kept up, things would get out of hand.


    I walked over, trying to calm Oliver down.


    "Oliver, chill. Whatever you need to say, say itter."


    "If I wait any longer, she''ll be someone else''s wife," Oliver suddenly shouted.


    "I''ll go with you," Be suddenly said.


    But the next second, Zachary grabbed her other hand.


    Be said to Zachary, "Wait here for me. I''ll talk to him. Don''t worry. I''lle back and finish this wedding with you."


    She spoke earnestly. Zachary hesitated for a few seconds but eventually let go.


    Oliver pulled Be and walked out quickly, with Be lifting her wedding dress and jogging behind him.


    I was a bit worried and followed them.


    In a nearby snow-covered park, they stopped, and I stood at a distance.


    "Oliver, stop doing these childish things. It''s impossible for us. I also want to be with you, and it breaks my heart. I know it''s not your fault. But things have already happened. I want to pretend nothing happened, but I can''t get over it." Be''s words started calmly but gradually turned into sobs.


    Oliver leaned against a tree, fumbling to light a cigarette. After several failed attempts, he angrily threw it away.


    He suddenly took off his coat and draped it over Be, who was only wearing a thin wedding dress. Then he couldn''t bear to let go, wrapping her tightly in the coat and holding her close.


    "I love you, Be. I really love you. Why do I love you so much?"


    My eyes welled up with tears.


    I walked further away to give them some privacy.


    After a long time, Be finally came over.


    She was holding up her wedding dress, walking weakly, her makeup smudged, and her expression nk.


    I walked over tofort her, and she held my hand, whispering, "Let''s go back. Zachary is still waiting for me."


    The wedding eventually went through all the motions.


    Zachary could tell Be had been crying, but he pretended not to notice. After the wedding, he sent Be back to her room to rest.


    After the wedding, Be got into Zachary''s car and went home with him.


    I finally epted the fact that Be had married Zachary.


    Ethan told me over the phone that he was at the Blue Ocean Bar with Oliver, so I took a cab there.


    When I found him, he was sitting on the couch, and Oliver was lying beside him in a disheveled state, with many empty beer cans on the floor.


    Frank was also sitting silently on the side, seemingly at a loss for what to do with him.


    Oliver opened his eyes slightly, burped, and reached for the beer on the coffee table, but Ethan stopped him.


    Oliver shook his head, drunkenly saying, "Onest time, this is myst time... getting drunk for her. Let me drink my fill. After this, I''ll be a heartless man. Bro, let me be."


    His words made me, an outsider, feel deeply saddened. Ethan finally let go.


    He picked up a can of beer and chugged it down in one go, then threw the empty can far away.


    Ethan, out of patience, reached to pull him up, but as soon as he did, Oliver turned his head and vomited all over him.


    I wanted to help but waspletely at a loss.


    Ethan, disgusted, threw Oliver to the side and took off his suit jacket.


    "I''ll wash it for you in the restroom," I said.


    Ethan nodded, handed me the jacket, and then dragged Oliver towards the restroom like a child.


    I took the jacket to the restroom to rinse it off. Emptying the pockets to avoid getting anything important wet, I found a USB drive in the inner pocket. It was the one Ethan had won at the underground casino. I''d always been curious about what made Ethan bet everything on it.

 Chapter 140 Ethan Is a Faithful Person

    Holding the USB drive, I was torn about stashing it. If it vanished, Ethan would totally know I swiped it.


    As I hesitated, someone bumped into me, and the drive went flying into the sink.


    Before I could grab it, a redhead started puking into the sink, and the drive slid down the drain with the vomit. I was floored!


    The redhead kept puking, and I felt both desperate and crushed.


    It wasn''t until she had nothing left to puke and was gasping for air over the sink that I finally stood there, dumbfounded, holding the unwashed suit.


    After standing there forever, I finally moved to another sink to wash the suit clean.


    When I walked out of the restroom, Ethan was waiting for me outside the door. Seeing he was alone, I asked, "Where''s Oliver?"


    He replied, "I had a waiter help him downstairs. He''s probably passed out by now."


    As he spoke, he reached out to take the washed suit from me, but I held onto it tightly.


    He looked at me, puzzled. "What''s wrong?"


    I stammered for a bit and then said softly, "The USB drive in your pocket, I identally dropped it into the sink."


    I expected him to blow up, but he didn''t. He just paused for a moment. A look I couldn''t read shed in his eyes, and he said indifferently, "What''s gone is gone. Let''s go."


    I figured the USB drive had to be important, but he just brushed it off with a simple "what''s gone is gone."


    He didn''t try to take the suit from me again and walked ahead. I quickly followed. We didn''t go much further before we stopped.


    Nearby, a greasy-faced guy with a voluptuous woman in his arms was walking towards us. It was Mark from the court.


    He saw us too, first looking surprised, then smiling.


    "What a coincidence."


    His gaze swept over me, and he said with a sarcastic smile, "Seems Ethan is quite the sentimental man."


    I got the hint in Mark''s words.


    Thest time we had dinner, Ethan brought me along, and this time, I was still the one by his side. Mark was a yer, thinking everyone was like him.


    Ethan quietly took my hand and smiled faintly at Mark.


    Ethan said, "Mark, tonight''s expenses are on me. Enjoy yourself. We have things to do, so we won''t be staying."


    "You''re generous."


    "


    Mark beamed, showing a mouthful of white teeth. The hand he had on the woman''s shoulder squeezed her face, and she yfully pushed him away, making himugh heartily. Seeing him so pleased, it seemed Lacey''s scheme against himst time hadn''t been discovered by Mark.


    We didn''t linger and quickly left the bar with Ethan holding my hand.


    We first took the suit to the dry cleaners before driving home.


    On the way, I noticed he was very quiet and wondered if he was upset about the USB drive.


    After a long time of fidgeting, I lowered my head, fiddling with the hem of my clothes, and said softly, "Actually, if we had someone dismantle the sink and pulled out the drain pipe in time, we might still find the USB drive." I suddenly looked up at him. "Why don''t we go back now and dismantle the sink? Maybe we can still find it?"


    The car was filled with a suffocating silence.


    Ethan stared ahead, the neon lights outside the window reflecting in his eyes. I didn''t know what he was thinking or if he was ming me.


    After a long while, he finally said indifferently, "No need."


    I didn''t believe he didn''t care at all about losing the USB drive. But in the following days, he indeed didn''t seem angry or upset about it. Life returned to its usual calm and warmth.


    A few dayster, one morning, I suddenly got a call from Aurora.


    An hourter, Aurora''s assistant, the woman I had seen with her at the hospital, drove up to the vi.


    I had already prepared within that hour and got into her car with my bag.


    The assistant looked to be in her thirties. She was very elegant, probably influenced by being around someone like Aurora.


    She was also very friendly, chatting with me the whole way, maybe to keep me from getting bored. So it didn''t feel like a long drive before the car stopped at the entrance of an estate. The estate wasrge, with a European-style vi inside.


    After getting out of the car, I followed her into the estate.


    The entire estate was covered in snow, but the cobblestone paths were swept clean.


    The assistant led me into the vi.


    The interior of the vi was exquisitely designed, with a touch of elegance amidst the luxury.


    Aurora was sitting on a European-style leather sofa, flipping through a magazine, with a thick stack of them on the coffee table in front of her.


    "Ma''am, she''s here," the assistant said as she walked over to Aurora.


    Aurora looked up and smiled at me, gesturing to the sofa beside her.


    "Please, have a seat."


    I nodded politely, walked over, and sat down cautiously.


    Aurora put down the magazine and looked at me with a gentle smile. "I''ve been meaning to invite you over to thank you, but I''ve been swamped. Sorry it took so long."


    I quickly waved my hand. "You''re too kind. Saving you was just a small effort on my part."


    We chatted for a while aboutmon topics rted to medicine and wellness.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Later, Aurora said she wanted to cook a meal for me herself to show her sincerity.


    I was surprised that someone of her status would cook personally.


    Aurora had servants at home, but they didn''t seem to enter the kitchen. I felt awkward just sitting there waiting for the food, so I followed her into the kitchen to see if I could help.


    A pot on the stove was steaming, and a pleasant aroma wafted out with the steam.


    I asked what she was cooking, and Aurora said it was a healthy soup.


    I noticed she was very skilled at chopping and stir-frying, so I couldn''t help but ask, "Do you usually cook for yourself?"


    She answered while chopping vegetables. "I cook whenever I have time. The process of cooking is actually quite enjoyable."


    Aurora didn''t make any extravagant dishes, just a few light but nutritious ones and a pot of soup.


    She said that true healthy eating should be light, which was good for both the body and the skin.


    I really admired and aspired to live like Aurora, not just because of her youthful beauty and elegance that belied her age, but because she lived her life so exquisitely.


    After the meal, Aurora and I chatted in the living room for a while.


    I identally saw a poster on the coffee table and picked it up out of curiosity.


    Aurora was epting apprentices?


    Aurora was very influential in the makeup and beauty industry, and many people would probably do anything to be her apprentice.


    "Are you interested?" A gentle voice sounded in my ear. I looked up to see Aurora gazing at me warmly.


    I think she must have seen the excitement and desire in my eyes, which was why she asked.


    I was thrilled but worried that I might not meet her standards. After some hesitation, I shared my long-held idea ofbining medicine with beauty. To my surprise, she was very supportive.


    "That''s a great idea. I can see that you''re a very ambitious young woman. If you can integrate beauty and makeup with medicine, it would be a very promising career. I''m willing to teach you. Would you like to learn from me?" Aurora looked at me expectantly, and I nodded excitedly.


    "Of course, I''d be honored."


    Aurora smiled elegantly. "I''m honored too. Every industry needs to be passed down. When I take on an apprentice, I look not only at their talent in the field but also at their character. Emily, I really admire you." Bing Aurora''s apprentice was the biggest gain of this visit. Before I left, she gave me many books and materials on the subject, asking me to read them first, and she would teach me gradually.


    When I was about to leave, the assistant had something to do, and Aurora offered to drive me herself. I didn''t dare trouble her and said I would take a cab.


    Seeing my insistence, she finally agreed.


    Maybe because of the remote location and the snow, I walked for a while without finding a cab.


    After about ten minutes, I saw a taxi approaching. Just as I was about to wave it down, I heard engines roaring behind me. I turned to see several motorcycles speeding towards me.


    I moved to the side, but one motorcycle came straight at me, forcing me back to the center. The motorcycles quickly circled around me.


    The taxi engines roared as it drove past, the driver ncing at me but not stopping. I looked around at the men on the motorcycles, all inbat boots, leather jackets, and thick rings. They didn''t look friendly. Trying to stay calm, I asked, "What do you want?"


    My question was met withughter, but no one answered.


    I scanned the group and quickly focused on a man wearing sunsses.


    He had one foot on the ground, arms crossed, head tilted, looking at me through his sunsses with a faint smile.


    He looked familiar, but the sunsses covered most of his face so that I couldn''t recognize him.


    I quietly reached into my pocket, and just as I pulled out my phone, a snowball hit me, causing me to drop it.


    As I reached down to pick it up, another hand grabbed it first. I tried to snatch it back, but he held it high out of my reach.


    I looked at the man holding my phone.


    He looked so familiar!


    "Who are you?" I asked, staring at him intently.


    He chuckled softly and took off his sunsses.


    I was stunned!

 Chapter 141 You Need to Comfort When You Argue

    It was Richard.


    "What? Shocked to see me?" Richard leaned back, arms crossed, giving me that smug look.


    Yeah, I was shocked. Had no clue he was out.


    Part of me was relieved, like, thank God all our efforts paid off. But another part of me was screaming, knowing Richard being free meant trouble for Ethan. "Give me my phone."


    I reached out, but Richard just shoved it in his pocket and hopped on his bike. Two guys grabbed me and plopped me on the back of his ride.


    I thought about jumping off, but we took off like a rocket. I almost flew off but managed to grab Richard''s shirt just in time.


    He was trying to freak me out, so I bit back my scream. The wind was pping my face so hard it felt like my skin was peeling off. "Are you nuts?"


    I clung to his shirt, trying not to fall. I barely got the words out before the wind shoved them back down my throat.


    Richard rode like a maniac, not slowing down for anything. If I wasn''t holding on for dear life, I''d have been roadkill. No clue how far we went, but I was frozen stiff.


    Finally, the bike slowed at the base of a mountain. We started climbing up a narrow, snowy path, barely wide enough for the bike.


    As we climbed, the front wheel lifted. I leaned back, gripping his shirt with one hand and the bike frame with the other. "Where the hell are you taking me?" I yelled, ring at the back of his head.


    Richard justughed. "To see the snow."


    The winding road was a nightmare, the bike slipping all over. A gang of bikers followed, engines roaring,ughing, and shouting. "Richard, let me off!" I yelled, but he ignored me. When we hit the top, the bike finally stopped.


    My head was numb from the wind, my face totally frozen.


    "Faris," Richard called out.


    I squinted through the wind and saw Faris leaning against a bike, smoking. He looked surprised to see me.


    Richard pointed his thumb at me. "Faris, meet my sister-inw, Ethan''s girl."


    As soon as the bike stopped, I jumped off.


    Faris stood up, tossed his cigarette, and walked to an open area without looking at me again. The ce was packed with fireworks. Faris threw an arm around Richard and pointed at the fireworks. "Twelve fireworks for you, man. One for each month of a bright future." "Thanks, Faris," Richard said, grinning.


    They lit the fireworks, and the noise was insane, shaking the ground like an earthquake.


    The guysughed, watching the sky, even though you couldn''t see much in the daylight. They just wanted to party.


    When the fireworks were done, they high-fived and cheered. Faris stood aside, hands in his pockets, smiling but with eyes as cold as the snow.


    I figured if Yanis had been released with Richard, Faris might''ve smiled for real.


    After a bit, the snow starteding down harder, and they got back on their bikes to head down.


    I stayed put. This time, no one forced me on a bike. Richard nced at me.


    "Getting on or not? No? Alright, let''s roll."


    He didn''t wait for an answer, just sped off.


    He did it on purpose.


    The othersughed and followed.


    "Faris, hurry up," someone shouted.


    Faris got on his bike, gave me a quick look, and took off.


    I watched them disappear, the engine noise fading. The snow wasing down like crazy.


    Rubbing my numb face, I started walking down, thinking it was safer than riding with Richard.


    But of course, the snow turned to hail, pelting my head.


    I spotted a pavilion nearby and decided to take cover there for a bit.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    I wanted to call Ethan, but then I remembered Richard had swiped my phone.


    Hailstones were hammering the pavilion roof, cracking the tiles. Watching the snow anxiously, I figured I''d wait out the storm, but the hail just got worse, with stones as big as my thumb.


    As the temperature dropped, I started worrying about freezing to death without a phone or any way to tell time. Every minute felt like an eternity.


    No clue how long I''d been there when I suddenly heard a motorcycle engine getting closer. Soon enough, Faris rolled into view.


    He rode up, scanning the area until he spotted me.


    He stopped the bike and walked briskly towards the pavilion.


    I stared at him, dumbfounded. At that moment, I felt a surge of joy, like I''d just seen my savior.


    He seemed amused by my expression, curling his lips into a smile. "Scared?"


    I was scared, but no way I''d admit it. Felt like they''d left me behind on purpose and then came back just to see me freak out.


    Just then, I noticed some blue figures in the distance. Squinting, I saw a few people in blue work uniforms with tool bags running towards us.


    They were wearing raincoats and hard hats and rushed into the pavilion.


    One of them pointed at Faris, speaking sternly, "Why don''t you ever listen? The road''s closed, and you''re still riding up the mountain in this hail. It''s slippery as hell; you got a death wish?" Faris responded with a faint smile, "With such heavy snow, how could I be at ease with my girlfriend alone on the mountain?"


    I was taken aback and red at him. But I knew the situation, so I didn''t correct him.


    The guy who had scolded Faris looked at me suspiciously and asked, "Miss, why are you here alone?"


    I kept my head down and didn''t speak. They seemed to get the hint, and an older man smiled and said, "You young people, even if you''re messing around, you need to be safe."


    The guy who had scolded Faris softened his tone, showing he meant well.


    "Don''t rush to leave; it''s too dangerous. We''re going up to repair the power lines. When wee back down, we''ll take you to the forest lodge to wait it out."


    After they left, it was just Faris and me in the pavilion.


    He kept looking at me with a faint smile. I stood aside, refusing to engage with him.


    When the workers returned, the hail had let up a bit. Faris put his motorcycle helmet on my head. I wanted to refuse, but then I thought, why make things harder for myself? Let him get pelted by the hail instead.


    The forest lodge wasn''t far, just a short walk to a row of red-brick houses.


    The workers said this was where the forest rangers usually stayed. The ranger, Bobby Turner, also ran a small shop selling cigarettes, alcohol, and snacks. He said business was good in the summer when more people came to the mountain. But in winter, especially during snowstorms, hardly anyone came up.


    As night fell, it became clear we couldn''t leave and would have to stay the night.


    I felt awkward about imposing, but Bobby was hospitable. He said he usually lived alone and weed thepany on such a stormy night.


    Faris handed Bobby a few hundred dors to buy extra food, but Bobby declined, saying he didn''t have much to offer and that we''d have to make do with what he had. So Faris used the money to buy some beer, snacks, and cigarettes from Bobby''s shop and shared them with everyone.


    The workers'' attitudes towards us improved noticeably after receiving the cigarettes. The guy who had scolded Faris even joked with him.


    "You''re a man. When couples fight, you need to make up. I can see this youngdy isn''t unreasonable. Look at the trouble you''ve caused, getting stuck here."


    After he spoke, Faris turned to me. "Miss, don''t stay mad. He really cares about you. I saw him riding up the mountain like a madman, truly worried about you. We''ve all been there, done that."


    I didn''t respond, and Faris just smiled, pouring beer for everyone.


    Bobby cooked several dishes, and a group of strangers sat together because of the snow and hail.


    I had always thought of Faris as cold and distant, but now, chatting with these men, I realized he was quite sociable and could talk about anything.


    Midway through the meal, the power went out. One of the men cursed, "I knew the lines would go down with this heavy snow."


    Bobby found a shlight, and we quickly finished our meal. He then arranged for us to rest, surprising me by putting Faris and me in the same room.

 Chapter 142 Are You Afraid Ill Eat You?

    So, there was no dodging it now; I had toy it all out.


    I blurted out, "Bobby, you guys got it all wrong. Seriously, we''re not what you think, we..."


    "Girl, he''s a good dude. You can''t keep harping on one thing forever. Nobody''s perfect. Even if he messed up, you gotta give him a shot to make things right, ya know?" Before I could finish, they cut me off, thinking Faris and I were just a bickering couple.


    In the end, they practically shoved us into the room.


    When we got there, I saw there were only two bedrooms. This one was ours, which meant all those big guys, including Bobby, had to cram into the other room. Faris flicked on his phone''s shlight, and the tiny beam barely lit up the small room.


    A wooden bed, a desk, a chair, and an old TV on the desk.


    On a snowy night, up in the mountains, with no heat, even with the doors and windows shut, the room felt like a freezer. Wearing a down jacket felt like wearing nothing.


    The hail had stopped, but the wind and snow were still going strong. I could hear the wind howling inside the house.


    The window ss was intact, but it probably didn''t fit right. The curtain fluttered now and then as the wind sneaked in.


    Staring at the only bed, I was on high alert.


    Faris set his phone next to the TV, adjusting it for the best light, then suddenly turned to look at me. Even in the dim light, I could see his yful grin, like he already knew I was uneasy.


    He suddenly grabbed my hand. Before I could pull away, he yanked me toward him, making me stumble and bump my forehead against his chin. I tried to back off, but he held my waist, pulling me close, and I felt a soft touch on my forehead. Startled, I looked up. In the dim light, Faris was smiling, his tongue slightly licking his lips, looking as pleased and proud as a kid who just got candy.


    "Pervert!"


    Out of shame and anger, I raised my hand to p Faris.


    But before I could bring it down, he caught it.


    He looked at me calmly, with a smirk.


    "Since you call me a pervert, should I really act like one?"


    His deliberately gentle tone brushed past my ear like a feather, sounding very flirtatious.


    I forcefully shook off Faris''s hand, and this time, he let go.


    "I''m used to sleeping alone, but now there''s only one bed. Given the circumstances, I can''t be too picky. We''ll just have to squeeze in for the night. It''s just one night, after all."


    Faris said as he walked to the bed and sat down, looking at me with a mischievous glint in his eyes.


    "What, you don''t wanna sleep? Think I''m a beast? Don''t worry. I won''t touch you." He sounded like he wasughing.


    Spending a night in the same room with a dangerous man was already risky, especially since he had just crossed the line. Trusting him would be foolish.


    "Really not sleeping? Then I''ll sleep," he said again, and I still didn''t respond.


    Then he took off his shoes andy down on the bed, which promptly copsed under his weight.


    I widened my eyes, and a few secondster, I couldn''t help but burst intoughter.


    The bed copsed? It copsed!


    At that moment, I felt quite pleased, especially seeing Faris''s rxed expression disappear the moment the bed copsed. I felt a sense of satisfaction from head to toe. Bobby and the other guys came quickly after hearing the noise.


    There was a knock on the door. I opened it, and as they came in, Faris was just getting up from the copsed bed.


    The guys took one look and startedughing, their eyes ncing meaningfully between Faris and me.


    I instantly understood their misunderstanding, and a rush of heat surged to my face.


    Bobby walked over to the bed, looked at it, and said a bit awkwardly and apologetically, "Actually, no one has slept in this room for a long time. It was used for people who couldn''t make it down the mountain. I guess the bedboard has rotted over time. I''m really sorry."


    Faris cleared his throat, the dim light hiding some of his embarrassment.


    "Sleeping or not doesn''t really matter. We''re just grateful to have a ce to shelter from the wind and rain."


    The guys said they weren''t sleeping either and were ying cards in the next room. I guessed they couldn''t sleep, so they nned to y cards through the night.


    They pulled Faris to join them. One of the guys invited me to watch them y cards, but I didn''t go.


    I was left alone in the dark and cold room. Fortunately, a beam of light from Faris''s phone remained.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Outside, the wind rustled, and the sound of the wind was like a wail.


    The curtain fluttered, casting shadows on the wall that swayed back and forth. I felt a chill down my spine and got a bit spooked.


    After a bit, the door creaked open, and in walked Faris with a basin.


    He set it down, and I saw it was filled with burning charcoal.


    "Why didn''t you y cards with them?" I asked.


    He nced at me, a smile in his eyes.


    "If I yed with them all night, I''d clean them out. How could I feel good about taking their money?"


    I snorted. "You think you''re some kind of card shark?"


    Faris just smiled without saying anything. He got up and walked to a corner of the room, grabbing a discarded wooden nk about the length of a long bench.


    He ced the nk next to the fire basin, sat down cross-legged, and then turned to look at me, patting the spot next to him.


    "Come sit over here."


    I didn''t move.


    Just then, the light from the phone suddenly went out, plunging the room into darkness.


    The only light now came from the basin of charcoal.


    Faris lit a cigarette with a lighter, calmly saying, "My phone must be out of battery."


    I had seen some horror movies before, and they often had scenes where the lights suddenly went out. ording to horror movie logic, this usually meant a monster was about to appear. The more I thought about it, the more terrified I felt, goosebumps rising on my skin, and my feet involuntarily moving towards the fire basin.


    Suddenly, my hand was yanked forcefully, and I fell into Faris''s arms.


    The scent that filled my nose waspletely different from Ethan''s. My cheek touched his cold leather jacket, still carrying snowkes from outside.


    Blushing, I tried to scramble up, but his arm tightened, stopping me.


    My hand pressed against his chest, and I stared at him warily.


    The red glow from the fire basin reflected on his face, and he looked at me with amusement.


    "What? Are you afraid I''ll eat you?"


    I didn''t respond.


    Given the unfavorable conditions, I had to be cautious with my words.


    He suddenly lifted his arm, cing me next to him. As soon as he let go, I immediately scooted to the end of the nk.


    Too far away, I was scared; too close, it was dangerous. The distance between us now was just right.


    The room fell silent, with only the faint sounds of cards ying from the next room.


    Faris sat cross-legged, the cigarette in his mouth, suddenly bing very quiet. Only the faint smell of smoke lingered in the air.


    The curtain fluttered more violently, and the sound of the wind and falling snow grew louder and more urgent. If the snow continued like this, we might not be able to get down the mountain tomorrow. Ethan would be worried if he couldn''t reach me all night. Would he be looking for me everywhere?


    "Is Ethan good to you?"


    I was taken aback because Faris''s tone was so unlike him, more like that of an old friend. It made me lower my guard significantly.


    "Of course, he is." I stared at the fire basin.


    Faris smiled, tapping the ash off his cigarette by the fire basin.


    "Well, Ethan came to rescue you alone and was willing to give up a piece ofnd for you. Those actions show he cares about you."


    But I thought differently. I remembered Ethan saying that even if Faris hadn''t used me as leverage, he would have given up thend if Faris wanted it.


    "You built a cemetery there to deliberately ruin Silent Grove Vige," I said usingly.


    Heughed coldly. "If I wanted to ruin Silent Grove Vige, I could have used more direct methods."


    I stared at him in shock.


    He nced at me, curling his lips. "What? You don''t believe I have the capability?"


    I believed he had the capability; I was shocked that he had other motives.


    "Then why do you insist on building a cemetery there? What are you really up to?"


    He just smiled without answering. After a long while, he snorted arrogantly.


    "I''m just building a cemetery. Thatnd is mine. I can do whatever I want with it." How capricious!


    "Whose cemetery are you building?" I asked.


    The cigarette between his fingers bent as he tightened his grip. Losing interest, he tossed it into the fire. It red up on the hot charcoal, then slowly died out.


    Before I could get an answer, a loud crash above sent tiles falling. None hit us, but dust got in my eyes as I looked up.


    An arm grabbed me, and we rolled to the ground just as something copsed. A beam had fallen where I''d been sitting. If Faris hadn''t pulled me away in time, I would have been crushed under it. Faris, who was on top of me, lifted his head, staring straight at me, breathing heavily. I could hear a sense of fear in his rapid breaths.


    "I saved your life. How are you going to repay me?" he suddenly asked.

 Chapter 143 No One Is Perfect from Head to Toe

    Thinking back to that near-death moment, I felt like my voice had just up and left me. I stared at him, dumbfounded, for a few seconds before managing a weak, "Thanks." "That''s it?" His voice went up a notch, clearly not satisfied.


    "What else do you want?"


    I was struggling to breathe under his weight and tried to push him off, but he was like a freaking statue.


    "If you''re not gonna offer yourself, at least a kiss, right?"


    Even now, Faris was still cracking jokes.


    The gratitude I felt a second ago vanished, and I shoved him harder.


    "Get off."


    Right then, the door got kicked open.


    Bobby and the others rushed in, shlights blinding us.


    "Are you guys okay?" They surrounded us in no time.


    Bobby shouted, "Faris, your leg!"


    A few guys hurried over to lift the wooden beam together.


    I had a bad feeling. But Faris seemed chill, still wearing that faint smile.


    After they moved the beam, they helped Faris up from on top of me.


    Bobby''s shlight hit Faris''s leg, and I almost lost it.


    His jeans were soaked in blood.


    Bobby said, worried, "Faris, your leg looks bad. But we can''t get down the mountain now. What do we do?"


    One of the guys sighed. "I checked earlier; a tree behind the house fell and hit the roof, breaking this beam. Faris, you have the worst luck!"


    Only I knew I was the unlucky one. If Faris hadn''t saved me, I''d be the one crushed.


    Faris just smiled nonchntly. "It''s nothing, just a scratch."


    But seeing his pant leg drenched in blood, it was definitely more than a scratch.


    "Bobby, got any hemostatic stuff?" I asked.


    Bobby thought for a moment. "I think we have some hemostatic powder."


    I nodded. "We need to stop the bleeding first."


    Everyone decided to move Faris to the bed in the next room. One guy supported his head, two held his waist, and the others took his legs. Faris couldn''t help but chuckle as they carried him. "I can walk, you know. One of my legs is still good."


    Bobby said, "We don''t know if you broke anything, so we gotta be careful. You''re still young."


    After Bobby found the hemostatic supplies, he also brought a bottle of hot water and handed me a towel.


    I took it without hesitation, ready to clean Faris''s wound.


    Even if he hadn''t been injured saving me, I wouldn''t ignore him now.


    The jeans were too tight, so I asked, "Bobby, got scissors?"


    Bobby nodded quickly and went to get them.


    I cut open his pant leg while two guys held shlights. Pulling back the soaked jeans revealed Faris''s bloodied flesh, making it hard to see the injury.


    The air reeked of blood. But luckily, my nursing instincts kicked in.


    I wrung out the towel to wipe the blood off his leg and said, "I might touch the wound, so bear with it."


    But Faris, with his hands behind his head, looked like he was enjoying himself.


    "If I make a sound, I''m not a man," he said.


    After wiping away most of the blood, I could see a deep wound. It was hard to tell if it reached the bone.


    I sprinkled the powder and wrapped the wound with the clean cloth Bobby found. Faris didn''t make a sound the whole time.


    After everything was done, Bobby prepared a bowl of electrolyte water for Faris to drink.


    In the end, everyone gathered in the room, waiting for dawn.


    As the sky lightened, the snow stopped.


    A few guys went up the mountain with their toolkits, and soon the power was back.


    Bobby went to the kitchen, saying he''d make some oatmeal for everyone.


    Before long, the sky was fully bright, and light streamed in through the windows.


    Farisy on the bed, wide awake, smiling at me.


    "What are you smiling at?" I asked, puzzled.


    He tapped the bed frame with his hand outside the nket, looking content.


    "When are you gonna give me that thank-you kiss?"


    I was taken aback and, after thinking for a moment, said softly, "I didn''t ask you to save me."


    Faris seemed to have expected this and smiled bitterly, "I bled so much to save you, and I might not even walk again. Doesn''t that make you feel guilty?" He was still joking.


    I got up and said, "I''ll go check if Bobby''s oatmeal is ready."


    I opened the door and was stunned to see Ethan, about to knock. He looked serious, nced past me at Faris on the bed, and stepped inside.


    Faris didn''t seem surprised. Momentster, a group of Faris''s buddies rushed in after Ethan.


    "Faris, what happened to you?"


    "Faris, is your leg injured? Is it serious?"


    Thest one toe in was Richard. When he saw me, his quick steps slowed, and he looked all kinds of guilty.


    I took two steps forward and pped Richard hard across the face.


    "You?"


    Richard stared at me in disbelief, raising a hand to retaliate. But Ethan grabbed his wrist first.


    I red at him with pure hatred. Every word I spat out was dripping with anger.


    "Been to jail, a father now, and still acting like a fool? Seems like you didn''t learn a damn thing. If we had known, we wouldn''t have busted our asses to get you out."


    Richard''s face tightened, and his jaw moved slightly. He clearly didn''t like me. But knowing he was in the wrong, he said nothing.


    Bobby, who was cooking oatmeal in the kitchen, probably saw the sudden influx of people and hurried over.


    Seeing they were all familiar faces, he said excitedly, "If you can get up the mountain, you can get down. Faris''s leg is messed up; you guys need to get him to a hospital, pronto." So, we didn''t get to eat any of Bobby''s oatmeal.


    Faris''s buddies carried him down the mountain, and Ethan took my hand.


    "Let''s go home."


    This was the first thing he said to me since he showed up.


    I figured Ethan must have a ton of questions. How should I exin it to him so he''d believe me?


    After a night of snow and hail, the path down the mountain was super slippery. I slipped several times, but Ethan held me steady, keeping me from falling.


    He suddenly let go of my hand and squatted in front of me.


    "Get on. I''ll carry you."


    Staring at his broad back, I hesitated for a moment before climbing on.


    Richard and Faris''s group walked ahead like he was their real brother.


    They took turns carrying Faris, and Ethan carried me, so our pace was slow.


    Halfway down the mountain, I finally mustered the courage to say softly, "There''s nothing between Faris and me."


    I knew it was the weakest exnation.


    Ethan responded with a sound. But I couldn''t tell if it meant he believed me or if it was just a perfunctory reply.


    "Emily, if one day you find out I''m not as good as you think, would you leave me?"


    Ethan had been carrying me for a long time, but his voice remained steady.


    I found his question strange, like he was hinting that he had a bad side.


    "In what way? No one is perfect from head to toe," I said.


    He didn''t say anything more, carrying me all the way to the foot of the mountain. When he put me down, I saw that his pant legs were half-soaked.


    Several cars were parked at the foot of the mountain. Besides a Maybach, the rest were all cars belonging to Faris''s buddies.


    As Faris was helped into a car, he nced back at me, his half-smiling eyes seemingly reminding me of that thank-you kiss.


    I quickly looked away and got into Ethan''s car.


    They took Faris to the hospital, and Ethan took me home.


    As soon as I walked in the door and changed my shoes, a pair of arms gently wrapped around me from behind.


    Ethan kissed my ear, very tenderly.


    Leaning into his embrace, I gradually lost my strength.


    He suddenly scooped me up and carried me inside,ying me on the couch and then kissing me.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    The sudden intimacy caught me off guard. He said nothing, just kissed me. I thought he still cared about what happenedst night, but his kisses were not rough; they were gentle, even more so than usual.


    He didn''t do anything else, just kissed me deeply and with focus.


    After a long time, he finally let go of me, staring at me intently, his eyes showing no me or doubt, just a hint of fatigue.


    "Richard took my phone and brought me to that mountain," I said.


    "I know."


    "I don''t know why Faris was there. There''s nothing between us."


    "I believe you."


    I was stunned, looking at him in surprise.


    Ethany down beside me on the couch, pressing close to me.


    His head rested on my shoulder, and his every breath tickled my neck.


    He kept touching my face with his fingers, and after a long time, his deep voice sounded in my ear.


    "I kept calling you yesterday, but it wouldn''t go through. I searched everywhere you might be. I almost called the cops. Richard finally couldn''t take it and confessed. Searching for you all night was nothing. I''m just afraid you''ll leave me one day, and I''ll never find you again."


    My heart suddenly ached as if it had split open.


    I snuggled closer to him, wrapping my arms around his neck.


    "I won''t leave just because of a small issue. If I ever decide to leave, it will be because there''s no ce for me by your side."


    He ruffled my hair and pressed my head to his chest.


    That night, while Ethan was showering, I got a call from an unknown number.


    "It''s me."


    As soon as I heard the voice on the other end, I guiltily nced at the bathroom door.

 Chapter 144 Falling in Love with Someone You Shouldnt

    "What do you want?" I whispered.


    Faris must''ve picked up on my nerves andughed. "Ethan around?"


    "If this ain''t urgent, I''m hanging up."


    "Hold up," he said.


    I nced at the bathroom door, figuring Ethan was almost done, and clutched my phone, barely holding onto my patience.


    "I got hurt for you. Least you can do ise see me, right? I''ll show you something tomorrow. Don''t even think about bailing. You''ll regret it if you do." Before I could say anything, Faris hung up.


    Hearing the water stop in the bathroom, I quickly stashed my phone.


    Next day, after Ethan left for work, I changed and headed out.


    Starlight City was a snowy wondend, with barely anyone on the streets.


    I swung by a fruit shop, grabbed some strawberries and apples, and made my way to the hospital.


    Faris''s ward door was open, and he was the only one there.


    He was half-lying on the bed, scrolling through his phone. Hearing footsteps, he looked up and saw the fruit in my hand, a grin spreading across his face. "How''d you know I dig strawberries?"


    I plopped the fruit on the bedside table and snapped, "I didn''t. Just grabbed whatever. If I knew you liked strawberries, I wouldn''t have bought ''em." Faris didn''t get mad, just kept that cheeky grin as he stared at me.


    "If you bought it, I like it."


    I rolled my eyes and nced at his leg.


    His leg was in a cast, clearly a bone injury.


    Thinking about how Faris got hurt saving me, my tone softened. "What''d the doc say about your leg?"


    "It''s pretty bad."


    I got nervous. "How bad?"


    Faris sighed, giving me a pitiful look. "I''m gonna be disabled for life. You gotta take care of me."


    I frowned and checked the medical record by his bed, finally feeling relieved.


    I red at him. "I used to be a nurse. You think you can fool me?"


    Faris grinned and grabbed my hand. "Just messing with you."


    I shook off his hand. "Joking about cursing yourself? You''re something else!"


    He gave me a goofy, pleading smile. "I''m thirsty. Can you get me some water?"


    I stared at him, not moving, and he tugged at my sleeve again.


    "Please? Poor me. No one takes care of me. I gotta beg the nurses for water, and they give me attitude if I ask too much. Have some pity on me, will ya?" In the end, I got him some water.


    As I handed him the water, I asked, "Why''s no one taking care of you? What about your buddies?"


    Faris took a sip of water and scoffed, "They''re all roughnecks. Good in a brawl, but taking care of a patient? Nah, I''d like to live a bit longer, thanks."


    I thought about Cindy. But she was old, and he probably didn''t want his grandma knowing about his injury.


    Didn''t he have any other family? I decided not to ask.


    "So, what do you wanna show me?" I asked.


    He just stared at me, grinning like a Cheshire cat.


    Thinking he was just messing with me, I turned to leave with my bag.


    "What do you think Ethan would do if he saw this video?" Faris''s slow voice came from behind.


    I spun around. He slowly turned his phone screen towards me.


    My eyes widened.


    Even though the video was a bit dark, it was clear as day that it was Faris and me in that room in the forest. From this angle, Faris holding me and kissing my forehead looked way too intimate. I never expected that when Faris turned on the shlight on his phonest night, he also turned on the camera.


    "You''re a scumbag!"


    I snatched the phone, found the original file, deleted it, and tossed the phone onto his bed.


    Faris crossed his arms and looked at me, all smug.


    "Chill, I''ve already backed it up to the cloud."


    I clenched my fists, feeling the urge to deck him.


    "What do you want?"


    "You gotta visit me often ande whenever I call. Otherwise, I''ll send the video to Ethan."


    He threatened me, and I raised my bag, ready to whack him.


    "Repaying kindness with enmity? God''s watching," he said with a smirk.


    I raised the bag in the air, then angrily put it down and stormed out.


    Richard appeared at the door. He nced at me, but I ignored him and stomped away.


    Not long after leaving the hospital, Ethan called me, saying Victor was hosting a wee dinner for Richard tonight and had booked a private room at a hotel.


    Knowing I wasn''t wee and would only get mistreated if I went, I naturally didn''t want to go, and Ethan didn''t push it.


    Since Ethan wouldn''t be home for dinner, I didn''t rush back. After some thought, I bought some fruit to visit Sophie.


    I figured Sophie wouldn''t be attending the gathering either, as the Windsor family also ostracized her and her daughter.


    I didn''t call Sophie before going because I thought the cold weather would keep her and the kid indoors. So she was a bit surprised to see me at the door.


    As soon as I plopped down on the couch, Sophie, looking worried, said, "Christmas is almost here, and I don''t know if Richard will be out. Spending the holidays inside must be awful." I was floored.


    Sophie didn''t know Richard was out? So, he hadn''t visited them since his release?


    He had time to race motorcycles with his buddies but not to see his own daughter.


    I decided not to tell Sophie that Richard was out. Maybe he''d remember to visit them in a few days.


    Abby clung to Sophie like glue, so I offered to cook.


    I couldn''t imagine how Sophie managed meals when it was just the two of them.


    I quickly whipped up a couple of dishes. Sophie ced Abby on the couch, and we ate there to keep Abby close.


    But Abby kept fussing, and Sophie had to keep putting her bowl down to calm her.


    I had never been a mom, but just watching Sophie made me fully appreciate how tough it was.


    As night fell, I stood by the window, gazing at the city''s nightscape.


    The wee dinner at the grand hotel must have started by now, right?


    With Richard out, Victor and Linda must be over the moon. Would Ethan share in their joy or drink alone in silence?


    We finished our meal amidst Abby''s cries, and I went to wash the dishes.


    It was gettingte, but no matter how Sophie tried to soothe her, Abby wouldn''t sleep.


    Seeing how hard it was for Sophie to take care of the child alone, I decided to stay the night. Even if it was just to boil some water or cook a meal, I could help a little. The clock on the wall struck ten, and there was a knock on the door.


    Abby had just fallen asleep, and Sophie, afraid the noise would wake her, quickly ran to open the door.


    Given thete hour, I reminded Sophie to ask who it was first.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Sophie nodded and went to the door to ask.


    "It''s me," Lacey said.


    Sophie opened the door, and Lacey dragged Richard inside.


    Richard looked hammered. If Lacey hadn''t been holding him up, he probably would''ve face-nted.


    Lacey dumped him onto the couch, and Richard copsed like a rag doll.


    "Richard, listen up. Your wife and kid live here. If you''re still a man, take responsibility."


    Sophie stood there, staring at Richard, speechless.


    She had thought he was still behind bars, so his sudden appearance must have been a shock and a thrill.


    Richard slurred, "Enough, stop yelling."


    Lacey kicked Richard a few times, and Sophie hurried to pull her away, looking at Richard with a pained expression. "Lacey, don''t."


    This was the sorrow of loving someone.


    Lacey keptying into Richard. "Sophie is only 19. If you don''t step up, do you expect her to take care of the kid alone? That''s your child. Do you have any conscience?" Richard, eyes closed, grumbled, "I didn''t mean to sleep with her. It was an ident. She''s 19 now, an adult. Can''t she handle it?"


    I wasn''t Sophie, but I knew Richard''s words must''ve felt like daggers to her heart.


    Lacey pped Richard hard.


    Richard barely flinched.


    Just then, Abby''s cries filled the room.


    Sophie seemed frozen, still in shock.


    I went over and picked up Abby.


    Abby, just waking up, kept her eyes closed but cried harder, sensing I wasn''t her mom. I had to hand her back to Sophie.


    Once Sophie took Abby, her cries softened. Sophie sat on the couch, nursing Abby and finally calming her down.


    Richard, lying on the couch, opened his eyes and looked drunkenly at the baby. Everyone was quiet, afraid to disturb Abby as she nursed. Abby slowly fell asleep while nursing, and Sophie gathered the courage to look at Richard.


    "She still doesn''t have a birth certificate."


    Richardughed and cursed, "She''s just a little brat. Doesn''t deserve one."


    Lacey raised her hand to hit him again. But this time Richard raised his hands to block, and Lacey''s hand didn''te down.


    Sophie, hearing something in his words, quickly brought the baby to Richard.


    "Richard, hold her. Hold the baby."


    "No." Richard turned his face away, mumbling, "I''m drunk. What if I drop her?"


    Sophie, disappointed, sat back down with Abby. Soon, Richard''s light snores filled the room.


    I remembered Ethan mentioning Lacey had been transferred to the West Coast, so I asked her, "I heard you went to the West Coast. When did youe back?" Lacey replied, "I came back when I heard Richard was out."


    That night, Lacey didn''t leave. She shared a bed with me while Sophie and the baby slept in another room.


    I hadn''t fallen asleep when I heard a door open next door, so I got up and opened my door.


    Moonlight streamed in from the window, and I saw Sophie gently covering Richard with a nket.


    She didn''t leave immediately but squatted beside him, staring at him. After a while, she leaned down and kissed his face.


    I felt a pang of sorrow for this neen-year-old girl because she had fallen in love with someone she shouldn''t have.


    In the morning, Lacey and I were awakened by Sophie''s cries.


    We looked at each other and quickly got up to see what was wrong.


    Sophie was sitting on the floor, holding Abby''s bottle, her face covered in tears.


    "What happened?" I asked.


    Sophie, crying, said, "Abby''s gone, and Richard''s gone too."

 Chapter 145 Abby is Missing

    Lacey and I were totally freaked out, but we tore through every room like maniacs. Sophie was on the floor, bawling her eyes out.


    "It''s no use. I checked everywhere, even under the bed. Abby''s just... gone."


    I peeked out the window; the sun was barelying up.


    "When did Richard bail?" I asked.


    Sophie just shook her head, looking lost. "I don''t know."


    Richard vanishing wasn''t a shocker, but Abby, who couldn''t even walk yet, had to be taken.


    Either Richard forgot to shut the door and someone snuck in to grab Abby, or he took her himself. That thought made my stomach churn.


    I nced at Lacey, who seemed to be thinking the same thing, while Sophie was too wrecked to even consider it.


    I squatted down and gently patted Sophie''s shoulder to calm her down.


    "Sophie, don''t freak out. Crying won''t fix this, right? We gotta figure out how to find her."


    Hearing this, Sophie quickly wiped her tears with the back of her hand, stood up, and nodded, trying to hold back her sobs.


    "Okay, let''s go out and look."


    After heading downstairs, we split up to search.


    Sophie was too emotional to go alone, so I stuck with her. Wandering around aimlessly was rough. By daylight, Sophie was walking around, crying, and showing Abby''s photo to anyone, but it was pointless. If someone had taken her, they''d be long gone by now.


    Feeling desperate, I called Ethan. He told us to wait. Before he arrived, Lacey called. We grabbed a cab to the Windsors. The gate was shut, but we heard a kid crying inside.


    "It''s Abby, it''s Abby crying."


    As soon as Sophie heard the crying, she lost it and started pounding on the cold iron gate.


    "Open the door, please. I''m begging you, please open the door!"


    Sophie knelt in the snow outside the gate, crying and begging for who knows how long, but there was no response from inside.


    If I had any pull with the Windsor family, I could plead for her. But Victor and Linda couldn''t stand me. If I spoke up, it would probably make things worse.


    Ethan called again, asking where we were. I hesitated.


    He was a stand-up guy, and if he knew the truth, he wouldn''t ignore it. I was scared this would reignite the beef between him and Victor.


    "At Victor''s house? Is that right?"


    I didn''t answer right away, but he must have heard Sophie crying over the phone.


    I mumbled a confirmation, and he hung up.


    In less than ten minutes, he showed up.


    Watching Ethan get out of the car, I felt super conflicted.


    Sophie was Richard''s wife, and Abby was Richard''s daughter. Ethan''s position was awkward, and he had no right to step in. But during Richard''s detention, Ethan stepped in out of a sense of justice and responsibility. Now that Richard had taken his own daughter, what reason did Ethan have to get involved?


    "Please, give Abby back to me. I don''t want anything else, just my child."


    Sophie''s voice was hoarse from crying, her hair a mess and stuck to her tear-streaked face, looking utterly pitiful.


    I didn''t know who was inside, but their hearts must be ice-cold to ignore Sophie and Abby''s continuous crying.


    Ethan walked over, lit a cigarette, and asked calmly, "Sophie, do you just want your kid back?"


    Sophie clung to the iron gate, her shoulders shaking, and slowly lifted her head, looking at Ethan with her swollen, tearful eyes.


    "Yes, I just want Abby back. She needs me, and I need her. Ethan, I really can''t live without Abby!"


    This scene would move anyone with a heart.


    Ethan nodded, took out his phone, and made a call.


    I stared at him nkly, not knowing how he could resolve this deadlock. He couldn''t mediate because Richard and Linda wouldn''t appreciate it.


    But when the call connected, I was shocked.


    He had called the cops.


    The police in Starlight City were super efficient; within five minutes, I heard sirens.


    Two police cars quickly stopped behind us, and several officers got out. Ethan walked over and shook hands with the lead officer.


    "Are you the one who reported a child abduction?" the officer asked.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Ethan nodded and pointed to Sophie, who was kneeling on the ground. "She''s the mom who lost her kid."


    Sophie, her face streaked with tears, was momentarily stunned. Realizing what was happening, she crawled over and clung to the officer''s legs.


    "My kid''s in there. Listen, you can hear the crying. My kid''s super shy and won''t go to anyone but me. Please, have some mercy on us."


    The officer nodded. "Don''t worry. If what you''re saying is true, we''ll help you out."


    I walked over to help Sophie up and tried to calm her down. "Sophie, chill. The cops will figure it out."


    Sophie stopped crying and let go.


    The officer stepped forward and knocked on the door, using a loudspeaker to call out. After a bit, the iron gate creaked open.


    Linda opened the door, and Richard was standing at the entrance of the living room, furiously puffing on a cigarette and looking all kinds of agitated.


    The officer talked to Linda, who smoothly exined that Abby was her granddaughter and that the kid''s dad was also inside.


    The officer looked skeptically at Linda and then at Sophie.


    "Do you have a marriage certificate?"


    Sophie shook her head sadly but suddenly knelt before Linda, bowing deeply.


    "Linda, I''m begging you, have mercy. Please give me my child back."


    Sophie bowed so hard that she quickly made a dent in the snow in front of her.


    Linda crossed her arms and looked down at Sophie with a smug expression.


    "If you insist on taking the child back, then she will have nothing to do with the Windsor family in the future."


    Sophie slowly lifted her head, brushed the hair from her face, and seemed to look past Linda towards Richard. Her eyes gradually shifted from sorrow to calm.


    "I never expected anything, nor did I expect to be with Richard. I just hoped Richard could be safe. Now that he''s fine, I''m content and don''t need anything else." "Fine, you said it yourself."


    Linda turned and went inside,ing back shortly with a crying Abby.


    Sophie, overwhelmed with emotion, rushed forward and took Abby from Linda.


    Abby was crying so hard she could barely catch her breath, her face red. In Sophie''s arms, she nestled against her breast. Though her crying softened, she couldn''t stop immediately after crying for so long. The officer offered to take Sophie home. As Sophie turned to leave, she gave Richard onest look.


    Richard averted his eyes, not looking at her. I believed he still had some reluctance; I couldn''t believe he could be so heartless towards his own kid.


    After the police car left, Richard, with a cigarette dangling from his mouth, strode towards a corner of the yard and mounted his motorcycle.


    Linda hurried over to stop him, asking gently, "Richard, where are you going? It''s so cold out, riding a bike will be freezing. Stay home; I''ve made mushroom soup for you." Richard revved the engine loudly and irritably said, "I''m annoyed. Can''t I go out for some fresh air? I''ve been locked up enough. Do you want to lock me up at home too?" Linda''s hand, which was holding Richard, quickly retracted. She softly said, "I''m just worried about you."


    Richard ignored her, turned the bike, and shot out of the yard like an arrow.


    After watching Richard leave, Linda''s gaze fell on me, bing sharp.


    I didn''t want to look at such a cold-hearted person for another second.


    I turned my gaze away and walked over to Ethan, holding his cold hand.


    "Let''s go."


    Ethan dropped his cigarette, and we got into the car. He started driving quickly. Something was off, so I looked at him; his eyes were cold and fixed ahead.


    Soon, we saw Richard on his motorcycle. He nced back and sped up, widening the gap.


    Ethan gripped the wheel tighter, speeding up. The distance between them kept fluctuating as the brothers reenacted a high-speed chase.


    It was incredibly dangerous. I clutched the seat cushion tightly and whispered, "Slow down."


    "Hold on."


    He calmly uttered two words. But instead of slowing down, he sped up even more.


    The two vehicles quickly left the city, heading onto a wide, empty asphalt road.


    I didn''t know if Ethan had floored the gas pedal. But I felt the car speed up significantly, and we quickly caught up to Richard.


    My heart was in my throat the entire way, my body pressed tightly against the seat, not daring to move.


    After overtaking Richard, Ethan suddenly jerked the steering wheel, swerving the car sideways, and then mmed on the brakes.


    I lurched forward and saw Richard speeding straight towards us.


    Just when I thought he was going to crash into the car, he stopped.


    Through the car window, I saw Richard''s cold, tense face and his defiant, fiery eyes.

 Chapter 146 I Dont Want to Live Anymore

    By the time I snapped out of it, Ethan had already bailed out of the car.


    As Ethan yanked Richard out, he clocked him right in the face.


    I was losing it inside the car, but Richard''s bike was blocking my door.


    They were trading punches, getting into a full-on brawl.


    I had to crawl over to the driver''s side to get out.


    They were about the same height, but Ethan looked a bit beefier. Richard, though, was strong and wild,nding solid hits. Ethan was kinda getting his ass kicked.


    I tried to break them up for ages, but it was pointless. So, I squatted down and started chucking snowballs at Richard.


    Richard didn''t see thating. As he tried to block the snowballs, Ethan got in a few good punches, making Richard stumble back.


    Thinking about all the crap Richard had done, and poor Sophie and Abby, I lost it. I went nuts, hurling snowballs at him, letting all my anger out.


    I yelled, "You got the guts to act like a jerk but can''t own up to it? Richard, you''re not a man!"


    My freak-out actually made them stop fighting.


    Ethan looked shocked; he''d never seen me like this.


    Richard, covered in snow, startedughing.


    When he grinned, his blood-stained teeth made him look creepy. He wiped the blood from his mouth with his thumb and gave me a nasty smile. "Thanks for the lesson, Emily. So, you ready to own up to your affair?"


    I stared at him, stunned. "What the hell are you talking about?"


    My reaction made himugh even harder.


    "I''m not joking. Faris told me you seduced him that night, and he even bragged about how good you were in bed. Didn''t you two break the bed?" Richard kept spewing his lies.


    I looked at Ethan, panicked. His face changed when he heard Richard''s crap.


    I was both freaked out and furious, grabbing snow and throwing it at Richard.


    Amidst the swirling snowkes, Richardughed smugly.


    "What''s wrong, Emily? Ashamed? For a second-married woman, you''re pretty good at seducing men. First, my brother, then Faris. Faris almost got crippled saving you-guess he just couldn''t bear the thought of missing another night with you."


    Every word felt like a punch to my gut.


    I nearly lost it, rushing at him, grabbing his clothes, and trying to p him, but he dodged. I was like a madwoman, hitting him.


    "Are you even human? Do you know how important a woman''s reputation is?"


    My punches didn''t faze Richard. He swayed under my pulling butughed wildly, continuing to stab at my heart.


    "A second-married woman talking about reputation? What a joke."


    Ethan came over to pull me away, but I couldn''t even look at him. I just kept my head down, gasping for air.


    Even though Richard''s words were lies, I felt too ashamed to face Ethan after being smeared like this.


    Richard kept mentioning what Faris supposedly said. At this moment, I just wanted to find Faris and ask him why he would say such things that could destroy me.


    I pushed Richard away and shook off Ethan''s hand.


    I rushed to the car and got into the driver''s seat.


    "Emily!"


    I heard Ethan shouting my name, his voice full of tension.


    But I had lost it. I started the car and drove away, my driving all over the ce.


    In the rearview mirror, I saw Ethan running after the car. But he quickly got smaller and smaller.


    I gripped the steering wheel, my chest bursting with rage, feeling no fear as I drove. The phone rang repeatedly, but I ignored it.


    Soon, I heard an engine behind me. In the rearview mirror, I saw Ethan chasing me on Richard''s motorcycle. Not wanting him to catch up, I floored it. "Emily, stop!"


    I vaguely heard his shout mixed with the engine noise.


    But I was too far gone. Richard''s words made me feel so humiliated. I couldn''t face Ethan until my name was cleared.


    Ethan probably realized that the more he chased, the faster I drove, so he slowed down.


    At an intersection, a kid ran across the road. Panicking, I swerved and crashed into the greenery with a loud bang. My head hit the steering wheel, and I cked out.


    When I woke up, I smelled disinfectant and saw Jason in ab coat by the bed.


    Seeing me awake, Jason''s expression rxed, and he said gently, "You''re awake?"


    Next, Be''s face appeared in front of me.


    "Emily, you''re finally awake. You scared the crap outta me. You don''t even have your driver''s license yet, and you were speeding. You''re really something."


    I looked around and didn''t see anyone else.


    Be caught on and said, "Don''t bother looking for him. Ethan had to rush to the office. He said something urgent came up. He called me toe over ''cause he had to leave. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have known." Jason swapped out my IV bag and grinned. "They say ignorance is bliss. Guess that goes for new drivers too."


    Be jumped in, "Emily, you''re usually so timid. What got into you this time?"


    Seeing I wasn''t talking, she waved her hand in front of my face and teased, "Emily, cat got your tongue? Did that crash knock you silly?"


    Jason chuckled and, being the pro he is, gave his verdict. "Emily, you got lucky this time. Just some minor injuries."


    Jason had to get back to work, so he didn''t stay long.


    Thinking about what Richard had said, my heart felt like it was being ripped apart.


    I stared nkly at the ceiling and muttered, "I suddenly get how Oliver felt when he couldn''t defend himself."


    Mentioning Oliver made Be''s face go stiff. She looked at me, puzzled.


    Iid it all out-from Abby''s disappearance to Richard''s lies.


    After hearing it all, Be shook her fist. If Richard were here, she''d probably deck him.


    "If I knew he was such a jerk, we shouldn''t have bothered saving him."


    I knew Ethan saving him had nothing to do with whether he was a jerk.


    Ethan must know Richard''s character inside out. Saving him was just something he had to do as a brother.


    Be wanted to stay with me at the hospital, but I insisted she go home.


    She left in the evening.


    Ethan didn''t show up, not even a call, until it was dark.


    He must be stewing over Richard''s words. Any guy would react to hearing that kind of stuff. Especially since he''s always been touchy about my interactions with Faris. Thinking about this made my head spin.


    Words can be brutal! Sometimes nder and rumors cut deeper than a knife. Knife wounds heal, but rumors and nder can mess up your heart and the trust between people. Lost in my chaotic thoughts, I didn''t notice when I fell asleep.


    Waking up in the pitch-ck room, I saw light seeping through the curtains and someone sitting by the bed.


    Without thinking, I pped him hard. The p hurt us both; I bit my lip and groaned in pain.


    Faris quickly realized something was wrong and turned on the bedsidemp. He immediately saw that the back of my hand, the one with the IV, which I had used to p him, was swollen. He pressed the call button, and a nurse came in shortly.


    The nurse said the IV hade out and moved the needle to my other hand.


    "Knowing you have an IV in your hand, you shouldn''t move it. Can''t you be more careful?"


    The nurse said this with a hint of me, ncing at Faris. Faris didn''t say anything.


    After the nurse left, Faris said calmly, "I heard you were speeding on the road? If I remember right, you don''t even have your driver''s license yet. Got a death wish?"


    The built-up frustration turned into tears streaming down my face.


    I cried and said, "I do have a death wish. Why is there always someone who doesn''t want me to live a good life? Just when things start to settle down, someonees to ruin it. Why?" Faris, sitting in his wheelchair, looked at me helplessly.


    "Who doesn''t want you to live a good life? I have a beef with the Windsor family, not you. I didn''t do anything wrong."


    I couldn''t listen to his excuses and kept crying like I was falling apart. Tears rolled down my cheeks and into my ears.


    "A real man owns up to his actions. What crap did you tell Richard? You had your fun, but do you know the fallout from your words? Those lies have made it impossible for me to clear my name. Who would believe we''re innocent now? You don''t get how much a woman who''s been through a failed marriage wants to hold on to what she has now."


    Faris looked confused at first, then seemed to get it slowly. He smiled slightly.


    "What? Is your rtionship with Ethan so fragile? Can''t it handle a simple rumor? If that''s the case, does it even matter if he believes you? It would show you Ethan''s true colors."


    The door was suddenly pushed open.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Ethan stood at the door with a cigarette in his mouth.

 Chapter 147 One Shouldnt Be Too Greedy

    I stared at Ethan, feeling like my heart was getting stomped on. Seriously, it felt like the universe was messing with me.


    I was already trying to clear up the mess, and now he caught me alone with Faris. Exining this? Yeah, right.


    Faris, though, was cool as a cucumber, even smirking a bit, not letting Ethan outshine him.


    Ethan strolled over to the bed, bent down, grabbed Faris by the cor, and yanked him up.


    Faris didn''t fight back, just lifted his head with Ethan''s pull, his eyes daring him.


    Ethan''s cigarette fell onto Faris''s clothes, burning a hole before hitting the floor.


    In the dead silence, Ethan''s voice cut through, colder than usual.


    "I gave you thend you wanted. Don''t push your luck."


    Faris just smiled, all chill, and said, "If you hold onto something tight enough, no one can take it from you."


    Ethan''s face, half-hidden in the shadows, looked even more menacing.


    Faris slowly pried Ethan''s fingers off his cor, one by one, until Ethan let go. Then he casually straightened his messed-up cor.


    I couldn''t take my eyes off the bloodstain on his cor.


    "Get out," I snapped, pointing to the door.


    Faris nced at me, nodded with a smile, and said, "Alright, I''m going."


    He turned his wheelchair around and rolled out slowly.


    The sound of the wheels echoed down the hallway, fading away.


    I grabbed Ethan''s hand. "What happened to your hand?"


    He dodged my question, sat on the bed, and lowered his head, his hair falling over his eyes.


    "You staying in the hospital makes it hard for me to take care of you. I want to take you home."


    Before I could ask more about his hand, the door swung open.


    Jason came in with a few nurses, pushing a stretcher.


    I only had a head injury and could walk, but Ethan and Jason insisted I use the stretcher, so I went along with it.


    The hospital''s vehicle took me home with Jason while Ethan drove his car.


    I asked Jason, "Why the sudden move home?"


    Jason smiled. "You''re stable. Home''s better for recovery. And with me as your private doc, it''s the same as being in the hospital." "But it feels like you all nned this," I said, still suspicious.


    Jason grinned. "Of course, we did. It''s for your own good."


    When we got there, Ethan scooped me up and carried me into the vi,ying me on the bed.


    He told me to rest and that he''d be backter.


    Jason set up the coat rack for tomorrow''s IV drip.


    After getting everything ready, he told me to rest and left the room.


    Lying in my own bed was way morefy than the hospital. I fell asleep fast.


    I dreamed of the time I threw a snowball at Richard.


    He kept badmouthing me, his words getting nastier.


    I lost it, hitting him, crying, screaming like I wanted to tear my throat out.


    The pain and sadness felt so real.


    The itchy feeling on my face woke me up. I opened my eyes to see Ethan''s face, gently kissing away my tears.


    I must''ve been really upset in the dream. I couldn''t stop sobbing, and more tears fell.


    He wiped my tears with his bandaged hand.


    "What happened to your hand?" I asked.


    "Just a little ident," he said lightly.


    He propped his head up, looking at me closely.


    Thinking of the dream, I felt a wave of sadness, and my voice was hoarse. "Do you believe me?"


    I looked at him, feeling uneasy and hopeful.


    "Yes," Ethan said firmly.


    "Why?"


    Ethan lowered his head, his nose brushing against my face. His breath tickled my skin.


    "Given Richard''s state, I wouldn''t believe him easily. I''m not stupid."


    But I didn''t think Ethan had no doubts.


    "Where were you all day?"


    He got into bed, pulled the nket over us, andy down, his deep voice in my ear.


    "I went to a bunch of ces: the insurancepany, the traffic police. You were driving without a license and got into an ident. Byw, you''d get fined and detained. I didn''t want that, so I was handling it."


    At that moment, I was so caught up in my emotions that I didn''t think about the consequences at all. Now, I''m starting to feel a bit scared. Lucky for me, I was the only one who got hurt. If I''d hurt someone else, I''d probably feel guilty forever. "Why''d you suddenly want to bring me back?" I asked, staring at his handsome, mature profile.


    He held me tighter, his bandaged hand slipping under my clothes, caressing my skin.


    "I only feel at ease when you''re sleeping next to me."


    His fingers traced circles on my belly, making me squirm from the ticklish sensation.


    He suddenlyughed. "Emily, I''m just now realizing you''re the type to act on impulse. I used to underestimate you."


    I felt a bit embarrassed and mumbled softly, "Acting on impulse is trouble. People just aren''t rational when they do that."


    Ethan''s breathing was heavy and steady.


    "Emily, you have to be responsible for yourself at all times. Do you know? I was riding my bike behind you, unable to stop you, and I was really scared. I''ve never been that scared before."


    I asked, "Were you afraid I would die?"


    "Yeah," he answered.


    "But everyone has to die."


    "I hope that day takes its sweet time getting here because I want you around as long as possible."


    Ethan always had a way of making me drop my defenses and follow him without hesitation with just a few words.


    But did he really not care about what Richard said? Or was he just afraid I would continue to be irrational?


    The next morning, Jason came to give me an IV drip.


    Because of Ethan''s hand injury, Jason also took on the task of cooking.


    While I was bedridden, Aurora called to ask when I would visit. I didn''t tell her about my injury, just said I had some things to deal with and would go after that.


    Sophie came with Lacey.


    She sat by the bed holding Abby, hesitating several times before finally asking, "Emily, did you get into the car ident because of Richard?"


    Yeah, he kind of caused it.


    But honestly, after seeing Sophie kneeling at the Windsor family''s door, begging for her child back, I deeply felt Linda and Richard''s coldness and heartlessness towards her. Although the child was Richard''s, I sincerely hoped she had no further entanglements with them.


    I shook my head. "No, it was because I''m not good at driving."N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Lacey, standing by the window, cursed, "Richard is a bastard. Sophie, don''t be sad. Whether they acknowledge Abby or not, I do."


    Sophie lowered her head, looking very sad.


    I thought for a moment and said, "Sophie, have you considered finding someone to take care of you and Abby? Try to ept someone new. She can''t grow up without a father."


    Sophie bit her lip, and after a long while, she said, "Although it''s tough raising a child alone, I won''t give up on Abby. No matter how hard it is, I''ll raise her well."


    It must be the strength of a mother that gave this neen-year-old girl such determination and courage.


    Most of the time, I was home alone. When I was bored, I thought about calling Be. But I hesitated when I saw her number. After all, Be was married now, and I didn''t want to bother her as often as I used to.


    A weekter, I had mostly recovered, and the bandage on my head was removed.


    That day, Ethan invited a few friends over to the house, and Jason was still in charge of cooking.


    I sat on the couch watching TV while the others yed cards on the coffee table. Oliver was ying with them but seemed uninterested,pletely different from before, as if he had suddenly be much more mature. After dinner at 8 PM, I watched TV while Ethan yed cards. Jason sat next to me, quietly watching the romance drama.


    Oliver sat smoking, staring at the TV but not really watching. I knew Be''s situation was still on his mind, but it wasn''t the right time to talk.


    During amercial break, my phone rang. It was Be.


    As soon as I answered, I heard Be''s pained voice.


    "Emily, help!"


    "Be, what''s wrong?" I asked nervously.


    Oliver, sitting on the other side, immediately turned to look at me, his brows furrowed, eyes filled with worry.


    Ethan, who was ying cards, also looked up, and the previously lively card game fell silent.


    After hanging up, I stood up from the couch, and Oliver''s eyes were fixed on me.


    I looked at Ethan, pointed to the door, and stammered, "Quick, let''s go."


    Throwing his cards on the table, Ethan quickly got up and grabbed his coat.


    The others, understanding the situation, also threw down their cards and started cleaning up.


    As Ethan and I headed out to the car, I saw Oliver following closely behind.

 Chapter 148 Came All This Way to See Me, Why Rush to Leave

    Ethan floored it all the way to Be''s ce, and the second I popped the car door open, I bolted for the elevator.


    Oliver was right behind us, taking long strides to keep up.


    "Isn''t she hitched? Why''s she still crashing here?"


    Oliver looked chill, but the way he kept puffing on his cig gave away his nerves.


    I shook my head; I was dying to know the answer to that too.


    Be''s door was ajar. I pushed it open and there she was, curled up on the floor, looking like hell, with a big patch of her hair stered to her sweaty forehead. "Be, what''s going on?"


    I was shaking like a leaf, squatting down to shake her.


    Be barely opened her eyes, her lips moving as she whispered, "My stomach... it hurts so bad."


    While I was freaking out, Oliver had already scooped her up and was making a beeline for the door.


    The elevator lights were harsh, making Be''s pale face look even worse. I was a wreck, clutching her hand.


    "Be, hang in there. We''re getting you to the hospital right now."


    Oliver''s face was like stone as he growled, "Where''s Zachary?"


    Be just curled up tighter in Oliver''s arms, wincing in pain, not saying a word.


    We got Be to the hospital in no time. The doc said it was acute appendicitis and she needed surgery, like, yesterday. The doc pulled out a consent form and looked at us.


    "Who''s signing?"


    "I got it," Oliver said, stepping up.


    "Are you a rtive?" the doc asked, eyeing him.


    Oliver was stumped for a second.


    The doc sighed, "We need a direct rtive to sign off. You gotta get her family here, pronto."


    Oliver kicked the wall, leaving a scuff mark on the pristine white surface.


    "What kind of BS rule is that? Can''t you make an exception? What if there''s no family around? She just has to suffer?"


    The doc looked pained, "We have our protocols. Please understand."


    I remembered Be had used Zachary''s phone to call me. I found the number and dialed it. Less than twenty minutester, Zachary showed up.


    He walked over, gave Oliver a quick nce, then zeroed in on me.


    "Where''s Be?"


    I pointed to the operating room. "She''s in there. Acute appendicitis. Needs surgery ASAP. They''re waiting for you to sign. Hurry."


    The doc asked him, "Who are you to the patient?"


    Zachary straightened up and said, "I''m her husband."


    The doc handed him the form, "Sign here so we can get started."


    Zachary grabbed the pen and scribbled his name down in a sh.


    Handing the form back, he asked the doc, "Can I see her? I wasn''t here earlier, and she might be freaked out."


    The doc nodded, "Make it quick."


    Zachary followed him into the operating room.


    Oliver leaned against the wall, chest heaving with frustration. I got it; if things had gone differently, he''d be the one signing that form andforting Be.


    Instead, he was sidelined. He left before Zachary came out, hands shoved in his pockets, cigarette dangling from his lips, trying to y it cool, but his slumped shoulders gave him away.


    Over an hourter, they wheeled Be out. She was still out cold from the anesthesia.


    Even with Zachary there, I couldn''t chill until Be woke up. I told Ethan to head home, but he stuck around.


    Be looked so fragile. She used to be so full of life, but now she seemed so weak. I sat by her bed, holding her cold hand, my heart aching.


    Half an hourter, Be finally came to.


    She blinked, looking a bit lost. "Emily, am I still alive?"


    I felt a mix of relief and amusement. "It''s just a surgery. You''re not going anywhere."


    Zachary, who had been sitting nearby, walked over when he heard her voice. He gently touched her cheek, his voice a mix of tenderness and authority, "Don''t worry. As long as I''m here, Death won''t daree near you." Be gave him a weak smile, then turned her head and saw Ethan. She immediately nudged me.


    "Emily, you should go home. It''ste. I''m okay now. You don''t all need to stay."


    Even though she was still pale and weak, she looked a lot better than before the surgery.


    "See you tomorrow," I said.


    We got home around one in the morning.


    The next morning, when Ethan left, I took his car to the hospital to see Be.


    I ran into Zachary at the elevator. He said he was heading out to grab breakfast.


    As soon as I stepped into the ward, Oliver followed. He stood a few steps from the bed, just staring at Be. He seemed hesitant to get closer, just watching from a distance.


    Be looked back at him in silence.


    He must''ve noticed Zachary was out and decided toe in.


    I suddenly felt like I was intruding.


    "I''ll go for a walk," I said, turning to leave.


    "No, Emily. Stay," Be called out.


    I turned back and walked over slowly.


    Oliver stood there for a long time, like he was gathering his courage, before he finally walked to the bedside.


    "How are you feeling after the surgery?" he asked, trying to sound calm.


    Be dropped her gaze, avoiding his eyes.


    "I''m okay; it''s just that my wound hurts a bit."


    After that, the room fell into an awkward silence.


    Be suddenly cracked a smile and said, "Actually, my stomach still hurts a bit. Think the doc left any tools in there by mistake?" Her joke cut through the tension.


    Oliver bit his lip, trying to hold back augh, but eventually, he couldn''t help it.


    "Yeah, right. The odds of that are like hitting the lottery. You really think you''re special, huh?"


    Be and I exchanged nces and burst outughing.


    A bitter, the doc came in for rounds and asked Be how she was feeling. She mentioned her stomach still hurt a bit.


    After she pointed out where it hurt, the doc made a guess.


    "You might have some inmmation in your uterus. I''ll order a GU ultrasound to check it out."


    Be''s face turned bright red, and she mumbled, "I don''t want to do it."


    The doc looked surprised and said, "For uterine issues, a GU ultrasound is more urate than a regr one. Only unmarried women usually go for the regr ultrasound. You''re married, so you can''t still be a virgin, right?" The doc seemed to forget there were guys in the room, and his question was way too blunt.


    Be''s face went beet red.


    Oliver stared at Be, waiting for her answer, with a hint of anticipation in his eyes.


    Be lowered her head, hesitated for a long time, and softly said, "Yes."


    I was floored.


    The doc was also shocked, then seemed to realize something, and looked at Be with sympathy.


    "I understand."


    The doc probably thought Zachary had some issues.


    Oliver''s eyes lit up, showing a mix of excitement and surprise, but he quickly masked it.


    Zachary would be back soon with breakfast, so Oliver didn''t stick around. He said to Be, "Take care of yourself."


    Oliver couldn''t let her go.


    After Oliver left, I asked, "Why aren''t you living with Zachary?"


    Be suddenlyughed. "Isn''t it weird? I thought Zachary had a bad temper, but after marrying him, I realized he doesn''t. He didn''t even object when I suggested living separately."


    "If Zachary treats you so well, you should cherish him," I said.


    Be tilted her head back and sighed.


    "Sometimes, I feel sorry for him. But I find it hard to sleep with him; it feels awkward."


    "Because you still like Oliver," I said.


    Be stayed quiet for a while, then softly said, "So what if I like him? There are so many people in this world who like each other but never end up together. It''s fate."


    Just as she finished speaking, Zachary walked in, and our conversation came to an abrupt halt.


    Zachary helped Be sit up and tried to feed her, but Be, clearly embarrassed, insisted on eating by herself.


    From where I stood, Zachary seemed really good to her, attentive in every way.


    After Be finished breakfast, I decided to head out. Zachary called out to me as I reached the elevator.


    I stopped and watched as he walked over.


    "I know you''re Be''s best friend and probably know her best. If you have time, would you go to the market with me?"


    I was a bit surprised.


    He smiled and exined, "I''ve noticed her appetite hasn''t been greattely. Since I haven''t known her for long, I don''t know what she likes to eat."


    I got what he was trying to do. Seeing how much he cared for Be, I agreed to go to the market with him.


    As we strolled through the market, I said, "Be isn''t too picky. She likes leafy greens and loves light soups. If there''s soup with the meal, she''ll probably eat more."


    Zachary listened intently and finally nodded. "Got it."


    Those two words hit me hard.


    If I had been on Oliver''s side before, I was now leaning towards Zachary. I used to doubt if Zachary was a good husband, but seeing him try for Be, I realized it was probably out of love. After buying groceries, Zachary said he''d cook and asked me to take some fruit to Be. He dropped me at the hospital. I took the fruit upstairs, washed it for Be, and left.


    In the elevator, I should have pressed the button for the first floor. But I hesitated and pressed the button for the fifth floor instead.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    When I got to the fifth floor, I walked straight to a ward.


    The door was open, and when I walked in, I found the bed empty, the nket tossed aside. I remembered Faris had a cast on his leg and shouldn''t be able to walk. Where could he have gone?


    I turned around and was startled to see him at the door, leaning on a crutch with a cigarette in his mouth, looking at me with interest.


    "I just went out to buy a pack of smokes. What? Came to see me? Missed me?" he teased.


    I stared at his leg for a few seconds and said tly, "Looks like you''re almost recovered. You should be able to leave the hospital in a few days. I''m leaving now."


    I tried to walk past him.


    But he shifted his body slightly, deliberately blocking my way.


    The doorway was narrow, and with his tall frame blocking it, I couldn''t get out.


    "What are you doing?" I red at him.


    He smiledzily. "Since you came all the way to see me, why rush to leave?"


    He took a step forward, pressing me against the wall, and with a wave of his hand, the door mmed shut behind him.

 Chapter 149 Responsible for the Rest of My Life

    I freaked out and iled my arms and legs to keep him from getting any closer.


    "Don''t mess with my leg," Faris muttered, frowning.


    His reaction threw me off, making me think I hit his injury, so I froze.


    Faris took the chance to press his whole body against mine. When I tried to push him off again, I was already losing.


    "Faris, cut it out." I red at him, feeling both embarrassed and pissed.


    He gave me a cheeky grin. "No way."


    He suddenly held up two fingers in front of my face. "How many fingers?"


    "Are you nuts?" I snapped.


    Faris was thick-skinned; no matter how much I cursed, he always smiled back. He even patted my head.


    "Just checking if that bump messed with your brain."


    I snorted. "You should worry about your leg."


    He smirked. "I''m not worried. If I end up crippled, you''ll have to take care of me forever."Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Keep dreaming." I rolled my eyes.


    He suddenly gave me a puppy-dog look. "I got hurt saving you. Don''t tell me you forgot already. That''d be cold."


    It was exactly because Faris got hurt saving me that I was worried and came to see him. Otherwise, I''d be nuts to walk into the lion''s den.


    Suddenly, I heard a bunch of guys talking outside the door and recognized Richard''s voice. If he saw me with Faris again, I''d be toast. I looked at Faris, panicking.


    Faris stared at me, like he could read my mind, and smirked.


    The voices got closer, and Faris suddenly yanked open the bathroom door, pulled me inside, and mmed it shut, locking it.


    "Faris," they called out as they came in, one by one.


    "Faris isn''t here."


    "His leg''s messed up; where could he go?"


    Faris pressed me against the cold bathroom tiles, and I was so nervous I could barely breathe.


    "I''ll call him." I heard Richard say, and my eyes went wide.


    Faris frowned and quickly pulled out his phone. But before he could turn it off, it started ringing.


    In the tiny bathroom, the ringtone was super loud.


    "Faris is in the bathroom," someone said.


    Soon, someone knocked on the bathroom door. "Faris, you taking a dump?"


    The phone kept ringing, but Faris didn''t answer.


    If he admitted to being in the bathroom, they''d definitely wait outside.


    Faris''s eyes narrowed as he stared at me, like he was thinking hard.


    After a moment, he slowly leaned his crutch against the wall, ced his hands on the wall behind me, and brought his head close to my ear, suddenly making that kind of sound. My mind went nk.


    Laughter came from outside the door.


    "Looks like we came at a bad time."


    "We should go; don''t want to interrupt. Faris has been stuck in bed for days; he needs to blow off some steam."


    They all chimed in.


    I prayed they''d leave quickly because I couldn''t stand being in this situation with Faris any longer.


    There were two knocks on the door, and I heard Richard say, "Faris, take it easy; watch your leg."


    His words made the othersugh.


    After a while, it got quiet outside; they seemed to have left.


    I immediately pushed Faris away. He stumbled and steadied himself against the wall.


    Though it was just an act, I could see a spark in his eyes.


    Blushing, I nervously reached for the door, but Faris pulled me back and pressed me against the wall. He grabbed my chin, forcing me to look up. His eyes burned as he stared at my lips, his breath growing heavier as he leaned in. My heart raced. Just before he kissed me, I turned my head and broke free from his grip.


    I heard him chuckle self-deprecatingly.


    "I really want to kiss you."


    His voice was like dry wood under the scorching summer sun, about to ignite.


    I bit my lip, not saying a word, my body stiff with fear.


    After about ten seconds of silent standoff, he slowly straightened up.


    "Don''t rush out. Those guys are sneaky; they might be hanging around to catch a show. If you don''t want Richard to see you and then b to Ethan, you should chill here a bit longer."


    His voice was calm now. He cranked the faucet, letting the water st, and sshed his face.


    With water dripping from his face, he stared at himself in the mirror for a moment, then put down the toilet lid and sat on it.


    He leisurely lit a cigarette and said, "Wait until I finish this smoke; maybe they''ll be gone by then."


    Sure enough, after a bit, I heard voices outside again.


    "Still not done? Faris is something else."


    "Let''s bounce."


    This time, it waspletely quiet!


    I stood against the wall, Faris sat on the toilet smoking, and the small space was filled with awkwardness.


    Faris suddenly looked up, smiling at me through the thinyer of smoke.


    "Why so tense? If I really wanted to do something, do you really think you could''ve escaped that night on the mountain?"


    Remembering that night on the mountain and Richard''s words, I felt like I couldn''t breathe.


    Faris grabbed his crutch and stood up, opened the toilet lid, and flushed the cigarette butt down.


    "You can go now," he said with his back to me.


    I immediately opened the door and bolted out.


    After leaving the ward, I ran a few steps before stopping.


    I touched my cheeks, not knowing what my face looked like now, but I could still feel the heat.


    Back in Be''s ward, I paused at the door.


    Ethan was there too; wasn''t he supposed to be at the office?


    Hearing footsteps, he looked up, staring straight at me.


    "Where did you go?"


    Feeling guilty, I avoided his gaze, afraid my face would give something away. I walked to Be''s bedside table, grabbed a disposable cup, and poured myself some water. After drinking the water, I felt calmer and looked at him. "Zachary asked me to take him grocery shopping. He said he didn''t know what Be likes to eat."


    Briefly meeting Ethan''s eyes made me nervous, so I looked at Be. "Zachary said you haven''t had much of an appetite and wanted to make something you like to eat." Ethan responded, "Oh."


    He seemed to buy it.


    But Be looked at me suspiciously. She knew I was lying; we had already gone grocery shopping before I brought the fruit.


    But Be was smart; she didn''t expose me in front of Ethan, though I knew she''d question meter.


    After sitting with Ethan for a while, we left together.


    Outside the hospital, I saw a familiar face-Michael.


    Michael must have heard about my recent exploits. He looked at me several times, then walked over.


    "Isn''t this Emily?"


    "Michael." I greeted weakly.


    Michaelughed dryly, "You usually seem so timid, but you were quite brave when it mattered."


    I looked down in embarrassment. "I''m sorry for embarrassing you."


    Michael probably didn''t want to scold me in front of Ethan, so he just sighed and smiled. "It''s okay. Everyone does something stupid at least once in their life."


    I couldn''t even retort.


    "But you can''t give up halfway. You still need to get your driver''s license." Michael added.


    I nodded repeatedly, like a student being scolded by a teacher.


    If Michael wasn''t in a hurry to visit a hospitalized friend, he probably would have teased me more.


    In the car, Ethan was stillughing.


    I said gloomily, "I have a fear of driving now. I don''t even want to get near a car, let alone get a license."


    Ethan had already started the car but suddenly stopped.


    He suddenly hooked his arm around my neck, and as he kissed me, his tongue slipped in.


    His kiss had a mesmerizing power, quickly taking over my thoughts.


    The kiss went from gentle and tender to hot and wild. The car''s interior felt like it was on fire, and Ethan''s heavy breathing was fanning the mes of our self-control.

 Chapter 150 Faris in the Shadows

    We made out for what felt like forever before Ethan finally let me go. We just sat there, staring at each other, both of us all flustered.


    "I''ll let you off the hook for now," he teased, his voice all husky.


    When he let go of my hand, I quickly pulled back and sat up straight.


    He casually lit a cigarette, taking a couple of deep drags.


    Then he threw the window wide open, letting the cold wind rush in, making me shiver.


    "You," I said, blushing as I red at him.


    He leaned back, turned his head, and looked at me with those burning eyes.


    Suddenly, he bit down on the cigarette, straightened up, and started the car.


    "Let''s head home. I''ll teach you a thing or two when we get there."


    The car sped off, and I looked out the window, my cheeks burning.


    Ethan touched my earlobe and grinned. "Feeling shy?"


    I ignored him. He chuckled and blew a smoke ring right at me.


    "I love it when you get all shy, even your ears turn red, just like a little girl."


    I waved away the smoke and lightly hit his arm, pretending to be mad. "You''re so annoying."


    As soon as we got home, he tossed me onto the couch and started showing off his masterful lovemaking skills.


    A few days after Be got out of the hospital, it was Christmas.


    The doc told her to take it easy, but Be couldn''t sit still.


    On Christmas Eve, Be and I hit up the music square.


    Ethan and Zachary clearly weren''t into the whole scene; they were just tagging along.


    The first time those two met, they got into a fight and ended up at the police station. Now, their wives were besties. They couldn''t exactly be friends, especially since Zachary had taken Oliver''s girl, but at least they weren''t at each other''s throats anymore. At worst, they just ignored each other.


    The square was packed and buzzing tonight.


    Through the thick crowd, I spotted a stage in the center with some rhythmic music ring. Staff were busy setting things up.


    The square was full of masked people, mostly young, going wild for Christmas, making it feel like a full-blown party.


    Be and I each had an intable toy, squeezing through the crowd. Before long, we got separated. But luckily, we held hands tight, so we didn''t get split up.


    I stood on tiptoe, trying to spot Ethan, but there were just too many people.


    Suddenly, Be''s hand slipped away from mine. I turned around, eyes wide.


    Behind a big intable SpongeBob, Oliver was holding Be tight, kissing her like crazy.


    Be pushed him away. "Cut it out, will you?"


    Oliver looked like he''d had a few. His face was flushed, and his eyes were bloodshot.


    He didn''t care and pulled Be back into his arms. "I miss you! I really miss you!"


    Be struggled in his arms, and Oliver just held her tighter.


    When I turned around, I saw Zacharying our way, looking for Be. If he saw this, it would be a disaster.


    I couldn''t shout or get through the crowd fast enough. So in a panic, I raised my intable toy, hoping it would block Zachary''s view and that Oliver would let go of Be soon.


    "Emily, have you seen Be?" Zachary''s voice suddenly sounded in my ear, startling me.


    I slowly lowered the toy and shook my head awkwardly. "No, I haven''t."


    "Be!" Zachary frowned and walked quickly towards Be.


    I thought, it''s over. They had been caught.


    But when I turned around, Oliver was nowhere to be seen. Be was pulling a woman''s hair, hitting her fiercely.


    Zachary grabbed her. "Watch your wound. If you need to deal with someone, I can handle it for you."


    He just gave a look to the two guys beside him, and they immediately rushed over, punching and kicking the woman.


    The woman rolled on the ground, and I finally saw her face clearly. It was Andrea.


    Even though the square was packed, not many people stepped in; most just watched the drama unfold.


    Be clutched her abdomen, breathing heavily. I thought those hits must have messed with her wound. "Be, you okay?"


    Be didn''t say anything; she just stared at Andrea on the ground, her eyes like daggers.


    "Feel better?" Zachary gently asked her, holding her shoulder.


    Without waiting for her to answer, he added, "If not, we can find another chance to let you vent. This isn''t the right ce."


    I also noticed that more and more people were watching, and soon the security guards in the square would be alerted, making the situation worse.


    "Let''s go," Be said.


    We quickly left the scene. After walking a bit, I looked back and saw Andrea still lying on the ground, unable to get up. But through the gaps in her hair, her eyes looked over, exceptionally fierce and frightening. When I turned back, I suddenly saw a masked person not far away, staring straight at us.


    Be stopped and looked at him too.


    From his clothes, I recognized the masked person as Oliver.


    "I don''t wanna y anymore. Let''s go home," Be said, tilting her head slightly towards Zachary.


    Zachary nodded and wrapped her up in his coat.


    "Alright, let''s head home."


    I patted Be''s shoulder. "You just got out of the hospital; it''s not good for you to be out too long. Let''s head back early."


    Zachary took Be away, and I was left standing aimlessly in the crowd, unable to find Ethan.


    Suddenly, I felt someone tugging at my clothes. I looked down to see a little girl holding a bouquet of flowers.


    She tugged at my hem and said in a childish voice, "Sis, a guy asked me to give these flowers to you."


    I didn''t take them right away and asked suspiciously, "Who?"


    The little girl shoved the flowers into my hands, smiled brightly, and suddenly recited a line.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "He is the one who wants you to marry him."


    After saying that, the little girl ran off, and I watched her go.


    Out of nowhere, Faris popped into my mind..


    Feeling nervous, I looked around but saw no one.


    Suddenly, something brushed my back. I turned to see a giant Santa us approaching, surrounded by kids. He danced around me, then suddenly hugged me and rubbed his face against mine. Embarrassed, I struggled, but he held me tight and took a selfie. Seeing the ring on his finger, I was almost certain he was Faris.


    More and more people were watching, manyughing. I struggled. "Let go of me."


    Just when I didn''t know what to do, I was pulled into another embrace.


    When I turned back, Santa us was sitting on the ground, holding his chubby leg.


    Thinking about his previous leg injury and now this fall, I felt a bit sorry for him.


    Ethan wrapped an arm around my shoulder and led me away.


    "Who sent the flowers?" he asked.


    I looked down at the flowers in my hand and shook my head. "I don''t know either. A little girl gave them to me."


    Ethan didn''t ask further and protected me as we squeezed through the crowded square.


    On a bench at the edge of the square, I saw two familiar faces.


    Jason and Lacey were sitting a person apart, quietly enjoying the lively Christmas Eve.


    After greeting them, we sat down nearby.


    Suddenly, a few guys on roller skates appeared in our view. Looking closely, one of them was Richard.


    They were moving fast, and the crowd made way for them, creating a path.


    Many girls pped and screamed, fantasizing about them.


    They circled the square several times. Richard probably saw us but pretended not to, skating past us each time.


    Suddenly, my nose itched, and I sneezed.


    "Are you cold?" Ethan''s hand on my shoulder tightened a bit.


    Jason turned to me. "How about I treat you all to a coffee? It''s really cold out here."


    He led us to a coffee shop in the square. When we entered, the people inside greeted Jason warmly, and he responded with a smile.


    We found a seat by the window. The coffee shop had heating, so we all took off our coats.


    Lacey and I sat on one side while Jason and Ethan sat across from us.


    Lacey asked Jason, "Do youe here often?"


    Jason draped his coat over the chair and pushed up the sleeves of his beige knit sweater, revealing his attractive wrists.


    "I used to work here."


    Except for Ethan, Lacey and I were very surprised.


    He seemed amused by our surprise, cing his hands on the table, fingers inteced, reminiscing. "Back then, even with a meager ie from part-time work, I was full of energy every day." "You''ve still got that energy." Lacey said, then blushed and looked away ufortably.


    Jason smiled. "Times have changed. Many things are different now. Even though I earn much more than before, I no longer feel that kind of motivation. Going to work anding home feels like I''m on autopilot." Ethan handed Jason a cigarette, but Jason didn''t take it. Instead, he reached for his pack.


    "I''ll stick to mine. I can''t get used to yours."


    Ethan lit a cigarette andughed. "Eating, sleeping, and pooping-it''s all just the same old routine."


    Jasonughed too. "Those are different. Even though they''re routine, you gotta do them."


    Looking out the window, the lively square was in full view, but all the noise was blocked out. The ss felt like a big screen showing a silent movie, with Christmas Eve as the theme.


    We stayed in the coffee shop for over an hour before leaving.


    As soon as we stepped out, I noticed a crowd gathered at the edge of the square as if watching something.


    We approached and faintly heard crying from within.


    An older woman outside shook her head and sighed. "This is too much. Someone call 911."


    I didn''t want to watch themotion, but suddenly, I saw a familiar face through the crowd.

 Chapter 151 Not the Right Guy for You

    It was Kyle.


    When I finally pushed through the crowd, Kyle was still going at it, punching and kicking Katherine.


    "How did I end up with someone as useless as you? You even took fake money in a deal. What good are you to me?"


    He kept cursing her out, each word nastier than thest. She was curled up, trying to shield herself with her hands, crying and begging him to stop.


    "Hey, knock it off!" I yelled.


    Kyle paused and looked at me. Then he noticed Ethan standing behind me and finally backed off.


    "Katherine, get up." I reached out to help Katherine off the ground.


    Katherine was bundled up in thick clothes, so I couldn''t see all her injuries. But her face was swollen, her hand was bleeding, and her hair was a mess from rolling around.


    I always knew Kyle was a jerk, but I didn''t think he''d act like this in public.


    "Come on, Katherine. Let''s get you some medicine." Ignoring Kyle, I helped Katherine away, and he didn''t try to stop us.


    Ethan drove while we sat in the back. Katherine sobbed the whole way.


    I patted her back, trying tofort her. "Does Kyle usually hit you like this?"


    Katherine wiped her tears and said, "When he''s in a bad mood, he takes it out on me. Especially this year, with business being slow and money tight. The kid got pneumonia and is still in the hospital, and the bills are high. We tried selling Christmas stuff, but I took fake money by mistake. Kyle got mad and beat me up. He doesn''t treat me like a human, and no one around could stop him."


    Since she mentioned the kid in the hospital, I decided to visit.


    Mary was there alone and looked surprised to see me. She then started crying about how hard life was and didn''t even notice Katherine was hurt.


    I nced at the sleeping kid with a bandage on his forehead. Finding veins in kids is tough, so they had to put the needle in his forehead.


    It was sad, but I felt nothing listening to Mary.


    Mary kept ncing at Ethan while talking to me.


    When she finally quieted down, I said calmly, "Mary, everyone has to ovee many obstacles in life. When I was a kid, I lost my dad, and my mom was bedridden. It was tough, but life goes on. I managed as a child, and you have many adults. to take care of one child. It shouldn''t be too difficult."


    Mary wasn''t dumb; she got what I was saying and looked embarrassed.


    I asked Katherine to get some warm water because my hands were cold, and I wanted to wash them.


    Once Katherine left, I said to Mary seriously, "Do you never stop Kyle when he hits Katherine? Today, Katherine epted counterfeit money while selling things, and Kyle beat her again. Since Katherine married into the Ward family, she''s part of the family. Katherine was raised by her parents too. Kyle beat her so badly today, and there''s a limit to anyone''s endurance. If Kyle keeps this up, one day Katherine won''t be able to take it and will leave. She can still remarry. But it will be hard for Kyle to find another wife with a child."


    Mary didn''t say anything, but her face showed she knew all about Kyle''s abusive behavior.


    When Katherine came back, Mary immediately pulled her to the bedside, carefully checking her face with a concerned look.


    Mary scolded Kyle, "What a jerk, beating you like this. Katherine, don''t be sad. I''ll deal with him next time. Right now, the kid''s illness is the priority. Kyle is just anxious about raising money for the treatment. Please forgive him." Since I walked into the ward, Mary had been going on about money. Hearing her bring it up again, I didn''t want to stay any longer. I got up and hurriedly left with Ethan.


    Mary ran after us, seeing us off. I remembered that when my dad was alive, she was never this enthusiastic.


    I walked faster, like something was chasing me.


    It wasn''t until I got back in the car that I took a deep breath, feeling like I''d been suffocating.


    Every time Ethan saw my family''s drama, I felt deeply embarrassed.


    On the way, Lacey called asking for help with a Christmas Eve event at my old high school.


    With no other ns, Ethan and I drove there. Walking in, I felt nostalgic-it had been over a decade since I was a student.


    Lacey was waiting for us at the school gate and then led us inside.


    I expected the school to be bustling, but it was surprisingly quiet.


    The school was no longer the same as it was over a decade ago; all the buildings had beenpletely renovated.


    Only one ssroom in the whole building had its lights on, and you could hear faintughter and chattering from inside.


    In the spacious room, the desks and chairs were pushed to the sides, and the kids were ying in the middle. At the teacher''s desk, a teacher was busy writing Christmas cards with a few students.


    "Dad." Lacey called out, and the teacher looked up.


    "Benjamin." I got excited right away when I saw him.


    Benjamin stood up slowly, like in slow motion.


    He adjusted his sses. "Emily?"


    My nose started to tingle, and my eyes got a bit blurry.


    Benjamin wasn''t my teacher. I was in ss Three, and he taught ss One. But he knew about my family''s situation and took great care of me, both in school and out. He often tutored me and brought me eggs to make sure I was eating well. "Do you guys know each other?" Lacey looked between me and Benjamin.


    Benjamin''s eyesnded on Ethan, who had followed me in, and lingered for a moment before he answered Lacey.


    "Yeah, we do."


    Over the years, Benjamin had aged a bit, with some white hair showing. But his kind and gentle eyes were just the same as I remembered.


    I rushed over and gave him a warm hug, and he gently patted my back.


    "Good, you came at the right time. Everyone can help out."


    Benjamin exined that one of their ssmates had leukemia and had stoppeding to school for treatment. The students wanted to write a thousand wish cards for her on Christmas Eve, hoping she''d get better soon.


    At the teacher''s desk, a few girls were carefully writing heartfelt messages in Christmas cards, really focused.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    I nced around the ssroom. It was different from when I was a student, but it still brought back memories.


    Benjamin''s voice, filled with a smile, rang out. "Emily, I remember you were a kind girl back then. Want to join us?"


    I looked at Benjamin and nodded with a smile. "Sure."


    Ethan walked over to me and whispered, "Can I help?"


    "Of course." I handed him a piece of paper.


    He held the paper, looking a bit embarrassed, and whispered, "I don''t know what to write."


    I tried not tough and smiled at him gently. "It''s a Christmas wish. Just write whatever you feel like."


    He smiled back and started writing on the card.


    After a while, Benjamin suddenly called my name and walked out of the ssroom.


    I quickly finished writing the card in my hand and followed him out.


    In the dim light, I saw Benjamin standing at the end of the corridor.


    I walked over and called out, "Benjamin."


    "I remember you married a doctor?" Benjamin turned to ask me.


    I recalled running into him once on the street after I got married and mentioning it to him.


    Feeling a bit ashamed, I said, "Yeah, but we divorced."


    Benjamin nodded. "He''s Ethan."


    I was startled and looked up at Benjamin.


    But then I thought, with Ethan making Skyline International Corporation so amazing, it was normal for Benjamin to know him.


    Then I heard Benjamin say, "Victor''s eldest son."


    It finally hit me-Victor was the guy who stole Benjamin''s wife. They''re like sworn enemies. How could Benjamin not know Victor? And of course, Benjamin''d know Victor''s son too. "Benjamin!" At that moment, I was at a loss for words. At least, before marrying Ethan, I didn''t know about hisplicated rtionship with Benjamin.


    Benjamin held onto the railing with both hands, looked at me, and suddenly smiled faintly.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t hold any prejudice against him just because he''s Victor''s son. Just like I don''t hate Richard for being Victor''s son. After all, he called me dad for several years."


    I believed him on this point.


    Back when I was a student, I always thought Benjamin was a very upright and kind person.


    Thinking for a moment, I said, "Lacey gives me a very cultured and well-mannered impression. Now that I know she''s your daughter, it all makes sense. Someone you raised would naturally be outstanding." Benjamin smiled. "Don''t praise her too much. She''s quite stubborn and sometimes very disobedient."


    If Richard had grown up with Benjamin, he might not be as rebellious and unruly as he was now. Victor spoiled him.


    "Emily, there''s something I need to tell you."


    Benjamin seemed hesitant, so I quickly said, "Whatever it is, just say it. I''m all ears."


    He pondered for a moment, looking at the snow-covered yground below.


    "Ethan''s not the right guy for you. If you''re not that into him yet, you should consider leaving him."

 Chapter 152 Im Not Afraid of Rumors

    "What?" I stared at him, eyes wide in shock.


    Benjamin would never say something like that without a reason.


    He turned to look at me and sighed softly.


    "Trust me. I would never harm you. I just think you should find an ordinary person and live a stable life."


    I always knew there was a huge gap between Ethan and me. So, I tried to bridge the discrepancy.


    But my gut told me Benjamin''s words meant more than just Ethan not being an ordinary person. It felt like there was another reason, something Benjamin was hesitant to say, maybe because it was inconvenient or had serious consequences. When I got back to the ssroom, there were a bunch more Christmas cards on the desk.


    Ethan was clearly morefortable with the task now, jotting down his holiday wishes at lightning speed.


    The kidsminated all the wish cards, but I was a bit distracted, reying Benjamin''s words in my head.


    I had asked him in the hallway, "Are you still alone?"


    Benjamin nodded with a smile. "Yeah, I am. But I don''t think it''s a bad thing. I''m not lonely; I have so many kids with me."


    At that moment, I watched the kids calling him "Mr. Thomas" one after another, surrounded by a group of them. It was a really heartwarming scene.


    When Ethan and I left, the kids were still making noise.


    Walking through the familiar campus, I slowed down and stopped under a snow-covered fig tree.


    It was Christmas Eve. Except for Benjamin''s ssroom, all the lights around were off, leaving everything in darkness.


    I turned to look at Ethan. He was very close to me, but through the falling snowkes, he seemed very distant.


    "Ethan, who are you really? Why does it feel like you''re miles away even though you''re right in front of me? Why do I always feel like being with you is against some higher power, like God disapproves? Why?" Ethan lifted the hand that was on my shoulder and gently tapped my forehead.


    "You''re overthinking."


    He wrapped his arm around my waist and slowly lowered his head.


    At that moment, we were very close. I could only see his eyes, a pair of deep eyes that could easily make someone fall deeply.


    "Look, the handsome guy in front of you is your husband, not someone else. We''re together, and God can''t do anything about it. If it''s unhappy, it can make the snowfall harder to show its protest."


    I was easily moved by Ethan''s slightly domineering yet somewhat childish demeanor.


    He kissed me for a while, and when he let go, he reached out to ruffle my hair.


    I shook my hair, which had be a bit messy from Ethan''s ruffling, and the sweetness that quietly invaded my heart reced all my worries and unease.


    As we were about to leave, the snow indeed started falling harder.


    I opened my mouth in surprise and pointed to the sky. "Look, God really is protesting."


    Ethan wrapped his arm around my shoulder domineeringly and snorted. "This isn''t heavy. If God has the guts, let it snow enough to bury me."


    I hurriedly covered his mouth. "Don''t talk nonsense."


    He stood still, letting me cover his mouth. His eyes were smiling, and a muffled voice came through my fingers.


    "I doubt it can actually hear you."


    We walked hand in hand, and as we strolled, I said, "After my dad''s car ident, the neighbors around us talked about it like it was some kind of omen. Someone said it was no wonder the branch of the tree in our Broadway Alley suddenly broke the day before; it was a sign. Others said they heard crying the night before, and some agreed, saying they heard it too, making it sound so real. Although these things sounded absurd, I still felt regretful at the time, thinking I was too slow to understand God''s hints. If I had known these were signs, I wouldn''t have let my dad go out that day, and maybe we could have avoided the disaster."


    Ethan suddenly stopped, and I looked at him.


    He stared at me intently for a moment, then suddenly pulled me into his arms, holding me tightly, his voice hoarse by my ear.


    "Don''t let the past keep haunting you and take away your present happiness, okay?"


    The snow on Christmas Eve fell especially heavily, so much that it seemed like the world was filled only with the sound of wind and snow.


    After Christmas Eve, on Christmas Day, I went to Aurora''s beauty salon.


    Aurora''s beauty salon was private; it focused on training talent. Many of the makeup artists who came out of there now work as personal makeup artists for popr celebrities.


    I believed thatbining what I could learn there with medical skills would be a right track. It would perfectly meet the needs of modern women.


    Aurora personally led me inside, and I was blown away by what I saw.


    Her team was vibrant and infectious, with each member exuding elegance, energy, and enthusiasm.


    Compared to them, I felt a bit out of ce.


    Aurora must''ve noticed because she smiled and said, "A beautician''s good image can instill confidence in clients."


    I blushed and mumbled, "I get it."


    Aurora smiled kindly and said, "Emily, don''t be nervous. Stay calm when facing problems, and your poise will show. There''s nothing wrong with you; in fact, you''re great. Just a few tweaks, and you''ll be even better." When people start doing something they''re passionate about, they''re always full of energy.


    I went in excited every day, and as my understanding of beauty grew, so did my confidence in the future.


    One day, I ran into an old ssmate at Aurora''s beauty center; she was working at the front desk.


    After so many years, I didn''t recognize her at first. She recognized me and pulled me aside during a break, and we reminisced about our school days.


    We weren''t close back in school, but seeing an old ssmate still made me excited.


    Although my school days weren''t as carefree and beautiful as others'', they were still a part of my growth.


    So when Ethan came to pick me up and suggested going out to eat, I impulsively suggested going to a Subway near my old school for sandwiches.


    The shop had been renovated, but the owner was still the same. He remembered me. The owner was very kind; back when I was in school, he knew about my family''s situation and let me work there during summer breaks. The owner was thrilled to see me and greeted us warmly.


    We arrived right at mealtime, and many students came into the shop one after another.


    When I returned with my chosen ingredients, I noticed the female students around us whispering and asionally sneaking nces at Ethan. Their eyes were filled with girlish fantasies.


    I knew that with Ethan''s looks, it was hard not to attract attention.


    I wanted to enjoy my meal, but with so many people watching, I felt ufortable. Ethan, however, remained calm, as if those gazes had nothing to do with him.


    A woman who had been observing us for a while suddenly got up and walked over.


    "Hi, are you Ethan, the lead singer of The Thorn Birds Band? I used to love your songs. Could you sign an autograph for me?"


    She handed over a pen and a notebook.


    I was surprised that someone still remembered The Thorn Birds Band and even recognized Ethan.


    Ethan''s lips twitched slightly, and he said indifferently, "The Thorn Birds Band no longer exists."


    The woman blushed. "I know, but it was my youth, my memory, my memento. Can you?"


    People around us heard her and started discussing more loudly. Some even took out their phones to take pictures, probably thinking Ethan was a celebrity.


    The woman held out her notebook, but Ethan didn''t take it. She and I both felt embarrassed. I wanted to persuade Ethan, thinking it was an honor for him to be admired like this, and he could just sign it.


    But before I could say anything, Ethan took out his wallet, ced some money on the table, grabbed my hand, and walked out of the restaurant quickly.


    My sandwich wasn''t even ready yet.


    He pulled me along quickly, and we practically ran out of Subway, with some people following us to watch.


    We walked a good distance until we were out of sight of those people. We stopped, looked at each other, andughed.


    "Why do I feel like I''m having a secret affair with a celebrity?"


    He suddenly wrapped his arm around my neck and kissed me in public.


    After a brief kiss, his handsome face was inches from mine, and he said domineeringly, "I''m not afraid of rumors."


    His action attracted another crowd, and some girls even screamed.


    So we ran away again.


    Later, we went to another restaurant and solved our dinner with a bowl of pasta each.


    Even though it was just a bowl of pasta, it felt especially tasty.


    I was a bit excited all the way back, though I didn''t know why.


    When we got home, I found the vi''s lights on, and the door open. A pair of four-inch-high heels was by the shoe cab.


    These were definitely not something that should be in our house.


    When I walked in, I saw a figure standing by the floor-to-ceiling window.


    The figure was tall and slender. Despite the winter, she was only wearing a thin, light purple mid-length knit sweater, and her fitted pants perfectly hugged her long legs. Her waist-length wavy hair made the figure look very alluring. "Who are you?" I asked, staring at her back.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    The woman slowly turned around and smiled faintly.


    The moment I saw her face, I felt like I had been struck by lightning.

 Chapter 153 Not a Surprise, But a Shock

    I stared at the woman''s face, totally freaked out, and stumbled back a couple of steps like I''d seen a ghost. I almost lost my bnce, but Ethan caught me just in time.


    I nced up at Ethan, feeling uneasy. Even he, usually so chill, had a flicker of shock in his eyes.


    She walked towards us with long strides, arms crossed, and a bright smile on her face.


    Was it Fiona?


    At first, I thought it was Fiona because she looked so much like her.


    But as she got closer, grinning and soaking in our surprise, she started talking. That''s when I realized it was Faye, who had gone under the knife to look like Fiona. Faye asked, "Where have you been? I''ve been waiting forever."


    Ethan had already pulled himself together and looked at her calmly.


    "When did you get here? Why didn''t you call ahead?" he asked, strolling in and plopping down on the couch like it was no big deal.


    I was still standing there, my mind racing.


    Faye ignored me and followed him. She sat next to Ethan and clung to his arm, all flirty, right in front of me.


    "I wanted to surprise you."


    Faye had always looked a bit like Fiona. Now, with the stic surgery, she was almost a dead ringer for her. Watching this, I almost felt like Fiona was back from the dead.


    Faye looked even more stunning now, way more mature than before she started acting in movies.


    Faye and Ethan had nearly a ten-year age gap. But together, they looked like a perfect match, no awkwardness at all.


    Seeing this, my mind was a mess. I calmly walked over, sat down on a single sofa, and turned on the TV.


    If I freaked out first, I''d totally lose.


    Ethan pulled his hand away from Faye''s, took out a cigarette, and lit it.


    He asked her briefly about what she''d been up to. I stared at the TV but was really eavesdropping on their convo. I got that after wrapping up her movie scenes, Faye had recently gone to Korea. The reason was pretty obvious. Faye kept bragging to Ethan about how the director praised her talent, saying she''d definitely be famous with this movie, and all that jazz.


    Ethan nced at his watch. "It''s gettingte. I''ll have the driver take you to the hotel."


    Both Faye and I were caught off guard.


    Faye pouted, twisting her body. "I don''t want to go to the hotel, Ethan. What if the paparazzi snap a pic of me like this?"


    Ethan took a drag of his cigarette and said calmly, "Since you''re a celeb, you can''t avoid being photographed. Just always be mindful of your image." Saying this, he took out his phone and called Dennis.


    Faye looked bummed, a total 180 from her earlier excitement.


    After a bit, Dennis showed up, and Faye reluctantly got into his car.


    Once Faye was gone, Ethan came back and sat down on the couch again.


    I studied him, hoping to catch something in his expression.


    But he just looked at me nkly and motioned with his finger. "Come here."


    I got up and walked over to him. He pulled me onto hisp.


    "Did you know Faye was back?" I asked.


    He stared at me and shook his head.


    "Are you surprised?" I looked at him more closely.


    He suddenly flipped me onto the couch.


    "Do you think it''s a surprise? I was shocked. I thought Fiona hade back to life."


    Was Ethan actually joking?


    I stared at him, dumbfounded, a bit incredulous.


    He pinched my face and smiled mischievously.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Dummy, what are you staring at? I need to calm my nerves."


    I looked at his face and thought about how Faye might unt Fiona''s face in front of Ethan in the future. My heart was in turmoil.


    He had once said that Fiona was the only woman he had ever loved. Unfortunately, death separated them.


    Now, eight yearster, seeing that face again, I couldn''t believe he felt nothing.


    Ethan gently patted my face. "Don''t overthink. If you keep freaking out every time Faye shows up, we won''t be able to live our lives."


    "I want to go to Korea," I suddenly said.


    "Why?"


    "stic surgery."


    He red at me. "Don''t you dare. I won''t allow it."


    Then he touched my face again, his eyes deep and smiling.


    "You look just fine the way you are. I like it."


    Later, Ethan carried me into the bathroom, and we got steamy under the shower before crashing into bed together.


    Faye showing up with Fiona''s face really threw me for a loop. But like Ethan said, if I overthink every time she pops up, we won''t be able to live our lives.


    So, I decided to chill. I couldn''t control if someone else got stic surgery or tried to mess with Ethan. The only thing I could do was put more effort into keeping our marriage solid.


    In the days that followed, Faye didn''te back to the vi. I had no clue if she went to Skyline International Corporation or met with Ethan on the down-low.


    I couldn''t be with Ethan 24/7. If his heart wasn''t in it, sticking by his side wouldn''t change a thing.


    A few dayster, Starlight City hosted a big business cocktail party, organized by Skyline International Corporation. Ethan wanted me to go with him, but it was Be''s birthday that day. Every year, I spent Be''s birthday with her, and this year was no different.


    For Be''s birthday, Zachary whipped up a big spread at home and got a huge cake with "Honey, I love you" written on it. He really went all out.


    Zachary quickly finished eating and bailed to y cards with his buddies, probably realizing his presence made me ufortable, so he made himself scarce.


    Once Zachary left, I felt way more rxed.


    I mentioned Faye''s stic surgery to look like Fiona, and Be was so shocked she dropped the chicken leg she was holding.


    "That sneaky bitch. She won''t stop until she gets what she wants."


    Then Be encouraged me. "Emily, don''t sweat it. Since Ethan didn''t let her stay at the house, it means he''s on your side. He knows you and that bitch are like oil and water."


    I had been telling myself the same thing. So after Faye showed up, except for being a bit shocked that night, I acted like nothing happened, not letting her mess with my mood or marriage.


    I casually mentioned the business cocktail party tonight, and Be put down her utensils.


    "Emily, are you nuts? If you don''t go, are you gonna let that bitch hang out with your husband?"


    I hadn''t thought of that. Hearing Be say this, I suddenly panicked.


    Be immediately stood up and dragged me out.


    Zachary looked up at her, and Be said, "I''m going out with Emily for a bit."


    Zachary nodded and said nothing, continuing to y cards with his friends.


    "Hurry up. Whether I celebrate my birthday or not doesn''t matter. You''re married now; it''s different from before. You need to hold on to your husband."


    In the car, Be drove fast, even more anxious than I was.


    "Be, you don''t get it. At these big cocktail parties, sometimes they invite celebrities. Faye definitely won''t miss a chance like this. She''ll surely cling to Ethan to take her." Hearing her say this, I got even more anxious.


    At the hotel entrance, Be generously handed a few bills to the doorman, and we smoothly got in.


    Following the sound of music, we arrived at arge artificialke.


    Across theke, colorful lights were shing, and groups of men and women were mingling, creating a lively atmosphere.


    After watching for a while, I didn''t see Ethan or Faye. But I did notice that all the women were wearing evening gowns, each looking more beautiful and elegant than thest.


    I looked down at Be and me. We had rushed over in casual clothes.


    If something happened, we''d be the ones embarrassed.


    I tugged at Be''s clothes, wanting to back out.


    But Be''s gaze suddenly fixed on something. "I see Leonard. I''m going to check if that bitch Andrea is with him."


    Be said this and stormed off. I grabbed her. "Be, don''t be impulsive."


    Be nced back at me. "Don''t worry. I know what I''m doing. I gotta show Ethan some respect."


    I looked around again but still didn''t see Ethan. When I turned back, Be was nowhere to be found.


    Feeling uneasy, I headed towards the artificialke.


    I was so focused on finding Be that I didn''t notice my footing and identally stepped on the hem of a woman''s long dress in front of me.


    I clearly heard the sound of fabric tearing.

 Chapter 154 I Am not a Cannibal

    The young, attractive woman spun around, showing off her great figure.


    She shot me a cold, disdainful look, but then her eyes dropped to the tear in her dress, and she looked shocked. "Did you do this on purpose? You actually stepped on my dress and ruined it?"


    Her shout got everyone''s attention.


    I really hated myself for being so clumsy. The more I tried to stay low-key, the more things went wrong.


    I knew an apology wouldn''t cut it, so I just smiled and said, "I''m really sorry. I didn''t mean to."


    This woman clearly wasn''t someone to mess with and wasn''t going to let it go.


    She raised her chin and crossed her arms, looking at me arrogantly.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "Didn''t mean to? I really need to ask the hotel manager if they have no standards for hiring people. Can anyone just get a job here?"


    It took me a few seconds to realize she thought I was a server.


    "I''m not a server here," I exined.


    Just as I finished speaking, a man in a white suit walked over.


    "What''s going on, Lilly?"


    The woman named Lilly instantly transformed from a haughty queen to a whining little princess. She twisted her waist a bit and pointed at me toin to the man. "This woman stepped on my dress and ruined it. How am I supposed to performter?"


    It seemed she was a celebrity invited to perform tonight. But I didn''t recognize her, so she probably wasn''t very famous.


    "Alright, alright. Don''t be mad."


    The man hugged Lilly tofort her, then looked at me sharply.


    "Tell me, you stepped on Lilly''s dress. What are you going to do about it?"


    At this moment, Be appeared out of nowhere. Sensing the tension, she immediately stood protectively in front of me, giving the couple a wary look before turning to ask me. "Emily, what''s going on?"


    Afraid that Be might escte the situation, I quickly pulled her behind me and sincerely said to them, "I''m very sorry. I''ll pay for the dress."


    As soon as I finished speaking, Lilly let out a coldugh.


    "You say you''re not a server, so if I''m not mistaken, you must have snuck in to see the celebrities, right? I''ve seen plenty of people like you. Pay for it? This dress is a limited edition. Can you afford it?" Her words were indeed harsh, and she looked down on me.


    I could tolerate it, but Be couldn''t. She snorted. "See celebrities? Who? You? Just because you yed a few mistresses, you think you''re Oscar material?"


    Hearing Be''s words, I took a closer look at Lilly and remembered that she did y a minor role as a homewrecker in a TV show.


    Be''s words infuriated Lilly. As more people gathered around, she felt humiliated and suddenly stepped forward, throwing her drink at us.


    She mainly aimed at Be, but I pushed Be aside, so the drink sshed all over my face.


    The crowd grewrger, whispering and watching my embarrassment.


    Inadvertently, I saw Faye in the crowd, a gloating smile on her face.


    Be was so angry that she rolled up her sleeves, ready to fight.


    She snapped, clearly furious, "Who do you think you are? Do you know who she is?"


    I held Be back tightly. "Don''t say it."


    I didn''t want to admit my rtionship with Ethan, especially since the situation was so awkward. I was afraid of embarrassing him. Soon, the lobby manager arrived and asked what was going on.


    Lilly quicklyined, "Your security is a joke. You let anyone walk in, even though tonight''s event is huge. Can''t you do your job?" After hearing her one-sidedint, the lobby manager basically assumed I was guilty and sternly pointed at me.


    "Leave immediately. Sneaking in to see celebrities? Do you even know what kind of event this is?"


    I helplessly reiterated. "I''m not here to see celebrities."


    Lilly wasn''t willing to let me off so easily. "You can''t just let her go. She ruined my dress. How are we going to settle this?" "Mr. Windsor!"


    Amid the rising calls of "Mr. Windsor," the crowd parted.


    I saw Ethan walking towards us, surrounded by a few people.


    He was wearing a tailored ck suit, one hand in his pocket, his steady steps exuding elegance and charm.


    His gaze was locked on me the entire way. But I felt guilty, not daring to meet his eyes.


    When Lilly saw Ethan, she acted as if she had seen a savior and immediatelyined to him.


    "Mr. Windsor, you''re just in time. Look, I came here specifically to support you, but this woman ruined my dress. Now I can''t perform." "Then don''t perform."


    Ethan''s calm tone had an inexplicable authority, and the scene fell silent.


    Lilly probably wanted to make a scene but overyed her hand and now couldn''t back down.


    Ethan walked straight to me, took off his jacket, and draped it over my shoulders. He then grabbed a napkin from a nearby server''s tray and helped me wipe my face.


    The crowd''s eyes widened, probably amazed at how approachable Ethan was.


    "Weren''t you supposed to be at a friend''s birthday? Why are you here now? I could''ve sent a driver"


    Be chimed in boldly, "It''s a birthday party, the more, the merrier. Celebrating here is just as good. There''s plenty of food and drinks, and we can watch performances. But how could you invite someone with such poor manners? Aren''t you afraid they''ll ruin everyone''s appetite?"


    Lily said, "You!"


    The man in the white suit next to Lilly seemed to realize the situation and discreetly pulled Lilly, signaling her to keep quiet.


    Lilly''s face turned red with anger, her chest heaving, but she couldn''t act arrogant anymore.


    The lobby manager, being sharp, probably sensed the situation and cautiously asked, "Mr. Windsor, may I ask who thisdy is?" "Mrs. Windsor," Ethan said calmly.


    There was a collective gasp from the crowd.


    The lobby manager was stunned.


    Lilly stared at me in disbelief, her eyes almost popping out.


    The more arrogant she had been earlier, the more regretful she probably felt now.


    But I didn''t feel any sense of triumph, only embarrassment.


    Suddenly, a fair hand reached out and held mine.


    I looked up to see Aurora smiling gently at me.


    "We''ve been waiting for you for a while. Why are you sote? Come on, let''s go upstairs and change."


    Ethan gently patted my shoulder. "Go ahead."


    Because of Aurora''s reputation in the beauty and makeup industry, many celebrities respected her. With Ethan protecting me first and then Aurora kindly taking me away, Lilly was left standing there like a joke. I knew Aurora always carried herrge makeup case with her, but I didn''t expect it to also contain dresses.


    "There''s a saying, ''Be prepared for anything.'' Being fully prepared means you won''t panic in any situation," Aurora said as she did my makeup.


    She picked out fitting dresses for both Be and me and did our makeup.


    By the time we went downstairs, most people had already entered the banquet hall.


    Everyone was holding their drinks, gathering in small groups towork.


    Be and I found a corner to sit down.


    Scanning the room, I saw Faye again.


    After her cosmetic surgery, she looked even more beautiful. With her meticulous grooming, she stood out in the entire venue today.


    We had been sitting briefly when many women came over to make small talk.


    Even though I knew they were being insincere, I couldn''t ignore them when they spoke to me.


    After dealing with them for a while, I looked up and saw Faye and Ethan dancing in the ballroom.


    I didn''t know who initiated it, but seeing that face so simr to Fiona''s and catching Faye''s provocative nce, I felt a surge of anger.


    I thought, ''Forget it! Out of sight, out of mind!''


    I looked away, only to find that Be had already downed several drinks.


    "Be, drink less. You just had surgery; you shouldn''t be drinking," I said, holding her ss.


    She gave me a somewhat sad smile. "Emily, the surgical scars have long healed. A few drinks won''t kill me."


    When I saw Oliver sitting at another table, looking our way, I understood why Be was suddenly feeling down.


    "Come on, you''re my best friend. Drink with me," Be said, pouring me a drink.


    Faye and Ethan were still dancing, and I felt a knot in my chest. I grabbed my ss.


    "Alright. I''ll drink with you. It''s your birthday, so you call the shots today."


    We had several drinks, and their dance finally ended.


    I saw Ethan trying toe over. But as soon as he finished dancing, a bunch of people rushed to clink sses and chat him up.


    Faye lifted her dress and walked over, giving me a fake smile. "Emily, since you''re here, you should dance too."


    I couldn''t dance, and maybe she knew that.


    Be stood up slowly with her drink, looking at Faye with a mocking smile.


    "Why would you do something so drastic as to get stic surgery? Look at Emily, naturally beautiful without any enhancements. Compared to a surgically altered face, she''s much more attractive." Be''s eyes then fell on Faye''s chest. "And that figure is quite average."


    When it came to insults, Faye was no match for Be. And Faye was smarter than the earlier Lilly, knowing how to maintain her image in public. So she didn''t argue with Be, just red at her unhappily. Be had no intention of letting her off easily. She stepped forward and pinched Faye''s breast.


    "What are you doing?" Faye couldn''t take it anymore and pped Be''s hand away.


    Be swirled her drink and smiled.


    "This silicone is pretty good quality. Just be careful during sex; you wouldn''t want it to burst."


    As soon as she said that, the crowd burst intoughter.


    Faye''s face turned ashen..


    If it were me, I might have flipped the table. But I underestimated Faye''s patience. She ultimately didn''t lose her temper to maintain herdylike image; she just turned and walked away angrily. Be cheerfully clinked sses with me, celebrating her victory in this round.


    Oliver suddenly walked over. "If you want to drink,e over to my ce. I have plenty."


    I thought Be wouldn''t agree, but I quickly heard her say, "Sure, let''s go."


    She seemed a bit drunk already. Was she really going to keep drinking?


    Since Be wanted to go, I couldn''t let her go alone, so I followed.


    As we left, Oliver told Ethan, "Come to my ce to get your girl."


    Ethan looked at Oliver, then gave me a deep look.


    "What? Are you worried? I''m not a cannibal," Oliver said sarcastically.


    Ethan seemed to want to say something. But Oliver quickly led Be away, and I had to follow.


    We took a cab to the Blue Ocean Bar.


    Oliver ordered a dozen beers, opened them all, and pointed at them. "Drink up. If you''re going to drink, drink to your heart''s content."


    I could tell Oliver was upset, and Be didn''t hold back, grabbing a beer and drinking.


    There was no conversation during the drinking session. I was worried Be would drink too much. I tried to stop her, but she wouldn''t listen and kept drinking more.


    I went to the restroom midway and noticed that the sink had been reced.


    When I returned, Be was lying on Oliver''sp,pletely drunk.


    I asked Oliver why the sink had been reced. He leaned back on the sofa, burped, and said, "Ethan had it reced that day. He said he dropped something in it."

 Chapter 155 It Was Bound to End

    I remember the day I lost my USB drive; Ethan said it was no big deal. Butter, he secretly took apart the sink to look for it. That made me even more curious about what was on that USB drive.


    "Did Ethan find it?" I asked Oliver, staring at him.


    Oliver snorted, lifting one corner of his mouth in a defiant smirk. "Why don''t you ask him?"


    He nced at me sideways, his drunken eyes filled with intense hostility.


    "Think you can see through him? I''ve been his friend for years, and I still can''t figure him out."


    As he finished speaking, Oliver''s hand rose and fell, smashing the beer bottle on the coffee table.


    The beer bottle shattered with a loud explosion-like sound.


    Shards of ss mixed with beer foam flew towards me. But a broad chest wrapped around me, shielding me from everything.


    I looked up and, for a moment, felt like I was dreaming when I saw the familiar handsome face.


    Wasn''t he supposed to be at the party?


    Ethan had already let go of me, stood up straight, and gently brushed the ss shards off his clothes.


    "Are you crazy?" His calm voice carried no emotion. After cleaning his clothes, he pulled me up from the sofa. "Let''s go."


    I hadn''t even taken a step when Oliver kicked the coffee table. "Exin yourself before you leave."


    He had ced the drunken Be on the sofa and stood up, looking at Ethan with a challenging gaze as if ready to confront him. Sensing the tension, I anxiously looked at them. "What''s going on with you two?"


    As soon as I asked, Oliver swung his fist.


    Ethan sidestepped to avoid it, but Oliver immediately threw a second punch.


    Ethan caught his fist, suppressing his anger. "Are you drunk?"


    "I am."


    Oliver kicked, hitting Ethan''s knee.


    Ethan, now furious, threw Oliver onto the sofa.


    Lying on the sofa, Oliver pointed at the ceiling and shouted, "Tell me the truth, were you involved in framing me? Were you?"


    I was shocked and looked at Ethan.


    Ethan stared at him calmly. "No."


    "Then how do you exin being at the scene? Even if it wasn''t you, you watched me get drunk and taken away without stopping it. Is that what a good dude does?"


    I was terrified, unable to believe what I was hearing.


    Ethan didn''t exin, remainingposed.


    Oliver got up again and grabbed Ethan by the cor.


    "I watched that surveince footage dozens of times, wishing I was blind. I must have been blind to consider you a friend, you son of a bitch!"


    This time, Oliver''s punchnded squarely on Ethan''s face.


    Ethan, reaching his limit, punched back.


    In an instant, they were wrestling on the ground.


    "Stop fighting." I was frantic, but my pleas were in vain.


    "Stop it!" Be, lying on the sofa, weakly called out.


    Be''s words were more effective than mine. As soon as Oliver heard her voice, he stopped, pushed Ethan away, and crawled over to kneel by the sofa, holding Be''s hand. "Be, I love you! I really love you!"


    Oliver''s voice was hoarse, and his eyes were wet.


    Be, eyes closed, spoke softly, "Love? What good does it do?"


    At that moment, Be''s phone rang, but she didn''t have the strength to reach for it.


    I helped her take out the phone, and as soon as I saw Zachary''s name, Oliver snatched it away.


    I thought he was going to answer it, and I hurried to stop him. But he just hung up and tossed the phone aside.


    "Who was it?"


    Be, lying weakly on the sofa with her eyes closed, asked groggily.


    I said it was Zachary, and she murmured, "Zachary?"


    As soon as she said his name, Oliver kissed her.


    Be, drunk and unable to resist, was kissed passionately by Oliver, who poured all his longing and frustration into that kiss. Suddenly, he stood up and carried Be away.


    I hurriedly grabbed him. "You can''t take Be."


    Oliver faced me with a stubborn and determined look.


    "She wants toe with me."


    I held on tightly. "She''s drunk and not in her right mind, Oliver. Don''t forget Be is married. You can''t hurt her."


    Oliver sneered. "Perfect. If Be cheats, she can get a divorce. I don''t believe she doesn''t have feelings for me."


    Oliver broke free from my grip and walked away with Be in his arms.


    Panicking, I rushed in front of him to block his way.


    "Oliver, have you forgotten why Be isn''t with you? You were with the woman she hates the most. If you take advantage of her while she''s drunk, she''ll hate you when she wakes up." Oliver froze as if struck, the stubbornness in his eyes slowly turning into resentment.


    I knew my words were harsh, but I couldn''t just watch him take Be away.


    After standing still for a while, he put Be down, and I quickly took her and steadied her.


    He turned around and slumped onto the sofa, his eyes vacant, hollow, and deste.


    "Ethan, from now on, you''re no longer my friend."


    Whoa, that was harsh!


    I nced at Ethan. He had already straightened his clothes and stared at Oliver for a bit. All his emotions seemed to settle, and he said in a low voice, "It was bound to end sooner orter. No point in forcing it." Oliver sneered. "I must''ve been blind; otherwise, we would''ve ended long ago."


    They were talking so casually, but it hurt to see them like this.


    They were closer than brothers. How did ite to this overnight?


    Was it really like Oliver said? I didn''t want to believe it.


    "Let''s go," Ethan called to me.


    I snapped out of it and helped him carry Be out of the bar.


    Standing at the bar''s entrance, I hesitated about whether to call Zachary to pick her up. But then I remembered Be and Zachary were married in name only; I couldn''t hand her over to him while she was drunk. So, Ethan and I took her home.


    Be was really out of it, letting us carry and drag her all the way. We finally managed to put her on the guest room bed.


    She was in a deep sleep and didn''t react to her ringing phone. Seeing it was Zachary again, I answered and told him Be was drunk but safe at my ce so he could rx.


    Once Be was sound asleep, I went back to my room.


    No one was there. But I heard the sound of a lighter on the balcony, so I walked over.


    Ethan, wearing a robe, stood by the railing, a cigarette between his fingers. The smoke rose quietly into the silent night.


    Standing on the balcony in this snowy weather wasn''t pleasant, but he didn''t seem to feel the cold.


    "Is what Oliver said true?" I asked, staring at his seemingly frozen back.


    He stayed still for a long time before saying, "It was all a coincidence."


    Life wasn''t a TV drama; I really didn''t believe there could be so many coincidences.


    But since he said it was a coincidence, I chose to believe him.


    "Then exin it to him. You''ve been friends for so many years. Are you really going to fall out like this?"


    Ethan took a drag of his cigarette, the white smoke slowly dispersing into the night like a slow-motion movie scene.


    "He''s already convicted me. He won''t listen to any exnation."


    He took only a few puffs before flicking the cigarette off the balcony.


    He turned and walked towards me, putting an arm around my shoulder.


    "Let''s go inside; it''s cold out here."


    After going inside, he went to bed first. I stood by the bed, calmly watching him.


    "Did you go looking for that USB drive?"


    Ethan nced up at me, then looked down again.


    "Is there something important on it?" I asked again.


    He coughed lightly and pulled me to sit on the bed.


    "It''s some important data. Losing it wouldn''t matter much, but if it falls into the wrong hands, the consequences could be serious. That''s why I wanted to find it."


    I thought for a moment and said, "If it fell into the sink, the chances of it ending up in someone else''s hands are slim."


    He smirked slightly. "I never rely on luck."


    "Did you find it?"


    "No."


    That night, I slept in the guest room with Be. She woke up in the middle of the night wanting water, so I got up to get it for her.


    Early the next morning, the doorbell rang. I opened the door to find Zachary, unexpectedly early. I let him in, and he looked around. "Be''s not up yet," I said.


    Zachary nodded, and at that moment, Ethan came out of the kitchen.


    Seeing Zachary, he wasn''t surprised at all. He invited him to sit and even offered him a cigarette.


    Zachary epted and thanked him.


    I was the one surprised. They had fought before. But now, with their wives being best friends, they had to let go of past grudges.


    Soon, I heard footstepsing downstairs.


    I looked up to see Being down in her pajamas, her hair a mess.


    Zachary stood up and walked to the stairs. Be stopped on the first step.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    She looked like she hadn''t fully woken up, tapping her head, probably feeling a headache from the hangover.


    Zachary naturally took her hand down. "You just had surgery not long ago; how could you drink?"


    Be gave him a silly smile. "I was just too happy to care."


    Hearing her words, I felt a bit uneasy.


    Be wasn''t happy; she was heartbroken, which was why she drank so much.


    Zachary gently patted her head, and Be nuzzled against his chest, a very feminine gesture. It seemed Be only showed such tenderness in front of Zachary. I had never seen her like this with Oliver. I thought if Be could forget Oliver and live well with Zachary, she might be happy too.


    After Be freshened up and changed, Zachary took her away.


    Before heading to Skyline International Corporation, Ethan dropped me off at Aurora''s beauty center.


    Around noon, I received a text message.


    After hesitating for a moment, I grabbed my bag and walked out.

 Chapter 156 He Is Loyal to Love

    [d Cafe, let''s talk.] It was from Faye.


    I had a pretty good idea of what she wanted to discuss. And I wasn''t about to back down.


    The d Cafe she mentioned was right across from the beauty center.


    I walked in and scanned the ce.


    Faye, sitting in the corner, waved me over.


    The cafe had a cozy vibe, but she was wearing these huge sunsses, probably to avoid getting recognized.


    I walked over, pulled out the chair across from her, and sat down.


    When the waiter came by, I ordered an orange juice. Coffee''s not my thing.


    Faye was stirring her coffee with a small spoon, her fingers pale and slender, nails painted ck. It was kind of sexy, honestly.


    I was actually relieved she had those big sunsses on; facing that Fiona-like face would''ve been tough.


    My orange juice arrived, but I didn''t touch it. I just looked at her and asked, "What do you want to talk about?"


    Faye''s light pink lips parted slightly, showing her neat white teeth. She put down the spoon, took a sip of her coffee, added two more sugar cubes, and kept stirring. "Let''s talk about Ethan," she said slowly.


    I kinda knew this wasing when I got her text.


    Since she had gone through all that surgery to look like Fiona, her intentions were pretty clear.


    I couldn''t see her eyes through the sunsses, but her tone and the smirk on her lips screamed arrogance.


    I nced at her. "Talk about my husband? I know he''s helped you a lot. No need to thank him; he''s just a helpful guy."


    "Helpful?" Faye chuckled softly, grabbed a napkin, and dabbed at the corner of her mouth. "Emily, stop fooling yourself."


    She used to act all sweet in front of Ethan. Now that it was just us, Faye didn''t bother pretending.


    Every time she called me Emily, it gave me goosebumps. I''d rather she just called me Bitch; it felt more natural.


    "Do you think Ethan loves you or Fiona?"


    That question hit me hard. The sad truth was I didn''t know the answer.


    But I couldn''t let her see that, so I forced a smile.


    "Ethan did love Fiona once, but that''s in the past. And he loved Fiona, not you. Do you think just because you have Fiona''s face, he can transfer his love to you?" Faye''s lips curled up, and she gently caressed her perfectly manicured nails.


    "You don''t get it. Ethan has a deep and enduring love. I''m not Fiona, but at least I have her face. You have no idea how much he suffered after my sister died, how much he wished Fiona were still alive." My heart was breaking, but I kept up the sneer.


    "But Fiona is dead. I admit he''s loyal to love, which is a mark of a good man. But he''s wise and calm; he''s not someone who deceives himself, and he certainly wouldn''t look at your face to fool himself." Faye''s smile faltered as she mmed her hands on the table, drawing curious nces.


    I crossed my arms and calmly stared, thinking she, as a third party, had no right to be more indignant than I was.


    Realizing her outburst, Faye, afraid of losing her image in public, adjusted her sunsses and lowered her voice.


    "Do you really want to fight me to the end? If you step aside, it might look better for you. If you''re kicked out, it won''t be pretty."


    Faye was so arrogant and confident. I didn''t understand where it came from.


    Was it because of Ethan''s love for her?


    Or was it because of her face?


    My trembling hands had nowhere to go, so I clutched my handbag tightly, trying to stay calm.


    "Whether I get kicked out or not is none of your business."


    Faye''s smile widened, warm and gentle like a spring day. She said lightly, "I heard you are infertile? Do you think someone like Ethan, from a family like his, doesn''t need children?"


    I didn''t know where she had heard that, but Faye had hit a sore spot, like a heavy stone pressing on my chest, making it hard to breathe.


    Seeing my distress, Faye looked pleased with herself. She took out her purse, pulled out a few bills, and ced them on the table.


    "My treat."


    Faye adjusted her clothes, picked up her bag, pushed up her sunsses, and walked away with long, proud strides.


    I sat there stiffly, unable to snap out of it for a long time.


    "Emily, is that really you?"


    A voice suddenly sounded in my ear, and then someone sat down in the seat Faye had just vacated.


    It was my middle school ssmate, Nora Jones, who now worked as a receptionist at the beauty center in Aurora.


    Although we weren''t close in school, we saw each other often now, so we had be quite friendly.


    She blinked at me, full of curiosity.


    "Emily, who was that woman sitting with you just now? She looked so familiar!"


    I didn''t say anything, and she suddenly got all excited, pointing out the window. "That''s her! Who is she? She has such a great figure. Even with sunsses, you can tell she''s beautiful. I think she''s some celebrity, but I can''t remember who." "Faye," I said.


    Nora''s eyes widened. "Is she really Faye?"


    Could Nora possibly know her?


    "Is she the Faye who was in that ''Youth Sings Loudly''petition?" Nora asked.


    I nodded, and Nora lit up like a kid on Christmas morning.


    "Wow, it''s really her! I liked her a lot during thepetition. She was so pretty and sang so well. It''s a bummer Aurora didn''t pick her, and she got eliminated. But with her talent, she was bound to get noticed. She''s doing great now-I even saw her on a show recently. She looks even more beautiful, though a bit different. She used to have a sweet, innocent look. But now she looks more mature. Some say she had stic surgery, but I doubt it. She was already so pretty; did she really need it?"


    Nora was on a roll, talking non-stop. I just sat there, not saying a word.


    "I heard her new drama ising to Starlight City for promotion soon. I want to take a day off to see her. Maybe I can get an autograph or a photo with her. Want toe with me?" Nora looked at me, eyes full of excitement. I still didn''t respond, and she finally noticed my silence.


    "By the way, she was having coffee with you. Do you know her? Are you friends?"


    Nora''s voice got louder with each question, and she suddenly grabbed my hand in excitement.


    "Emily, can you get me an autograph?"


    I was speechless. Nora was almost thirty, yet she chased celebrities like a teenager.


    "We''re not friends," I said.


    "Then how could she be having coffee with you?" Nora pressed.


    I figured many people admired Faye, but they only saw her outer beauty and media persona. They didn''t know she was after someone else''s husband. She wasn''t as admirable as they thought.


    Back at the beauty center, I couldn''t focus because I missed Ethan so much. So, I decided to go to Skyline International to see him, even though I''d see him at hometer.


    I got on the bus, which was empty at first, but more people boarded as we entered the city.


    A man helped a pregnant woman onto the bus, and she stood next to me. I gave her my seat, and she thanked me shyly. I smiled and said it was no problem, holding onto the handrail and ncing at her belly.


    "If you''re sleepy, lean on me," the man said gently, pulling the woman''s head to rest on his shoulder.


    The woman closed her eyes, one hand on her belly and the other holding the man''s hand, looking blissfully happy.


    Men cherish women who bear their children because their wombs carry their flesh and blood.


    But would a man love an infertile woman? Would he love her for a lifetime?


    When he saw other people''s children bringing joy to their parents, wouldn''t he feel a bit envious? When he grew old and had no children to keep himpany, would he feel lonely and resentful? Thinking about all this made me feel overwhelmed.


    I couldn''t bear children for Ethan, yet I insisted on staying by his side, unwilling to leave. I felt like a sinner.


    At the entrance of Skyline International Corporation, I unexpectedly ran into Richard.


    He was wearing a suit and tie today, looking different from usual.


    "Hey, what a coincidence!" Richard smiled.


    I ignored him and kept walking inside, and he followed me in.


    "Mr. Richard Windsor!" I heard everyone calling him that.


    Finally, we both stood at the elevator.


    The elevator arrived, and a woman stepped out, also calling, "Mr. Richard Windsor."


    "Wait a minute," Richard called out to her.


    I walked into the elevator, intending to leave first, but Richard stuck his foot in the door, preventing it from closing.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    The woman stopped obediently, looking awkward and embarrassed.


    Richard, as if suddenly understanding, said, "Oh, I get it. There''s already a Mr. Ethan Windsor. Alright, I''ll reluctantly ept this title then."


    The woman nodded as if granted amnesty. "Yes, Mr. Richard Windsor. I''ll be going now."


    She turned and fled, her face red.


    Richard stepped into the elevator. I pressed the button for the top floor, and he pressed for the 12th floor.


    "Why do they call you that?"


    Everyone''s address and Richard''s formal attire made me suspicious.


    Richard, smugly shaking his head, said, "Because I''m now the general manager of Skyline International Corporation."


    "Why?" I red at him.


    I knew Skyline International Corporation was built by Ethan''s hard work. How could someone as idle as Richard take the position of general manager? "Why? Ask Ethan. He probably feels indebted to me. After all, I went to jail because of him. Didn''t he tell you?"

 Chapter 157 Good Men Are All Henpecked Husbands

    I felt like I was frozen, just staring at him, unable to move.


    He smirked at me. "What? You don''t believe me?"


    "Spell it out," I demanded.


    Richard leaned against the elevator wall, arms crossed, looking at me with that indifferent gaze.


    Usually, he looked like a mischievous kid. But in that suit, he seemed a bit more grown-up. Still, arrogance was just part of who he was.


    "He took down Silent Grove Vige. I didn''t wrong him, did I? Victor once promised me Silent Grove Vige, but he wrecked it. Shouldn''t I get something in return?"


    If Silent Grove Vige really went under, it was because Ethan gave Faris the neighboringnd, letting him build a cemetery there.


    Richard suddenly smirked again, all cocky. "But Faris did a good job. I heard that ce was cursed, and I didn''t want it anyway."


    The elevator dinged, and he strolled out with his hands in his pockets, whistling like he didn''t have a care in the world.


    The doors closed again. I took a deep breath and looked at my reflection in the elevator wall. The smooth surface twisted my shadow. When I got to the top floor, I walked into Ethan''s office.


    He looked up from his work, a bit surprised to see me.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "What brings you here?"


    "I miss you," I said straight up.


    Ethan''s lips curved into a smile, and a gentle look spread across his handsome face.


    "Why''d you let Richard work here?" I asked.


    He thought for a moment and then said calmly, "He wanted in, so I let him. Richard won''t get the pressure and responsibility of being a general manager unless he experiences it himself."


    I clutched my handbag, swallowed hard, and asked, "But he said you owe him. He also said he went to jail because of you. What''s that about?"


    Ethan put down his pen, lit a cigarette, and leaned back in his chair.


    "Richard can say that. But in the end, it''s his own mess."


    Ethan always seemed so calm, never rattled by anything.


    I stayed quiet, waiting for him to go on.


    "He couldn''t even get into a regr college, so we paid for him to go to a lower-tier one, but he got kicked out soon after. He wasted his time and wanted everything handed to him. When I offered him the management of Silent Grove Vige, he wasn''t interested. But he was all about the general manager spot at Skyline International Corporation. I told him, nothing I have today was handed to me; I earned it all myself. If he wants a good life, he''s got to fight for it. So, out of spite, he tried. But I didn''t expect him to go down the wrong path."


    So, it was all Richard''s fault, but he pinned everything on Ethan.


    "Leadership sets the tone for everyone. Can he really handle being the general manager with his current skills?"


    I had zero faith in Richard running Skyline International Corporation.


    Ethan gave a tired smile. "He thinks being a general manager is all about sipping coffee and enjoying the AC. He''ll get it once he''s in the thick of it."


    People only see the glitz and m of sess but have no clue about the sacrifices behind it.


    Ethan stubbed out his cigarette, moved the mouse, and clicked twice. Soothing music started ying from the small speakers on his desk.


    He always had a serious work attitude, so I was puzzled why he suddenly yed music.


    He stood up, walked over to me, and gently wrapped his arms around my waist.


    "Come on, let''s dance."


    I was stunned, wondering what had gotten into Ethan.


    "I don''t know how," I admitted.


    He lowered his head, a gentle smile spreading across his lips.


    "I know. So I''ll teach you."


    He guided one of my hands to his shoulder, held my other hand tightly, and started moving his feet, leading the dance.


    Even though there was no audience, I was nervous because I had never danced before.


    Especially since I clumsily stepped on his feet several times, making me even more embarrassed and unable to control my legs.


    Ethan probably sensed my nervousness and teased me with a smile. "Just step on me. My shoes and feet are tough."


    After dancing for a while, I finally got the hang of it.


    "Very good, not bad." He praised me generously.


    I felt a bit embarrassed and asked softly, "Why did you suddenly think of teaching me to dance? We''re in the office."


    He smiled and replied, "At the party the other day, I noticed you were unhappy. I didn''t dance with you because I knew you couldn''t. If I had pulled you to dance, it would have been a trap, right?" So Ethan had seen through my thoughts.


    "Now that you''ve learned, I''ll have a dance partner in the future." He added.


    As one song ended, another particrly sentimental one began.


    We danced slowly, and Ethan gradually lowered his head, resting his chin gently on my shoulder, and slowly wrapped his arms around me.


    In the end, we just held each other tightly, moving slowly to the music.


    Ethan''s breaths were right by my ear, each one heavy and long. Mixed with the music, I could hear a sense of fatigue in his breathing.


    A lot has gone downtely, especially the mess with Oliver. Ethan must be feeling pretty rough about it.


    Suddenly, there was pping at the door, and I turned around.


    Richard was leaning against the doorframe,zily watching us and pping slowly.


    "Dancing in the office, huh? Quite the vibe!"


    Ethan slowly straightened up.


    Richard strolled in, spun the chair in front of the desk, and plopped down, crossing his legs.


    "You were looking for me?" Richard asked, looking at Ethan.


    Ethan adjusted his clothes, walked back to his chair, and sat down, his expression already serious again.


    He ced a stack of documents in front of Richard. "These are the basics of ourpany. You have three days to read them. As the general manager, you need to know this stuff inside out." Richard flipped through the documents casually and sneered. "So much? It''s like a teacher assigning homework. What does it matter if I get it or not? Thepany ran just fine without me, didn''t it?" Ethan paused in his work and looked at Richard with a nk expression.


    "You''re right. Thepany ran just fine without you. So, do you think you have no value here?" Richard was momentarily speechless, scratched his head, and picked up the stack of documents. "Fine, I''ll read them, okay?"


    As he turned to leave, he nced at me, then stopped at the door and looked around the office.


    "This office is too big. Mine is, at most, half the size. Shouldn''t you give me a bigger one? In case I get the urge to dance in the office, I''ll have the space."


    Ethan didn''t look up, writing with his pen as he said, "That''s not an unreasonable request. When your abilities match your position, I''ll consider it."


    Richard stood at the door for a moment, then patted the documents in his hand and left, whistling.


    "Tomorrow, Faye''s crew will be in Starlight City for a promotional event. There will be a new show press conference. Are you going?" Ethan suddenly asked me.


    I wasn''t dumb; of course, I had to go. Not going would give Faye an opportunity.


    I remembered that Nora had mentioned this event too.


    "Can I bring someone with me?" I asked.


    Ethan looked at me questioningly, and I exined, "A ssmate of mine is interested in this kind of event."


    He nodded. "Sure."


    When I told Nora she could attend the press conference, she was thrilled and kept asking me questions.


    "Emily, you''re amazing! How did you get the tickets? I heard that even money can''t always get you into these events. I didn''t know you had such connections. Tell me, do you know someone important? Oh, I remember. You''re friends with Faye, aren''t you? Did she give you the tickets? I''m so jealous. I wish I could be friends with her too."


    I looked at her, exasperated. "Nora, celebrities are just regr people. They don''t have extra eyes or noses. Don''t make a big deal out of it. And please, don''t embarrass me with your fangirl fantasies, or I''ll pretend I don''t know you." Nora stuck out her tongue sheepishly. "Okay, I won''t. I''ll be low-key, I promise."


    The press conference was mainly for promoting the new show. Besides the production team, investors, and a few important guests, most attendees were media personnel.


    After the trailer was shown, it was time for media interviews and photos.


    Faye even performed a song live. When she started singing, I was momentarily dazed because Faye was singing Fiona''s song. As she walked off the stage, her outfit, demeanor, and Fiona-like face made her look like Fiona reborn. Faye sang beautifully, and despite her young age, she conveyed a sense of world-weariness, showing that she must have practiced a lot for this performance.


    I turned to look at Ethan. His gaze was on the stage, his expression calm, with no significant reaction.


    After the performance, Nora seized the opportunity to get autographs and photos with a few of the main actors.


    Having fulfilled her wish, Nora was so excited she almost jumped up and down.


    I looked at her, speechless, and she grinned at me, linking her arm with mine.


    "Emily, you''re making me nervous with that look. You enjoy yourself. I won''t stick around to embarrass you. I''m leaving." Nora left before the banquet started.


    As the banquet began, people moved around, toasting each other.


    When someone came to toast Ethan, I said he wasn''t feeling well and couldn''t drink.


    Ethan smiled and said, "The boss doesn''t allow it, so I have to listen to her."


    The person joked. "I didn''t expect Mr. Windsor to be a henpecked husband."


    Ethan''s smile didn''t fade. "Of course, it''s apliment. All good men are henpecked husbands."


    Ethan took the opportunity to praise himself!


    I nced at him, and he smiled at me innocently, as if he hadn''t just been bragging.


    Later, someone invited Ethan to another table.


    I was bored and instinctively looked over at Faye''s table.


    Besides her crew, there seemed to be other industry directors at the table.


    Despite her young age, Faye was very good at socializing, constantly toasting them.


    I went to the restroom, and as I reached the corner of the hallway, I heard voices, low and somewhat secretive.


    I stopped and heard a man say, "Give this drink to that star who sang earlier. Don''t mess it up."

 Chapter 158 After All, I Still Had a Conscience

    I peeked out quietly. A guy had his back to me, and the waiter in front of him was turning around with a tray of drinks.


    Once the waiter headed into the banquet hall, the guy turned around. I quickly pulled my head back and darted into the restroom. When the footsteps outside faded away, I opened the door and slipped back into the banquet hall.


    I spotted the same waiter standing next to Faye, handing her a drink.


    Faye was always polite in public, never acting like a diva. From her lip movements, it looked like she thanked the waiter.


    The waiter left right after serving the drink, not sticking around for even a second.


    Faye clinked sses with the director next to her and downed the wine without a second thought.


    Someone pped and cheered. "Didn''t expect you to be so bold. I like it."


    Then, they raised their ss and toasted Faye again.


    Staring at the empty ss, I felt like I had a rock stuck in my throat.


    I actually wanted to shout out earlier. But for some reason, I hesitated, and the words got stuck.


    I figured it was better not to meddle in other people''s business and avoid making a fool of myself. After a while, Faye had a few more rounds with them, and her face turned bright red. Ethan seemed deep in conversation on the other side and didn''t notice anything else. About ten minutester, I heard Faye say she was heading to the restroom.


    She got up and walked unsteadily; she was probably drunk.


    Driven by some impulse, I followed her and saw Faye being carried away by two guys. Faye seemed out cold and didn''t resist at all.


    Leaning against the wall, I was so nervous I could hear my heartbeat loud and clear.


    Faye and I weren''t close and could even be considered enemies. In this situation, the best move was to pretend I didn''t see anything.


    I thought, ''Yeah, just pretend I didn''t see anything! Pretend I didn''t see anything!''


    After mentally prepping myself, I was ready to head back to the banquet hall.


    But after a few steps, I stopped again.


    After a moment, I turned and quickly ran in the direction where Faye had been taken.


    I might be foolish, but I couldn''t just ignore it. After all, I still had a conscience.


    Whether we were friends or enemies didn''t matter; I had to be true to my conscience.


    The emergency exit they took was really secluded, so no one would likely pass by. No one noticed Faye being taken away.


    Since Faye didn''t resist, anyone who saw them would think she was just a drunk being helped by friends.


    I followed them to the back door of the hotel, where a van was parked. They tossed Faye into the van and were about to close the door. "You can''t take her."


    I ran over and grabbed the door.


    "Lady, I advise you not to meddle." One of the guys with a mustache red at me fiercely.


    I held on tight. "This is kidnapping, it''s illegal. If you let her go now, I''ll pretend I didn''t see anything."


    Faye, lying in the van, seemed to have a faint consciousness. She struggled to open her eyes and mouth but couldn''t make a sound.


    The mustache guy sneered sarcastically. "Pretend you didn''t see anything? You''re not blind. Since you''ve seen everything, we''ll have to take you too."


    He grabbed my cor and dragged me into the van.


    I was thrown next to Faye, and the door mmed shut as the van drove away from the hotel.


    I didn''t scream or shout; I just looked up at the bright lights of the hotel through the window, which quickly became distant.


    Ethan would eventually notice we were missing, and he would definitely track us down.


    Seeing that I was rtively calm, they didn''t tie me up.


    Taking advantage of their inattention, I quietly reached into my pocket.


    But the mustache guy noticed and snatched my phone.


    "Trying to call for help? If you were scared, you shouldn''t have meddled."


    He also took Faye''s phone. He was about to throw them out the window. But after realizing they were good phones, he turned them off and put them in his pocket.


    The van stopped in a remote area. In the faint moonlight, I could see an abandoned factory not far away.


    When we were pushed inside with our hands and feet tied, the smell of mold and rust hit me hard.


    We were thrown into a corner, and a dim light came on.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "Stay put," the mustache guy said before leaving with the others.


    I looked around the ce in the dim light.


    It seemed to be an old hardware factory, with metal scraps scattered everywhere. The walls were cracked from years of neglect, and several puddles were on the floor, probably from leaks. "I never thought I''d get to be with a celebrity in my life. I could die happy now."


    Voices came from outside.


    Another person spat. "Look at you, getting excited over nothing. So what if she''s a movie star?"


    "It''s different. Didn''t you see her face? She''s so pretty, and that body."


    "You guys are just talking big. It''s Quade Dean who wants her."


    Faye, weak and leaning against the wall, seemed to hear their conversation. She shook her head slightly, trying to stand up but failing.


    I, on the other hand, was surprisingly calm because, at this point, panic and fear wouldn''t help.


    Looking back, it seemed absurd andughable that I ended up in this situation for a woman who wanted to steal my husband.


    But I didn''t regret it; at least I could live with my conscience.


    I sighed softly. "Ethan once said that a woman should know how to respect herself and never get drunk in front of strangers."


    Faye''s eyes were dim, and she didn''t speak. I could tell she regretted it.


    But even if she regretted it deeply, it was toote now.


    I didn''t know how much time had passed. But I felt Faye gradually regaining consciousness, looking around constantly, probably assessing any chance of escape.


    I guessed that Faye''s drink had been spiked earlier, and now the drug''s effect was wearing off, though she was still somewhat drunk.


    They kept talking outside withouting in. I actually hoped they would drag it out longer, giving Ethan a better chance to find us.


    But things wouldn''t go as we wished.


    "Quade," I heard someone call outside.


    I didn''t know who Quade was; I had no impression of such a person.


    Soon, therge iron door was pushed open, and the men who had kidnapped us walked in, surrounding a stranger.


    This must be Quade. He licked his lips, looked at Faye, then at me, and smiled lewdly. "I asked you to bring back one woman, and what? You got a buy-one-get-one-free deal?"


    The mustache man next to himughed obsequiously. "Quade, we followed your orders and brought back this celebrity. But this woman saw us and wouldn''t let us leave. So we had no choice but to bring her along to avoid trouble." Quade nced at me andughed. "Quite bold, aren''t you, meddling in other people''s business?"


    The mustached man rubbed his hands and looked at me with ill intentions.


    "Quade, if you think this woman is unnecessary, leave her to us. We''ve been craving, haha!"


    I red at the mustache man, but Quade ignored him. He walked over, bent down, and grabbed Faye''s chin, forcing her to lift her head. His other hand reached to unbutton Faye''s clothes. Faye clung to his hand, her mouth distorted and unable to speak, her eyes filled with terror.


    I couldn''t stand it anymore and shouted, "Stop! Don''t touch her. She''s still virgin. Have some decency."


    "Mind your own business."


    The mustached man, trying to please Quade, pped me hard. My face burned instantly.


    "She''s still a virgin?" Quade let go and mockingly repeated my words.


    Taking advantage of Quade letting go, Faye shrank into the corner.


    "Even if you changed your face, I wouldn''t mistake you. Did you get a hymen repair while you were at it?"


    Quade''s words made everyoneugh.


    But I caught something in his words.


    Did they know Faye? Or did they have some grudge against her?


    Quade folded his arms and looked at Faye with a smug smile. "Tell me, can you honestly say you''re a virgin? That''s hrious."


    Faye lowered her head, biting her lip, trembling all over.


    "If you''ve forgotten, I can help you remember," Quade said, reaching into his pocket for his phone.


    The mustached man, knowing what Quade was about to do, nervously tugged at his sleeve and whispered, "Quade, won''t this cause problems? If Simon finds out, he''ll be furious." Quade snorted dismissively. "If we don''t tell, how will he know? You brought the woman here. If you''re scared, step aside."


    Driven by lust, the men threw caution to the wind and nodded vigorously. "Quade''s right. If we don''t say anything, no one will know."


    Quade searched his phone, then smiled as strange sounds emerged. He turned it towards us.


    I was stunned-I couldn''t believe cheerful Faye had such a past.


    Beside me, Faye was gasping for air as if she were suffocating.


    The video undoubtedly reopened her wounds.


    Suddenly, Faye screamed hysterically. Tied up and unable to move, she banged her head against the wall, breaking down.


    Quade turned up the volume, enjoying it, while the othersughed.


    Tears streamed down her face, ruining her makeup.


    I couldn''t believe I felt sympathy for her.


    Faye might not be a good girl, but no one deserved to be punished like this.


    I took a few deep breaths, trying to stay calm as I looked at them.


    "You keep evidence like this. Aren''t you afraid we''ll report you?"


    I thought my words might have some effect, but they didn''t.


    Quade wasn''t scared at all; instead, heughed arrogantly.


    "Report us? Go ahead. The media loves gossip. What should the headline be? ''Innocent Starlet''s Scandalous Video Leaked''?"


    I understood why Quade was so arrogant.


    If Faye could have reported it, she would have.


    But doing so would ruin her reputation, crucial for her budding career in the entertainment industry. This video could destroy her dreams of bing a star. "So, you better behave," Quade said.

 Chapter 159 Pitiful People Must Have Something Detestable about Them

    Faye was freaking out, crying and huddling in the corner.


    I was losing it too, but I tried to keep it together and warned Quade. "You better think twice. Mess with us, and you''ll regret it."


    Quade justughed it off. "Regret? Whatever, I''m still doing it. If I go down, I wanna go down happy."


    I couldn''t believe my words not only didn''t scare him but made him even more determined.


    Quade tossed his jacket, and the mustache guy caught it.


    He started unbuckling his belt, heading straight for Faye.


    Suddenly, there was a loud bang, and the iron door flew open.


    Seeing Dennis standing there, my heart, which had been drowning in despair, suddenly sparked with hope.


    "Who the hell are you?" Quade yelled at Dennis, his belt half-off.


    Dennis nced at me, then strolled in with a grin.


    "Sorry, the snow''s brutal out there. Needed a ce to crash. Figured this old factory was empty."


    "Get lost. I''m no saint; I don''t take in strays," Quade snapped.


    Dennis didn''t even flinch. He sat on a wooden nk and casually lit a cigarette.


    "Not a great time to be wandering in this weather."


    Quade yanked his belt all the way off, pointing it at Dennis, ready to strike. "Are you messing with me?" Dennis kept smoking, totally ignoring him.


    I was pretty worried for Dennis, seeing as Quade had the numbers.


    Dennis''s chill attitude seemed to piss Quade off even more, and he swung his belt.


    "Get him."


    At Quade''smand, his guys rolled up their sleeves, grabbed weapons, and got ready to rumble.


    But just as the mustache guy grabbed his weapon, an iron rod came out of nowhere and knocked it out of his hand.


    I didn''t even see where the rod came from; I just knew the mustache guy was now shaking his hand in pain.


    Quade''s crew was still in shock. And in a sh, Dennis was in front of us, shielding Faye and me.


    I knew Dennis was always Ethan''s driver. But Ethan only had him drive when he was too drunk or something. Dennis was low-key, and I barely interacted with him, so he was kind of a ghost. Now, I finally took a good look at him.


    He was tall and looked pretty solid, but not like a bodybuilder. He wasn''t old, maybe early thirties.


    Realizing Dennis had yed him, Quade looked embarrassed and cursed. "Meddling in other people''s business, huh? Get him."


    At Quade''s shout, they all rushed at Dennis.


    Even though I had a feeling Dennis was hiding his true skills, I was still worried for him.


    After all, he was just a driver, and taking on so many guys alone seemed impossible.


    But soon, I realized my worry was pointless.


    I had no idea Dennis was such a badass. Even with all of them attacking at once, they were no match for him.


    I secretly felt relieved, knowing we were saved.


    In no time, everyone except Quade was down.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    Seeing Dennis''s strength, Quade didn''t charge blindly anymore.


    Dennis dusted off his clothes and said calmly, "Just a guy."


    At that moment, footsteps echoed outside.


    Seeing the familiar figure at the door, my eyes welled up with tears.


    Ethan took a drag on his cigarette, exhaling smoke slowly as he walked in.


    "Dennis, I told you to go easy. Why are they all down?"Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Listening to Ethan''s cocky words and seeing Quade''s crew in their current state, I felt an indescribable sense of satisfaction.


    Dennis shrugged innocently. "I did go easy. Didn''t expect them to be so weak."


    "Ethan?" Quade clearly recognized him and looked pretty scared.


    I figured after what Quade did to Faye, Ethan wouldn''t have let him off easy and must''ve given him a good beating. But now, it seemed Quade had forgotten the pain after his wounds healed. Ethan stood a few feet away, smoking, not making a move, but his calm demeanor was intimidating.


    Then another guy walked in, someone I recognized from thest time Ethan was gambling at the underground casino-Simon.


    With Simon''s appearance, Quade''s crew got even more nervous.


    "Mr. Green." They greeted him anxiously.


    Simon strode over and kicked one of them in the stomach, cursing, "You''ve been with me for so long, and I never knew you had such guts."


    The small fry trembled in fear, heads down. "Mr. Green, we didn''t dare, we..."


    At the critical moment, they probably wanted to rat out Quade but were too scared.


    But Simon was a smart guy. If he was here now, he probably knew everything.


    He grabbed Quade by the cor. "Getting backup behind my back?"


    Quade turned into a wimp in front of Simon, begging for mercy.


    "Mr. Green, my bad, I really messed up. I didn''t mean to cause you any trouble. Please, forgive me."


    Simon shoved him to the ground. "I honor my bets, but you''re screwing me over."


    Then he turned to Ethan, coughed lightly, and said sincerely, "I swear on my life, I destroyed that video. I didn''t know they secretly made a copy." Quade nodded frantically. "Yeah, yeah, we made a copy. It has nothing to do with Mr. Green."


    I started to piece it together-the USB drive must have that video on it.


    So when Ethan bet with Simon to get the USB drive back, he was trying to stop that video from spreading and ruining Faye.


    Just as Quade was about to get up, a shoe pressed down on his face.


    Hey there, one side of his face mashed against the floor, unable to move.


    "Quade, tell me, what are you up to today?" Ethan''s tone was calm, but the pressure of his foot was intense, distorting Quade''s face. Quade mumbled, "I was wrong."


    Ethan lifted his shoe, and just as Quade sighed in relief, he let out a high-pitched scream.


    Because after lifting his foot, Ethan kicked him right in the groin.


    "If this thing is so disobedient, why not just cut it off?"


    Quade begged for mercy desperately.


    Dennis had already untied the ropes for Faye and me.


    As soon as Faye was free, she ran into Ethan''s arms, crying her heart out.


    This time, Faye''s tears were real; she must have been mentally shattered.


    Ethan gently patted her back,forting her. "Alright, it''s over. Don''t cry. Your agent is waiting for you outside."


    Faye clung to his clothes, unwilling to let go, but Ethan kept his distance. She struggled for a bit before finally letting go, wiping her tears, and slowly walking outside.


    Before she could step out, her agent rushed in, draped a coat over her and put a hat on her.


    Ethan looked at me, his gaze intense, and suddenly strode towards me.


    He lifted my chin, staring at my face, a storm brewing in his eyes. "Who hit you?"


    The guy with the mustache was so scared his legs went weak, and he immediately knelt on the ground. "I did it. I was wrong."


    "p yourself," Simon kicked him and said.


    The mustache guy nodded and started pping himself with both hands.


    "How did he hit you?" Ethan asked me with a dark expression.


    The mustache guy quickly exined, "I only pped her once, just once. Nothing else."


    He suddenly remembered something and hurriedly took out two phones from his pocket, offering them with both hands.


    "And I took these two phones. I didn''t touch her, really didn''t touch her."


    Before he could finish speaking, Ethan kicked him far away.


    The mustache guy wriggled like a worm, desperately trying to crawl away.


    Ethan didn''t kick him again, just told Simon, "He''s your man, you deal with him."


    Then he turned and picked me up, walking out.


    I could walk on my own, so he put me down and held my hand firmly.


    As we walked out, I didn''t see Faye; her agent must have taken her away.


    We got into the back seat of the car, with Dennis driving.


    The car quickly left that nightmarish ce.


    I asked, "How did you know we were here? And Dennis is so skilled; I never knew."


    Dennis heard me andughed from the front, "I''m not that skilled. I just like practicing martial arts, and it came in handy today."


    Ethan smirked and snorted, "They were pretty stupid kidnappers. Don''t they know the hotel and the whole city are full of surveince cameras? It''s not that easy to take someone away without anyone noticing. They just dug a hole for themselves."


    Dennis dropped us off at the vi and then drove away.


    Back in the living room, Ethan had me sit on the sofa and then went into the kitchen,ing out with an ice pack.


    He sat next to me, wrapped the ice pack in a towel, and carefully applied it to my face.


    Thinking back on everything that happened tonight, I felt a mix of emotions. "Actually, Faye needs morefort."


    I was telling the truth. I didn''t know Faye had gone through so much before.


    Pitiful people must have something detestable about them, but detestable people were also pitiful.


    Ethan said calmly, "She''s tougher than you think."


    Recalling the video, Faye cried helplessly, and just now she screamed and cried, clearly very broken.


    But I believed Ethan''s words. I shouldn''t underestimate her mental resilience.


    If she didn''t have enough mental resilience, how could she still be so cheerful after going through such things? Even if she was choosing to forget to fool herself, it still takes a lot of effort to pull that off.


    "So the USB drive contained that video?" I asked.

 Chapter 160 The Taste of Home

    Ethan dropped the ice pack, leaned back on the couch, and pulled out a cigarette. But he didn''t light it right away.


    He stared at the cigarette for a long time before finally saying, "I took that bet, risking Skyline International Corporation, not because she was Faye. I would''ve done it for anyone. That video going public would''ve wrecked her life. I knew it." He wouldn''t just stand by and do nothing for anyone else either. He''s not cold-hearted.


    When we first met, he could''ve ignored me, but he helped because he''s a passionate guy.


    He lit the cigarette and continued, "When I got the USB drive back, I thought about destroying it right away. But I hesitated because I was afraid you''d ask me about it one day. If you didn''t ask, I wouldn''t have told you because knowing wouldn''t make you happy."


    He was right. Even though I understood him, I still felt a bit upset.


    "Later, when you said the USB drive was lost, I didn''t want you to feel guilty. So I told you it was okay. The reason I went looking for it afterward was that I was afraid it would fall into someone else''s hands and still ruin Faye. But I didn''t find it. It probably fell into the sewer, which is as good as destroyed."


    He exined everything honestly.


    Ethan''s thumb gently traced circles in my palm. "Do you trust me?"


    I was silent for a long time, then I looked at him and said, "It''s not that I don''t trust you; it''s that you don''t trust me. You don''t believe I can handle all of this."


    He tilted his head, the soft light outlining his features. "Honey, do you know why people get conflicted? Why they get scared? Why they worry?"


    After asking, he suddenly looked at me, his gaze intense.


    "Because they care," he answered himself.


    My heart was pounding. He suddenly climbed over and pinned me on the couch, kissing me hard until my lips went numb. He finally stopped, panting as he looked at me.


    Ethan said, "Next time you want to y hero, call me along. We work better as a team, got it? You freaked me out."


    I felt a mix of gratitude and relief.


    I whispered, "I wanted to bring you along. But the situation was urgent. There wasn''t time."


    Ethan gently rubbed my lips with his thumb.


    His gaze fell on my lips, and his smile at that moment was indescribable-not too intense but utterly captivating.


    "I married a kind-hearted wife."


    Hearing his emotional words, my eyes suddenly welled up.


    In that moment, I finally got it-his smile was pure happiness.


    After that whole mess, I hadn''t heard a peep about Faye.


    Ethan came home on time every day and never mentioned her. I had no clue if he''d met her privately or tried tofort her. I figured that incident must''ve reopened old wounds and hit her hard. She needed time to heal. A few dayster, I bumped into her on the street.


    Lacey had told me that Sophie found a cleaning job at a kindergarten. The principal felt sorry for her and let her bring Abby to work as long as she got her tasks done.


    I was thrilled to hear that. Even though it was a low-level job, it showed she was fighting back against fate with her own efforts.


    She couldn''t rely on men anymore; she had to stand on her own. No matter what the job was, as long as she integrated into society, she''d learn and grow.


    She was only neen, and even with a child, she still had plenty of time to find her life''s value.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Later, I arranged with Lacey to visit her.


    The kindergarten was on holiday, but the daycare still had some kids, so there wasn''t much to do every day.


    Sophie, with a few-month-old Abby, had found a decent job. She looked way better than before.


    Maybe this job, which she relied on for survival, had given her new hope in life.


    After leaving the kindergarten, Lacey and I went our separate ways.


    Not far away, I saw a tall woman carryingrge bags heading towards the post office.


    Even though she wore a mask and tried to stay low-key, I recognized her as Faye.


    I stood there for ten minutes until she came out of the post office.


    She was in a hurry and didn''t notice me. When she reached the street, she took out her phone to make a call.


    I moved slightly, and an advertisement board conveniently blocked me from her view. We were super close, but she couldn''t see me.


    I vaguely heard her voice.


    The call was to her family. She shared good news and reminded them to take care of themselves.


    After hanging up, Faye walked past me. Her eyes were red, like she''d been crying. She walked quickly with her head down and still didn''t see me. During dinner, I asked Ethan about Faye''s family.


    Ethan seemed a bit surprised that I suddenly brought up Faye, but he answered anyway.


    "Her dad passed away a long time ago. Her mom''s been paralyzed for years, so Fiona dropped out of school early to work and support Faye''s education."


    Turns out, they were all equally unfortunate.


    Everyone had their struggles. It seemed like no one was born as God''s favorite. We all had our own share of misfortune. Just being alive was tough enough, so why make it harder for each other?


    A few days before New Year, I decided to do a deep clean of the house to wee it.


    Ethan suggested hiring a cleaning service, saying that cleaning such a big house would be exhausting. I turned him down because I had nothing else to do at home.


    That day, I got up pretty early. After Ethan left, I started cleaning.


    Halfway through, I took a break on the sofa and got a call from Faris.


    I didn''t want to answer. He always seemed like trouble. But thinking about his leg, I picked up anyway.


    "You''re really heartless, aren''t you?" His voice came through the line. "What do you mean?"


    Faris pretended to be pitiful. "I got injured for you, and it''s been days. You haven''t evene to see me?"


    I snorted, "Isn''t your leg already healed? Don''t tell me that Santa us on Christmas wasn''t you."


    Faris said, "It was still limping, but then Ethan pushed me, and now the old injury hasn''t healed, and there''s a new one. I''m lying at home all day, with no one to cook for me, eating takeout until I''m about to puke. Can you really stand to see that?"


    I didn''t say anything. Faris chuckled, and hisugh sounded off to me.


    Sure enough, he said, "I''m waiting for you at home. Remember to bring some groceries to cook. If you don''te, I''ll send that video to Ethan."


    I was so angry I almost couldn''t catch my breath.


    Hanging up the phone, I angrily threw down the rag, went upstairs to change clothes, grabbed my bag, and left.


    I first went to the market to buy some groceries, then took a cab to the address Faris gave me.


    When I got out of the cab, I remembered that this vi halfway up the hill was the ce Faris had taken me when he kidnapped mest time.


    The door was open. I walked in and saw Faris lying on the sofa, his legs draped over the armrest.


    Hearing footsteps, he looked up and smiled broadly. "You''re here!"


    I thought, ''No kidding! You threatened me; how could I note?''


    I didn''t say anything; I just faced him with a cold expression.


    Faris acted like he didn''t see my expression and patted the seat next to him. "Come here."


    I walked over but didn''t sit.


    He nced at the groceries in my hand and muttered, "Corn, pumpkin, steak, all my favorites."


    He shamelessly smiled at me.


    I ignored him and looked at his leg. "How''s your leg, really?"


    Faris''s expression darkened. "It''s like this. Anyway, I don''t care."


    Could it really be that serious?


    I looked at his leg again, feeling a pang of guilt.


    There were indeed many takeout boxes on the coffee table. He might have been eating takeout all this time; he probably wasn''t lying about that. "Wait here, I''ll cook," I said.


    Faris looked a bit surprised and smiled. "Okay."


    I wasn''t used to the unfamiliar kitchen. I roughly found the basic utensils and seasonings before starting to wash and cook.


    After cooking, he was still lying there like a lord.


    "Feed me," he said.


    I rolled my eyes. "Your leg is injured, not your hands. Why can''t you eat by yourself?"


    Faris was stunned by my outburst, then slowly grinned, looking particrly annoying.


    "Didn''t know you had such a temper."


    I put down the utensils. "Eat if you want."


    "I''ll eat, and you eat too."


    He got up, picked up a bowl, and took a deep sniff. "Smells so good."


    I was speechless. "What''s so good about it?"


    He cleared his throat and suddenly said seriously, "It has the taste of home."


    I suddenly remembered the first time I cooked at Ethan''s house. He said the same thing, "A woman cooking in the kitchen gives me a sense of home." "What''s wrong? Eat."


    Faris''s voice brought me back to reality. I looked down, and he had already put a piece of broli in my bowl.


    After eating, he continued to lie on the sofa.


    While washing the dishes, I heard him say, "By the way, ck is in the backyard. Help me take some food to him."


    I guessed ck might be one of his buddies or something.


    After washing the dishes and drying my hands, I took a clean bowl, filled it with food, and walked towards the backyard. Opening the back door, as soon as I stepped out, a ck mass rushed at me.


    I screamed, and the bowl in my hand ttered to the ground.


    A hand suddenly wrapped around me from behind.


    "ck, you scared her." Faris kicked the ck mass.


    I looked over, still shaken, and saw it was a ck dog. But it was huge, like a wolfdog, and it looked at me with unfriendly eyes.


    "You mean ck is this dog? You tricked me!" I was so angry I felt my blood boiling.


    Faris patted my back tofort me, "Alright, don''t be scared, but I never said he was a person!"


    He really didn''t say.


    My gaze shifted down to his feet for a few seconds, then back up to his face.


    "Your leg is clearly healed, and you tricked me intoing? Are you bored?"


    He looked a bit embarrassed. "I just missed you."


    I shook off his hand and turned to leave. But Faris grabbed me from behind and held me tight.


    "Don''t move!"

 Chapter 161 People with Stories

    I struggled, but he just held me tighter, his voice right in my ear.


    "I just want to hold you. If you keep squirming, I might just have to keep you all to myself."


    He always used this shameless tactic to threaten me, and it made me so mad I could scream. "Faris, do you think it''s fun messing with a married woman?"


    He snorted by my ear, loosened his grip a bit, and turned me to face him. "As long as I like you, I don''t care if you''re married. If I don''t like you, even a goddess would be an eyesore."


    Most women might be shocked to hear that, but not me.


    To me, when Faris said "like," it just meant "I want to sleep with you," with no other feelings involved.


    I looked at him calmly, then turned to leave. The next second, Faris scooped me up.


    I gasped, seeing his mischievous smile. I struggled but couldn''t budge him. He carried me back to the living room, plopped me on the sofa, and trapped me with his hands on either side. I leaned back, tense and nervous. Knowing Faris, I realized resisting too much could backfire. I avoided his eyes, not wanting to show my nerves.


    After a while, I suddenly heard a lightugh above my head.


    "Why''s your face so red?"


    He asked knowingly, and I red at him.


    His smile widened, and he looked me up and down.


    "Are you hot? If you''re hot, just take off your clothes."


    I almost instinctively covered my chest with my hands, and heughed at my reaction.


    Luckily, he finally straightened up and said, "The air conditioning is on. If you''re hot, take off your clothes. Don''t get a heat rash in the middle of winter."


    With that, he walked towards the back door.


    I wanted to slip away while he wasn''t around. But as soon as I stood up, I saw ck running towards me.


    Frightened, I sat back down.


    ck had already left an emotional scar on me, so I was super cautious around it.


    Faris followed ck back in and gave it a light kick.


    "Sit."


    ck obediently sat down on its haunches.


    Faris also sat down on the sofa and petted ck''s head. ck closed its eyes, enjoying the touch, and asionally licked his hand.


    "ck, you scared her just now. Apologize to her," Farismanded.


    I thought he must be crazy; it''s just a dog.


    ck licked its tongue and looked around, pretending not to understand.


    "Did you hear me? Apologize," Faris lightly tapped its head.


    This time, ck seemed to get it, lowering his head and body, making a whimpering sound.


    "He''s saying sorry to you. Did you catch that?" Faris suddenly said to me.


    I looked at ck.


    At this moment, ck didn''t seem so scary anymore. Under his owner''s scolding, he looked like a kid waiting to be punished.


    I said irritably, "I''m not like you; I don''t speak dog. Of course, I don''t understand."


    Faris realized I was indirectly insulting him. He put his hands on his hips, bit his lip, and looked a bit defeated.


    I suddenly found it funny and couldn''t help but smile.


    Seeing me smile, Faris was stunned for a few seconds, then smiled too.


    The awkward atmosphere eased a bit. I grabbed my bag and said, "I''m heading back."


    Before I could stand up, Faris pressed my shoulder. "What''s the rush? I''ll take you. Wait for me; I''ll go change."


    He took a few steps, then stopped and looked back at me. "If you sneak away, I''ll send that video to Ethan."


    That trick again!


    I red at him furiously, watching Faris hum a tune and happily walk upstairs.


    I didn''t want to be threatened by him, but his trick was very effective. I was so mad I could scream. I had no choice but to wait.


    I kept checking my watch after fifteen minutes.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    How long does it take for a guy to change clothes? Was he doing his makeup too?


    I couldn''t wait any longer and headed upstairs.


    There were several rooms upstairs, and I saw a pair of slippers at the door of one room, the same pair Faris had been wearing.


    I figured he must be in that room.


    I walked to the door and knocked lightly.


    "Hey, are you done?"


    There was no response from inside, so I started imagining scenarios like sudden death.


    After hesitating for about a minute, driven by my former nurse''spassion, I finally mustered the courage to reach for the doorknob.


    I gently turned it, and the door opened.


    The room was dimly lit, with the curtains drawn, giving me an eerie feeling.


    I called out, "Hey, are you in here?"


    No one answered. I swallowed nervously, taking one step at a time into the room.


    I hadn''t taken more than a few steps when I suddenly stopped.


    Faris was leaning against the bathroom door, looking at me with a leisurely expression.


    The key point was, he was naked, with only a tiny towel barely covering his hips.


    It''s not like I hadn''t seen a naked guy before, and besides, his crucial parts were covered. No need to freak out. The more I panicked, the more awkward it would get. So, I calmly prepared to leave.


    But Faris suddenly took a few steps forward, closed the door, and pinned me against it.


    "What are you doing?" My calmness vanished.


    Faris''s body was still steaming, and the fresh scent of his shower hit me.


    "If you want to see my body, just say so. It''s not like I won''t let you. Why sneak around?" Faris lowered his head, his face very close to mine, teasing me with a smile.


    I blushed. "Narcissist, who wants to see you? I thought you hadn''te out for so long that you might have died in there. Why didn''t you answer when I called?"


    Faris''s eyes deepened. "You were worried about me?"


    I rolled my eyes dramatically. "Who would worry about you? I was worried about myself. If you died, I''d be thest person to have contact with you, making me a prime suspect and causing me a lot of trouble." "Oh, is that so?" Faris raised an eyebrow.


    I thought my words might have some effect, but they didn''t.


    Faris straightened up and said with a faint smile, "I have a habit of taking a shower before changing clothes."


    His solid body exuded a strong masculine scent. I definitely didn''t want to be alone with him like this.


    Taking advantage of the fact that he was no longer restraining me, I turned to open the door.


    But just as I turned my head, I caught a glimpse of a ck-and-white photo on the wall, like a memorial picture.


    It seemed somewhat familiar. But due to the dim light, I couldn''t see it clearly. So, I instinctively stopped to take a closer look.


    But when I turned back, I found that Faris had opened his towel.


    He was also stunned to see me stop, apparently not expecting it.


    Terrified, I twisted the doorknob and rushed out. As I ran out, I heard Faris''sughter behind me.


    I ran downstairs, out of the vi, and stood in the yard, taking several deep breaths. The cold air filled my lungs, and I felt the heat in my body subside significantly.


    After a while, Faris came out, fully dressed.


    After his shower, his ck hair was neatlybed, and he looked refreshed.


    He nced at me with a smile, twisted the car keys, and walked towards the car parked in the yard. I followed him, and just as I opened the back door, it was shut by a hand.


    Faris opened the passenger door and practically shoved me in. As I red at him, he just smiled, fastened my seatbelt, and closed the door.


    He then walked around to the driver''s seat, gave me another smiling nce, and started the car.


    During the drive, a thought suddenly hit me.


    Thest time Faris drove me home, Ethan saw it and was furious.


    Would we have that kind of bad luck again this time?


    But if I said I didn''t want to ride in his car now, Faris would definitely do the opposite just to mess with me.


    Luckily, Be''s call came at the perfect time.


    Seeing it as my escape, I answered the phone.


    "Be, I''m free. Where are you? Okay, I''ll wait for you there and go with youter." After hanging up, I looked at Faris calmly.


    "My friend wants me to go shopping with her. I''ll get off at the next intersection."


    At the intersection, Faris did stop the car. But when I tried to get out, he grabbed me. "Wait until your friend arrives. What if she doesn''t show up? It''s hard to get a cab here."


    He was suspicious that I was lying, wasn''t he? Although I was lying, was it that obvious?


    He locked the car doors, so I couldn''t get out. While he listened to music, I sensed something was off. I turned and found him staring at me intensely. He leaned in closer, making me nervous. Just then, there were two knocks on the car window.


    I saw it was Be and said with relief, "My friend is here. I need to get out."


    Faris had already sat back, enjoying my nervousness, and unlocked the door.


    I opened the door and rushed out, pulling Be into her car without a word.


    Be looked at me suspiciously. "Emily, what''s going on? I knew you might be in trouble when you were talking nonsense on the phone. Tell me, who is that guy?"


    I had always been honest with Be, so I briefly exined my encounters with Faris.


    Be looked at me incredulously. "Emily, you have some guts. He once kidnapped you, and you still dare to get in his car."


    I shrugged. "I always felt that Faris wasn''t really bad. Especially since he got injured saving me, I think he has his own story."


    "So, thest time at the hospital, when you lied to Ethan, it was also rted to him?"


    I nodded honestly and then remembered to ask, "By the way, did you call for something? I didn''t give you a chance to speak earlier."


    Be gripped the steering wheel, frowning slightly. "I think Zachary also has a story."

 Chapter 162 Bitchs Overwhelming Aura

    Be said she wanted to chat, so we headed back to the vi. I made her a cup of hot coffee, and we settled on the sofa.


    It felt like ages since we just sat and talked like this.


    "What''s up? Is Zachary not treating you right?"


    Be leaned back, holding her cup. "Him? He''s great!"


    I didn''t know their private life, but from her surgery and hospital stay, Zachary seemed to treat her well.


    In marriage, the one who loves more often ends up more humble. It''s a two-way street; you can''t make it work alone.


    People aren''t perfect; they get tired, worn out, and disappointed. Eventually, they might want to give up.


    I said, "As long as he treats you well, Be. It''s hard to find a guy who genuinely cares. Don''t neglect him too much, or he might feel left out. Just because something''s hard to get doesn''t mean it''s the best, and what''s easy to get isn''t necessarily cheap."


    Be stared at the steam from her cup, unusually quiet. "I get what you''re saying. Oliver is great, but Zachary isn''t bad either. The best isn''t always the right fit. I''m not perfect, so why demand perfection? Fate''s a tricky thing. No one wants to hurt anyone."


    Be seemed calmer talking about Oliver now.


    "But Zachary is so mysterious. I realized I don''t know him at all," Be said.


    I could rte. Wasn''t Ethan mysterious too? Even after six months of marriage, he still felt like an enigma sometimes.


    Be put down her cup. "I asked him, ''Zachary, who are you really?'' He said, ''I wasn''t a good person before, but now I have a wife, and I want to be a good man.""


    Iughed. "That''s not bad. It shows he''s serious about treating you well."This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "But he said he wasn''t a good person before."


    "Be, don''t overthink it. Everyone has a past. Even if he was bad before, he''s trying to change for you now. You should feel proud; you''re the reason he''s changing."


    Be thought for a moment and thenughed, "Emily, that actually makes sense."


    Seeing her relieved, I got serious. "Be, Zachary has a ce in your heart now."


    She looked startled.


    I continued, "When you married him, you didn''t care if he was good or bad, right? It was a release for you. But now, you care about these things, which means you care about him, even if you haven''t realized it yet." Be was silent, looking confused. "Really?"


    "Yes." I nodded.


    "Both Oliver and Zachary love you. You chose Zachary, and no matter the reason, marriage isn''t a game. Life involves getting hurt and hurting others. Since you and Oliver can''t be together, be with Zachary wholeheartedly. Don''t let all three of you get hurt."


    I could be this blunt with Be because she could handle it.


    Beughed. "You were so naive when you married Arthur. Now, with a new husband, you seem so experienced."


    I smiled wryly. "Failing taught me a lot. Being hurt made me cherish the present more and understand tolerance andpromise better."


    "That makes sense." Beughed heartily.


    She suddenly remembered something. "Did Oliver and Ethan fight that day? Why?"


    That night, Be was drunk and probably just vaguely remembered the fight.


    I shrugged. "I don''t know. Must''ve been a misunderstanding."


    Be pouted. "Oliver loves to act crazy. Just ignore him."


    She seemed more at ease now.


    No matter how big the pain, it eventually passes. I hoped the same for Oliver.


    I invited Be to stay for dinner.


    Ethan came back on time, and Be teased him. "Coming home on time, you''re such a good husband."


    Ethanughed. "Of course. Can you understand missing your wife after a day apart? Absence makes the heart grow fonder."


    "Emily, watch out. Your husband is quite the sweet talker," Be said with a smile.


    I smiled, knowing he had always been good with words.


    After dinner, Ethan mentioned thepany was nning an annual party. They had a few locations in mind, and most folks wanted a hot spring resort. He asked if I wanted toe along.


    Beughed, "You guys sure know how to live it up."


    Ethan, lighting a cigarette, smiled. "You shoulde too, bring your husband."


    Be didn''t hesitate and agreed right away.


    After Be left that night, the doorbell rang again. It was Faye''s agent. She said Faye had locked herself in her room since that night, losing all her confidence. Her career was just taking off, and this could ruin it. She hoped we could talk to her. I figured that incident must''ve been a huge blow to Faye, especially with her dark past being exposed in front of me, shattering her confidence and pride.


    After the agent left, I suggested, "How about inviting Faye to the annual party? Let her rx a bit."


    Ethan thought for a moment and nodded. "Alright."


    The annual party was set for two days before New Year.


    We drove up the mountain road and parked at the resort. As we got out, I saw Jason. He looked a bit pale and was coughing.


    "Got a cold?" I asked.


    He smiled, "I said I wouldn''te, but Ethan insisted you guys needed a doctor for safety."


    "But the doctor is sick," I teased.


    Heughed, "I''ll be fine."


    I also saw Lacey and Richard. I wasn''t thrilled to see Richard, but since he was now part of Skyline International Corporation and held a high position, he couldn''t miss this event.


    Be arrived with Zachary, who exchanged polite words with Ethan. Be pulled me aside and nudged my arm. "Why is that bitch here too?"


    Following her gaze, I saw Faye getting out of a car, dressed in a long down coat, hat, andrge sunsses, looking very low-key.


    "You can recognize her even like this?" I was surprised.


    Be snorted, "A bitch''s aura is hard to miss."


    We all put our luggage in our rooms. Be shared a room with Zachary, probably not wanting to embarrass him in front of everyone. The resort manager invited Ethan for coffee. After putting away my luggage, I came out and saw Richard blocking Faye at her door. "Please move, this is my room," Faye said coldly.


    Richard, leaning casually against the door, took off Faye''s sunsses, smirking. "Why hide your beautiful eyes, gorgeous? You look familiar."


    Faye reached for her sunsses, but Richard raised his hand, keeping them out of reach. Tired of the game, Faye pulled him aside and walked into her room, mming the door. Richard wasn''t angry; he knocked on the door. "Didn''t expect a beautiful star to have such a temper."


    Before he could finish, he yelped in pain, turning his head. Lacey was pulling his ear. "If you''re here, behave, or go back."


    "Let go, Lacey, let go," Richard yelped.


    Lacey let go, and Richard, rubbing his ear, saw me standing nearby, watching andughing. Not wanting to look bad, he straightened up.


    "Lacey, you might have forgotten, but I''m your boss now. With so many employees around, give me some respect. If you don''t, don''t me me for giving you a hard time." Richard''s words were strong, but he was clearly afraid of Lacey. He quickly tried to slip away after speaking.


    Lacey grabbed him. "Do you need a beating?"


    Richard broke free, ran a short distance, and then, not fearing for his life, turned back. "Lacey, don''t think I can''t beat you. I''m just letting you win."


    The resort was different from a big hotel with arge venue to amodate everyone at once, so people chose their own activities.


    That night, the resort nned an outdoor party. Despite the cold, a bonfire in the middle kept it warm. Besides music and food, there were several barbecue grills for self-service grilling. Be and I were at one grill, and halfway through, we ran out of pepper. I went to the kitchen to get some.


    I didn''t expect to see Richard in the kitchen, seemingly putting something into the drinks.


    "What are you doing?" I red at him.


    Startled, he turned around. Caught red-handed, he pulled me in and shut the kitchen door.


    "What did you put in those drinks?" I pointed at the sses.


    Before he could answer, footsteps approached. He shoved me into the pantry and covered my mouth as I saw waiterse in and ce sses on trays.

 Chapter 163 Youre Losing Your Mind

    Richard finally let go of me once the waiters carrying drinks walked away.


    I almost suffocated. I gasped for air like I''d been underwater for too long.


    Richard, the jerk, stood there with his arms crossed, looking all smug like his n had worked.


    "What did you put in those drinks?" I demanded.


    Richard shrugged. "It''s not deadly. Why are you freaking out?"


    I red at him for a few seconds before turning to leave.


    I thought maybe I could still stop it.


    But Richard grabbed me. With a creepy smile, he stepped in front of me andzily threatened, "Thinking of warning them? Afraid I''ll shut you up for good?"


    I figured he wouldn''t dare kill me. Richard had done time in prison and probably didn''t want to go back.


    Heughed casually. "Actually, I only messed with two drinks. By now, they should''ve been handed out. Who gets them is just a matter of luck."


    Ten minutester, he finally let me go.


    But it was already toote.


    People were sitting around the bonfire in small groups, grilling barbecue and chatting. Everyone''s drinks had been refilled several times.


    "Emily, what''s taking you so long with the pepper? Hurry up and pass it to me," Be said.


    With empty hands, I stammered, "I, I forgot to bring it."


    "You''re not even in menopause yet. Howe your memory is already so bad?" Be teased. "I''ll go get it," I said, turning around. But Be stopped me again.


    "Forget it, let the waiter fetch it."


    She called a waiter to get it.


    I plopped back down. Richard sauntered out, looking like he was waiting for a show to start.


    A lot of people showed up at the bonfire party. Some folks chose other activities like ying cards or soaking in the hot springs. The few employees who dide left after a while. So in the end, it was just a small group of us. Ethan, Zachary, Faye, and I were at our table.


    Jason was sitting on a long bench right beside us.


    Richard perched on a chair a bit farther off, while Be and Lacey were firing up the barbecue grill.


    Richard was the most out of ce since he wasn''t chatting with us.


    But he sat there with his legs crossed, looking extremely content.


    I knew he was waiting to see how things turned out.


    I had no clue who drank those two spiked drinks. But it looked like Ethan''s drink was untouched.


    "Don''t worry, I followed my wife''s advice and didn''t drink," he said with a smile, probably noticing me eyeing his ss.


    Faye had been sitting quietly, wearing a hat and keeping her head down, almost like she wasn''t even there.


    But then she suddenly lifted her head and softly said, "Ethan, I''m feeling a bit chilly. I want to go inside."


    "You haven''t eaten anything," Ethan replied.


    Faye nced at me. "Could you bring me some foodter, Emily? I''m not feeling well and want to lie down for a bit."


    Of course, I couldn''t say no, so I nodded and agreed.


    After a while, Be ced the grilled skewers on a te on the table.


    "Just so you know, I''m not a pro. If it doesn''t taste great, don''tin."


    Zachary was the first to grab a skewer and take a bite. Smiling, he praised it. "It''s delicious, even better than a pro would make."


    Be couldn''t help butugh, "Isn''t that a bit self-congrattory?"


    "I''m not exaggerating. If you don''t believe me, let everyone else try," Zachary said with a grin.


    Beughed heartily, "Looks like I''ve got a new skill. If times get tough, I can sell barbecue."


    Zachary chuckled, "If you end up selling barbecue, it would be my fault."


    "Zachary seems to be really into bread," Ethan suddenly chimed in.


    Hearing this, I noticed it too.


    There was a loaf of bread on the table, which Zachary had ordered, and he was the only one eating it.


    I remembered the first time I had dinner at Zachary''s house, when he peeled shrimp for Be, there was also a loaf of bread on the table.


    "Yeah, at home, he either has bread and coffee or pasta," Be said.


    Hearing intermittent coughing, I turned my head.


    I saw Jason holding a ss of wine in one hand and pressing a fist to his lips with the other, the wine in his ss gently swaying with his coughs.


    "Can you drink if you have a cold?" Lacey asked him as she brought over some grilled skewers.


    Jason smiled faintly. "It''s fine, I haven''t taken any antibiotics. Alcohol can ward off the cold."


    Ethan and Zachary started talking about Faye''s recent activities.


    I took a te of food to bring to Faye.


    Her room door was open, but she wasn''t inside. A cleaning staff told me that Faye had gone to the hot springs.


    So I carried the food towards the hot springs.


    The resort''s hot springs were designed to blend with the naturalndscape, featuringrge pools that could fit a crowd and several smaller, private ones.


    A lot of people were sshing around in the big hot spring pool, but I couldn''t spot Faye. I walked further up along the hot springs. By chance, I looked up and saw someone standing by the mountainside. Judging by the back, it seemed to be Faye.


    I stopped about three feet behind her.


    "Didn''t you say you were cold? Why are you still outside?" I asked, staring at Faye''s back.


    Faye slowly turned around, having taken off her hat and sunsses.


    She looked much more haggard, likely tormented mentally over these days.


    Having gone through such an ordeal at a young age, I actually felt a lot of sympathy for her.


    "Faye, everyone faces hardships in life. Forget those unhappy pasts. We must always look forward," I advised her.


    Faye stared at me with a cold, impassive gaze. "Was it all your n?"


    I was stunned.


    I had thought she might see me as insincere, but I didn''t expect her to think this way.


    "My n?" This was utterly ridiculous.


    Faye continued to stare at me as if I were a heinous criminal.


    "If it wasn''t your n, would you be so kind to save me? You deliberately let him release that video to humiliate me. Emily, do you want me to lose everything? Let me tell you, I may be dirty, but Ethan won''t mind. Do you believe that?" I felt helpless. "Faye, do you have to misinterpret my good intentions like this?"


    "Good intentions? Are you kidding me? You wish I were dead. Would you be kind to me then?"


    I was too exhausted to exin, "Think whatever you want. It seems you don''t want to eat, so I''m leaving."


    As I turned, Faye grabbed me, her previously cold face now showing a bizarre smile.


    "Do you want to test whether Ethan cares more about you or me?"


    Hearing her unusually soft tone, I felt a shiver down my spine.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    I tried to shake her off, but she held on tightly.


    But slowly, her hold loosened considerably.


    "What if you pushed me off the cliff? Would Ethan forgive you? Would he still want you?"


    I grabbed her back. "Don''t be crazy; your life is your own."


    She shook me off,ughing maniacally, and stepped closer to the cliff edge.


    I stood there dumbfounded,pletely at a loss.


    At that moment, someone suddenly rushed over, grabbing her just in time and pulling her back.


    "Faye, I think you''re losing your mind. Ethan, you should send her to a mental hospital," Be said sarcastically.


    I turned around to see Ethan walking towards us, probably having seen the whole scene.


    Faye turned and threw herself into Ethan''s arms, crying loudly.


    I felt utterly exhausted!


    She cried as if she had endured a great injustice. In such a situation, who would hold her unreasonable actions against her?


    Afterwards, Ethan took Faye back to her room, and Be and I returned to the bonfire.


    Only Jason and Lacey were left there. Richard was nowhere to be seen.


    Be felt indignant on my behalf. Honestly, I was also upset with how much Ethan amodated Faye.


    But she had already been through a lot and was in an extremely fragile state. If Ethan had ignored her or even med her just now, she might have done something irreparable. Could Ethan and I still be together in peace then? Jason asked what had happened, and Be told him.


    He fell silent, seemingly unsure of what to say.


    "Don''t think about it, just drink. If he ever wrongs you, I''ll be the first to not let him off," Be said, mming her ss down.


    We ended up drinking quite a bit, swallowing all our frustrations with the alcohol.


    Jason kept coughing, and the more he drank, the worse it got. I advised him to stop, but he said he was fine.


    When I was feeling dizzy from the alcohol, an employee from Skyline International Corporation came over and told me that Ethan was waiting for me at the hot springs and asked me to go there.


    I staggered towards the hot springs.


    By a row of partitioned small hot spring pools, there were many changing rooms.


    A waiter handed me a set of clothes and then left.


    I looked at the clothes in my hand; it was a bikini.


    I hadn''t worn a swimsuit before, let alone something so revealing.


    After much hesitation, I went into the changing room. I changed, but it felt incredibly awkward.


    "Not ready yet?" Ethan''s voice came with a knock on the door.


    "Is there another style? I don''t think this one suits me," I said softly.


    "It''s your size. Why wouldn''t it suit you? Open the door, let me see," Ethan said from outside.


    Thinking there was no need to be shy in front of my husband, I opened the door.


    Ethan walked in and closed the door behind him.


    He was only wearing a pair of swim trunks, his bare upper body muscr and toned.


    He looked me up and down, then smirked, "It looks great."


    But I still felt very uneasy.


    Just then, voices came from outside.


    "Zachary, I''m so hot!" It was Be''s voice.

 Chapter 164 Sooner or Later, Id be Yours

    "You''re drunk," Zachary said.


    Be had definitely had a bit too much earlier, and it was starting to show.


    Then I heard the sound of water, probably from the hot spring.


    "Zachary, do you love me?" Be slurred.


    "I do."


    "Then make love to me," she said, her words stumbling out.


    I was floored by what Be said.


    She had to be really wasted.


    If Be hooked up with Zachary while she was this drunk, she''d totally regret it when she sobered up. I had to step in.


    I rushed to open the door, but Ethan stopped me, pulling me into his arms and whispering, "Why are you getting involved in a married couple''s business?" His words hit me hard.


    They were married, and having sex was totally legit.


    Who was I to interfere?


    "Be, look closely. Who am I?" Zachary was still keeping it together.


    Be giggled. "You''re Zachary, Zachary Murphy, my husband. How could I mistake you?"


    "Are you really sure? No regrets?"


    "I married you; sooner orter I''d be yours. Why would I regret it?" Be''s voice was super slurred.


    I''d seen Be drunk before, but never like this.


    Could it be?


    Did Be drink the spiked wine from Richard?


    That was the only thing that made sense.


    Soon, I heard intimate sounds from outside. Be cried out in pain, and Zachary immediately apologized, saying he''d be gentle.


    The pain soon turned into sounds of pleasure.


    Zachary was still holding back a bit. But Be probably had no clue where she was.


    The changing room was cramped, Ethan was shirtless, and I was barely dressed. Hearing those sounds together was like an aphrodisiac in the air. Our breathing got heavier.


    The earlier buzz from the alcohol hit me, my head felt hot and dizzy.


    I could feel Ethan''s arms tightening around me, pulling me closer. I could even hear his strong heartbeat.


    Our skin felt like it was on fire.


    As he pressed me against the changing room wall, he skillfully unhooked my bra with one hand.


    With the little fabric pulled away, he kissed me hard.


    "Zachary, this is my first time. I''m yours now, you can''t abandon me," Be sounded exhausted.


    Zachary said breathlessly, "You''re my wife, I''ll treat you well forever."


    "Will soaking too long make our skin peel?" Be asked with augh.


    "Then let''s go back to the room."


    "Carry me."


    Some things, right or wrong, depended on the oue.


    Zachary and Be seemed like the most unlikely pair. But now they were truly together, step by step.


    As a bystander, what else could I do but give my blessing?


    After they left, Ethan scooped me up and carried me to the hot spring pool, picking up right where we left off.


    The water rippled, and with the steam rising, I could barely see Ethan''s face.


    Be always said I made the right bet. But did I really? I had no idea.


    Maybe one day, our fate would suddenly end, and we''d go our separate ways.


    We got back to our room from the hot spring, and in the middle of the night, Lacey knocked on the door, saying Jason had a fever. She knew I used to be a nurse and wanted to see if I had any emergency tips.


    Ethan and I quickly got dressed and went to Jason''s room with her.


    I felt Jason''s forehead, and it was burning up.


    "How did he get such a high fever?"


    Lacey said, "He got drunk. When I found him, he was lying in the snow. Who knows how long he''d been there? How could he not get sick?"


    Jason was still conscious. Seeing everyone gathered around the bed, he weakly smiled and said, "It''s okay. I''ll be fine after some sleep. I couldn''t take care of myself and became a burden instead."


    I asked Ethan to check with the resort staff for somemon meds and Lacey to get alcohol and towels for cooling him down.


    When it was just Jason and me in the room, I asked, "Why were you lying in the snow?"


    He stared at the ceiling, his eyes empty and distant.


    "At that time, I just felt really hot, and lying in the snow felt better."


    I shook my head. "You''re a doctor, you should know how unreliable that is."


    "Emily, I..." He hesitated.


    "What is it?" I looked at him.


    He looked at me for a while, like he was thinking about something.


    Just then, Lacey brought the alcohol, and Ethan got the fever meds. Since Lacey and I weren''t really suited to wipe Jason down, we left that to Ethan. With the meds and cooling, the fever should drop soon. As we left the room, Lacey stopped me."Emily, can I sleep next to you? I want to talk."


    Ethan would probably stay to take care of Jason and note back to the room, so I nodded. "Of course."


    After we went back to the room andy down, Lacey couldn''t fall asleep.


    In the deep night of the resort, everyone who had been ying had long since gone to bed. It was so quiet; you could even hear the snow falling.


    "Emily, is it true that Jason has feelings for you?" Lacey suddenly asked.


    I was taken aback and hurriedly exined, "No, no. You misunderstood."


    The room was dark, and Lacey''s voice sounded gentle.


    "When I helped him back from the snow, he was somewhat delirious and kept murmuring ''Emily.'' Isn''t that you?"


    I opened my mouth in surprise, unable to speak.


    For a moment, I thought of Jason''s hesitant expression earlier.


    "He must have been delirious from the fever," I said.


    Lacey chuckled. "Even if he was delirious, it means he was calling out a name buried deep in his subconscious."


    I fell silent.


    Lacey smiled again. "Emily, I don''t mean anything by this. So don''t overthink it. I have no right to have any other intentions; I''m not anyone special to him." "Lacey..."


    "But I won''t give up. I know that happiness is something you have to fight for." She interrupted me with a determined tone.


    The next morning, Lacey and I got up and first checked on Jason; his fever had subsided.


    Because of what Lacey saidst night, I felt it was necessary to keep a certain distance from Jason. So, after confirming his fever was gone, I didn''t stay long and left. Be''s room door happened to open, and she stood there in her pajamas, her hair a mess.


    The marks on her neck hinted at the intensity of the previous night.


    "What are you looking at? Is there something on my face?" Be, still half-asleep, touched her face.


    She should know what happenedst night. But she seemed quite calm at the moment. Did this mean she had already epted Zachary in her heart?


    "Nothing," I said with a faint smile.


    "Then why are you smiling so meaningfully?"


    I shrugged and teased. "I''m just curious about how wild you werest night."


    Be nced down, perhaps a bit embarrassed, and ruffled her already messy hair in frustration.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Zachary might have heard my words too; he walked up behind her, naturally wrapping her in his arms and kissing her hair. "Sorry, I''ll be gentler next time. I was too excited yesterday."


    I didn''t expect Zachary to be so straightforward in front of me. And Be seemed even more embarrassed.


    To ease the awkwardness, I deliberately joked. "Alright, it''s early in the morning. Tone it down."


    Everyone freshened up and went to have breakfast together.


    After sitting down, Be picked up her phone and muttered, "Why is it off?"


    Then she plugged in the charger.


    As soon as it powered on, the phone started buzzing with messages.


    Be frowned at the screen, "Why did Leonard call so many times? And..."


    She didn''t finish her sentence.


    I leaned over and saw Oliver''s name among the missed calls.


    Just then, Oliver''s call came in again.


    Be nced at Zachary, hesitated for a few seconds, and then answered the call.


    After the call, her face turned pale.


    We had nned to stay for three days, but we hadn''t even finished breakfast before we rushed down the mountain, leaving some seniorpany members to continue the fun.


    Be stayed rtively calm on the way. When she saw her father lying quietly on the hospital bed with an oxygen mask, she didn''t have any extreme reactions.


    Oliver leaned against the window, staring expressionlessly as Be walked in. When he saw Zachary follow her in, he looked away, slightly annoyed.


    This was the first time Ethan and Oliver had met since their fight. They acted like strangers, not even exchanging a nce.


    "What happened?" Be asked calmly as she approached the bed.


    Oliver said, "He took arge amount of sleeping pills."


    "Why?" Be''s voice was soft as she stared at Leonard on the bed.


    Oliver said, "He came to the bar looking looking for you. When he couldn''t find you, he left. I sensed something was off, so I followed him home. I knocked, but no one answered, so I had to call the cops. That''s how we found him in time." He pulled a folded piece of paper from his pocket and handed it to Be. "I found this on the coffee table."


    Be took it and opened it. I nced at it and saw the words "suicide note" at the top.


    It turned out that Andrea and his assistant had conspired to drain all the assets from hispany, leaving it heavily in debt.


    Leonard probably called Be yesterday to see her onest time, but she didn''t get the call. Fortunately, Oliver saved him; otherwise, Be would have felt guilty for the rest of her life.


    Although their father-daughter rtionship had never been good, it didn''t mean Be could face Leonard''s death indifferently.


    While we stood there, Leonard woke up.


    Seeing Be, the once-mighty Leonard was now in tears.


    After the doctor checked him, he said Leonard was out of danger.


    Who could predict life''s twists and turns? I knew Leonard had worked hard to build his business. But now, with most of his life''s work destroyed, he felt life was no longer worth living.


    Andrea and Leonard''s assistant had probably fled long ago. And since they dared to do this, they must have nned it well. Leonard''s extreme reaction likely stemmed from knowing they did it but being unable to gather solid evidence. Now, only arge amount of money could fill the deficit and pay off the debts. But that wasn''t a small amount.


    Oliver, who had been leaning against the window with his hands in his pockets, stood up straight and took a deep breath. "I..."


    "I''ll figure it out." Zachary interrupted Oliver.

 Chapter 165 New Years Eve

    Oliver''s brow furrowed, and he bit his lower lip, looking super conflicted. I totally got why.


    Leonard had split them up, so of course, Oliver hated him. But Leonard was Be''s dad, and if something happened to him, Be would be crushed. Oliver couldn''t stand seeing Be sad.


    So, when he sensed something was off with Leonard, he followed him. Good thing he did, ''cause he pulled Leonard back from the edge.


    Oliver wanted to help Leonard but didn''t feel like he had the right to.


    Oliver left first, and Ethan and I followed shortly after.


    The only fix for Leonard''s problem now was money.


    We drove home, and I whipped up a couple of dishes real quick.


    We sat at the dining table, but I wasn''t really hungry.


    Be was my best friend and had always been there for me. Now that her family was in such a mess, I naturally wanted to help.


    I kept thinking about how to bring it up with Ethan.


    He was the best person to help Be.


    "Emily," Ethan suddenly called out.


    I snapped out of my thoughts and looked at him.


    When he called me like that, it usually meant he had something serious to say.


    "This time, I can''t help your friend," he said bluntly.


    I felt a wave of disappointment but also got it.


    Fixing Leonard''s problem would take a ton of money.


    Helping was a favor; not helping was understandable.


    I lowered my head, poking at my food, and mumbled, "I understand."


    Ethan put down his fork and patiently exined, "Hispany''s problems are huge. Throwing money at it won''t fix them. I could buy them out, but I don''t want to. After all, I''m a businessman, and it wouldn''t make any sense. The only reason to do it would be to make you feel better."


    Ethan had made his point, so I couldn''t push him.


    I forced a smile. "It''s okay; I get it. Lots of people face tough times every day; we can''t help everyone."


    "Also, this is a good chance to repair their father-daughter rtionship."


    Ethan''s words suddenly made sense to me.


    If Zachary solved Leonard''s big problem this time, Leonard might genuinely ept this son-inw from the bottom of his heart.


    The next day, I went to the hospital to see Be. She seemed unfazed, still as carefree as ever.


    I told her Ethan might not be able to help, and she nonchntly said, "It''s okay. Zachary said he''d handle it, and I believe him."


    I actually understood Be pretty well; she didn''t care about her dad''s money andpany.


    Be craved real family love more than anything material.


    Now that her dad had lost everything overnight, it might actually be a relief for her. Because now, she was all he had.


    Maybe this disaster could turn into a blessing and help them fix their father-daughter rtionship.


    When I got home, Ethan mentioned they had booked a hotel for New Year''s Eve dinner.


    I wasn''t thrilled about it because Victor never liked me, and I didn''t want to make things awkward.


    I kept my head down and stayed quiet. Ethan pulled me close, letting me lean on his shoulder.


    "I know you don''t want to go, and honestly, neither do I. We''ll have dinner at home."


    I sat up straight and looked at him. "I don''t want to go because I''m not wee, and I don''t want to ruin everyone''s New Year''s Eve. But you should go; after all, he''s your dad. It''s a family reunion dinner, and if you don''t go, Victor will only hate me more."


    Ethan looked at me for a moment, then gently hugged me, rubbing his cheek against my earlobe.


    "Honey, you''re so understanding. I suddenly feel like the luckiest person in the world."


    I smiled knowingly, feeling a warm flutter in my heart.


    After a while, he let go of me.


    "My dad also personally invited Grandpa for the reunion dinner, but Grandpa didn''t want toe. How about we pick a day to go to Greenfield Vige and have a reunion dinner with Grandpa?" Thinking of Grandpa''s kind face, I felt much better and nodded happily. "Okay."


    Aurora''s beauty center started its holiday on New Year''s Eve, and she gave everyone a New Year''s gift.


    Everyone was packing up, ready to go home and celebrate.


    I was fiddling with a mannequin, going over what Aurora had taught us.


    "Emily, why aren''t you packing up? It''s the holiday, hurry up and go home for New Year''s Eve," Nora called out.


    I looked up and gave her a faint smile. "I''m not in a hurry; you guys go ahead."


    Honestly, I hadn''t felt the New Year''s Eve vibe for years. Since my dad''s incident, New Year had lost its charm for me.


    Compared to the liveliness of other families, I felt more cold, lonely, and sad.


    Even after marrying Arthur, New Year didn''t feel particrly exciting.


    Nora, my middle school ssmate, knew about my family situation and probably realized something, sticking out her tongue. "Emily, I''m sorry!"


    I smiled and shook my head. "It''s okay."


    "By the way, don''t you have a tall, handsome husband? Hurry home; maybe he''s already made dinner."


    I didn''t say much, just nodded. "Okay."


    Aurora''s beauty center was usually buzzing with activity. But today, because of the holiday, it emptied out fast. I sat down to review, thinking about Aurora.


    If I could be as sessful as her, I''d feel way more confident at the Windsor family reunion. Maybe then, Victor would treat me better. I was really working hard towards this.


    I had been hunched over for so long that when I tried to straighten up, my neck was stiff.


    Rubbing my sore neck, I grabbed my bag and was about to leave when I noticed Aurora''s office light was still on.


    The office door was open, and I saw Aurora lying in her chair, gasping for breath.


    I rushed in. "Aurora, what''s wrong? Where''s your medicine?"


    Aurora weakly raised her hand and pointed to the desk.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    I opened the drawer, found the medicine, and helped Aurora take it with some water.


    After a few minutes, she felt better, though still pale.


    "Emily, why haven''t you left yet?" Aurora asked weakly.


    I said, "I''m not in a hurry. I haven''t fully grasped what you taught us today, so I stayed a bit longer."


    Aurora took a few more sips of water and then let out a heavy sigh. "Emily, God won''t let down someone who works hard enough. Keep it up."


    I asked, "Aurora, why haven''t you gone home?"


    Aurora smiled. "I''m different from you all. There''s no one waiting for me at home, so it doesn''t matter where I stay. New Year''s Eve is no different from any other day."


    I wanted to ask if she had any family, but I didn''t. It felt impolite to pry, and everyone had their own life. Just because Aurora looked morous didn''t mean she hadn''t faced hardships. Often, those experiences led to sess. She might have had a painful past, so why bring it up?


    "You should go home; your husband is waiting for you," Aurora said gently.


    "But..." I was worried about Aurora''s health.


    She seemed to understand my concern and smiled. "Don''t worry. I have my medicine. As long as I take it on time, it won''t be fatal."


    She insisted I leave first, so I eventually left.


    Downstairs, Faris had called several times, but I hadn''t answered.


    He was very persistent.


    Finally, I couldn''t take it anymore and picked it up. "What do you want?"


    The voice on the other end was different from his usual flippant tone.


    "Emily, will youe to my grandma''s house for the reunion dinner? She has already epted you as her granddaughter-inw."


    "No," I said firmly and hung up.


    This time, I wasn''t going to give Faris a chance to threaten me. I was tired of being manipted by him.


    Fortunately, he didn''t call back.


    Knowing Ethan wasn''t home, going back alone felt pretty lonely. But with every family reuniting for the New Year, I didn''t know where else to go. Standing by the roadside, I thought of Benjamin. He had been alone for years, and New Year''s Eve must be lonely for him too.


    So, I bought some things and took a cab to his house.


    After getting out of the cab, I walked into the alley and saw someone else walking towards me.


    The figure looked familiar, and as I got closer, I realized it was Jason.


    "Emily, you''re not celebrating New Year''s Eve?" Jason seemed just as surprised to see me.


    I shook my head, nced at the fruit basket in his hand, and asked with a faint smile, "Are you also going to Mr. Thomas''s house?"


    He looked a bit uneasy and nodded. "Yeah."


    I led the way since he didn''t know Benjamin''s exact house.


    When Lacey opened the door, she looked surprised to see us. "You two?"


    I quickly exined, "I ran into him at the alley entrance."


    Lacey''s surprise was brief, and she soon smiled. "Come in."


    She then called inside, "Dad, look who''s here?"


    Benjamin, who was busy in the kitchen with an apron on, came out and was pleasantly surprised to see me. "Emily?"


    "I''m here to mooch a meal," I said with a smile.


    Benjamin wiped his hands on his apron and then looked at Jason.


    Lacey linked her arm with Jason''s and introduced, "Dad, this is my boyfriend, Jason."


    I was stunned and looked at Jason.


    That night at the vi, Lacey said she would try hard. Was it really that easy for a girl to pursue a guy? Did she seed already?


    Jason put down the fruit basket and politely introduced himself to Benjamin. "Hello, sir, I''m Jason."


    Benjamin looked Jason up and down, and his expression showed he was quite pleased.


    A handsome, polite man like Jason seemed to fit Benjamin''s ideal.


    Benjamin nodded with a smile. "Alright, everyone sit down. Dinner will be ready soon. We''re having a Crawfish Boil tonight. How does that sound?"


    We all thought it sounded great.


    So Benjamin went back to the kitchen to continue cooking. Feeling in the way, I went to the kitchen to help Benjamin. But he wouldn''t let me, so I just kept himpany.


    Once the Crawfish Boil was ready, Benjamin moved the pot to a small table with an induction cooker in the living room.


    I brought out the vegetables. He even heated a few bottles of beer, clearly in a good mood, relieved about Lacey''s boyfriend.


    As we ate, the snow outside got heavier, and the wind blew it into the house.


    Sitting closest to the window, I got up to close it and saw a figure standing outside.

 Chapter 166 Real Men Doesnt Cry Easily

    The distance was too far, and it was nighttime, so I couldn''t see clearly.


    I could only guess that it was probably a homeless person. Lacey must''ve noticed me standing by the window for a while and asked, "Emily, what''s up?" I replied, "I see someone down there."


    Lacey and Benjamin both got up and walked over.


    Lacey just nced downstairs, then turned and rushed down the stairs.


    I watched as Lacey dashed into the snow and dragged the person upstairs.


    I thought she was being super enthusiastic. But when she brought the person inside, I was shocked.


    Was it Richard?


    I had no idea how long he''d been standing down there, but he was covered in snow from head to toe.


    After being dragged in by Lacey, he lowered his head, looking a bit embarrassed, totally different from his usual arrogant self.


    Then he saw Jason and me, clearly curious about why we were here.


    "Richard, since you''re here, why didn''t youe up? It''s freezing outside," Benjamin said gently.


    As he mentioned before, he wouldn''t dislike Richard because of Linda and Victor, even though Richard wasn''t his son.


    Richard, irritated, just scratched his head, causing snowkes to fall off.


    Benjamin pointed to the sofa. "Have a seat."


    Richard stood still, and Lacey gave him a tug, pushing him onto the sofa, where he passively sat down.


    "Haven''t eaten yet? Lacey, go get some utensils," Benjamin said to Lacey.


    Lacey fetched the utensils and handed them to Richard.


    Richard asionally nced at Jason and me.


    Benjamin probably noticed his curiosity and pointed to Jason to introduce him. "This is Lacey''s boyfriend."


    Then he looked at me. "I don''t need to introduce Emily, right?"


    Richard, surprised, pointed at Lacey and Jason, immediately putting on a gossiping face. "Sis, you two? Since when? Howe I didn''t know?"


    Lacey put a piece of lettuce into the pot and rolled her eyes at him. "Do I need to specially inform you?"


    "Not really." Richard chuckled.


    Benjamin took an empty bowl and started picking out the peppers from the Crawfish Boil, saying kindly, "I remember Richard didn''t like peppers when he was little." Richard stared at Benjamin, picking out the peppers one by one, and I could see he was somewhat moved.


    I thought this kind of care was something he never got from Victor.


    Although Victor also doted on him, that kind of affection was different.


    Benjamin''s care came from the little things in life, seemingly ordinary but more real and touching than Victor''s love, which was piled up with money and material things. Outside, the sound of fireworks was everywhere. And inside, everyone gathered around the steaming Crawfish Boil.


    This was what New Year''s Eve should be like.


    I noticed that Richard was way more chill around Benjamin, not his usual arrogant and domineering self like with the Windsor family.


    Guess everyone has different sides, showing different ones to different people.


    And in front of kind-hearted Benjamin, Richard''s tough exterior just couldn''t hold up.


    Benjamin started sharing funny stories about his students, and soon everyone was reminiscing about their school days.


    Talking about school days, I instinctively nced at Jason, only to find him looking at me too. Our eyes met, sharing a silent understanding.


    We smiled knowingly at each other and then looked away at the same time.


    Benjamin talked a lot about Richard''s childhood.


    He mentioned how Richard once poked a beehive and got stung several times, making Richardugh and fall back on the sofa.


    "Richard, how did your pants get torn?" Lacey asked.


    Hearing this, almost everyone instinctively looked at Richard''s pants.


    Richard quickly sat up, covering his crotch, moving so fast.


    I couldn''t help butugh out loud.


    Richard, a bit embarrassed, said, "I fell when I came out just now, and my pants got torn."


    Benjamin put down his utensils and said to Richard with a smile, "Come inside, and I''ll find you a pair of pants to change into. I''ll sew up the ones you''re wearing."


    Richard obediently followed Benjamin inside and came out wearing another pair of pants shortly after.


    Those pants were probably Benjamin''s. Since Richard was now much taller than Benjamin, his ankles were exposed, looking quite funny.


    Benjamin took out a sewing kit, put on his sses, and sat under themp, carefully sewing Richard''s pants.


    At that moment, none of us spoke, and the whole world seemed to stand still.


    Only the scene of Benjamin lowering his head and sewing stitch by stitch, like slowly flowing notes, sang a warm and touching melody.


    Richard stared at Benjamin, who was sewing his pants without blinking. Slowly, I noticed that his eyes were a bit red.


    Facing such selfless care from Benjamin, even the hardest heart would be somewhat touched, right?


    Later, Richard drank a lot and passed out on the sofa, his pant legs riding up to expose his calves.


    Hey on the sofa, drunkenly babbling loudly.


    "Faris is my homie. I was driving without a license, and he took the me for me even though he had been drinking. What''s wrong with giving him a piece ofnd? My mom has been sicktely, saying the cemetery was built incorrectly on thend. I don''t agree. What''s wrong with him building a cemetery?"


    It seemed he had argued with Victor and stormed out during a family dinner.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Ethan likely didn''t enjoy his meal either. He gave away thend, angering Victor so much that he ended up in the hospital. Victor couldn''t easily forgive him, but Richard probably thought Ethan handled it brilliantly.


    "He also said he wants to tear down the grave Faris built. I told him if he dares to tear it down, I''ll tear down his Silent Grove Vige."


    We all knew he was just talking nonsense, so no one responded.


    Only Benjamin sat next to him, patted his shoulder, and said with a sigh, "Richard, you''re not a kid anymore. It''s time to grow up."


    Unexpectedly, Richard suddenly hugged Benjamin''s arm and started crying like a child. "Dad, you''re the one who cares about me. When I was in jail, you were the one who visited me often."


    Turns out, when Richard was in prison, Benjamin often visited him.


    Just like Benjamin told mest time, after all, Richard had called him dad for so many years, so he naturally had feelings for him.


    Benjamin gently patted his back,forting him. "Alright, you''re not a child anymore. Real men don''t cry easily. You''ve grown up, and it''s time to be a man. Your parents and I won''t always be there to take care of you. You have to rely on yourself in the future. Making mistakes isn''t the scary part; what''s scary is not learning from them. A real man stands tall, does the right thing, and follows his conscience."


    Richard continued to cry sadly. I didn''t know if Benjamin''s heartfelt words got through to him. But I was deeply moved.


    At that moment, Benjamin sat on the worn-out sofa, wearing a very ordinary coat. He was an ordinary person, but in my eyes, he was dazzling.


    Later, Richard cried himself to sleep. The sofa was short, so he had to curl up. Benjamin, like a loving father, took off Richard''s shoes and covered him with a nket.


    Lacey saw us out. Jason offered me a ride, but I declined, saying Ethan would pick me up. Looking gloomy, Jason got into his car and drove away without insisting.


    I noticed the dinner dishes were still uncollected, so I told Lacey to go back inside.


    As I stood alone by the roadside waiting for a car, a vehicle suddenly stopped in front of me. The window rolled down, and it was Faris.


    I turned to leave, but Faris got out and blocked my way. "Where are you going? I''ll take you."


    "No need," I said, trying to walk around him.


    But he suddenly picked me up, ignoring my struggles, and put me in the passenger seat, fastening my seatbelt. Then, he quickly got into the driver''s seat and started the car.


    I unbuckled the seatbelt and tried to open the door, but Faris locked it.


    "Where are you taking me?" I pounded on the door, both anxious and angry.


    Faris smirked. "I told you to go to my grandma''s for dinner. Since you wouldn''te, I had toe get you."


    "I''m not going. Let me out," I said firmly.


    Faris nced at me, his eyes filled with a faint smile as if he had me right where he wanted.


    "If you don''t go, I''ll send that video to Ethan."


    I felt like I had swallowed a stone, just staring at him.


    Seeing me quiet down, he smiled in satisfaction.


    "What do you really want?" I asked softly.


    He nced at me but didn''t answer.


    "What do you really want?" I nearly screamed, almost hysterical.


    He was visibly taken aback, staring at me with a slight frown.


    At that moment, my emotions surged, and I almost broke down instantly.


    "What do you really want? What did I ever do to you? Why do you keep disrupting my life? You keep threatening me for that video, making me live in constant fear. Faris, I''m just an ordinary woman. I just want a peaceful life. Why are you doing this? If I did something to offend you, I apologize. Please, just let me go, okay?"


    I cried as I spoke, venting all my negative emotions at once.


    Faris pulled over, took out a tissue, and leaned over to wipe my tears.


    I pushed his hand away, refusing his approach.


    His hand hovered in the air for a few seconds before slowly retracting.


    "Silly girl, don''t cry," he said softly.


    I ignored him, continuing to cry my heart out.


    "I didn''t make a backup of that video," he suddenly said.


    My crying stopped abruptly, and I looked at him with tear-filled eyes.


    He looked resigned, repeating, "I didn''t make a backup of that video."


    I stared at him like a fool, and tears that had already welled up in my eyes rolled down again.


    He took out another tissue to wipe my tears. I flinched, but he held my shoulder.


    "Don''t move." He gently wiped my tears, his eyes never leaving my face.


    After a while, he swallowed hard and said softly, "I never realized I was only causing you trouble."


    He gave a bitter smile, sat up straight, and unlocked the door. "You can get out now."


    I hurriedly opened the door and got out, and he followed.


    "I''ll hail a cab for you and make sure you get home safely," he said.


    While waiting for the cab, he lit a cigarette, leaning against the car.


    He said, "Silly girl, I won''t bother you anymore. I''m nning to leave Starlight City. Now you can be at ease, right?"


    I didn''t look back or respond.


    Soon, a taxi arrived.


    Faris paid the fare and sternly warned the driver to get me home safely.


    The driver quickly started the car.


    In the rearview mirror, under the snowy night, Faris''s figure standing in the middle of the road grew smaller and smaller.


    I always felt he wasn''t that bad. I just thought he was like a ticking time bomb, ready to explode at any moment, making me want to escape the closer he got.


    The vi was dark; Ethan hadn''te back yet.


    I picked up my phone to call him.


    The phone rang a few times before it was answered, "Hello?"


    It was a woman''s voice.

 Chapter 167 But Theres Only One Emily

    I couldn''t help but grip my phone tightly.


    "Ethan is drunk." The woman''s voice was soft and seductive, with a hint of smugness.


    If I had any doubts before, now I was sure it was Faye.


    I felt a lump in my throat, unable to speak.


    She kept going. "Ethan, Emily is calling. Wake up, Ethan. Oh, Ethan, not again. I can''t take this anymore. Come on, Emily''s on the line..."


    I hung up, my eyes stinging with tears.


    He promised me he wouldn''t drink, but he got drunk. When people are drunk, they lose their rationality.


    Just like Oliver. He loved Be so much, but when he was drunk, he made an irreparable mistake.


    When Ethan was drunk and saw Fiona''s face, would he still be rational? After all, she was the woman he truly liked.


    Faye''s coquettish voice echoed in my mind like a curse.


    Imagining their current entanglement, imagining Ethan forcefully making love to another woman, my fingers gripped the corner of the sofa tightly, my heart shattering into pieces. God knew how carefully I had been maintaining this marriage and how much I wanted to have a good life with Ethan. Why did this have to happen?


    I can''t follow in Oliver and Be''s footsteps. I couldn''t let a drunken mistake ruin my marriage.


    But what should I do? I waspletely panicked.


    Just then, I heard the sound of an engine outside, and lights shone through the living room''s floor-to-ceiling windows.


    In no time, Ethan appeared at the door.


    He changed his shoes and walked in, looking at me. "Why aren''t you asleep yet? Not watching TV either?"


    He came back so quickly, making the whole situation seem very strange.


    I forced myself to calmly observe him.


    He wasn''t drunk, nor was his clothing disheveled.


    I looked up at him and asked, "Did the family dinner just end?"


    Ethan sat down on the sofa, rubbing his temples tiredly.


    "It ended a while ago. Faye''s agent called me, saying Faye was in a bad mood and had been crying. So I went to check on her."


    He admitted going to Faye''s ce very frankly, which surprised me.


    Connecting the dots, I suddenly understood that it was just a y directed and acted by Faye.


    "So what was going on with her?" I asked calmly.


    Ethan leaned back on the sofa and said indifferently, "She''s young. It''s not easy being alone out there. Holidays can make her homesick and emotional."


    But she sounded so smug on the phone just now.


    After sitting for a while, Ethan reached into his pockets, searching through each one as if looking for something.


    Then he got up and went outside to check the car.


    "Are you looking for your phone?" I asked from the doorway.


    He straightened up and turned to look at me.


    "You left your phone at Faye''s ce," I said.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    He paused for a moment, then walked slowly towards me, raising a hand to caress my cheek.


    "Did you call me? What did she say to you?" he asked.


    I nodded, holding back my strong emotions. "She deliberately tried to provoke me, stirring up trouble."


    "She didn''t seed," he said.


    I murmured, "She did seed. Even though I knew her lies would be exposed as soon as you got home, she just wanted to upset me, even if only for a moment. I was really heartbroken just now." Ethan''s gaze softened with affection as he pulled me into his arms. "Don''t be silly. You know she was trying to upset you, so why get angry?"


    I leaned into his chest and sniffed his clothes.


    "What are you doing?" he asked.


    "Checking for the smell of alcohol or another woman''s perfume." I said.


    A low, pleasantugh sounded in my ear. "Why don''t you taste instead of smell?"


    After kissing me for a while, he released me, pressing his forehead against mine, and asked in a husky voice, "Do you taste any alcohol?" Blushing, I shook my head, my breath uneven.


    He suddenly picked me up and, while walking inside, said, "Let''s see if you can taste any other woman''s perfume."


    Once inside, he kicked the door shut, threw me onto the bed, and we made passionate love.


    Afterwards, he held me as he fell asleep.


    But I suddenly received a message from Seagull: [Emily, how are you doing?]


    Considering the time difference between Seagull''s ce and here, it wasn''t surprising to receive a message in the middle of the night. Ethan was sleeping soundly. I put my phone on silent and replied: [I''m good. How about you?]


    He replied: [I''m not doing so well.]


    In my impression, Seagull had always been a person full of positive energy. This seemed unusual.


    I quickly replied: [What''s wrong?]


    After several minutes, his message finally came through: [I''ve fallen in love with someone. But she''s married. What should I do?]


    This was the first time Seagull had ever talked to me about his feelings.


    I thought for a moment and replied: [It just means she''s not the right one for you, so why force it? Being overly persistent will only bring you pain. Try to let go and seek new love.]


    A long time passed without a reply from Seagull.


    I wondered if I had been too blunt and hurt his feelings.


    I quickly sent another message: [I''m just sharing my thoughts. I hope you don''t mind.]


    This time, he replied quickly: [It''s okay, you''re right. I just can''t let go for now, but maybe with time, I will.]


    I thought for a while and replied: [Does she know it?]


    He answered indirectly: [She seems to love her husband very much.]


    I texted: [Then you should wish her well and seek your own happiness. What do you think?]


    After a long time, Seagull replied: [I''ll take your advice.]


    After New Year''s Eve, thepany waspletely on holiday, and Ethan didn''t have to go to work either.


    One day after the New Year, we went to Greenfield Vige to have a reunion dinner with Martin, and Jason was there too.


    Although there weren''t many people at this reunion dinner, I felt a warm and joyful atmosphere.


    Martin, enjoying his meal, said to Jason, "When will you bring a girlfriend over? It would be even more lively."


    I was actually puzzled as to why he didn''t bring Lacey along. Was it because Lacey was Linda''s daughter, and he was afraid Martin wouldn''t be happy to see her?


    Martin proudly said, "I''m not bragging, but my grandson and my grandson-inw are both outstanding and very likable. Jason, you shouldn''t set your standards too high. When looking for a partner, find someone who is down-to-earth, not those shy types. I really like girls like Emily."


    Martin''s words praised all of us.


    "But there''s only one Emily," Jason suddenly said.


    Recalling what Lacey had said to me at the vi, I suddenly felt uneasy and awkward.


    Ethan ced a piece of beef rib in my bowl as if he didn''t understand the deeper meaning behind Jason''s words.


    Martin looked at Jason, then at Ethan, andughed. "There are many good girls in the world. It depends on whether you have the eyes to see them."


    Jason stared at the dishes on the table, smiled faintly, and said nothing.


    In the evening, we prepared to set off fireworks.


    They had brought several buckets of fireworks in their own car.


    Standing outside the yard, fireworks were already being set off in other ces, with popping sounds everywhere, lighting up the night sky intermittently.


    "That day, Lacey just pulled me to be a temporary actor." While Ethan was setting up the fireworks in front, Jason stood beside me and said.


    I looked at him in surprise, feeling that I needed to take a stronger stance.


    I said, "Actually, I think Lacey is really great. Feelings can develop over time. Just like Ethan and me, when I first married him, there wasn''t much feeling. But over time, our feelings grew deeper. Now, I really love him and can''t live without him." The flickering light of the fireworks illuminated his face. He looked into the depths of the night and gave a bitter smile.


    "Really?"


    Ethan finished setting up the fireworks and came over, ending our conversation.


    Ethan suggested we go up to the rooftop to watch.


    Jason said, "You two go ahead. I''ll light them."


    Ethan took me up to the rooftop.


    The three-story building''s rooftop wasn''t very high. Standing on the rooftop, I saw Jason approaching the fireworks bucket with a lighter.


    In no time, with a loud whoosh, the fireworks shot into the sky and exploded in the dark night.


    The deafening sound of the explosion inexplicably stirred something in me.


    Watching fireworks in a quiet, small town waspletely different from watching them in the city.


    There were no neon lights, no bustling traffic. It was like a naturally blooming flower, pure and stunning.


    Ethan gently ced one hand on my shoulder and took out his phone with the other.


    Just when I thought he was going to take a picture of the fireworks, he suddenly turned and kissed my cheek while pressing the shutter.


    He looked at the photo on his phone with satisfaction. "Honey, this is our first photo together."


    Speaking of photos, I remembered the night he first brought me home and took that picture.


    He seemed to guess what I was thinking andughed. "That one doesn''t count. When I took that picture, you weren''t my wife yet, and you were showing too much in that one. It''s not suitable for a screensaver." Then, he really set the photo he just took as his screensaver.


    Jason lit one bucket of fireworks after another. He looked up at the fireworks and then, seemingly unintentionally, nced back at the rooftop.


    At that moment, Ethan''s kiss deepened.


    Under the dazzling fireworks, Ethan''s kiss grew more passionate, and he suddenly pressed me against the railing.

 Chapter 168 Dont Alert them

    My hand brushed against the snow on the railing, and the cold snap brought me back to reality. I nervously pushed him away and whispered, "Don''t."


    He was breathing hard, staring at me like he was trying to hold himself back, his voice rough. "If I wasn''t worried about you getting cold, I''d take you right here." With that, Ethan threw me over his shoulder and marched off the rooftop.


    When we got to the second floor, Jason wasing up from downstairs. I patted Ethan''s back twice and squirmed a bit, trying to get him to put me down.


    But he ignored both me and Jason, carrying me straight into the room, locking the door with one hand, and then pressing me onto the bed. He stripped me quickly, picking up right where he left off. Jason and Martin both lived on the second floor. Embarrassed they might hear us, I bit my lip hard, trying to stay quiet.


    Amid our heavy breathing, a distant explosion echoed.


    Through the window, fireworks lit up the far-off sky.


    The view was stunning!


    After getting back from Greenfield Vige, I went to Be''s ce to find her. But some stranger opened the door.


    I called her and found out she had sold the house and moved in with her dad at Zachary''s ce.


    So, I headed to Zachary''s house, but he wasn''t there.


    Leonard was slumped in a chair in the living room, smoking and looking miserable.


    Leonard had gone from heaven to hell overnight and couldn''t handle the drastic change, so he was totally down in the dumps.


    Now, he had to rely on someone he used to look down on, and that had to be eating him up inside.


    Leonard pointed to the kitchen, telling me Be was cooking.


    I walked into the kitchen and saw Be in an apron, sleeves rolled up, chopping veggies.


    Be had never been in the kitchen before. Her chopping was clumsy and looked like she might cut herself any second.


    I quickly walked over and said, "Let me do it."


    Be replied, "It''s okay. I need to learn."


    I asked, "Where''s Zachary? Doesn''t he usually cook?"


    I remembered Zachary spoiling her and not letting her near the kitchen.


    Be, still chopping, said, "He said he had to go on a long trip and might be gone for several days. We can''t afford to eat out every day now. And we can''t starve."


    Reality was harsh; no one could predict what tomorrow would bring. In a sh, everything could change.


    "When my dad was still in the hospital, a bunch of creditors caused a scene. To calm them down, I sold the house and car for cheap. With my dad''s savings and Zachary''s money, we paid off a part. But it was just a small part." At this point, Be paused, a cold light shing in her eyes.


    "Apparently, that bitch Andrea and my dad''s assistant fled the country long ago. Fuck!" Be gritted her teeth, mming the knife into the cutting board.


    Worried she''d hurt herself in anger, I quickly pulled her away and took the knife from her. "Let me do it."


    Be stood beside me, watching me chop veggies, then suddenly spoke in a worried tone, "Emily, I don''t know why. But I suddenly feel Zachary is very mysterious."


    "Why?"


    Be recalled. "Many times I''ve heard him on the phone, saying strange things like ''one six, two twos,'' like he was using some code."


    Hearing this, I stopped what I was doing and looked at her. "I''m curious, too, about how he ns to solve your dad''s problem. Did he tell you where he''s going these days?"


    Be shook her head. "He didn''t say. He just told me not to worry. And he''d definitely be back in time for Valentine''s Day to spend it with me."


    I put down the knife andforted her. "Since he said that, I believe he''lle back."


    Be nodded, but her furrowed brows didn''t rx.


    When I got home that night, Ethan had already made dinner.


    After eating and taking a shower, I went to bed. Ethan sat on the small sofa, staring at hisptop.


    I tossed and turned, unable to sleep, staring at his serious profile for a while. I couldn''t help but ask, "When are you going to sleep? Can''t you take a proper rest during the holidays?"


    He walked over and sat on the edge of the bed with a light smile and ran his fingers through my hair,bing it gently. "What''s wrong? Can''t sleep without me?"


    His gaze was incredibly tender at that moment as if it could melt everything.


    I didn''t say anything; I just stared at him, totally smitten.


    Ethan leaned in and kissed me, his lips soft and warm, like he was trying tofort me.


    After a bit, he pulled back and ruffled my hair. "Go to sleep."


    I mumbled something in agreement, watching him go back to the small sofa and pick up hisptop. The screen''s glow lit up his serious face, like nothing had happened between us. Eventually, I couldn''t stay awake and drifted off.


    In a half-asleep state, I heard him taking a phone call. When I opened my eyes, he was already out of the room, his phone in hand, leaving theptop still glowing on the sofa. He seemed a bit mysterious tonight. Curious, I quietly got up, barefoot, and followed him.


    The house was pitch dark, and I tiptoed towards the staircase.


    "Don''t alert them," Ethan said.


    The living room lights were off, so the glow from his cigarette and phone screen stood out clearly.


    He didn''t say much after that, just a few words in response, ending with, "That''s it."


    As he hung up, I was about to sneak back when the living room light suddenly flicked on.


    Ethan, lying on the sofa, lifted his head, and his eyes locked onto me.


    Since he had already seen me, there was no point in hiding.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "I was just thirsty and came down for some water," I lied, not very convincingly.


    Ethan looked at me with amusement. "Come here."


    Barefoot, I walked down the stairs towards him.


    He leaned back on the sofa, his gaze traveling from my bare feet up my legs, finally resting on my chest.


    I was only wearing a thin nightgown after my shower, no underwear, so the outline of my body was faintly visible.


    Ethan''s gaze grew heated and intense.


    He beckoned me with a finger, and as if under a spell, I slowly walked towards him.


    Though it wasn''t our first time being physical, this time, his mere gaze ignited my desire.


    I suddenly fell onto hisp, and he leaned into my chest, inhaling deeply with a look of utter intoxication.


    The unique male scent made my body melt.


    He wrapped his arms around my waist, flipped me over, and pressed me onto the sofa. It was only then that I noticed the intense, lustful look in his eyes. Strong, rhythmic thrusts followed, and in the quiet living room, our ragged breaths turned into moans.


    Afterwards, wey exhausted on the sofa for a long time, our breathing gradually calming.


    He twirled my hair around his finger, his eyes now filled with a gentle affection. "Honey, can you sleep now?"


    "No, it''s not that," I hurried to exin.


    He ced a finger on my lips. "Alright, it''s not that. It''s that I can finally sleep now."


    With that, he stood up, scooped me up, and carried me upstairs.


    Heid me on the bed and said, "Wait a moment."


    And he turned to leave.


    I had no idea what he was up to.


    A momentter, he returned with a ss of water. "Didn''t you say you were thirsty?"


    I sat up and took the ss, feeling quite touched.


    Then he teased, "You lost a lot of fluids just now; you need to rehydrate."


    I choked on the water and started coughing violently.


    He quickly took the ss and patted my back. "Why are you so excited just drinking water?"


    I red at him and yfully pped him. "You''re annoying!"


    Ethan grabbed my hand and pulled me into his arms, lying down with me. "I know when you say ''annoying,'' you mean ''I like you.""


    I answered, "Narcissist."


    "Can you say you didn''t enjoy it just now? Want to go again?" he whispered mischievously.


    I tried to escape his embrace, but he tightened his arms around me.


    "Alright, no more teasing," he murmured, "It''ste, let''s sleep."


    Maybe we were both exhausted, as we quickly fell asleep. I didn''t have the energy to ponder what he had said earlier.


    A few dayster, I went shopping with Sophie.


    Taking the kids out was tiring, so we sat on a bench on the pedestrian street to rest.


    I suggested, "Sophie, why don''t you go to the grocery? I''ll hold Abby."


    Sophie nodded and handed Abby to me.


    After Sophie left, I ced Abby on myp and yed with her.


    Since I often visited Abby, she was familiar with me and didn''t shy away. She giggled as I yed with her.


    Suddenly, Abby was snatched from my hands.


    I looked up in panic, and the person who took Abby was already running away.


    That silhouette looked so familiar!

 Chapter 169 Negotiation on the Overpass

    "Abby!" I yelled, panic setting in as I sprinted after her.


    Running in heels? Yeah, not my best idea. I could barely move.


    The pedestrian street was packed. I kept shouting Abby''s name, my voice cracking, but no one even nced my way. The guy holding Abby bolted straight for the overpass.


    The overpass was under construction and closed off. The workers had all gone home for the holidays, so it was deserted.


    A sign on the stairs read: [DANGER. CONSTRUCTION AREA. KEEP OUT.]


    Like a maniac, he kicked the sign aside and dashed up.


    Worried sick about Abby, I didn''t think twice. I followed, but in my rush, I twisted my ankle on the stairs and fell. Gritting my teeth, I got up and hobbled after him. He''d stopped running and was standing in the middle of the overpass, his back to me.


    The wind carried Abby''s cries to my ears.


    "Come any closer, and I''ll throw this kid down," he yelled without turning around.


    That voice. I froze, fear gripping me as I stared at his back.


    "Give her back to me."


    He turned around slowly.


    When I saw his face, my heart plummeted.


    It was him!Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Long time no see! Surprised? Thought I was dead?"


    It was Arthur. I never thought I''d see him like this.


    He was grinning, but all I felt was a crushing sense of dread.


    "Arthur, put the child down."


    Arthur burst intoughter. "Emily, you still remember me. Guess I didn''t waste all those months thinking about you."


    "Arthur, please, give Abby back," I begged, my voice trembling.


    Arthur looked down at Abby, who was squirming and crying in his arms, and smiled again. "So, you''re doing well. Got yourself a kid now, huh?"


    "She''s not mine," I blurted out.


    "Shut up," he snapped, his smile vanishing.


    I realized Arthur wasn''t in his right mind.


    Swallowing hard, I tried to stay calm for Abby''s sake. "Think about it. It''s only been a little over six months since you took my child. Even if I got pregnant with Ethan''s kid right after, it wouldn''t be this big yet." Arthur sneered. "Don''t make me do math. My memory''s shot. This is your kid, and you can''t deny it."


    A crowd had started to gather below the overpass, all eyes on us.


    Right then, my phone rang.


    It was probably Sophie, wondering where we were after she came out of the store.


    As I pulled out my phone, Arthur sneered. "Calling for help? Go ahead. Even if I die, I''ll take this kid with me. I''ve lived longer than her anyway. It''s worth it."


    I quickly said, "No, it''s not that. The kid''s mom is calling. This really isn''t my child."


    Keeping my eyes on Arthur, worried he''d hurt Abby, I answered the phone and told Sophie where we were.


    I stood at the edge of the overpass and saw Sophie rushing towards us, carrying her stuff.


    When she got up to the overpass, I grabbed her and said to Arthur, "She''s the mom. This really isn''t my kid. If you have any issues, take them out on me. Let the kid go." Sophie caught on fast and dropped her bag, falling to her knees in front of Arthur, crying and begging. "Please, I beg you, let my child go."


    Abby, hearing Sophie''s voice, cried even harder, reaching out her little hands, wanting her mom.


    Despite Abby''s heart-wrenching cries and Sophie''s pleas, Arthur didn''t budge. "Let her go? Sure, Emily,e with me, and I''ll let her go. Do you know? I miss you all the time." His words sounded sweet, but his eyes were full of cruel intent.


    The revenge in Sunhaven City had been thorough and satisfying.


    I knew he wanted to reim everything now.


    "An eye for an eye" perfectly described how Arthur and I had gone from lovers to enemies.


    I took a deep breath and made a decision. "Okay, I''ll go with you."


    Arthur smiled, satisfied.


    "Let Abby go first," I said.


    Arthurughed. "How? This kid can''t walk yet, right?"


    Then he said seductively, "Come over here, and I''ll give you the kid."


    I knew it was a trap, but I had no other choice.


    Hearing Abby''s cries, my heart ached. I just wanted her back in Sophie''s arms, safe and sound.


    I moved step by step towards the center of the overpass.


    The overpass was closed off, so the snow on it was loose. With each step, I sank a little.


    "Emily!" a familiar voice suddenly called from behind..


    I turned around, surprised, and saw Ethan walking towards the overpass.


    He was wearing a mid-length cashmere coat, unbuttoned, with a cigarette in his hand. The smoke drifted in the wind as he walked slowly and steadily. "Ethan!" I ran to him like he was my lifeline, grabbing his arm. "Ethan, save Abby. Please, save her."


    Ethan gently patted my back and said, "Don''t worry."


    Then he calmly looked over at Arthur.


    The moment Arthur saw Ethan, his eyes filled with rage, but then he burst intoughter. "Save her? Go ahead, save her."


    As he spoke, he grabbed the back of Abby''s clothes and dangled her over the edge of the overpass with one hand.


    Sophie screamed in terror, and even the crowd below started freaking out.


    My heart was in my throat.


    "Arthur, don''t do anything rash. Think about the consequences. What you''re doing is murder, and you''ll go to prison."


    "Prison?" Arthur sneered, "What''s so bad about prison? Do you know what kind of life I''ve been living these past few months? I''d rather be in prison."


    Ethan stared at Arthur, his expression unchanged. "Arthur, your grudge is with me. You want revenge on me. Let the innocent go."


    Arthur looked at Ethan with a mix of pride and madness.


    "Alright, I''ll let the kid go. But you have to take off your pants and lie down obediently. I want everyone to see how I fuck mighty CEO of Skyline International Corporation being humiliated by me." It was clear he still held a grudge over what happened in Sunhaven City.


    I tightened my grip on Ethan''s hand.


    Ethan squeezed my hand back, took a slow drag of his cigarette, and as he exhaled the smoke, he suddenly chuckled. "You? After being with men, do you even have the ability to get it up?" Ethan''s taunt was like pouring gasoline on a fire.


    Arthur started shaking with rage, ring at Ethan. "Ethan! What did you say?"


    The sound of sirens filled the air, and police cars stopped below the overpass. In no time, two groups of officers approached from both sides of the overpass.


    The grouping from our side was led by a captain, who called out to Arthur, trying to persuade him. "Young man, the child is innocent. Before things get worse, put her down. If anything happens to the child, you won''t escape thew." Arthur shouted, "Don''te any closer. If anyone takes another step, I''ll throw the child down."


    Facing the police on both sides, Arthur''s emotions became even more unstable. Abby was crying and struggling in his grip, looking like she could fall at any moment, making the scene even more terrifying.


    "Alright, we won''t. We can talk about this. There''s no need to be so extreme. Whatever you need, we can try to meet your demands, okay?" the captain continued negotiating.


    Arthur remained silent and motionless, warily ncing around to ensure no one was sneaking up on him.


    Another officer asked us some basic information about Arthur and then went to discuss it with the captain.


    The captain then said to Arthur, "I heard you were once an excellent obstetrician. Doctors have apassionate heart, saving lives, which is very noble. I''ve always admired doctors. Your hands are meant to wee new life, not destroy it. Calm down, okay? Think about the countless lives you''ve brought into this world. Look at the child in your hands. She''s crying so pitifully. Let her go, please."


    I thought, ''Compassion? Nobility? Arthur had lost allpassion when he forcibly took my child.''


    The captain continued. "I know you have elderly parents, and you''re their only child. Think about them. If you make a big mistake, what will happen to them? Who will take care of them?"


    Mentioning his parents caused a slight change in Arthur''s expression, and his eyes became confused.


    The captain said, "Don''t worry. We won''te closer. But you must be tired of holding her, right? Your mother is sick and in Grace Hospital. Our colleagues have gone to bring her here. You''ll see her soon. You just got back from a long trip and haven''t seen her yet, right? A mother always worries about her child. She''s been thinking about you."


    On the overpass, Abby was crying, and the captain was patiently persuading.


    Arthur was finally moved. Under everyone''s watchful eyes, he slowly brought his hand back and held Abby in his arms.


    Everyone secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Arthur looked down at Abby in his arms, and suddenly, his emotions became agitated again.


    "No, I can''t face them anymore. I''ve been living a hellish life, and you have children. How can I let you be happy? I can''t stand it."


    My heart, which had just rxed a bit, tightened again.


    Arthur, holding Abby, started muttering to himself, looking like he could go mad at any moment.


    Suddenly, Dennis appeared on the overpass, threw a brick at Arthur, hitting him in the back. Arthur lurched forward, and Abby was thrown into the air, starting to fall off the overpass as the crowd gasped.

 Chapter 170 As Long As I Have You

    Abby traced a big arc in the air, looking more desperate than I''d ever seen.


    Limping, I made a useless grab for the bridge railing, just in time to see her fall.


    "Abby!"


    Sophie didn''t even have time to get up before she screamed and fainted right there.


    Meanwhile, cops from both sides rushed to the middle of the bridge, pinning down Arthur, who''d been knocked out by a brick.


    But just as Abby hit the ground, I saw a glimmer of hope.


    A familiar figure burst out from the crowd and caught her.


    He hit the ground hard from the impact, and people quickly surrounded him. I couldn''t see much, but I could definitely hear Abby crying.


    I squatted down, shouting excitedly, "Sophie, Abby''s okay. Listen, she''s still crying."


    Sophie slowly came to, struggling to get up, mumbling Abby''s name, and stumbled towards the bottom of the bridge, clutching the railing.


    I forgot all about my sprained ankle and tried to follow. But the pain was so bad I almost tumbled down the stairs. Ethan caught me just in time, tossed his cigarette, picked me up, and carried me down the bridge in big strides. Traffic under the bridge had been stopped for a while.


    By now, a big crowd had gathered, and Abby''s crying kept reassuring me she was still there.


    At first, I just thought the person who saved Abby looked familiar. When we pushed through the crowd, I realized it was Richard lying on the ground.


    Abby was bawling in his arms, kicking and iling, but she seemed okay.


    Richard, though, had a scrape on his forehead, a bloody nose, and he couldn''t get up. He justy there.


    Sophie cried out, "Richard, are you okay? Where are you hurt?"


    She knelt beside him, looking worried and helpless, just crying.


    Richard''s chest was heaving, still in shock.


    The crowd was buzzing, some calling Richard a hero, others worried about his injuries, saying he should be helped up, while some insisted he shouldn''t be moved until they knew how bad he was hurt. Richard slowly turned to look at Abby in his arms. Unsure if she was hurt or just scared, he watched her cry intensely. Gradually, a smile formed on his face, a subconscious reaction he might not have noticed. "Richard." A familiar voice pushed through the crowd.


    Linda saw Richard lying on the ground and screamed, rushing over. "Richard, what happened to you?"


    Seeing Sophie squatting nearby and the crying child in Richard''s arms, Linda seemed to piece it together. Her worried look quickly turned to anger.


    The ambnce arrived fast. Someone mentioned that when the kid was hanging in the air earlier, they had already called 911.


    As the sirens got closer, the crowd parted to make way.


    Once the ambnce stopped, a bunch of doctors and nurses hopped out with a stretcher.


    They picked up Abby, and when they put Richard on the stretcher, he cried out in pain.


    Sophie yelled, "Richard!"


    She rushed towards him but got shoved aside by Linda. "Get lost, jinx."


    Sophie watched through tears as Richard was loaded into the ambnce, with Linda climbing in after him.


    "Who''s the child''s mother?" asked the doctor holding Abby.


    Sophie quickly stepped forward. "I am, it''s me."


    The doctor said, "What are you standing there for? Get in, she needs a full check-up too."


    Sophie nced nervously at Linda, who shot her a fierce look. She quickly lowered her head and carefully got into the ambnce.


    I was worried and wanted to go too, but Ethan held me back. "You''re hurt. What can you do if you go?"


    The door quickly closed, and the ambnce sped off with its siren ring.


    Watching it leave, I kept wondering, in that critical moment, what drove Richard to rush out and save Abby?


    Could it be the natural bond of blood between father and daughter?


    Did this mean that deep down, Richard still cared about Abby?


    That night, Ethan told me that Richard''s exam results showed fractures in his right arm and shoulder, along with multiple abrasions. Abby had a minor fracture in her chest.


    This was already a lucky oue. Imagine if Richard hadn''t stepped up, and Abby had hit the ground directly-the consequences would have been unimaginable.


    As for the culprit, Arthur, I never expected him toe back with such a vengeful purpose in such an extreme way.


    I thought his actions this time would be severely punished by thew. But Ethan said it didn''t count as kidnapping. First, there was no extortion or ransom demand; second, there was no harm to the hostage. Abby falling off the bridge wasn''t his intentional act. In the end, he was only sentenced to ten days of detention, which I thought was way too lenient.


    However, ten days in detention meant he was going to lockup. This might be the roughest time he''s ever had.


    Be told me that Zachary was back and had sorted out Leonard''s financial mess.


    I could tell Be was pretty happy. Not sure if it was because Leonard''s problem was fixed or because Zachary was back-probably both.


    She said Zachary had booked a table for dinner that night and invited us to join.


    I mentioned it to Ethan, thinking he''d pass, but to my surprise, he was all in.


    That night, a lot of hotels were fully booked since it was Valentine''s Day and everyone was out celebrating. Be said she called around but couldn''t get a reservation, so they settled for a French restaurant and could only get a table in the main dining area, not a private room.


    Leonard was there too. He looked way better than he had in recent days. With the big issue resolved, his mood seemed to be lifting. Though I could still see he felt a bit awkward around Zachary.


    When he was on top of the world, he probably never imagined the person who''d help him out of a crisis would be someone he looked down on the most.


    At the table, Zachary yed host. He stood up and poured drinks for everyone. I mentioned that Ethan couldn''t drink alcohol, and Zachary got it, swapping it out for a soft drink.


    We all raised our sses and said, "Cheers."


    Then Zachary specifically toasted Leonard, sincerely calling him "father-inw."


    Unlike his attitude on Zachary and Be''s wedding day, Leonard seemed a bit uneasy today and even stood up.


    The guy in front of him was his son-inw by status, and as an elder, he could''ve epted Zachary''s toast with ease. But he seemed really ufortable, probably feeling ashamed for having looked down on his son-inw in the past. During the meal, Zachary mentioned he wanted to take Be on a trip in a few days.


    Be tilted her head and smiled at him. "Where to?"


    Zachary put his arm around her shoulder, his eyes full of affection.


    "Anywhere, as long as you''re with me." Zachary''s words were simple but really touching.


    I clearly saw Be''s gaze soften because of Leonard''s words.


    I sincerely hoped that the dark clouds in Be''s life would pass and she and Zachary would live happily together, free from all troubles.


    After a while, I saw a few familiar faces walk in Oliver, Frank, and Jason.


    I immediately felt uneasy.


    Last time, Oliver saw the surveince footage and noticed that Ethan was there but didn''t help him when he was framed. This led to a fight and the end of their friendship. If he saw us dining with Zachary now, wouldn''t he flip the table? Before I could think further, he had already spotted us.


    Oliver had been talking to Frank. But the moment he saw us, his face darkened, and he looked at us with a sinister gaze.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Jason seemed to notice his gaze and followed it, spotting me first.


    I saw Oliver trying to walk over. But Jason held him back, pulling him to another table farther away.


    Because of arge pir blocking the view, no one at our table saw Oliver and his friends.


    I secretly breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that as long as Jason was there, he could probably stop Oliver from acting impulsively.


    At the same time, I hoped our dinner would end soon.


    But Be was in a great mood today, chatting non-stop.


    About half an hourter, Ethan had already smoked several cigarettes.


    Suddenly, I saw Oliver walking straight towards us with a bottle of wine. Jason and Frank tried to pull him back, but he shook them off. Ethan looked up and saw him, remaining calm.


    Oliver, as if not seeing Ethan, walked straight over and ced the wine bottle on the table with a thud.


    "What a coincidence!" he said with a cold smile.


    It seemed Oliver had already had quite a bit to drink.


    Be, who had been leaning on Zachary''s shoulder, sat up and looked at Oliver, her expression no longer as rxed.


    No one at the table spoke, looking at him as if he were an unwee guest, making the atmosphere quite awkward.


    Oliver slowly poured himself a drink and said with a smile, "I''m here to wish you all a happy Valentine''s Day. What, not wee?"


    After a moment of silence, Zachary filled his own ss, raised it towards Oliver, and said, "Same to you," before downing it in one gulp.


    Oliver, with a cold smile, nced around the table. His gaze barely lingered on Ethan, as if he didn''t know him at all, but finally settled on Leonard. Leonard was sitting closest to him. Oliver took Leonard''s ss and poured him a drink.


    Leonard''s face was full of awkwardness, but he still raised his ss, looking both embarrassed and sincere, and said, "You saved my life this time. Thank you." Oliver, with one hand in his pocket and the other swirling his drink, let out a coldugh.


    "Do you think a simple ''thank you'' can make everything right?"

 Chapter 171 From Now On, We Are Strangers

    His words threw the whole scene into an awkward mess.


    Oliver must''ve had too much to drink. I was really worried he''d say something else and mess up the good vibes we had going.


    Jason and Frank came over too. Frank nced at Ethan, and Ethan gave him a look back.


    Frank grabbed Oliver, trying to pull him away.


    "Hey man, I was wondering where you went with your drink. Turns out you bumped into someone you know. You''ve had your toast. Let''s get back and keep drinking."


    Oliver yanked his arm out of Frank''s grip, and his ss mmed onto the table, spilling his drink everywhere.


    He red at Leonard, who had already looked down, with eyes full of hate and a bit of pity. "Listen, if you weren''t her dad, I would''ve stabbed you a long time ago. But since you are, if you die, she''ll be heartbroken." "Stop it," Be shouted.


    Be looked at Oliver, unable to bear his painful and unwilling expression, and turned her eyes away.


    She stood up, filled her ss with wine, and picked it up, speaking slowly and clearly, "Oliver, I toast to you. Thanks for everything you''ve done for me. A real man knows when to let go. I hope you live like a man."


    She seemed to choke up, paused, lowered her eyes, and added softly, "After this drink, we''re strangers from now on, not even friends. I hope you never bother me again."


    The atmosphere was so tense it was suffocating.


    Zachary didn''t stop Be from doing this, nor did he say anything. I just saw him quietly hold Be''s hand, like he wasforting her.


    Oliver seemed frozen, standing there for a long time.


    Be held her ss in the air, stubbornly waiting for his response.


    It was like Be was forcing him!


    At that moment, Oliver looked at Be with indescribable sorrow in his eyes, his slowly raised hand trembling slightly.


    He finally picked up his ss and brought it close to Be''s.


    The clinking of the two sses sounded like something breaking, shattering without a trace.


    Be drank her ss of wine in one gulp, not leaving a drop.


    Oliver, however, held his ss for a long time. Only when he saw Be''s empty ss did he give a bitter smile and down his drink.


    After drinking, the ss in his hand slipped to the ground and shattered instantly.


    His eyes were red, but he smiled pitifully and nodded, saying, "Fine, strangers from now on, very well."


    "You''re drunk!" Frank and Jason quickly dragged Oliver away.


    As Oliver turned, a tear finally slid down his cheek.


    I wasn''t sure if Be saw it, but from where I was, I saw it clearly.


    Oliver really looked like a drunk mess, stumbling around, his despair written all over his face.


    They didn''t go back to their seats but helped him straight out of the restaurant.


    Be sat down, acting like nothing happened, and asked the waiter for the menu, ready to order more food.


    But as she looked down at the menu, her pale face gave everything away.


    I took the menu from her hand and said, "Don''t order more. We''ve got enough. Any more would just go to waste."


    At this point, probably everyone at the table had lost their appetite.


    We didn''t stick around much longer, and the dinner party wrapped up pretty quickly.


    As we left, Zachary took off his coat and draped it over Be''s shoulders, holding her close.


    Be didn''t look well, and even her wave goodbye to me was half-hearted.


    I knew Be was in a bad mood, so I didn''t say much, just told her to go home and rest early.


    After getting in the car, Ethan said we weren''t going home yet. He was being all mysterious and didn''t exin much.


    Finally, he drove into the Skyline International Corporation''s parking garage.


    After parking, I looked at him. "Are you nning to work overtime on Valentine''s Day? That''s some serious dedication. You deserve an award for the most diligent CEO of the year!" Ethan smiled and lightly tapped my forehead with his finger. "Get out of the car."


    He held my hand and walked into Skyline International Corporation.


    Now, except for the security on duty, thepany was on holiday, and the whole building seemed empty.


    We took the elevator straight to the top floor and then climbed up to the rooftop.


    "Skyline International Corporation is the tallest building in Starlight City. From here, you can see the entire city," Ethan said.


    I walked to the edge of the rooftop, and just one nce down made my legs go weak.


    I quickly stepped back several steps, waving my hands. "No way, it''s too high. I''m afraid of heights. It''s too scary."


    Ethanughed, grabbed my hand to stop me from retreating, and pulled me into his arms, hisrge hand gently rubbing my shoulder.


    He leaned in closer and whispered, "What are you afraid of? I''m here."


    Under his guidance, I walked to the edge again.


    "Don''t look down; look into the distance," he said.


    I followed his words and looked into the distance, and couldn''t help but be amazed.


    I never knew that Starlight City could be so beautiful at night. The bright lights and neon signs outlined every building like simple and pure sketches drawn by a child. The flowing traffic added a lively touch to this picture. Starlight City might not be the busiest ce, but it''s definitely a great spot to live.


    Before Valentine''s Day officially ended, fireworks started popping off one after another.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Wait here for a sec," Ethan suddenly said.


    "Where are you going?" I asked, feeling a bit nervous.


    Honestly, the rooftop was pitch ck at night, and I was a bit scared to be left alone.


    Ethan turned back after a few steps and smiled at me. "Just stay put and enjoy the view. I promise you won''t fall."


    With that, he turned and left the rooftop.


    It was really dark up there, and the wind was strong.


    To distract myself, I looked out at the city, trying to spot familiar ces. I found the square, then the hospital, schools, and other spots around it.


    Suddenly, a crescent moon ne dangled in front of my eyes, crystal clear and dazzling against the city''s neon lights.


    "Do you like it?" Ethan''s deep voice came close to my ear.


    Feeling the warmth of his breath as he spoke, my ears instantly felt hot.


    "Why are you suddenly giving me a gift?" I asked.


    Ethan lifted my hair and helped me put on the ne, then straightened my shoulders to face him.


    He admired the ne on my neck and smiled with satisfaction. "It looks good."


    "Buying these shy things is such a waste," I said.


    Ethan smiled. "Spending money on you is never a waste."


    I saw him ce the jewelry box on the railing. Inside the box was another ne, seemingly identical to the one I was wearing.


    Noticing my gaze, he said, "These nes are a pair, just with the pendants facing different directions."


    "Who are you nning to give the other one to?" I already had an answer in my heart when I asked this.


    He lifted my chin with his finger, making me look at him.


    "Who do you think I n to give it to?" he asked, smiling like he could see right through me.


    I moved my chin away, lowered my head, and mumbled, "How would I know?"


    "The other one is for you to give to someone," he said.


    I looked at him in surprise, "To whom?"


    "To your best friend."


    He must have meant Be.


    He turned around, leaning on the railing with both hands, looking at the night view of Starlight City.


    "I know you don''t have a big family or a lot of friends. She''s the only one who truly cares about you. I feel sorry for not being able to help with her dad''s situation this time, so consider this a gift to make amends."


    I picked up the two pendants and put them together to form a circle.


    This pair of pendants was meaningful and perfect for Be and me.


    I didn''t expect Ethan to be so thoughtful, and I was really touched.


    More and more fireworks were lighting up the sky, apanied by the continuous sound of explosions.


    The clock on the building across the street showed it was 11:55 p.m., almost the next day.


    Ethan held me, and I naturally leaned on his shoulder.


    On this Valentine''s night, we stood at the highest point of Starlight City, feeling the excitement of the entire city.


    We seemed to be part of the excitement, yet also just spectators enjoying the lively scene.


    As Ethan''s phone rang at midnight, he ignored it, lifted my chin, and kissed me with deep affection.


    Cheers erupted, and fireworks lit up the night sky. Under the colorful disy, we kissed passionately, lost in a dream, until the fireworks faded and he finally let go of me.


    He cupped my face with both hands, his forehead against mine, his voice hoarse and emotional.


    "Honey, this is the first Valentine''s Day you''ve spent with me. Let''s spend every Valentine''s Day here from now on, okay?"


    I answered, "Okay." Though I only said one word, my heart was already surging with emotions.


    Our phones were both ringing, but neither of us paid any attention, just holding each other close.


    I didn''t know how he felt. But at that moment, he seemed like my entire world.


    Later, we returned to his office. He turned on the heater, and we did what we both found most enjoyable and satisfying on that small sofa.


    Then we held each other and fell asleep.


    The sofa was small, and turning over could easily make us fall off. But that didn''t affect the feeling of happiness.


    Happiness never came from the environment or material things, but from the person I love.


    I thought, ''Yes, I love him.''


    That night, my heart beat so intensely with love for him that I could no longer deceive myself.


    When the first ray of morning sunlight came in, I opened my eyes.


    I found Ethan propping his head up, watching me intently.


    "Honey, good morning!" he said affectionately.


    "When did you wake up?"


    Considering my ungraceful sleeping posture might have been fully seen by him, I felt quite embarrassed.


    He ruffled my hair. "Actually, I just woke up too."


    He kissed my forehead and then went to the bathroom to freshen up.


    I took out my phone and saw the messages I hadn''t checked fromst night.

 Chapter 172 The Real Distance

    [Silly girl, Happy Valentine''s Day!]


    Even though it was from an unknown number, I instantly thought of Faris.


    Only he would call me that.


    I read it and then deleted the message right away.


    I went back to scrolling through Facebook and saw a message from Seagull: [Emily, Happy Valentine''s Day!]


    I shifted a bit, resting my head on the armrest of the sofa, adjusted my position, and replied: [Sorry I missed thisst night. Happy Valentine''s Day to you too! How do you guys celebrate Valentine''s Day abroad? Is it lively?] Seagull: [Valentine''s Day abroad isn''t as lively as it is back home.]


    I texted: [Oh, will youe back for the next Valentine''s Day?]


    Seagull replied: [Actually, the real distance isn''t physical but emotional.]


    His words felt a bit mncholic, like he was still hung up on that impossible rtionship.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    I messaged: [Come back. I''ve always wanted to treat you to a meal. I want to thank you in person, and I hope there will be such an opportunity.]


    He sent a smiling emoji and texted: [No need. As long as you''re doing well, that''s the best thanks.]


    Seagull''s words always had a way of warming my heart.


    I replied: [Seagull, thank you!] along with an emoji of being moved to tears.


    Seagull then added: [Actually, I''ve always been thinking about a question. A seagull cannd when it''s tired of flying, but a fish can''t jump ashore when it''s tired of swimming. So, they are destined never to intersect, don''t you think?] I didn''t quite get what he meant.


    After thinking for a bit, I sent: [Although they can''t be on the samend, they are under the same blue sky. The seagull can look down and see the fish, and the fish always looks up to and admires the seagull.]


    This time, Seagull only replied with a smile.


    "Who are you chatting with, smiling so happily?" Ethan''s voice suddenly broke my concentration.


    I looked up, and Ethan was already in front of me.


    I was so engrossed in the conversation that I didn''t even hear hime in.


    I put my phone away and calmly said, "A friend."


    Luckily, Ethan didn''t ask any more questions.


    After that, I went to the bathroom to freshen up.


    He had several new sets of toiletries in the bathroom, probably for his business trips.


    After freshening up, I simply tied up my hair and left with Ethan without any makeup.


    Downstairs, the security guard on patrol saw us, and his eyes widened.


    I guess the security guard had just started his shift this morning. Thepany was pretty generous, giving everyone three days off around Valentine''s Day, so the ce was empty. He probably didn''t expect to see using out the morning after Valentine''s Day.


    Once he realized it, he straightened up and greeted us politely. "Good morning!"


    I smiled back. "Good morning!"


    Ethan also chimed in, "Good morning!"


    I wasn''t sure how Ethan usually acted around the employees, but judging by the young security guard''s startled expression, Ethan was probably pretty strict.


    But today, Ethan seemed different, like he was in a good mood.


    I thought I''d be happy all day too, but that didn''tst long.


    When we drove back home, I saw Faye sitting at the entrance of the vi.


    I had no idea how long she''d been there. She was bundled up, her neck tucked in, and she was shivering.


    When she saw our car pull in, she stood up and looked at Ethan with longing eyes.


    "Ethan!" She called out.


    We got out of the car, and Ethan closed the door, frowning as he looked at her. "Why are you sitting here?"


    Faye sniffed her red nose and said pitifully, "All my friends had someone to be with on Valentine''s Day. I was the only one alone. I felt so pitiful. I wanted to spend it with you guys so I wouldn''t be so lonely. But you weren''t here, and you didn''t answer your phone. I thought you might be out having fun and didn''t know when you''d be back, so I had to wait here."


    I had to give her full marks for this sympathy-seeking act.


    I looked at her and asked, "Where''s your key? Don''t you have one? You could''ve waited inside."


    Faye, being the actress she is, didn''t panic at all and said even more pitifully, "I lost the key, and I don''t know when I lost it."


    After saying that, Faye sneezed several times in a row.


    If it were anyone else, I would''ve brought them inside, given them a thick coat, and made ginger soup. But with Faye, I didn''t want to show any sympathy.


    After risking my life to save her and still being misunderstood as setting her up, I waspletely disappointed in her.


    She was like an ungrateful wolf; no matter how I treated her, she''d always find a chance to bite back.


    "You caught a cold. I''ll have Dennis take you to the hospital," Ethan said, pulling out his phone to make a call.


    Faye urgently grabbed his arm. "No, no need, Ethan. Do you really not want to see me that much? It''s just a cold. I''ll be fine after some rest. Please don''t make me leave, okay?"


    Ethan patiently tried to reason with her. "Listen! Don''t forget you''re an artist now. Opportunities cane at any time. Do you really want to lose a chance because you''re sick?" Those words seemed to hit home for Faye, and she visibly wavered.


    After Ethan finished calling Dennis, he checked the time and said, "We have to go somewhereter. Do you want to wait inside or outside?"


    Ethan''s tone wasn''t harsh, but it left no room for argument.


    Faye lowered her head sadly and said softly, "I''ll wait here then."


    "Alright," Ethan said and walked inside..


    As I walked past Faye, her previously obedient demeanor was gone, reced by a look of hatred and unwillingness.


    To be honest, I was used to her two-faced behavior.


    I ignored her and went straight into the vi.


    By the time we changed clothes and came back down, Faye was gone.


    In the car, seeing the direction Ethan was driving, I already knew where he was going-it was the same direction I wanted to go.


    The car stopped at the foot of the hill. We bought a few bouquets of flowers and went up the hill.


    Around mid-February, many people visit the cemetery, and this year was no different.


    We first went to Ethan''s mother''s grave, and he didn''t forget to ce a bouquet at Jason''s mother''s grave as well.


    Then we visited my mother''s and father''s graves.


    Standing in front of my father''s grave, Ethan kept staring at the tombstone, lost in thought.


    I asked, "What''s wrong?"


    He slowly looked at me and said softly, "It must''ve been really tough for you after your dad passed, huh?"


    My heart felt a tug, a bit painful.


    I looked up and smiled bitterly. "But I got through it."


    He held my hand, looked at my dad''s tombstone, and said sincerely, "Father-inw, my name is Ethan, your son-inw. Please rest assured and leave Emily to me. I will take good care of her."


    Those words were so warm, just like his hand holding mine at that moment.


    I figured maybe heaven felt sorry for me and sent Ethan to be by my side.


    A few dayster, Aurora called me over and gave me a surprise gift.


    It was a small box containing dozens of USB drives. Aurora said she had put all the relevant knowledge, as well as her years of hard work and experience, into these USB drives. She mentioned that although I wasn''t the most talented, I was the most diligent and hardworking, and she hoped I would continue to pursue my dreams.


    Holding this box, I couldn''t describe the excitement I felt.


    To me, it was like a treasure trove.


    A weekter, Be asked me to apany her to the hospital.


    I thought something was wrong with her and rushed over in a hurry.


    After meeting up with her, she told me about her breast concerns. She was too embarrassed to tell Zachary, so she asked me toe with her.


    Be said, "Emily, do you think I might have breast cancer?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense! Of course not," I said.


    Beughed at my reaction. "Even if I did, I''d ept it. Sometimes you just have to ept your fate."


    After describing her symptoms to the doctor, the doctor asked her to do a urine test and a blood test. Holding her test results, I grabbed her hand and said excitedly, "Be, you''re pregnant." Be was stunned. "No way?"


    I nodded confidently. "Be, I was a nurse. These test results clearly show you''re pregnant." Later, she handed the test results to the doctor, who confirmed the same.


    Coming out of the doctor''s office, we sat on the chairs in the hallway.


    Be, still in disbelief, eximed, "My period waste this month, and now I''m pregnant?"


    I couldn''t get pregnant myself, so hearing that Be was pregnant made me happy too.


    I said, "Zachary already treats you well. If he knows you''re carrying his child, he''ll definitely spoil you even more."


    Be smiled at me. "It''s not that dramatic."


    I remembered the ne Ethan gave me that day and quickly took it out of my bag.


    "Be, this is for you." I handed her the box.


    She opened it and nced inside. "Why are you giving me something out of the blue?"


    I said excitedly, "Consider it a gift for the baby. Look, I have one too. These nes are a pair."


    I pulled out the ne I was wearing.


    Be smiled at me. "This is nice. Help me put it on."


    After helping Be put on the ne, she tucked it into her clothes and said, "I''ll wear it all the time, even in the shower."


    I nodded with a smile.


    After a while, we left together. At the hospital entrance, I saw Linda rushing in. I asked Be to go ahead and tell Zachary the good news right away.


    I figured Richard was still there and wondered about Abby. I asked a nurse and found Richard''s room.


    Hearing the conversation inside, I stopped.

 Chapter 173 Im Not as Shameless as You

    Linda''s voice drifted out from the hospital room. "The cemetery''s right next to Silent Grove Vige. Faris is definitely up to something shady. He probably got a witch to curse our family with that cemetery''s location. Now, Silent Grove Vige is struggling. I got sick out of nowhere, and then Richard got hurt. Everything''s falling apart."


    "What does someone else''s cemetery have to do with anything? I''ve told you before, don''t even think about messing with it, or I''ll burn down Silent Grove Vige." Richard''s voice was full of arrogance.


    "Alright, alright. I''m just saying. Why are you so worked up? Be careful not to pull your wound. You can say that in front of me, but don''t mention it in front of your dad. If he hears it, he''ll get mad again." Linda''s tone softened.


    I sighed inwardly and headed to the nurse''s station to ask around. That''s when I found out Abby had been discharged a while ago.


    I nned to visit Sophie and Abby. That incident was way too dangerous. If Richard hadn''t saved Abby, who knows what would''ve happened.


    This whole mess was partly my fault. Arthur took Abby to get back at me, and I felt really guilty about it.


    After leaving the hospital, I stood by the roadside waiting for a cab.


    Even though the snow was slowly melting, the wind was still biting. I couldn''t help but hunch my shoulders against the cold.


    Suddenly, someone tapped my shoulder. When I turned around, I was pulled into a tight hug.


    Before I could react, I smelled something strange. My vision blurred, my head spun, and then everything went ck.


    When I woke up, my head was pounding. I struggled to open my eyes and found myself lying on a bed.


    I knew this room all too well; it was the bedroom Arthur and I used to share.


    But hadn''t this house been given to Vivian?


    How did I end up here?


    Thinking of Arthur''s crazed behavior, I broke out in a cold sweat and sat up abruptly.


    "You''re awake?" A familiar voice came from the doorway.


    I looked up sharply to see Arthur leaning casually against the doorframe, looking at me with a smug expression, like a predator eyeing its prey.


    I nced at my clothes, which were still intact, and breathed a sigh of relief.


    But when I reached for my phone, it was gone.


    "Where''s my phone?" I asked.


    "I threw it away!" Arthur replied.


    Realizing the danger, I didn''t bother arguing about the phone and forced myself to stand up from the bed, trying to stay calm.


    "I want to go home."


    I tried to walk past him, but he blocked the doorway with one arm.


    "Home? Isn''t this your home? Have you forgotten? You slept in this bed for two years."


    As he spoke, he leaned in closer, pinning me against the door and sniffing my neck.


    I got goosebumps all over and tried to struggle, but his hands firmly gripped my shoulders.


    I didn''t dare show my panic, knowing it would only make him more pleased.


    I red at him. "Arthur, I don''t want any contact with you. Let me go."


    Arthur lifted his head, grinning like a rogue. "What? Still mad about my affair? Why bother? You''re no different. We''re both the same, so why act all innocent?" "I''m not as shameless as you," I said angrily.


    Arthur''s thick skin was beyond my imagination. No matter what I said, he just kept grinning lewdly.


    He said, "Do you know why so many people like to have affairs? Because it''s thrilling. Today, I''ll let you feel that thrill."


    As he spoke, his breath grew heavier, and his hands started to crawl up my arm.


    "Arthur, get off me!" I struggled hard, lifting my leg to kick him.


    He dodged my attack and touched my face.


    "Scream, shout, struggle."


    Heughed lewdly, like a pervert.


    I pushed and hit him, but I couldn''t match his strength.


    He grabbed me and threw me onto the bed, taking off his clothes and belt as he walked towards me.


    "Arthur, don''t you dare!" I grabbed a pillow and threw it at him.


    The pillow hit his face and fell to the ground, posing no threat.


    Arthurughed triumphantly. "Since I could bring you here, do you think I wouldn''t dare?"


    Now, I was truly scared. No one knew I was here. Who could save me?


    As he lunged at me, I tried to dodge. But he grabbed me and quickly pinned me down. "Let me see how Ethan has trained you these past few months. I''ll tell you this-I''m way better in bed than his."


    As he spoke, he lowered his head to kiss me. I turned my head away, so he kissed my neck. I felt so nauseous I wanted to vomit, hitting him with all my might. "Arthur, let me go."


    He got annoyed and pinned my hands down, making it impossible for me to move.


    Satisfied, he lowered his head and used his teeth to pull open my clothes, then continued to use his teeth to undo the buttons underneath.


    "Arthur, you pervert!" I was so anxious I almost cried, shouting at him.


    Arthur didn''t get angry at all, just sneered. "You''re right. I am a pervert. Thanks to your husband, I''ve been living like a pervert these past few months. I feel like I''m in limbo, and no one treats me like a man, but I''m not useless!" The more Arthur spoke, the more agitated he became, his voice suddenly rising.


    Then he suddenly smirked evilly, closing his eyes and inhaling deeply as if in ecstasy.


    "I haven''t touched a woman in a long time. I''ve saved up months of energy just for you. You should feel honored."


    Arthur raised my hands above my head, holding them down with one hand, freeing the other to move downward.


    I struggled in vain, the intense shame causing me to break down in tears. "Arthur, let me go, let me go!"


    "Arthur!" a shout suddenly came from outside the door, sounding like Vivian''s voice.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Arthur stopped, his eyes turning cold. He rolled off me, locked the door, and turned on the stereo, cranking the volume to the max. The room filled with loud, rhythmic music.


    Taking advantage of the moment, I quickly got up from the bed, straightened my disheveled clothes, and got off the bed.


    But Arthur came over and pinned me back down.


    "Arthur, are you in there?"


    Due to the loud music, I could only faintly hear the knocking and Vivian''s voice.


    Compared to his earlier wildness, Arthur now seemed quite serious, his cold gaze tinged with cruelty.


    He pulled a bag from under the bed, took out a roll of tape, and forcibly taped my mouth shut.


    Then he took out some rope and tied me up, finally throwing me into the closet.


    After that, he seemed to go into the master bathroom.


    A few minutester, he came out of the bathroom and opened the door.


    "Arthur, what are you doing? Why did it take so long to open the door, and why was it locked?" Vivian''s voice came in.


    "I was taking a shower," Arthur said.


    I banged my head against the closet door, which opened a crack. But the handle was tied, and I couldn''t push it open.


    The music was so loud that the noise I made waspletely drowned out.


    Through the crack, I saw them appear in my line of sight.


    Arthur was only wearing underwear, with water droplets still on his body, holding a ss of milk.


    "Arthur, I missed you!" Vivian threw herself at Arthur, kissing him eagerly.


    Arthur pushed her away, handed her the milk, and said sarcastically, "Do you miss me, or my dick?"


    Vivian took the milk and drank it all in one gulp. She put down the ss, smiling as she took off her coat, revealing a tight-fitting outfit underneath.


    Seeing her slightly rounded belly, I remembered she was pregnant.


    Vivian walked step by step towards Arthur, her delicate hands tracing circles on his bare chest, coquettishly saying, "Of course, I miss you and want to make love to you."


    She stood on tiptoe and kissed him again.


    This time, Arthur grabbed her head and responded passionately.


    Before long, they were entangled on the bed.


    Soon, thest piece of cloth on Arthur''s body was gone.


    Under Vivian''s initiative, she was also quickly stripped bare.


    Vivian looked eager and impatient, but Arthur suddenly stopped.


    "What''s wrong?" Vivian asked, panting.


    Arthur''s gaze moved down to her protruding belly, his hand moving from her chest to her abdomen, caressing it.


    "Not long after we separated, you got married and had a child?" Arthur''s voice was icy.


    Vivian, still clinging to his neck, said coquettishly, "Getting married and having a child was just a formality. My heart has always been with you. We can continue like this. Don''t worry. My husband is a pushover; he can''t control me. Come on." The loud music made them even more uninhibited in making noise.


    Bound in the closet, I closed my eyes, not wanting to see this despicable couple''s actions, but I couldn''t block out their voices.


    "Arthur, be gentle!" Vivian''s voice suddenly turned pained.


    "Arthur, be careful of my baby." Vivian pleaded softly.


    Arthur didn''t slow down, suddenly letting out a coldugh. "I gave up my child for you, and you kicked me aside. Now you''re pregnant with someone else''s child. Do you really think I can let this child live?"

 Chapter 174 Hell Get Whats Coming to Him

    Vivian was stunned, and honestly, so was I.


    "Arthur, stop! It hurts. Let me go."


    I couldn''t believe my eyes. This was beyond messed up.


    If it wasn''t for Vivian, I wouldn''t have lost my baby.


    Now, it felt like karma wasing full circle.


    But every time I saw Vivian''s slightly swollen belly, thinking about the little life inside, I felt a pang ofpassion.


    No matter the love or hate, the kid was innocent.


    A bright red stain spread across the pink bed sheet.


    Vivian''s cries got more desperate, her hair sticking to her tear-streaked face,pletely losing it, but Arthur still wouldn''t let her go.


    Slowly, her cries turned into weak murmurs, "My baby, my stomach hurts so much. Arthur, take me to the hospital; I don''t want to die. Hurry."


    I felt for her, even if she was once my enemy.


    How could I ignore a little life?


    I kept banging my head against the wardrobe door, making a racket, feeling like the wardrobe was about to fall apart.


    I hoped to snap Arthur out of it, thinking if we got Vivian to the hospital now, she might still have a chance.


    But it was all for nothing; Arthur had lost itpletely, like a demon with bloodshot eyes.


    Amid the ring music, I thought I heard knocking, heavy and urgent.


    I perked up my ears, listening closely.


    It wasn''t my imagination.


    Arthur seemed to hear it too, finally stopping his violent behavior.


    If I guessed right, Arthur would escape through the study to the opposite apartment.


    The knocking continued, getting louder and clearer.


    Viviany weakly on the bed, the red stain on the sheet still spreading.


    At this rate, she''d bleed out.


    Suddenly, there was a loud bang, followed by chaotic footsteps rushing in.


    The bedroom door was kicked open.


    I quickly saw a few people through the gap, and when Ethan appeared, my tears immediately welled up.


    Someone pulled the sheet over Vivian; someone called 911.


    I didn''t know who turned off the music, but the world finally quieted down.


    I banged my head against the door again.


    Ethan immediately looked over and walked towards me in big strides.


    The wardrobe was quickly opened, and as I fell out, Ethan caught me in his arms.


    Iy in his embrace, tearfully looking up at him.


    He gazed at me, his eyes full of concern. "Emily!"


    He tore the tape off my mouth, and when I opened my mouth, my voice was already hoarse. "Hurry, Vivian is having a miscarriage. If we dy any longer, she won''t make it." Hearing this, the others wrapped Vivian in the sheet and carried her out.


    Ethan untied the ropes on me and helped me stand up.


    The blood on the bed was shocking, easily reminding me of that night when I had my ident.


    Staring at the blood, I couldn''t help but cry out loud.


    Thinking about that child now, the pain in my heart didn''t lessen. Because that might have been my one and only chance to be a parent.


    Ethan held me in his arms, gently saying, "It''s okay. Don''t be afraid. It''s over now."


    I cried. "It''s Arthur. Another kid''s dead because of him. How can he be an angel saving lives? He''s a demon killing people!"


    Ethan patted my back,forting me. "Don''t worry, he''ll get what''sing to him."


    At that time, I was too emotional and too distraught to ask or even consider how Ethan knew I was there.


    Even after returning home, I couldn''t calm down.


    I almost slept the entire day until the next evening.


    I had several strange dreams, feeling scared in the dreams. But upon waking, I couldn''t remember what they were about.


    Sometimes, I woke up startled and then drifted back to sleep, repeating this cycle.


    During this time, Ethan brought me porridge several times, but I barely ate.


    Ethan was at his wit''s end, sitting by the bed for a while, then suddenly holding my hand, saying, "Honey, let''s go for a walk. No car, just a stroll, okay?"


    I sat up in bed, instinctively reaching under the pillow.


    Finding nothing, I suddenly remembered that Arthur had taken my phone.


    "My phone is gone," I said softly.


    Ethan helped me out of bed, saying, "It''s okay. We''ll buy a new one tomorrow and get the card reced."


    When I changed clothes, Ethan told me to dress warmly because it was cold outside.


    He held my hand as we walked along the road, reminding me of the day when I confessed to him on this same path. I told him he had the power to hurt me, and he replied, "You too."


    It wasn''t that long ago, but now it felt like a distant memory.


    "The snow''s melted," I murmured.


    The little river by the roadside was flowing again, and the withered grass on the riverbank, once covered by snow, was now exposed.


    We stopped by the river, and Ethan, looking at the water, said softly, "Snowes and goes. Seasons change, but the sun always rises and sets. People change too, but a steadfast heart stays the same."


    We stood quietly by the river, listening to the gurgling water. This clean, clear sound seemed to wash away everything in the world, including our hearts.


    I replied, "You''re right. People do change. After going through so much, I should at least be a bit stronger. People grow through experiences. I might be a snail moving slowly forward, but I can''t stop." After our walk, I suddenly felt hungry.


    Having not eaten all day, my stomach was already empty, and I ate a lot in one go.


    After sleeping all day, I couldn''t fall asleep at night, so I took out the USB drives Aurora had given me.


    These USB drives seemed to open the door to a new world. The more I watched, the more excited I became. It wasn''t until the outside lightened up that I realized I had unknowingly watched all night. Ethan bought me a new phone and reced the SIM card.


    After installing the card, I quickly received a text message from Be: [Emily, we have left Starlight City. We''re not traveling; we''re just moving somewhere else. I''m sorry for leaving without saying goodbye, and please don''t ask why. Zachary has done a lot for me, and I''m having his child. It feels like it''s meant to be. Looking back, marrying him was impulsive and risky, but I don''t regret it. Zachary loves me deeply, and I''m happy. I''ll stay with him forever. Emily, the hardest part is leaving you. Take care of yourself.]


    After reading the message, I was stunned.


    My only reaction at the time was that Be must be joking with me.


    I immediately called back, but Be''s number had already been disconnected.


    This wasn''t a joke; it was real!


    The pain in my heart at that moment was indescribable.


    Be was my closest friend, more than a sister.


    When I first met her, Be was wealthy, and I was very poor. We seemed like two people who would never intersect, but we became close friends because we bothcked love.


    We were each other''s warmth and sunshine during our growing years. I never thought we would be separated one day. I believed that even if we got married and had our own families, our rtionship wouldn''t change. Even if she got pregnant and had a child, I would always be there for her, and I would be the child''s godmother.


    But the news of her leaving came too suddenly.


    I still couldn''t believe it, so I took a cab to Zachary''s house.


    Strangely, Zachary''s door was sealed with a notice from the Starlight City Police Department.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Could Zachary havemitted a crime?


    I then went to Leonard''spany, which had resumed normal operations.


    But Leonard wasn''t there. His new assistant said he had been sick and bedridden at home for the past few days.


    They had sold their old house, and I didn''t know where he lived now.


    The assistant called Leonard, and Leonard asked the assistant to take me to his home.


    I didn''t expect that the former CEO, who lived in a luxurious house and kept mistresses, now lived in a second-hand two-bedroom apartment.


    The assistant had the key and directly opened the door, leading me inside.


    Standing in the living room, I heard coughing from the bedroom.


    Pushing open the bedroom door, I saw Leonard half-lying on the bed.


    The smell of smoke in the room was overwhelming, and I held my breath as I walked in.


    The ashtray on the bedside table was piled high with cigarette butts, seemingly unable to hold any more.


    "Uncle Leonard," I called out.


    "Emily, have a seat," Leonard said, pointing to a chair by the bed.


    Actually, after Zachary helped Leonard solve a big problem on Valentine''s Day, his mental state improved quite a bit.


    But now, Leonard looked even more haggard and worn than when he was facing thepany''s huge deficit.


    Seeing Leonard like this, my unease grew.


    "Why did Be and Zachary leave? Where did they go?" I asked, looking at him.


    Leonard sighed deeply, pulled out his phone, scrolled for a bit, and then handed it to me. When I looked at it, a chill ran down my spine.

 Chapter 175 Everyone Around Me Is Gone

    After Zachary handled that big chunk of cash, I had my doubts. But man, I never thought the truth would be this wild.


    Leonard showed me an online wanted poster. Turns out, all of Zachary''s money came from deals that were always skirting the edge of thew, like walking a tightrope.


    Leonard sighed. "I''ve noticedtely that Zachary''s been really good to Be. If I knew he was fixing my problems this way, I''d rather go to jail myself. I''m just an old guy with nothing much to lose." This time, two of Zachary''s guys got nabbed first.


    The day before they got caught, Zachary must''ve sensed something was up, so he took Be and bolted from Starlight City.


    Even though those guys usually respected Zachary and seemed super loyal, there was no guarantee they''d keep quiet under pressure.


    Sure enough, that night, the cops put out a wanted notice.


    After Leonard told me all this, I just sat there, stunned, not wanting to believe it.


    Why was it that every time happiness seemed within reach, reality smacked us down?


    Thinking about Be now, pregnant and on the run, not knowing where she and Zachary were hiding, broke my heart.


    Back home, I plopped on the couch, still in a daze.


    I really wished this was just a bad dream. That I''d wake up and none of this had happened, that they had just gone on a trip. Soon, she''de back, give me a big hug, and excitedly tell me about their adventures. But deep down, I knew that was impossible.


    I was torn. The more I wanted to see her again, the more I hoped she''d go far away.


    Nevere back!


    In the evening, Ethan came home.


    He sat next to me, stroking my hair, and asked, "What''s up? Why are you sitting here all zoned out?"


    I grabbed his hand. "What are we gonna do?"


    "What do you mean?" He looked confused.


    I pulled out the wanted notice and showed it to him.


    "We don''t know where Be and Zachary are now. If Zachary gets caught, what''ll happen to Be? She''s still pregnant."


    Ethan said calmly, "He broke thew, so he''ll face the consequences. No one gets a free pass."


    I was a bit stunned and suddenly felt calmer, looking at him. "You''re not shocked by this at all? Why are you so calm? Did you know something beforehand?"


    Ethan stayed cool. "When have you ever seen me not calm? Except when ites to you, I''m always calm."


    Ethan had a point.


    I lowered my head sadly, my heart aching for Be.


    "Alright, don''t overthink it. Let''s go out for dinner." Ethan patted my shoulder.


    We grabbed a quick bite to eat and then Ethan drove us to a bar.


    I''d been to this midnight spot before, the night before I divorced Arthur.


    It was Frank''s bar.


    As soon as we walked in, Frank came right over and led us to a reserved booth in the corner.


    "Order whatever you want," Frank said.


    Ethan lit a cigarette and asked, "Did you call me here for something?"


    Frank scratched his head andughed. "Can''t we just hang out? It''s been ages since we got together."


    Just as he finished talking, I saw Oliver walk in.


    When he spotted us, he paused, biting the cigarette in his mouth with an arrogant look, ready to turn around and leave. Frank quickly went over and pulled him back. "If you had told me earlier that someone I don''t like was here, I wouldn''t havee," Oliver said loudly.


    We all knew who he meant.


    Ethan stayed silent.


    Oliver still seemed to hold a grudge and was acting a bit immature. Ethan, being more mature and rational, naturally wouldn''t argue with him.


    Frank made Oliver sit on the couch and had the waiter bring over drinks and fruit.


    I could tell Frank was trying to y peacemaker tonight.


    Frank had just poured a few drinks and hadn''t said a word when Oliver sarcastically said, "What? Now that your new buddy is in trouble, you think of your old buddies?" "Can you speak properly?" Frank mmed the bottle on the coffee table.


    Oliver pursed his lips and finally shut up, but his face was still full of hostility.


    Without saying a word, Frank downed a ss of alcohol in one go. When he put down the ss, the liquid dripped from the corner of his mouth, and he wiped it off with his hand.


    "I don''t get it. We''ve been friends for so many years. How did ite to this? What can''t be resolved? I don''t care what''s between you two. Tonight, for my sake, let''s not bring up any bad stuff and just have a drink." After he finished speaking, he nced at the ss in front of Ethan. "Can you drink?"


    I was about to say something, but Ethan had already said, "Yeah."


    In this situation, it wasn''t appropriate for me to strongly object, so I just said, "In moderation."


    He nodded, his hand covering mine, gently patting it.


    For the most part, Frank was doing the talking, while Ethan and Oliver said very little.


    At one point, I went to the restroom. When I came out, I saw Oliver standing outside.


    "Where is Be?" he asked bluntly.


    I shook my head. "I don''t know."


    Oliver licked his lips and sneered. "Are you afraid I''ll report him? You''re her best friend, and she wouldn''t tell you where she went?"


    I sighed helplessly and had no choice but to show him the text message Be sent me that day.


    Oliver stared at the few lines of the text message for what felt like forever, like he was frozen in ce.


    I knew the message hit him hard. It mentioned Be being pregnant and her saying she wasmitted to Zachary for life. That was a lot for Oliver to take in.


    He finally handed the phone back to me, smiling bitterly. "I was being stupid. We agreed to be strangers. Where she goes, whether she lives or dies, what does it have to do with me?"


    Back at the booth, Oliver suddenly seemed desperate for alcohol, pouring drinks like there was no tomorrow. In no time, several bottles were emptied.


    Frank tried to get him to slow down, but with a flushed face and slurred speech, Oliver said, "Is it so stingy to buy me a drink? I''ll pay if that''s the issue."


    At this point, Frank couldn''t stop him anymore and just let him drink.


    Ethan had another drink. I tugged on his arm, signaling him to stop.


    He nced at me, got the message, and put down his ss. "You guys keep drinking. We''re heading out. It''s fine for men to stay upte, but not for women."


    Just as Ethan stood up, Oliver grabbed his arm.


    Oliver seemed to suddenly break down, one hand holding Ethan, the other supporting his own forehead, his shoulders shaking.


    Ethan just stood there, letting him hold on, not moving.


    After a while, Oliver looked up, his drunken, flushed face now wet with tears, and he spoke with a sobbing tone, "I''ve lost my bro and my woman. I''m worse off than a homeless man." None of us said anything; we all understood his pain.


    "Everyone keeps telling me to get back on my feet. But how can I when everyone around me is gone?"


    At this moment, Oliver seemed to be letting out all the emotions he had been bottling up. He didn''t care how embarrassing it was for a grown man to cry, and he never let go of Ethan''s hand.


    Frank seemed unable to bear seeing him like this and just kept his head down. After a while, he looked up and snorted, "There are plenty of fish in the sea. You don''t have to focus on just one person. Your bros are still here; you''re the one who went crazy and cut them off."Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Frank''s words hit home.


    Oliver''s lips quivered, his expression pained. Suddenly, he grabbed a bottle of alcohol and chugged it, then copsed on the couch, crying like a child.


    Seeing Oliver like this, I suddenly understood.


    He wasn''t heartless; he was emotional. He had feelings for both women and his bros. It was because he had feelings that he was in so much pain.


    Oliver no longer held onto Ethan, and Ethan didn''t rush to leave.


    Oney down, the other sat, not speaking but silently being there for each other.


    It wasn''t until Oliver cried himself to sleep that Ethan and I left the bar.


    As Frank saw us out, he kept trying to smooth things over. "Ethan, you saw it too. Oliver doesn''t disregard us. He''s just heartbroken and in a bad mood, acting crazy. Don''t hold it against him."


    Ethan pulled his coat tighter and said calmly, "I know."


    In the car, I suggested going back to Broadway Alley.


    Back at the old house, I stood in front of my parents'' portraits for a while, then took out a feather duster to clean the dust off them.


    After that, I went to my old bedroom and pulled out a box from under the bed.


    The box was covered in dust, and touching it left a handprint.


    Inside the box were some small items. I found a bag and carefully packed them up.


    "What are these?" Ethan asked, sitting on the bed.


    As I packed, I said, "These are all the gifts Be has given me over the years-birthday gifts, New Year gifts, all sorts."


    I picked up a kaleidoscope from the box, and my thoughts drifted away.


    "This was the first gift Be gave me. I took her in when she ran away from home, and we became good friends. Leonard bought this kaleidoscope abroad and gave it to her, and she gave it to me. As a kid, I loved new toys and treasures like this. I carried it everywhere and never got tired of its few patterns."


    I told Ethan the story behind each item. Each gift had a story, witnessing the growth of my friendship with Be.


    I took these things back to the vi and carefully stored them.


    Because I was really afraid I might never see her again, these little things became my only mementos, the only reminders of our friendship.


    Lying in bed, my mind was in turmoil, constantly worrying about Be''s whereabouts.


    This worry weighed on my heart, almost suffocating me.


    I didn''t know when I fell asleep. But when I woke up, I found Ethan wasn''t beside me.


    I went downstairs and didn''t see him. Opening the door, I found his car was gone too.


    I hadn''t heard a sound when he left.


    I didn''t go back to bed but sat in the living room.


    I turned on the TV, not really watching, but the sound made the vi feel less empty.


    At dawn, I heard a car outside. He was back.


    When he came in and saw me sitting on the couch, he was slightly surprised. "Why are you up so early?"


    "When did you leave? Where did you go?" I asked instead of answering.


    He sat down on the couch, leaned back, and closed his eyes, looking very tired. "I had some things to take care of."


    He didn''t say what specifically, and I didn''t press further.


    When I finished making breakfast, there was a loud knock on the door.


    Clearly, the person was angry, as they didn''t use the doorbell.


    Ethan had fallen asleep on the couch and was startled awake by the noise.


    "I''ll get it," I said.


    As soon as I opened the door, Richard stormed in without a word.


    Wasn''t he supposed to be in the hospital?


    Ethan had just stood up when Richardnded a heavy punch on him. "Ethan, fuck!"

 Chapter 176 I Am Not Taking the Blame for This

    I stood there, totally at a loss.


    "Richard! Watch out for your injury!" Linda came rushing in, her high heels clicking loudly, shouting as she ran. When Richard tried to throw another punch, Linda grabbed him.


    Richard gritted his teeth, pressing one hand against his shoulder, ring at Ethan like he wanted to kill him.


    His injury probably hadn''t fully healed, so his violent actions were hurting both others and himself.


    Ethan didn''t fight back; he just looked at him calmly. "Are you crazy?"


    "Yeah, I''m crazy. Today, I''m gonna fight you."


    Richard was red with anger, but I had no clue what he was mad about.


    Since New Year''s Eve, my impression of Richard had changed. I thought he wasn''t inherently bad. And after he risked his life to save Abby, I considered him a decent person.


    For him to be so impulsive today, something must have happened.


    Linda said, "Richard, your injury hasn''t healed yet. How can you fight? You''ll only hurt yourself more. I''ll feel sorry for you."


    Linda kept trying to calm him down, but Richard pushed her away.


    Richard took a step forward, pointing at Ethan. "Ethan, you need to exin yourself today. Was it you who blew up the cemetery Faris was building near Silent Grove Vige? Answer me!"


    He kicked the coffee table, causing the ss cups on it to shatter on the floor.


    I looked at Ethan in shock.


    "No." Ethan was really calm.


    Richard, furious, threw another punch, which Ethan caught.


    Richard shook off his hand and yelled, "You''re lying! Do you think we''re all idiots? I checked the surveince at the entrance of Silent Grove Vige. Your car was therest night, and the cemetery was blown upst night. Are you still denying it? Do you have the guts to do it but not to admit it? You''re a bastard."


    He made apelling argument. And after hearing what Richard said, I couldn''t help but look at Ethan with suspicion, recalling that Ethan had gone outtest night.


    Although I didn''t want to be involved with Faris or care about his affairs, I knew he had gone to great lengths to acquire thatnd and build a cemetery there for a reason. A grave often holds more significance than a house for the living. Now that the cemetery was blown up, Faris would go crazy when he found out, wouldn''t he?


    Ethan pressed his fingers against the corner of his mouth where Richard had punched him and said calmly, "You want to force me to admit to something I didn''t do? You''ve got the wrong person. I''m not taking the me for this." Linda tried to persuade. "Richard, let''s go. You need to get an X-ray to see if you pulled anything. Why are you so agitated? If it''s blown up, it''s blown up. It shouldn''t have existed in the first ce."


    As Linda dragged Richard out, he kept cursing, "I''m telling you, this isn''t over. Faris won''t let you off either."


    It wasn''t until they were out the door that Richard''s cursing gradually faded and finally quieted down.


    I stood still for a while before grabbing a broom to sweep up the broken ss.


    "Was it you?" I asked, looking at Ethan sitting on the couch.


    Ethan looked at me, calm andposed. "No."


    "Then why were you there in the middle of the night?"


    Ethan silently fiddled with the lighter in his hand. After a long while, he said, "Trust me, it wasn''t me."


    I nodded. "I believe you."


    I asked again just to confirm the answer from his mouth.


    The breakfast we had prepared had gone cold, so Ethan reheated it in the microwave.


    We ate breakfast as if nothing had happened.


    After breakfast, Ethan left.


    While washing the dishes, I suddenly recalled the conversation between Linda and Richard at the hospital that day. Linda and Victor had always been resentful of the cemetery. They were the ones who least wanted it to exist, not Ethan. But now that the cemetery was destroyed and the evidence pointed to Ethan, why?


    I felt there was something I couldn''t figure out behind all this.


    Could it be that Victor did this to frame Ethan?


    Impossible! No matter how much Victor disliked Ethan, Ethan was still his son. He wouldn''t let Ethan take the fall, would he?


    Thinking back, it seemed like too many things had happened in the past few days: Arthur''s revenge, Zachary being wanted, Faris''s cemetery being blown up. It felt like everything was piling up at once. I hadn''t felt at ease these past few days, always feeling like something was about to happen.


    After that, I took a cab to Aurora''s beauty center as usual. Today was a practical ss, but I waspletely out of it, making mistakes or not hearing what others were saying.


    "Emily, you don''t look well. What''s wrong?" Aurora asked with concern.


    I shook my head and apologized. "I''m sorry, Aurora. I''ve had some insomnia these past two days and haven''t slept well."


    "Then go home and rest. Your health is important," Aurora said understandingly.


    I really wasn''t in the right state, so I took a cab back home.


    On the way, my mind was tangled with countless thoughts.


    I was worried about Arthur. We were exposed, and he was in the shadows. As long as he was alive, he would definitely seek revenge again.


    I was also constantly monitoring the police''s movements, hoping for news about Zachary and Be, but I was also afraid of hearing news about them from the police.


    Faris said he would leave Starlight City. But if he found out about the cemetery being blown up, he would definitelye back.


    How would he react? Would he believe what Richard said and me Ethan for it?


    When Ethan came back in the evening, I had already whipped up dinner.


    We sat down to eat, and after taking a bite, Ethan suddenly looked at me with a strange expression.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked.


    He cleared his throat, put down his utensils, and said, "I suddenly don''t feel like eating this. Let''s have spaghetti instead. I''ll make it." With that, he got up and headed to the kitchen.


    I stared at his back in surprise, then looked back at the food on the table.


    I couldn''t help but take a bite, and it was so salty that I immediately ran to the trash can to spit it out.


    Walking into the kitchen, I saw Ethan throwing the food into a boiling pot.


    "Sorry," I said quietly, feeling ashamed.


    Ethan turned and gave me a faint smile. "Even a sharpshooter can''t hit the bullseye every time. A chef can have an off day too."


    After he finished, he ced a bowl of spaghetti in front of me.


    The spaghetti was steaming, with a fried egg on top.


    "I cooked this myself. It would mean a lot to me if you could eat a bit more, okay?"


    That night, because of the warmth of the spaghetti, I temporarily forgot my worries and anxieties.


    To be honest, I really liked these simple and genuine days.


    I didn''t ask for a love that shook the heavens and earth; I just hoped that Ethan and I could continue living like this, peacefully and quietly, until we grew old together.


    The next day at noon, after receiving a phone call, I changed clothes and was about to hail a cab when I saw a familiar car parked at the door.


    Dennis got out of the car and said, "Mrs. Windsor, where are you going? I''ll take you."


    Sitting in the car, I curiously asked, "Why are you here?"


    Dennis drove steadily and smiled faintly. "Mr. Windsor instructed me to be your driver from now on."


    "More like a bodyguard?" I interjected.


    Dennis smiled and didn''t say anything more.


    I had Dennis drive to Benevolence Hospital.


    As I entered the hospital, Dennis followed me, not too close but not too far, keeping a distance of about six or seven feet.


    Pushing open the ward door, I immediately saw Vivian lying on the bed, staring nkly out the window.


    The man sitting on the small sofa beside her stood up as soon as he saw me.


    I remembered him; he was Vivian''s husband. I had seen him once at the grocery. He seemed like a very kind person.


    When Vivian saw me, she told her husband, "You can go out."


    Her husband obediently nodded. "Alright, I''ll go out for a smoke then."


    With that, he left.


    This was the obstetrics and gynecology ward, so Dennis stopped at the door, probably thinking it was inappropriate toe in.


    I said, "Dennis, wait for me outside. I''ll be out in a bit."


    Dennis scanned the entire ward cautiously, then nodded. "Alright, I won''t go far. I''ll be at the door. Call me if you need anything."


    I acknowledged and closed the door.


    Vivian looked pale and haggard.


    Given the dangerous situation that day, it was a blessing she survived.


    I stood a few steps away from the bed, and Vivian suddenly smiled a pale smile. "Seeing me like this now, do you feel a sense of revenge?"


    I remained silent.


    Vivian had called me here, so I thought she might have something to say.


    She said self-deprecatingly, "Yes, I deserve this. It''s karma!"


    I said calmly, "We all make our own choices. You chose to interfere in someone else''s marriage. Whether it ends well or not, you have to bear it yourself. Just like I chose to marry Arthur. Even though he ended up abusing me, it was still my choice."


    Vivian looked at me, then lowered her head, no longer as sharp as before.


    Vivian said, "Actually, I didn''t make him get rid of your child back then. I''m a woman too; I wouldn''t be that cruel. It was Arthur who wanted to please me. He wanted to be with me sooner and thought your child was in the way. He didn''t want to take responsibility for the child, so he decided to get rid of it."


    Hearing the truth now, I felt nothing. I already knew Arthur was scum-ruthless and twisted. I don''t hate him anymore because I stopped loving him.


    Vivian continued. "Arthur wasn''t like this before. He used to be very weak in front of me, always listening to me. He never dared to go against me. I didn''t expect him to be so cruel and heartless now."


    I gave a cold smile. "When he got rid of my child, you should have realized he was extremely cruel. And you all thought I was weak and easy to bully, right? But just because someone is bullied doesn''t mean they won''t fight back one day. Even God can''t stand it sometimes."


    Vivian had always been proud and strong in front of me. But this time was different. She just lowered her head as I spoke.


    After I finished, she sighed softly. "I finally believe in karma."This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing Vivian like this, I no longer hated her as much.


    The grudges between us seemed like distant memories. From another perspective, Arthur was naturally restless. Even without Vivian, he would''ve found someone else eventually. Her timely appearance, though painful, helped me cut ties with a scumbag. Without that hurt, I might not have met Ethan.


    Thinking this way, I felt lucky. I only lost a scumbag and a bad marriage no regrets. Meeting Ethan made up for everything.


    "Take care. I can''t bring myself to care about you, but I won''t curse you either," I said as I turned to leave. Just then, Vivian called out, "Emily."


    I stopped and turned back, knowing that Vivian hadn''t said what she truly wanted to say.

 Chapter 177 Fell into the Trap

    Vivian shot me a look and said, "Watch out for Arthur; he''s lost it. I know he hates me, but he hates you even more."


    Thinking about all the stuff Arthur had pulled since he got back, I nodded. "Yeah, he''s definitely lost it."


    As I left the hospital room, there was Dennis, standing right outside, not having budged an inch.


    On the way out, Vivian''s words kept echoing in my head.


    Did Arthur really hate me? What gave him the right? Shouldn''t I be the one hating him?


    He took my kid away, made sure I can''t have any more, indirectly caused my mom''s death, and spread my nudes. Any one of those is enough for me to hate him.


    In Sunhaven City, we got our revenge on him, but he had iting. What right does he have to strike back? What right does he have to hate?


    The next couple of days were pretty calm. I was on edge about how Faris would react to the blown-up cemetery, but so far, nothing.


    With Dennis around, Ethan felt better about me going out.


    I knew what was on his mind. Ethan was only worried about two people: Arthur and Faris.


    On the evening of the third day, Dennis picked me up from Aurora''s beauty center.


    The usually clear road was jammed today.


    Dennis instinctively reached for his cigarette pack, only to find it empty.


    Without smokes and stuck in traffic, he fidgeted with the steering wheel, looking a bit restless.


    Having ridden with him every day for the past few days, I knew he had a serious craving for cigarettes. "Want me to get out and buy you a pack?" I offered.


    Dennis smiled a bit sheepishly at my offer. "Nah, I''ll get them myself."


    There was a service station nearby, so he pulled over and got out to buy cigarettes, leaving me in the car.


    As soon as he got out, I got a call from an unknown number.


    "Is this Mrs. Windsor?"


    "Yeah, what''s up?" I answered.


    "Mr. Windsor had a car ident at Pinehurst Crossing. Can youe over right now?"


    Hearing this, I was scared out of my mind. "Is it serious?"


    "The situation is unclear."


    Pinehurst Crossing was about 20 yards ahead.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    I didn''t have time to tell Dennis. I opened the car door and rushed towards Pinehurst Crossing without a second thought.


    I was almost certain the ident was the reason for the traffic jam.


    I sprinted all the way, desperate to get there as fast as I could, but dreading what I might find.


    When I saw a crowd gathered at the intersection and the front of a big truck all smashed in, my legs went weak.


    I rushed over, but before I could get close, someone grabbed me.


    "Ma''am, Mr. Windsor''s already been taken to the hospital by ambnce. You need to hurry and sign for the surgery."


    I was a bit skeptical, but the guy kept pushing me to get into a nearby car. Worried about Ethan, I didn''t think twice and got in.


    I slid into the back seat, where another guy was already sitting, and there was someone in the front passenger seat too.


    The guy who pulled me in jumped into the driver''s seat and sped off.


    He skillfully dodged the traffic, taking a side road and driving like a maniac.


    After a few minutes, I realized we were going the wrong way and got suspicious. "Which hospital is he in? Who are you guys?"


    No one answered. The guy who pulled me in justughed, a creepyugh.


    I started to panic and reached for the door, but it was locked.


    "Stop the car, I want out!" I yelled, pounding on the door in a panic.


    The guy next to me grabbed me roughly and said, "Sit still!"


    Just then, my phone rang from inside my bag.


    I figured it had to be Dennis calling because he couldn''t find me when he got back to the car.


    But before I could react, the guy next to me snatched my bag.


    When I tried to grab it back, he tossed it to the guy in the front seat, who then took out my phone and turned it off.


    I realized I couldn''t take on three guys, so I tried to stay calm.


    "Where are you taking me?" I asked.


    "Taking you camping!" The driverughed sleazily.


    At his words, the othersughed too.


    The driver tapped the steering wheel rhythmically and said smugly, "I can''t believe how easy it was to fool this woman."


    As the car drove out of the city, I stayed quiet.


    Instead of struggling for nothing, I decided to save my energy and wait for a chance.


    Outside the window, twilight quickly covered the wholendscape.


    After driving for a while longer, they pulled over on a deserted road.


    The car door opened, and the guy in the front passenger seat moved to the back. Together, they tied me up, gagged me, andid me across the back seat.


    "Let''s grab some grub," the driver said.


    The guys locked the car doors and left, humming a tune.


    While they were gone, I tried everything to free myself from the ropes or make some noise to attract attention. But they had tied me up so tight I couldn''t move at all. I couldn''t even kick the car door. By the end, I was drenched in sweat. Plus, this ce seemed super remote. I hadn''t heard anyone passing by.


    Feeling hopeless, I finallyy still on the seat, resigned to my fate.


    Who were these guys working for? Arthur? Faris? Or was someone else trying to mess with Ethan?


    About half an hourter, it waspletely dark, and the men came back.


    They each took their seats, and the guy in the back seat lifted me to make space for himself. I sat up and leaned against the car door, trying to keep as far away from him as possible.


    He seemed to find me amusing and watched me with curiosity for a while.


    The car started, and I saw the time on the disy: 7:10 PM.


    By now, Ethan would usually be home from work.


    Dennis, unable to find me, had probably already informed him.


    I thought Ethan had Dennis stick around to prevent something like this from happening. But I still fell into the trap when Dennis went to buy a pack of cigarettes.


    They drove the car up a mountain, stopping only when they reached the top.


    The car door opened, and I was dragged out.


    With my hands and feet bound, I couldn''t stand and fell directly to the ground.


    In the city, most of the snow had melted, but some remained on the mountaintop, forming irregr patterns on the ground.


    At night, it was still very cold on the mountain, and the wind was strong.


    Two men grabbed my arms and dragged me to the edge of a cliff, tying me to a tree.


    The three men then casually picked some rocks to sit on.


    "Our task is done. I wonder how the others are doing?"


    "Hey, let''s wait and see. It''s still early."


    Were they acting separately? What were they nning?


    One of them went to the car and brought back several bags of food.


    They shelled peanuts, gnawed on chicken legs, and drank beer while chatting andughing, but I couldn''t gather any useful information from their conversation.


    The wind at the cliff''s edge sounded like wailing spirits, and I was so cold I felt numb.


    About half an hourter, another car drove up and parked behind the first one.


    A woman was pulled out of the car, bound and gagged like me.


    She made muffled sounds as they pulled her along.


    As she got closer, I recognized her it was Faye.


    She stiffened when she saw me, then quieted down.


    Maybe she felt a bit better, knowing she wasn''t alone.


    They tied her to a tree near the cliff, about six feet away from me.


    If they could capture both Faye and me, their target was definitely Ethan.


    What did they want? I had no idea.


    I just hoped the mastermind wasn''t Arthur because he was too twisted and greedy.


    There were now six men sitting together, drinking and eating,pletely ignoring us.


    I turned to look at Faye. She seemed to be shivering from the cold.


    I noticed she was wearing very little a leather skirt and stockings, along with a short, thin designer jacket.


    "Ethan sure is lucky. Both women are quite beautiful," said a guy with a crew cut, downing half a bottle of beer in one swig.


    At his words, the others turned their gazes towards us.


    Another guy clicked his tongue. "Two women, different vors, must be quite an experience."


    "One of them is even a little star. Ethan sure knows how to enjoy life."


    "He''s rich enough to enjoy it. You can''t envy that," someone retorted.


    The guy with the crew cut sneered. "These two women are in our hands now. I can have fun even without spending money."


    Faye and I were like exhibits in a museum, subject to theirments.


    One guy, more level-headed, said, "Don''t act recklessly and ruin the big n."


    Crew Cut scoffed at his words, even standing up and walking towards us with a beer bottle in hand.


    He first scrutinized Faye and then me. As he stared, he began to smile lewdly. "The mature woman must be great in bed. Why else would Ethan marry her instead of the beautiful star?" Someone chimed in. "Makes sense. Why not test if she''s good in bed?"


    The men burst intoughter.


    "Her breast isn''t as big as the star''s, but it must be real," Crew Cut added afterparing us with his eyes.


    "How do you know it''s real?" Someone provoked.


    He snorted. "I can tell just by feeling it."


    He walked towards me, rubbing his chin, his eyes fixed on my chest.


    Just as he reached out his hand, a stone came flying from somewhere and hit him, making him yelp in pain.


    "Fuck..."


    He was about to curse when he turned around and froze.

 Chapter 178 I Want Your Woman

    In the distance, I saw a familiar figure slowly making his way over.


    "Faris!"


    The group that had been chatting andughing earlier all stood up one by one.


    The moonlight was pretty dim tonight, so I couldn''t really make out Faris''s expression. All I could see was the red glow from the cigarette in his mouth.


    He stopped in front of them and pointed at each one with his finger.


    Without a word, they all looked a bit scared.


    Then, Faris shoved his hands in his pockets and walked towards us.


    "Faris, what brings you here?" The guy with the crew cut grinned nervously at him.


    Faris walked up and, without a word, gave him a hard kick.


    The guy didn''t dare fight back, not even making a sound.


    "Who told you to act on your own?" Faris took the cigarette out of his mouth and asked coldly.


    None of them dared to speak. Finally, the crew-cut guy, who had just been kicked, cautiously exined, "Faris, we all know Ethan did it. You''ve been busy, and with your grandma passing, we know you''re not feeling great, so we decided to help you get revenge. We''ve already investigated. These two women, one is his wife and the other is said to be his mistress. To be safe, we brought both of them here. One of them must be important to him."


    Faris suddenly threw down his cigarette and kicked him several more times.


    The crew-cut guy kept retreating while being beaten, begging for mercy. "Faris, please, I was wrong."


    He backed into the group of men, who also stepped back, afraid of getting involved.


    Faris kicked over a beer bottle on the ground, making a loud nging noise.


    One of the men wanted to step forward to clean up the scattered beer bottles, but Faris suddenly picked up a bottle and smashed it against a rock.


    The man who had just bent down was so scared he fell to the ground.


    Faris picked up beer bottles one after another, smashing both the full and empty ones to pieces. Beer foam and ss shards flew everywhere, and the continuous smashing sounds were deafening. The men didn''t dare get close or retreat too far. They stood at a distance, heads lowered, letting the shards ssh on them.


    Finally, when there were no more bottles to smash and he had vented enough, Faris bent slightly forward, his shoulders rising and falling slowly and heavily.


    For some reason, I felt that this frenzied figure was filled with sadness.


    The crew-cut guy mentioned Faris''s grandma''s passing. Was he talking about Cindy?


    But I remember thest time Faris took me to see her, she looked so lively and healthy. On New Year''s Eve, he even invited me to have a reunion dinner with her. How could this be? Faris stood there for what felt like forever, like he had no energy left to move.


    After a bit, the crew-cut guy finally got the guts to step forward and cautiously said, "Faris, if you think it''s not right, we can just send them back."


    "Send them back, my ass!" Faris snapped.


    The crew-cut guy looked confused, then heard Faris say, "Call Ethan."


    My heart skipped a beat.


    The guy was stunned for a few seconds before he got it. He forgot about the beating he just took and nodded excitedly. "Alright, I''ll call him right away."


    He quickly pulled out his phone and dialed.


    "Ethan, your wife and mistress are with us. If you want them alive,e alone. Remember, alone. Don''t try any tricks. If you call the cops, we''ll throw their bodies off the cliff."


    I didn''t know what Ethan said on the phone, but the crew-cut guy snorted. "Money? Faris doesn''t need money."


    The crew-cut guy gave the address and hung up.


    Faris slowly turned around and we locked eyes.


    He was expressionless, but I could feel the cold radiating from him, colder than the night air.


    I didn''t want my eyes to give away too much-helplessness, fear, or pleading.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    I looked away, staring into the distance.


    From up here on the mountaintop, you could see far, but everything was pitch ck.


    The deep sky looked like a massive ck hole, slowly sucking away hope, leaving only despair.


    I didn''t know what would happen tonight. Honestly, I really didn''t want Ethan to show up. Even if I''d be disappointed if he didn''t, even if I might end up at the bottom of the cliff, I didn''t want him toe. I didn''t want him to be in danger or under threat.


    No wonder Victor never liked me as his daughter-inw. Not only could I not help Ethan, but I always ended up being a burden.


    When I looked back from the distant horizon, Faris was already sitting on arge boulder at the edge of the cliff.


    The rock was right at the cliff''s edge, like it could tumble off at any moment.


    But Faris sat on it calmly, seemingly unaware of the danger.


    He faced the cliff, silently smoking.


    Most of the time, he didn''t even smoke; he just let the cigarette burn to the end.


    When one cigarette was about to burn out, he''d light another with the nearly burnt-out butt, then toss the butt off the cliff and put the new one in his mouth, repeating the process.


    It was freezing up on the cliff. I shivered a few times, and I saw Faye trembling too.


    But Faris sat on the rock against the wind, seemingly oblivious.


    The other guys either sat or stood, all waiting in silence.


    I didn''t know how long it had been before I faintly heard the sound of an engine. This faint noise heightened all my senses, and I immediately perked up to listen carefully.


    A car wasing up. Was it him?


    Before long, headlights cut through the darkness on the mountaintop. That car, which I knew so well, sped up and came to a halt.


    Seeing the familiar figure get out of the car, my heart skipped a beat.


    When Faye saw Ethan appear, she made excited, muffled sounds.


    "Faris, he''s here," the crew-cut guy shouted.


    Faris didn''t move. I think he already knew it was Ethan.


    Ethan''s eyes locked on me first. Then he walked towards me with firm, steady steps.


    When he was about 10 feet away from me, a skinny guy blocked his path.


    "Ethan, you got here pretty fast," the skinny guy mocked.


    Ethan got straight to the point. "What do you want?"


    A lightugh came from nearby, and Faris jumped down from the rock.


    "I want your woman," he said, trying to sound casual.


    Hearing Faris say this, the other men seemed encouraged, and their unruly nature resurfaced.


    Two men walked towards us with lecherous grins, one heading towards Faye, the other towards me.


    One man grabbed my chin, forcing me to lift my head.


    "Ethan, you better behave, or we''ll y them to death."


    Ethan''s expression stayed the same. He remained calm andposed, saying, "No way!"


    Faris suddenly seemed to fly into a rage, throwing the half-smoked cigarette at Ethan''s feet.


    "Ethan, what are you so arrogant about? I have yet to settle ounts with your family from back then, and now you owe the Melville family a life. Making the Windsor family fall apart isn''t enough!" These words made me shiver with fear.


    Facing Faris''s usations, Ethan remained calm. "I didn''t do the cemetery thing."


    The crew-cut guy suddenly picked up a thick stick and struck Ethan''s knee hard.


    The blow was loud, and Ethan, caught off guard, knelt on the ground.


    The crew-cut guy cursed, "You''re fucking lying! Do you think we''re idiots? If it wasn''t you, why did you show up there at that exact moment? Don''t tell me you were out taking a midnight stroll." The blow must have been brutal. Ethan knelt on one knee, head bowed, looking like he wanted to stand up but couldn''t for the moment. Seeing this broke my heart.


    Faye was also anxious, but she couldn''t speak, only making fragmented sounds.


    Ethan was actually a proud man, the kind who would rather bleed than bow his head.


    At this moment, if it weren''t for Faye and me, I think he would have fought them until death.


    After about a minute, he finally supported himself on his knee and slowly stood up.


    He stood straight and tall.


    "Give me two days, and I will find out the truth and give you an exnation," Ethan said, looking at Faris.


    To stay so calm after being hit was already apromise.


    The crew-cut guy snorted, rhythmically tapping the thick stick in his hand. "Do you think you can stall for time? Why should we believe you?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Faris said, "Alright, I''ll give you two days."


    The crew-cut guy and the others looked at Faris in surprise, as if they thought he had agreed too easily and there was something wrong.


    But then, Faris gave a sinister smile. "However, you can only take one woman. As for the other one, I''ll throw her off this cliff so she can apany the Melville family in death."


    Faris''s seemingly casual words were like a voice from hell.


    Faye began to cry, all her sounds muffled in her throat, but her fear was obvious.


    "I''ll be the one to apany them," Ethan stated.


    I widened my eyes and shook my head vigorously.


    Faris snorted. "It won''t be any fun if you die. This game isn''t over yet. We still have to keep ying."


    Then, Faris turned around and pointed at Faye and me, signaling to the two men standing beside us. "Give them each a minute to plead for their lives."


    The two men understood and immediately tore the tape off our mouths.


    Faye''s cries and pleas erupted instantly. "Ethan, I don''t want to die. I don''t want to die like my sister. Ethan, save me! You must save me!"


    Faye was young. It was normal for her to be this scared in the face of death.


    I was also afraid of dying. But hearing Faye''s pleas made me suddenly not want to say anything at all.


    In the end, I bit my lip hard and didn''t make a sound.


    But Faye kept crying and begging, afraid that Ethan wouldn''t choose her, fearful of being shattered to pieces.


    My silence made Faris narrow his eyes. He stared at me for a while. Then he turned back and smirked coldly at Ethan.


    "So, have you decided who to take?"

 Chapter 179 His Choice

    Ethan just stared at me, not saying a word.


    Even though my vision was all fuzzy, I could see the struggle in his eyes clear as day.


    I was standing on the edge of the cliff, but my heart had already hit rock bottom.


    The moment he hesitated, I knew I was done for.


    Faye was crying and begging, but it was like I couldn''t hear her. All I could hear was the wind whipping around us, making the whole scene even more suffocating.


    After what felt like forever, Ethan finally spoke. "Let Faye go!"


    He made his choice. It felt like a knife to my heart, but at the same time, I felt a weird sense of relief.


    I always knew what he''d choose. Waiting any longer would''ve just been torture, but the answer was never gonna change.


    I wasn''t heartbroken, just felt kinda pathetic.


    After Ethan made his choice, I kept my eyes down. I didn''t know if he looked at me again, and I didn''t want to know. I didn''t want to see any guilt in his eyes that might give me false hope. No more illusions; the dream was over.


    At the edge of life and death, my husband chose someone else. I couldn''t lie to myself anymore.


    I didn''t show any emotion, no extreme reactions, no usations, no tears.


    I''d always wanted to know who he cared about more. That question had haunted me for so long. Today, he finally gave me the answer.


    Faye was untied and threw herself into Ethan''s arms, crying like crazy.


    Why was she crying? She got saved. I should be the one crying, right?


    But I didn''t. I finally believed that when you''re truly disappointed, there are no tears left.


    "Emily," Ethan called out softly, like he was choking on his words.


    "Get lost!" Faris roared, cutting him off.


    "You made your choice, so just get lost. What''s the point of talking?"


    After a bit, I heard the car drive away.


    I didn''t look up. I didn''t want to see them leave, even if it was thest time. I wanted to keep a shred of dignity.


    "Looks like Ethan still likes the starlet!" someoneughed.


    "Get lost!" Faris roared even louder.


    Those guys didn''t dare say another word. They jumped into the car and sped off.


    In the end, it was just me and Faris left on the mountaintop, along with his car.


    Faris stood there with his hands on his hips, his back to me, like he couldn''t calm down.


    Weirdly enough, I was super calm. Despite the pain in my heart, I was so quiet it scared me.


    After a while, Faris turned around and came over, quickly untying the ropes that had me bound.


    I must''ve been tied up for ages. It was so cold that my whole body was numb. Once I was free, I couldn''t even stand.


    Faris caught me, saw I was shivering, took off his coat, wrapped it around me, and carried me to the car. He buckled me in and then got into the driver''s seat, rolled up the windows, and cranked up the heater. But he didn''t start the car right away.


    "Why don''t you just throw me off the cliff?" I wasn''t sad at all, but why did my voice sound so hoarse?


    I stared through the windshield, looking nkly into the distance.


    Earlier, when I looked at the dark, far-off sky, it felt incredibly hopeless.


    I was right; this world really is full of despair.


    I could feel Faris''s eyes on me, but I didn''t turn to look at him. I just kept staring at the night, as still as a statue.


    After a long time, he snorted. "What''s the point of dead people? The living are more entertaining."


    With that, he started the car and drove down the mountain.


    Faris drove to Cindy''s house and stopped.


    "Get out," he said, getting out of the car himself.


    I didn''t move, just stared at Cindy''s front gate.


    In the night, the whole yard felt drenched in sadness.


    Faris opened the car door for me. "Get out."


    I finally got out of the car.


    As I followed him inside, my steps felt heavy. I felt like a sinner representing the Windsor family,ing to beg for forgiveness.


    The lights in the living room flicked on, and I immediately saw the portrait hanging in the center.


    Although I had only met Cindy once, I knew she was a kind-hearted person. Her sudden passing still felt unreal to me.


    "New Year''s Eve, I asked you toe here, but you didn''t. Now, even if you want to have a meal with my Grandma, there''s no chance anymore." Faris probably noticed me staring at the portrait and stopped, sighing deeply. Thinking about it, I did regret it.


    At that time, how could I have known things would change so fast? So fast it caught me off guard.


    Faris gave a wry smile. "I really regret it. I shouldn''t have gone easy on you back then. What I regret even more is that I lied to Grandma, saying you were my girlfriend. Because of that lie, she always held on to hope, hoping I''d bring you around often, hoping we''d get married. If I hadn''t lied to her from the start, she probably wouldn''t have had any regrets when she passed away, would she?"


    Without hope, there wouldn''t be despair and regret.


    The living room was lit by an old-school incandescent bulb, casting a warm yellow glow that spread out like a soft halo.


    As I stared at it, it felt like I could see the fment inside the bulb clearly.


    The light stayed still, but I felt like the fment was swaying gently, sometimes looking close, sometimes seeming far away.


    That concentrated yellow light slowly filled my entire vision.


    When I copsed, it felt like a pair of strong arms caught me. After that, I was out cold.


    When I woke up again, everything around me was unfamiliar.


    An old bed frame, walls with uneven paint, a wardrobe and desk with peeling paint, and that same old-fashioned incandescent bulb hanging from the ceiling.


    The quilt covering me smelled like soap and carried the scent of sunshine.


    That smell took me back to a time when my family wasn''t rich but was warm and cozy.


    Since everything fell apart, those beautiful moments had vanished.


    As I grew up, getting hurt and deceived changed me. I gradually lost my innocence and wasn''t purely kind and selfless anymore. The world seemed to chip away at the purity inside me. "Let Faye go!"


    That sentence kept echoing in my mind, even in my dreams, disturbing my peace.


    With a creak, the door opened.


    Faris walked in carrying a bowl, ncing at me lying on the bed. "You''re awake?"


    I didn''t speak, remembering that this should be Cindy''s house.


    It was already bright outside. It must be the next day, but I had no idea what time it was.


    He ced the bowl on the table and walked over to the bed. Then he said, "You fainted. I got the doctor to check on you. He said you might have low blood sugar. I really wonder what kind of life you were living with Ethan to end up like this." I thought I didn''t care and could easily let go. But when I heard Ethan''s name again, it felt like sharp needles were piercing my heart, making it convulse in pain.


    I sat up, feeling weak all over and dizzy.


    "Ethan was really good to me, making me, a woman in myte twenties, dream like a young girl, fantasizing about unrealistic things."


    "Good?" Faris sneered. "Then why didn''t he take you with him? How could he bear to watch you die?"


    Faris''s words were so blunt they nearly suffocated me.


    I answered, "Let''s not talk about Ethan now."


    Faris said, "Eat something."


    I looked at therge chunks of meat in the bowl, and a wave of nausea swept over me. "I don''t want to eat."


    Faris''s tone had a hint of anger. "You already have low blood sugar, and you still don''t want to eat?"


    I didn''t say anything.


    Faris asked again, "Are you really not going to eat?"


    Even though he sounded harsh, I could sense his good intentions.


    I said helplessly, "I really don''t want to eat. I can''t eat. I want to leave."


    Faris stood there with his hands on his hips, his eyes growing dark. "Don''t want to eat? Fine. Leave? No way."


    With that, he turned and walked out.


    The sound of the door mming was loud, shaking the dust off the door frame.


    I stood up and walked unsteadily to the window to look outside.


    Vigers asionally passed by on the small road in front of the house. The trees by the roadside were budding with new life. Two kids were ying happily under the tree, andter, they were called home by their families. When the door opened again, I didn''t know how long I had been standing by the window, lost in thought.


    "Why aren''t you lying down if you''re unwell?" Faris asked from a short distance away.


    I clutched the hem of my clothes, my voice soft but determined. "If you don''t need me to die, please let me go."


    Faris''s jaw tightened, and I could clearly see his displeasure and even anger.


    "Where will you go? Are you going back to Ethan?" His tone dripping with sarcasm.


    I suppressed the trembling in my heart and said calmly, "Even though I have nothing left, I still want to live with dignity. Even if I don''t go back, I can''t stay here. Being abandoned doesn''t mean I can be casual. I don''t have to rely on a man to survive."


    I kept my eyes down, not looking at Faris''s expression.


    "How will you leave in your condition?"


    I was surprised to look at him.


    I had expected Faris to fly into a rage, even to use force to detain me here. The only thing I hadn''t anticipated was that his words still held a trace of concern.


    "Eat first, then we''ll talk." Faris said this without waiting for my response and turned to leave. Soon, the kitchen sounded like it was cooking.


    Standing for an extended period made my legs go numb. So I returned to the bed and sat down.


    After a while, Faris came in with a meal.


    He ced the dishes on the table and handed me a bowl and utensils. "Eat first."Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    The smell of the food made me nauseous. I didn''t take it and said helplessly, "I really can''t eat."


    Faris''s hand, clutching the bowl, froze in mid-air, his chest heaving violently.


    "You''re degrading yourself for a man who chose another woman at the brink of life and death. Are you stupid?" He shouted, then smashed the bowl on the ground. Then, Faris pinned me down on the bed, forcefully sealing my lips with his.

 Chapter 180 If You Dont Eat, Ill Make Love to You

    I tried like crazy to push him away, but I just couldn''t match his strength.


    He didn''t even acknowledge my protests.


    His kisses were full of anger and force; it felt like he was biting my lips. It hurt like hell.


    Faris tried to pry my teeth open, but I kept my jaw clenched tight, not giving him a chance.


    Out of nowhere, he pinched my chin, and the pain made me let my guard down. He took that moment to invade my mouth.


    The unfamiliar breath and slippery sensation made me feelpletely humiliated.


    I knew that no matter how much I fought back, I was at his mercy.


    As tears streamed down, I gave up struggling.


    But then, Faris suddenly stopped. He let go of my lips and stared at me, breathing heavily.


    I tried hard to hold back my tears, but they just kepting.


    He bit his lower lip, and for a second, I thought I saw regret in his eyes.


    At that moment, his impulsiveness seemed to fade, and he was much calmer.


    He reached out to wipe away my tears, his touch gentle, but his tone was still overbearing. "If you don''t eat, I''ll make love to you." After saying that, he helped me up and handed me the utensils.


    "Hurry up and eat." His tone and gaze were threatening.


    I picked up the utensils, walked over to the table, and slowly started eating.


    Faris moved the te of pork ribs in front of me. "Eat the meat."


    Looking at the greasy pork ribs, my stomach churned.


    I put down the bowl and rushed to the trash can, retching.


    I hadn''t eaten for a while, so there was nothing to throw up except some stomach acid, but I just had this intense urge to vomit.


    Faris seemed a bit lost. "What''s wrong? Don''t you like it?"


    I didn''t say anything; my stomach felt awful, like something was pulling everything inside upwards.


    He handed me some water, and I rinsed my mouth with it. After a while, I straightened up.


    He poured me a cup of warm water to drink. "Could you be pregnant?"


    Hearing him say that, I choked on the water and started coughing violently.


    He quickly patted my back. "You can even choke on water, impressive."


    I put down the cup, my mind in turmoil.


    Counting the days, my period was indeedte. I had always wanted a child. If I were really pregnant, I should be overjoyed. But I couldn''t feel any happiness at the moment.


    It couldn''t be that coincidental; maybe it was just my empty stomach acting up.


    "So what do you want to eat? You can''t just eat nothing." Faris seemed pretty worried.


    I shook my head, not feeling like eating anything at all.


    Later, Faris gave me a box of milk. "If you don''t eat, at least drink the milk and get some sleep."


    After he left the room, I forced myself to drink the milk.


    Seeing my bag on the table, I grabbed it and found my phone.


    After hesitating for a moment, I turned it on.


    There were a few missed call notifications, but they were all from around six or sevenst night.


    In other words, since Ethan took Faye away, he hadn''t called me again.


    I felt a touch of sadness, but then I thought, why should I care about this? What could be more heart-wrenching than his words, "Let Faye go"?


    Putting down the phone, I feltpletely drained. Iy on the bed for a bit, but sleep just wouldn''te.


    My mind was all over the ce, with random thoughts shing through my head.


    I even thought about the night I first met Ethan.


    If he hadn''t heard me crying and turned back that day, maybe none of this would have happened.


    What would have happened to the embarrassed me who couldn''t get a cab that day?


    Maybe when Arthur caught up, I would still be there; maybe I would have swallowed my pride and gone back with him, epting all his unfair terms, and eventually be kicked out like a stray dog. Meeting Ethan gave me the strength to stand up to Arthur, and I had my moments of triumph.


    Ethan didn''t owe me anything; from start to finish, I owed him.


    For dinner, Faris made oatmeal porridge, which wasn''t greasy, and I managed to eat a bowl.


    When the sunset faded, Faris said he would take me out for a walk.


    He drove out of the vige and finally stopped at thend next to Silent Grove Vige.


    I remembered that thest time we came looking for Faye was also at night. Back then, Silent Grove Vige was lit up. But now it was pitch ck, like no one was there anymore.


    By moonlight, the ruins near Silent Grove Vige came into view. Faris walked toward them, and I followed. After a few steps, he came back and held my hand. I instinctively tried to pull away, but he held on tight. He led me step by step into the ruins and stopped at a small clearing.


    He let go of me, found a rtively smooth stone, cleaned it off, and let me sit. Then he found another stone, cleaned it up, and sat down himself.


    I didn''t get why he brought me here, but I was curious about his building a tomb here.


    I asked, "Whose tomb is this?"


    "It''s my dad''s."


    In the past, whenever I brought up this tomb, he would always dodge the question. Today, he answered straight up and honestly.


    Sensing he wanted to talk, I sat down.


    He picked up a stick and started drawing circles on the ground, creating ripples in the dust.


    With a thoughtful look, he nced up and said, "Did you know? Silent Grove Vige wasn''t always Silent Grove Vige. Victor made his fortune from a quarry."


    I had heard Jason mention this before.


    Faris continued, "My dad worked in Victor''s quarry for about three or four years. That winter, on an extremely cold day, my brother and I came home from school to find our grandmother bedridden and our mother crying at the door. A neighbor told us that our dad had died, but I didn''t believe it. That morning, he was perfectly fine, reminding us to pay attention in ss and not to daydream. That feeling is iprehensible to anyone who hasn''t experienced it."


    "I understand," I said.


    Ipletely understood Faris''s feelings at that time. Just like when those two police officers took me to the car ident scene, and I saw my dad lying in the snow. I couldn''t believe it and wished it was all a dream. Hearing me say this, Faris seemed slightlyforted and smiled faintly. "They all said my dad was crushed to death by falling rocks during a sting operation, but I always suspected his death wasn''t that simple." "Why?"


    "Because when we saw his body at the funeral home, he was missing a leg. If he had been crushed to death, he might have been a mangled mess, but he wouldn''t have been missing a limb."


    I had to admit, his analysis made sense. "So, how do you think he died?"


    Faris tilted his head, deep in thought. "I don''t know. I suspect he was killed by the sting, and his leg was blown off. In fact, I wasn''t scared at all when my dad died. I even took Yanis and searched the entire quarry, but we couldn''t find my dad''s leg. Over the years, I''ve been constantly dreaming about him. When I woke up, I always felt his spirit was around me. Maybe because he didn''t have his leg, his soul couldn''t rest. So I buried him where the ident happened, hoping his leg was there and he could find eternal rest."


    It must have been many years ago. Now, when Faris talked about it, he seemed calm on the surface. But the hatred in his heart was still clear in his words.


    I said, "Maybe it was really just an ident. You don''t have to keep hating the Windsor family. I think no boss wants their workers to get hurt."


    Faris snorted, "Yeah, of course, he doesn''t want workers to get hurt. Cause if they do, he has to paypensation. Victor is a real cheapskate. My dad worked for him for years and died in his quarry, but he didn''t give us a penny. My mom was so heartbroken that she went back and drank pesticide, killing herself."


    I looked at him in shock. Suddenly, I felt a sense of shared suffering with him.


    I sighed and said softly, "Let the past be the past."


    "It can''t be," Faris''s eyes turned cold. "I was all set to let bygones be bygones after getting thisnd and building the tomb. But now, there''s no way I can. They blew up my dad''s tomb. When my grandma heard about it, she couldn''t take it and passed away."


    "I believe Ethan didn''t do it," I said.


    Faris clenched his teeth, "Even if it wasn''t him personally, it was the Windsor family. Not just anyone can get explosives. Victor had the permits for his quarry. Even if he stopped using it, it''s not unexpected that he kept some."


    I lowered my head, having nothing more to say.


    The moonlight was exceptionally bright tonight. As I surveyed the chaotic scene, I saw the broken tombstone fragments scattered on the ground. My gaze suddenly settled on the photo on the tombstone.


    I got up, walked over, picked up a piece, and brushed off the dust to look closely.


    The photo looked very familiar. I felt like I had seen it before.


    I thought for a moment, and suddenly my eyes lit up. "Uncle Sam?"


    I turned to Faris, "Are you Uncle Sam''s son?"


    Faris smiled at me, not denying it.


    When I was very young, my dad had a good friend named Melville, whom he asked me to call Uncle Sam.


    Dad often invited Uncle Sam over for drinks. Uncle Sam always brought along a little boy, whom he called Fary. Looking back now, that must have been Faris.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    I had forgotten what Faris looked like back in those days. But he must have changed a lot since then, not just in appearance but also in personality.


    Back then, Faris was quiet and didn''t fit in very well. He never yed with us unless my dad said, "Why don''t you take Fary to y?" Then I would reluctantly include him.


    Even when he yed with us, he didn''t talk much and was very obedient. He never objected to whatever we decided to y.


    It''s been around twenty years. Now, I can''t connect the charming and sometimes smooth-talking Faris in front of me with the shy and timid Fary from back then.


    He was timid, but sometimes he was quite brave.


    One incident left a deep impression on me, and the memory is still vivid.


    Back then, Jason, Fary, and I, along with some kids from Broadway Alley, were ying behind the alley. Suddenly, someone shouted, "There''s a snake!" We all scattered in panic, except for Fary. He picked up a brick and smashed it on the snake''s vulnerable spot. Then he stepped on the brick, trapping the snake underneath. Just then, an adult came along and caught the snake.


    From then on, we started to see Fary in a new light. With all of us looking up to him, he slowly became one of the gang.


    Thinking about those childhood memories, I couldn''t help butugh.


    "What are youughing at?" Faris asked, raising an eyebrow.


    I smiled and said, "How did you go from being a quiet kid to a smooth-talking fox?"


    Hearing this, heughed too, but then his smile faded.


    "I was forced to," he said.


    His answer made my smile slowly disappear as well.


    Yeah, growing up is all about falling down and getting back up, wiping away tears while pushing forward. Some changes are indeedpelled.


    "Now, I need the Windsor family to rebuild this tomb, and Victor must be the first to pay his respects," Faris said as we were about to leave. We then left and drove back. Passing by a pharmacy, I asked him to stop.


    "What''s wrong?" he asked.


    "My appetite hasn''t been goodtely. I want to buy some digestive medicine," I said.


    "I''ll get it for you," he said, about to get out of the car.


    I stopped him, "No, I''ll go myself."


    He didn''t insist and said he''d wait in the car.


    After buying the medicine, I returned to the car.


    Faris drove not to Cindy''s house but back to his vi on the hillside.


    As he opened the door, he said, "There''s TV and inte here. You won''t be bored."


    I stood at the door, not moving.


    "Come in," he called when he saw me standing still.


    "It''s not appropriate for me to stay here," I said seriously.


    He pulled me in and closed the door. "Ethan doesn''t want you anymore. If you don''t stay here, where else can you go to hide and cry?"


    He took out a pair of slippers. "I don''t usually have women over my ce, so I only have men''s slippers. I forgot to buy some when we passed the mall. I''ll get a pair tomorrow."


    He then walked inside, took off his coat, tossed it onto the sofa, and turned on the TV with the remote control.


    I changed into the slippers and walked in but didn''t sit down.


    He crossed his legs, adjusted the channel, and looked at me. Suddenly, he smiled enigmatically and walked towards me.


    Even though knowing Faris was the same Fary from childhood made me feel closer to him, his enigmatic smile made me instinctively take a step back.


    I didn''t stop until my back hit the stair railing, leaving me nowhere to go.


    Faris put his hands on either side of me, leaning in.


    "Why are you avoiding me? Afraid I''ll fuck you?"

 Chapter 181 Why Cant You Stay?

    I nervously shoved Faris''s hand away and bolted upstairs. "I''m hitting the sack first."


    He didn''t follow me, but he called out, trying to change the subject. "Not watching TV anymore?"


    I ignored him and dashed into a room, shutting the door behind me. Leaning against it, I felt a wave of anxiety.


    Looking around, I realized something was off-this was Faris''s bedroom, the one he used after hisst shower.


    I turned to open the door, only to find Faris leaning against the doorway.


    I swallowed awkwardly and asked in a low voice, "Which room should I sleep in?"


    He propped one hand on the door frame, leaning casually, and said with a cheeky grin, "You''re in my room now. If you want to crash here, that''s cool. I''ll share half of my bed with you." I rolled my eyes at him. "Cut it out!"


    He chuckled but didn''t push it. He stepped aside and opened the door to the room across the hall. "You can sleep here."


    I slipped into the room immediately. Faris seemed like he wanted to follow, but I quickly shut the door.


    A knock came soon after.


    He said, "I wasn''t done talking."Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Gritting my teeth, I cracked the door open and red at him.


    He stood there with his arms crossed, giving me a half-smile. "Actually, if you''re scared of the dark, ghosts, or nightmares, my door''s always open. You cane snuggle anytime." "Get lost!" I mmed the door shut.


    Outside, I heard Faris''sughter and his footsteps fading away. I went into the bathroom and took out the pregnancy test.


    As the liquid rose on the strip, I felt a mix of nerves, expectation, fear, and sadness.


    When the two red lines appeared, I leaned against the cold tiles, feeling deste. This kid came at the worst possible time.


    Lying in bed in the dark, I stared at the ceiling, my hands resting on my abdomen.


    If Ethan knew I was carrying his child, would he have made a different choice back then?


    Actually, when I first suspected I might be pregnant, I had already made up my mind.


    Even if Ethan and I went our separate ways, I would keep this child. This child was my spiritual support and my reason to keep living!


    Maybe I had slept too much during the day, or maybe it was the unfamiliar environment and the many things on my mind. But I had a bit of insomnia.


    I didn''t hear Farise upstairs again.


    In the middle of the night, I wasn''t sure what time it was. I still hadn''t fallen asleep, but I heard some noise downstairs.


    I got out of bed and walked to the window, spotting Faris driving away.


    Where could he be heading sote?


    I went downstairs to check, only to find the door locked.


    Was he worried I''d sneak out while he was gone?


    So, I went back to my room andy down again.


    Later, I drifted off and when I woke up, it was already daylight.


    I had a text from Faris: [You awake? I got you a new set of toiletries. Didn''t want to wake you, so I left them at your door. Grab them when you''re up.]


    I opened the door and found the toiletries. After freshening up, I went downstairs. The living room was empty, but I heard noises from the kitchen.


    I saw Faris making breakfast. It''s not unusual for guys to cook; I''d seen Jason and Ethan do it well.


    But Faris was different. He seemed new to it, studying his phone intently while cooking and not even noticing me.


    "How to make scrambled eggs soft and fluffy?" I read out the title he was searching on his phone.


    He jumped and quickly put his phone away when he saw it was me. "You walk so quietly?"


    He was actually blushing a bit.


    I knew he was using that annoyed tone to cover his embarrassment.


    I shrugged. "I made noise; you were just too into it."


    Faris puffed his cheeks and stared at me, still looking a bit embarrassed, as if he was thinking of something to say.


    I pointed to the pan. "If you don''t take it out now, the eggs won''t be soft or fluffy."


    He quickly turned off the heat and used a spat to take out the eggs.


    Seeing him so flustered, I almost wanted tough but held it in.


    Looking at the not-so-pretty scrambled eggs on the te, he scratched his head awkwardly. "Well, my skills are limited. Just make do with it."


    Seeing the greasy eggs, I shook my head. "Too oily."


    He pointed to the rice cooker. "There''s oatmeal. I saw you could eat it the other day, so I made a bit."


    Oatmeal, eggs, toast, and coffee were all set on the table.


    Faris said he bought the toast and coffee early in the morning.


    He pushed the scrambled eggs he made in front of me. I felt that if I didn''t eat them, it would dampen his enthusiasm for learning and might make him lose interest in the kitchen, so I epted them. Eating the eggs with the oatmeal made it a bit less greasy.


    "Is it good?" Faris asked me expectantly.


    I swallowed the food in my mouth with difficulty and lied. "It''s pretty good."


    Faris lit up at thepliment and decided to taste his own cooking.


    As soon as he took a bite, he spat it out and frowned. "This is terrible."


    I couldn''t help butugh.


    Faris reached over to take the eggs away from me and handed me a piece of toast. "Here, eat this instead."


    Halfway through the meal, I cleared my throat. "Can you let me leave?"


    Faris''s chewing paused.


    "No!" he said firmly.


    I felt a bit stifled. "You don''t have the right to restrict my freedom."


    Faris nonchntly took a bite of his bread, chewed for a while, and asked without looking up, "Why can''t you stay?"


    I stirred the oatmeal in my bowl. "Why should I stay?"


    He suddenly put down his bread and looked at me, his expression dark.


    I thought he was going to get angry. But instead, he suddenly smiled, got up, and came around to my side. His tall body loomed over me from behind, his hands resting on either side of me. The sudden move made me a bit nervous.


    His lips were close to my ear, and the warmth of his breath made my ear feel hot.


    "Do you remember? My dad once jokingly asked your dad to reserve you as his daughter-inw at a dinner party?"


    His mention of it did bring back a distant memory. But it was so long ago that it was almost forgotten.


    I avoided his breath and pretended to be calm. "Things said while drinking are just jokes. My dad didn''t take it seriously."


    Faris disagreed. "Your dad clearly liked me as a potential son-inw back then. He said I looked like a hardworking and reliable person, worth depending on."


    I pushed away his hands that were on either side of me and rolled my eyes at him. "You''re just taking advantage of the fact that my dad can''t see you now, aren''t you?"


    He smirked and sat back down, but the smile quickly faded from his face.


    He picked up the toast he hadn''t finished but didn''t eat it for a long time.


    "Are you nning to go back to Ethan?" he asked.


    I lied, "Yes. Ipletely understand why he made that decision that day."


    "Do you really care about him that much?" he asked, his tone intense and his eyes dark.


    I forced a smile. "Yes, I care a lot. Besides, the child needs a father."


    Faris suddenly looked up at me, a sh of pain in his eyes.


    After a moment, he lowered his gaze and said cruelly, "But he doesn''t care about you at all."


    I smiled lightly. "It''s okay, as long as I care about him."


    Faris suddenly threw the half-eaten toast on the table. "This is really bad. Next time, I''ll buy from a different ce."


    I knew that deep down, he probably saw me as weak and pathetic.


    After a while, his tone suddenly became very calm. "If I don''t let you go, will you hate me?"


    I looked into his eyes and answered seriously, "I will hate you very much."


    Faris turned his face away, biting his lip, his brows furrowed deeply.


    "Finish eating, and I''ll take you," he said, struggling to get the words out.


    He didn''t eat much of the meal, and I only ate half of my oatmeal.


    After washing the dishes, he took me to the door.


    While changing shoes at the door, I noticed a new pair of women''s slippers on the shoe rack, with the tags still on.


    I suddenly felt a bit ufortable.


    In this world, we were kind to many people and received kindness from many, but we couldn''t always reciprocate every kindness. Sometimes, hurt was inevitable.


    I didn''t let Faris take me to the vi entrance but asked him to stop by the roadside, which was not far from the city center, where there was a small mall.


    I deliberately made my tone sound bright and cheerful. "I''m going to buy some of Ethan''s favorite foods and make him a nice dinner at home."


    I got out of the car, and Faris did too.


    "Thanks for the ride." I turned to leave.


    "Emily," he called out.


    I turned back, and Faris was standing there with his arms open, a roguish smile on his face.


    "Not even a goodbye hug?" he teased.


    He was always so unserious. I ignored him and was about to walk away.


    But he grabbed my hand and pulled me into his arms, hugging me tightly.


    He held me so tight that I found it hard to breathe.


    "If Ethan bullies you, you cane back to me," he whispered in my ear.


    I broke free from him and didn''t respond to his words, quickly turning to leave.


    I wandered around the mall for a while but didn''t buy anything. When I came out, Faris''s car was already gone.


    I walked along the road, feeling very lost.


    Of course, I wouldn''t go back to Ethan. In some ways, I had my pride too.


    Between a couple, I might be able to lower my head. But with a third person involved, it was different. I had endured too much already. And this time, I would rather leave with dignity.


    I didn''t know how far I had walked when suddenly, with a screech, a car stopped beside me.


    I stopped and saw the back door open, and Ethan got out of the car.


    This time, I didn''t hesitate at all and turned to run.


    Ethan quickly caught up to me, picked me up, and despite my struggles, put me into the car.

 Chapter 182 Well Get a Divorce

    "Go!" Ethan yelled at Dennis up front.


    I yanked myself free and banged on the car door. "Dennis, stop the car. I need to get out."


    Dennis, predictably, ignored me.


    Ethan shoved me back into the seat, and the partition between the front and back seats went up.


    He pinned me down, gripping my hands tight, his eyes zing and his breath ragged.


    "Ethan, let go of me." I was surprisingly calm.


    Two dayster, I was stillposed.


    I imagined seeing Ethan again-no tears, no drama, just calm, like his choice that night didn''t hurt me, and I didn''t care. Yeah, I didn''t care.


    But my calmness seemed to set him off, and he kissed me impulsively.


    His lips were hot, his breath warm.


    I didn''t fight back; I knew it was pointless. I wasn''t gonna respond either. I just clenched my fists, gritted my teeth, and endured it.


    Maybe my eerie calm and indifference pushed him over the edge. He kept kissing my lips, my face, my eyes, whispering hoarsely, "Baby, I''m sorry. I''m so sorry!" "Sir, where to next?" Dennis asked.


    "Home," Ethan said.


    "But..." Dennis hesitated.


    "I said home," Ethan repeated, more forcefully.


    Dennis eventually drove us to the vi entrance. I tried to get out from the other side, but Ethan scooped me up and carried me straight into the vi.


    Heid me on the sofa and kept kissing me, but I still didn''t respond.


    This familiar ce made my eyes well up.


    I once thought I''d nevere back here again.


    Ethan cupped my face, kissing my tears, his face pressed against mine, unusually warm. "Baby, I''m sorry. Don''t be mad at me, okay?"


    "I''m not mad," I said.


    Seeing the relief on Ethan''s face, I continued with a heavy heart. "I''m just disappointed. It''s different from being mad. When you''re mad, you can calm down. But when you''re disappointed, nothing you say will change my mind. It makes me start thinking about what this rtionship really means."


    He copsed beside me, holding me tight like I''d vanish if he let go even a little.


    "Baby, don''t be disappointed in me." His voice was hoarse, almost unrecognizable.


    I pushed him, but he wouldn''t let go.


    "Ethan, what''s the point of this? You don''t need to apologize to me. You''ve already seen your own heart clearly. I don''t me you. I said before if you meet someone you truly like, just tell me, and I''ll willingly divorce you. So, let''s get a divorce!"


    Only I knew how much my heart was breaking right then.


    He clung to me, burying his face in my neck, his breath hot as he pleaded, "No, I don''t want a divorce! Baby, I''m sorry! Forgive me, don''t leave me. We won''t divorce, never."


    Right now, he seemed like a scared kid afraid of being left alone. But wasn''t I the one being abandoned?


    I tried to move his hand, and when I touched his arm, it felt wet and sticky.


    Suspicious, I brought my hand up to my eyes, and it was covered in blood.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ethan, what''s wrong with you?" I pushed him.


    He held me tighter, still murmuring, "Don''t divorce, Baby, I''m sorry..."


    I finally managed to break free from his grip. He opened his eyes with effort and immediately grabbed my hand again.


    His brows furrowed in pain, and his voice was barely a whisper. "Baby, don''t go. Don''t leave me."


    His arm was soaked, and because his suit was ck, it wasn''t obvious. But when I opened his suit, I saw his white shirt inside was stained red. His blood had also stained me and the sofa. I was trembling with fear. "Ethan, how did you end up like this?"


    "Baby, don''t leave me," he murmured like he was in a dream.


    Seeing him like this, how could my heartache be fake?


    I touched his forehead, and it was burning hot.


    I panicked!


    What should I do now? Shouldn''t I just walk away without looking back? But seeing him like this, how could I leave him to die? Just like he saved me when I was most helpless. One thing at a time, now I have to save his life.


    "Ethan, hold on. I''m calling 911." I trembled as I reached for my phone.


    "No, don''t call!" He grabbed my hand, his eyes closed, speaking weakly.


    At that moment, the doorbell rang.


    I ran to the door and saw through the peephole that it was Dennis. I immediately opened the door.


    Behind Dennis stood a man and a woman, both carrying medical kits.


    "He refused to go to the hospital, so I brought the doctors here," Dennis said.


    Seeing them was like seeing a lifeline. I quickly let them in.


    Dennis and the two doctors moved Ethan to the upstairs bedroom.


    "Where exactly is he hurt?" I stood by, panicking and at a loss.


    "Do you have hot water? Please prepare some," the woman suddenly said to me.


    I nodded and quickly went downstairs to boil water.


    When I brought it back upstairs, they had already taken off Ethan''s jacket.


    Seeing the huge bloodstain on his white shirt, my head started pounding, and my legs felt like jelly.


    The male doctor was using scissors to cut up from the cuff of his shirt.


    Ethan looked at me with half-closed eyes, his voice barely a whisper, while raising his other hand. "Baby! Don''t go!"


    "Please help calm him down," the male doctor suddenly said to me.


    I nodded and walked to the other side of the bed, holding his raised hand.


    As they cut open his sleeve, the wound on his shoulder finally came into view.


    I covered my mouth, staring in disbelief at the wound.


    Was this a gunshot wound?


    The male doctor first cleaned the blood around the wound and then focused on the surgery, while the woman, who seemed to be his assistant, handed him various tools as needed.


    Ethan must''ve been in a lot of pain. Even though he didn''t make a sound with his eyes closed, the beads of sweat on his forehead gave him away, and I could feel him gripping my hand tightly at times.


    When they were extracting the bullet, I couldn''t help but look even though I didn''t want to. The moment the bullet was removed, blood gushed out.


    Ethan frowned and groaned. I wiped the sweat from his forehead.


    The doctor quickly applied medication to his wound and bandaged it.


    The doctor handed me a bunch of medications. "These are oral meds. I''ve written down the instructions. Make sure the wound doesn''t get wet. Also, he''s running a fever now, so make sure he drinks plenty of water and eats light meals." I took the medications and said, "Got it."


    Dennis was about to escort them out but seemed a bit uneasy. He nced at Ethan lying on the bed and said to me meaningfully, "Thank you for your hard work!"


    After they left, I went back to the room. Ethan seemed to be asleep, but his brows were still furrowed, indicating he wasn''t sleeping well.


    I walked to the bedside, looking at his bandaged arm.


    I didn''t get it. How did he end up with a gunshot wound?


    I felt his forehead; it was still hot. I went to get a towel and ced it on his forehead.


    "Baby!" Ethan suddenly called out and opened his eyes abruptly.


    The moment he saw me, he seemed to breathe a sigh of relief and grabbed my hand. "Baby, thank goodness you''re here."


    Maybe due to excessive blood loss, his face was very pale. He looked at me like he was afraid I would leave at any moment.


    "Since you''re awake, take your medicine first." I pulled my hand away, grabbed the medicine and a cup of water, helped him sit up, and made him take the medicine before letting him lie down again.


    As soon as I put down the cup, he grabbed my hand again, his eyes locked on mine. "Baby, I''m sorry I hurt you."


    I didn''t want to be swayed by his words anymore, so I faced him calmly. "Let''s not talk about this now. Focus on getting better."


    He nodded, "Okay."


    But he still didn''t let go of my hand.


    "How did you get hurt?" I asked again.


    Ethan was silent for a moment and then said lightly, "In business, it''s inevitable to make enemies, and some people will go to great lengths to eliminate theirpetition."


    Even though I didn''t understand the business world, I knewpetition was a given, whether in big or small businesses. But it shouldn''t drive someone to such madness to eliminate apetitor.


    I felt he was lying to me, but I didn''t press further. If he didn''t want to say, the answer wouldn''t be truthful even if I pushed.


    Ethan''s thumb gently rubbed the back of my hand. "You''ve lost weight. Haven''t you been eating?"


    Ignoring the concern in his tone, my other hand instinctively moved to my abdomen.


    I didn''t answer his question, pulled my hand away, and stood up.


    "I''ll make some food. What do you want to eat?" I said, trying to change the subject.


    He stared at me and said, "Make what you like. I''ll eat whatever you eat."


    The doctor said Ethan should eat light, and I also didn''t want anything greasy, so I ended up making some pumpkin porridge.


    Ethan''s hand was injured, making it hard for him to lift his hand to eat, so I had to feed him.


    I helped him sit up against the headboard and fed him while he stared at me.


    This scene seemed to ovep with a moment from the past.


    I still remember him saying, "I really want to spend my life with you."


    Thinking of this, my nose stung, and my vision blurred.


    "The porridge is cold. I''ll get some hot." I said, my voice wavering.


    I got up to leave, not wanting Ethan to see my tears.


    But he pulled me back, took the bowl from my hand, ced it on the bedside table, and held me in his arms, kissing my hair as if silentlyforting me.


    "I don''t want to eat anymore. Come up here; I want to hold you," he said.


    Although I did crave his warmth, thinking about what had happened in the past two days and his words "Let Faye go," my rationality pulled my will back.


    I pushed him away, speaking each word with difficulty but firmly, "I''ll sleep in the guest room. Once you''re healed, we''ll get a divorce!"

 Chapter 183 There Are No Naturally Compatible People

    Ethan suddenly scooped me up with his good hand. Before I knew it, I was on the bed, and he was on top of me, pinning me down.


    His hands were on either side of me, and the white bandage on his arm was quickly turning red.


    "Your wound," I blurted out.


    Ethan ignored my words, staring at me with this intense, stubborn look, like he was trying to see right through me.


    "I''m not getting a divorce. I don''t agree," he said, dead serious.


    Watching the blood spread on his bandage, I hated to admit it, but my heart ached.


    "Can you lie down properly? I can''t talk to you like this." I tried to hide my worry.


    Ethan pouted a bit, looking at me like a hurt puppy.


    "Okay, but you have to lie down with me."


    He was being so stubborn, like a kid. If I didn''t agree, he''d just stay like this, bleeding all over. He was using his own body to make a point. I gave in. "Fine, but no touching."


    Ethan''s lips curled into a satisfied smile, and he nodded. "I''ll just hold you, and I promise not to move."


    Iy down, and he settled beside me, holding me like he always did. I sighed, feeling helpless.


    "Ethan, don''t you think we''re just not right for each other?"


    Ethan held me tighter, his breath warm on my neck. "No one is a perfect match from the start. Love and marriage take work."


    I shook my head. "We''ve been working at it for so long. I thought we''d get there, but we''re just not right."


    "I say we are, so we are," Ethan said, sounding unreasonable.


    I didn''t know what to say.


    Then he pleaded, "Honey, don''t give up on me so quickly. Give me a few days, and I''ll surprise you. Just a few days, okay?"


    I could only sigh. I thought about it. My marriage with Ethan was nothing like it was with Arthur.


    When things ended with Arthur, all I felt was hate. But with Ethan, it was different. He treated me well, and made me happy. Sure, he brought pressure and pain too, but I didn''t hate him. Even when he made that choice, I was just disappointed, not hateful.


    After all, he didn''t marry me out of love, so finding out I wasn''t his top priority wasn''t a shock. I just hoped we could part on good terms. But thinking about the baby inside me, I felt a deep sadness.


    I couldn''t use the baby to tie Ethan down or sway his decision.


    "Ethan, sometimes there''s a gap between what we want and what''s real. Even if the dream is small, it can still be out of reach."


    He rubbed his chin against my hair. "Distance doesn''t matter. If you keep moving towards your dream, you''ll get there."


    I smiled bitterly, remembering something from the past.


    "Back in school, Be loved the toast from the bakery by the gate. It was five bucks, while the others were three. She gave me one once, and I could tell the difference. I always missed that taste, but toast was a luxury for me. I was poor, and I had to stretch every penny. Spending five bucks on toast was out of the question. Life''s like that; wanting something is one thing, but reality is another."


    Ethan intertwined his fingers with mine. "Honey, now is different. You have me."


    But I didn''t dare rely on him too much.


    Ethan continued, "That bakery is now a listedpany. It started as a small bakery. Back then, they probably never imagined they''d grow so big. So dreams are possible. With effort, they cane true." "I can''t argue with you," I said, feeling helpless.


    He chuckled softly, "Alright, don''t think everything is so hard. What are your dreams? What kind of life do you want? Think about it. We have a long life ahead of us. We can take our time and get there."


    After that night, I never thought I could lie down and chat with him so calmly. It felt unreal. I didn''t know when the conversation ended, but he eventually fell asleep.


    I touched his forehead; the fever was gone.


    Last night at Faris''s house, I barely slept. Now, I felt sleepy. In the familiar room, bed, and arms, I felt a wave of security. I didn''t want to get lost in it again, but I still fell asleep. Thunder woke me, and Ethan was gone. I searched the vi but couldn''t find him. When I opened the door, a damp chill hit me.


    His car wasn''t in the yard. Did he go out?


    He was still injured; where could he have gone?


    I pulled out my phone to call him, but the ringtone came from upstairs. I followed the sound and found his phone under the pillow.


    He didn''t take his phone, so he should be back soon. But he left so quietly, like he was hiding something from me. He really was a mystery, one I could never fully figure out.


    Facing such a mystery was exhausting.


    The rain outside got louder, and I walked to the balcony. Standing there, I felt the cool, refreshing dampness of the rain hitting me. I couldn''t see the rain clearly in the dark, but the sound told me how heavy it was. At that moment, I was more awake than ever.


    I remembered a few months ago when I went to the hospital for a check-up. I really wanted a child back then. Now that the child was finally here, but at the wrong time, I didn''t feel the joy I had imagined.


    I slowly caressed my abdomen, my heart filled with countless conflicts. I silently told myself to give us another chance, and to give the child a chance to have a father''s love, onest chance.


    About half an hourter, I finally heard the sound of a car.


    I stood on the balcony without moving.


    In the past, I would have rushed downstairs to open the door and wee him. But I didn''t want to do that anymore. I didn''t want to be a woman whose life revolved only around him. A woman whose life was only about a man and love was very sad; once she lost it, she lost everything.


    After entering, Ethan must have seen I wasn''t in the room, and his voice was filled with tension as he called out, "Emily."


    I turned and walked inside, and he breathed a sigh of relief, striding over to hug me with one arm. His clothes were damp, and his hair was a bit wet.


    "Honey, I thought you left," he said, not hiding the panic in his voice.


    "In such heavy rain, where did you go? The doctor said your wound shouldn''t get wet," I said calmly.


    He released me, a handsome smile spreading across his face.


    "I didn''t get wet, just the outeryer of my clothes."


    "How did you drive with an injury?" I asked.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He continued to smile. "I can manage with one hand. Besides, this little wound is nothing." Then he lifted the item in his hand.


    The shopping bag prominently disyed the logo of the bakery we had talked about earlier.


    "As long as you want it, no matter the wind or rain, I''ll make it happen," he said emotionally.


    His words were touching! I couldn''t help but feel my heart race.


    He handed me the bag. "Try it and see if it still tastes the same as before."


    Since he braved the storm to get it, I felt I should eat some.


    But after just one bite, I couldn''t help but rush to the trash can and vomit.


    "What''s wrong? Is it that bad?" Ethan quickly handed me water and patted my back.


    After I recovered, I hesitated and said, "My stomach feels ufortable."


    "Should I take you to the hospital?" he asked.


    I shook my head. "No need."


    Ethan said, "If you don''t want to eat, don''t force yourself."


    I looked at him and pointed to the toast.


    "Then you eat it all!"


    He was stunned for a moment, and I said, "You went so far to get it; we can''t waste it."


    After a moment, he smiled and said, "Alright, I''ll eat it."


    While he ate, I went to wash up. When I came out of the bathroom, the toast was indeed all gone.


    I was nning to sleep in the guest room, but Ethan quickly blocked the door, his face stern.


    "You''re sleeping here."


    We were still married, and insisting too much would seem pretentious, so I didn''t say anything and got into bed.


    Ethan could still manage to brush his teeth and wash his face with one hand.


    Iy on my side, facing inward.


    After a while, Ethan came out of the bathroom, lifted the nket, and the bed sank behind me. Then an arm naturally wrapped around me.


    I stayed still, pretending to be asleep.


    He seemed to kiss my hair, slowly moving towards my earlobe and my face. The hand holding me tried to turn my body.


    "I''m tired," I said.


    He didn''t push further, lying down behind me, finding my hand, and holding it. Only then did he say, "If you''re tired, then sleep."


    I was indeed tired, but the thunderstorm was too loud, and I couldn''t fall asleep.


    Moreover, the clear change in a certain part of his body told me he was restless. I guessed he wasn''t asleep either.


    When the doorbell rang, I didn''t know what time it was, but it was urgent.


    Ethan released the hand holding me and took out his phone to open the security system. I turned over and looked at his phone screen. Although the person at the door was drenched, I still recognized it. I got out of bed faster than Ethan and ran downstairs.

 Chapter 184 One Wrong Step, Too Hard to Turn Back

    I flung the door open, and there was Be, soaked to the bone.


    She croaked out, "Emily!"


    I yanked her inside and mmed the door shut.


    Seeing her like that, all I could think about was that wanted poster. I had a bad feeling.


    "Be, what happened?"


    She wiped her face and said, "Zachary got caught."


    Even though I kinda expected it, hearing her say it still hit me hard. I had no idea how tofort her.


    She nced at Ethan, who was standing at the top of the stairs, and said, "Emily, I''m sorry for barging in sote."


    I grabbed her hand. "Don''t be silly. Let''s get you out of those wet clothes first."


    I took her to the guest room, ran a bath, and grabbed some of my pajamas for her.


    "Be, take a hot bath. You must be freezing." I led her to the bathroom and turned on the heater.


    She forced a smile. "I''m okay. I ran all the way here, so I''m actually pretty warm."


    She got undressed and slipped into the tub. I grabbed a towel and helped her wash.


    "Be, what exactly happened?"


    She sank lower into the water, her hair floating around her, the ne on her neck barely visible. She tilted her head back, thinking.


    "We never left Starlight City. I was scared we wouldn''t be able toe back. Zachary said at least my dad was still here."


    I was stunned. "Where were you?"


    "Zachary found a spot in the mountains. It seemed safe, and I thought we could stay hidden forever. But tonight, the cops surrounded us. I don''t know how they found us."


    Thew finally caught up. I knew this day woulde, but not so soon.


    Be sshed water on her face, letting it drip from her chin.


    "Tonight, a bunch of cars showed up at the mountain''s base. Zachary sensed trouble and told me to take a different route. I hesitated, but he was serious. I followed his advice. From a distance, I saw them put Zachary in a car. I wanted to run to him but held back, knowing it would ruin everything. I watched the police car drive away and then ran here." She told me all this calmly, but I could see her hands trembling.


    After her bath, I stayed with her as she tried to sleep.


    Bey there, staring at the ceiling.


    "I still can''t figure out how they knew we were there. It''s such a remote ce, usually deserted."


    I tried tofort her. "Don''t overthink it. Even if he''s in custody, he hasn''t been sentenced yet. If he behaves, his sentence could be reduced."


    She shook her head. "Zachary told me if he ever got caught, it would be the end for him."


    The word "end" was so final; I didn''t know what to say.


    "He mentioned a few times that I should get rid of the baby, worried I''d struggle if he got caught. He even suggested I could remarry. But I never considered it. If he hadn''t gotten involved with my dad, things would be different. Zachary said he hadn''t done anything illegal for years and just wanted a good life with me."


    Everyone made mistakes, but some were harder to erase. Sometimes, one wrong step made it tough to turn back.


    "Be, are you still going to have this baby?" I asked, struggling with the words.


    "Of course, why wouldn''t I? Emily, you know, I wasn''t afraid of anything while I was running. The only thing I feared was losing the baby," she answered without hesitation.


    Be was stronger than I thought. She wasn''t devastated; she was calm, like she and Zachary were just temporarily apart and would be together again soon.


    The next morning, when I woke up, Be was still staring at the ceiling. I couldn''t tell if she had woken up early or hadn''t slept at all.


    As I left the bedroom, Ethan wasing out of his room. I nced at him. He was wearing a loose jacket, and anyone who didn''t know wouldn''t be able to tell he was injured, though his face was still pale.


    I made breakfast, and the three of us ate in silence. Be seemed to sense something was off and pulled me out to the balcony after breakfast.


    "Emily, what''s going on with you and Ethan? Something seems off."Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Of course, I wasn''t going to tell her about that night. She had enough to deal with.


    "It''s nothing," I said, brushing it off.


    Be sighed. "Emily, finding a good man is tough. Even if you do, there''s no guarantee you''ll grow old together. You have to cherish it; it''s not easy."


    To everyone else, Ethan and I seemed like the perfect couple. But only we knew the cracks in our rtionship, some of which even we couldn''t fully understand. "Enough about me. What are you going to do about Zachary?" I asked.


    Be replied, "I can''t visit him before the sentencing. I need to go to aw firm and hire a reliablewyer. Only thewyer has the right to see him."


    Be left soon after arriving, her words still echoing in my mind. Ethan quietly ced his hand on my shoulder.


    "I''ve been investigating the grave desecration these past few days. I have results," Ethan said.


    I turned to look at him. "Who did it?"


    Could it be that it wasn''t Victor?


    "Come with me," he said, keeping it mysterious.


    I changed my clothes and went with him. He drove with one hand, skillfully navigating the streets. I leaned against the car window, watching the world go by.


    The car finally stopped in front of Starlight City Psychiatric Hospital.


    I was surprised and had a bad feeling.


    After getting out of the car, Ethan naturally held my hand and led me inside.


    It was my first time in such a ce, and the eerie environment made me cling to the sense of security his hand provided.


    Inside, besides a few buildings, there was arge activity area surrounded by barbed wire. Many people were ying inside, all looking mentally unstable. Soon, two people started pulling at each other, and doctors and nurses immediately stepped in to separate them.


    Seeing strangers approach, some of themughed foolishly, while others made various strange expressions and movements.


    I knew they were just patients, and as a healthcare worker, I shouldn''t discriminate against them. But the environment made me ufortable.


    Suddenly, my gaze fixed on one spot. The person leaning against the barbed wire, staring at me, was Arthur. He looked much more normal than the other patients, standing quietly by himself.


    But recalling his series of actions since his return, I knew he wasn''t normal. He smiled at me, a particrly eerie smile that sent chills down my spine.


    Suddenly, Arthur let go of the barbed wire and made gestures in the air, as if tracing my curves or touching me, all while making disgusting faces and sticking out his tongue.


    I was so disgusted that I got goosebumps all over and turned to run.


    Back in the car, Ethan said to me, "He''s the one who desecrated the grave."


    Given Arthur''s current perversion, he was capable of such an act. He was truly insane.


    Butpared to other lunatics, he was smart. He must have secretly investigated and known about the conflict between the Melville family and the Windsor family, deliberately desecrating the grave to escte the conflict. "Then why were you there that night?" I asked him.


    Ethan didn''t answer, instead taking out a cigarette and lighting it.


    "Can you not smoke?" I said.


    He paused, looking at me in surprise, as I had never stopped him before. But he eventually put out the cigarette.


    "That night, Arthur texted me, saying he had something of yours, luring me there," he said slowly.


    This was Arthur''s usual trick, but something still felt off.


    "If he texted you, you should have known it was him. Why didn''t you tell Faris at the time?"


    Ethan patiently exined, "Just because he sent the text doesn''t mean he did it. He was just a prime suspect. Everything needs evidence, and I didn''t have any at the time to convince anyone."


    He held my hand. "Honey, please don''t be mad at me, okay?"


    I pulled my hand away and turned my face to the side.


    Ethan exined everything clearly, but I couldn''t get over the fact that he chose Faye in a life-and-death situation. I didn''t ask about it, and he didn''t offer any exnation.


    I just told myself to give us onest chance. But in reality, I couldn''t find the same resolve as before.


    He drove back to the vi, and the door was open.


    As soon as I stepped inside, I saw a familiar pair of women''s boots on the doormat. Ethan saw them too, and his face darkened.


    There was noise from the kitchen, and soon, Faye came out wearing an apron.


    When she saw me, her expression was as if she had seen a ghost.


    She stammered, saying insincere words, "Emily, you''re okay! That''s great!"


    I walked in step by step, looking at her coldly.


    Faye was a good actress; the Oscars owed her a statuette.


    But I no longer had the energy to y along with her.

 Chapter 185 Faye, You Win

    "You said you lost the keys, right?" I shot back, dripping with sarcasm. Faye just shrugged. "Yeah, I lost them, but I found them yesterday."


    She was acting like nothing was wrong, totally calm.


    I bit back my anger and forced a bitter smile. "Faye, you win!"


    I turned to storm upstairs, but Ethan grabbed my arm.


    "Faye, you should go home," Ethan said firmly.


    Faye looked shocked. "Ethan, I''m in the middle of cooking. It''s not done yet."


    "No need. Just go home and leave the keys," he insisted, not budging.


    Faye''s eyes welled up, making her look even more pitiful. "Ethan, what''s wrong with you?"


    Her tears were both sad and beautiful.


    I mentally gave her performance a perfect score.


    Ethan sighed. "Faye, you need to grow up and be independent. You''ve achieved your dreams and you''re sessful now. Stop disrupting my life. I have my own family and people I want to protect."


    He was talking to Faye, but I knew those words were meant for me too.


    During our time together, Ethan had said countless sweet things that always melted my heart, but this time I felt strangely calm.


    I just listened to Faye''s sobs getting louder.


    "Ethan, what''s wrong with you? You promised at Fiona''s grave that you''d take care of me. Have you forgotten?"


    Ethan replied steadily, "By eighteen, everyone should be independent. Even parents can''t take care of you forever; you have to walk your own path."


    Faye cried as she took off her apron and threw it, along with the keys, onto the sofa.


    "Ethan, you''ve changed!" she sobbed and ran out.


    I felt his hand holding mine, slightly damp.


    "Faye ran out so upset. Aren''t you worried something might happen to her?" I asked tly.


    He didn''t answer. I knew he was still worried. I pulled away and headed upstairs, but he pulled me back into his arms, holding me tight.


    "Honey, marry me," he whispered hoarsely in my ear.


    I was confused, and then he knelt down on one knee, pulling out a ring from his pocket and holding it out to me.


    "Honey, marry me, and I''ll give you the wedding you want."


    So that''s what he meant!


    Every woman dreamed of a grand wedding, and I was no different.


    But after going through a divorce and remarriage, I became more practical. I didn''t need all the frills; I just wanted a solid marriage.


    I didn''t say anything, but my heart was racing.


    Ethan''s attitude towards Faye and his sudden proposal really got to me. I almost convinced myself to forgive him and try to make things work with him and the baby.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    But I was scared that what happened that night would happen again, scared of being stuck in an endless cycle.


    My silence made him anxious. He stood up, hugged me tight, and practically begged.


    "I wanted to wait a few days until I had everything sorted out, but I couldn''t. Honey, I know women love a sense of ceremony. I''ll give you whatever you want to make you happy. I promise you won''t suffer anymore, okay? Please say yes." I didn''t respond, and Ethan shook me gently, staring into my eyes.


    "Honey, say yes! Please?"


    I saw a desperate longing in his eyes.


    "Please say yes, okay?" He kissed me, pleading.


    Honestly, whether I agreed or not didn''t change the fact that we were still married.


    Looking at Ethan like this, I felt torn inside.


    It was like a voice inside me was urging, "Say yes, say yes to him!"


    If everyone could be happy, who would want to struggle?


    I was so tired!


    When I finally nodded, Ethan lit up like a kid, his joy unmistakable.


    He used the wedding to show his sincerity, and I decided to give us onest chance.


    If history repeated itself, I wouldn''t be soft-hearted again, and I wouldn''t look back.


    But I still hadn''t told Ethan about the baby. I wasn''t sure if he''d be happy about the news, at least not yet.


    Every time he tried to get close, I made up excuses, and he didn''t push.


    A weekter, Ethan''s injury was almost healed, and he took me to pick out wedding dresses.


    Each dress was designed by top designers, with so many styles it was overwhelming.


    I thought every dress was beautiful. I never imagined I could wear such stunning wedding dresses.


    The sales assistant rmended a few based on my figure, and I couldn''t decide, so I looked at Ethan.


    He carefullypared a few dresses and pointed to one.


    "I think this one suits you best."


    I went to the fitting room to try it on. The skirt was too long, so I had to hold it up, and the sales assistant helped me from behind.


    Ethan, lounging on the sofa with a magazine, nced up, squinted, and gave me a once-over. Then he put down the magazine, walked over, and adjusted my veil. "Honey, you look beautiful!"


    I turned to look at my reflection in the mirror, barely recognizing myself.


    A bitter, Jason showed up, followed by Frank and Oliver.


    Oliver seemed a bit reluctant, being practically dragged in by Frank.


    Oliver nced at me, then at Ethan, and pouted ufortably.


    "If they hadn''t dragged me here, I wouldn''t havee."


    I knew they didn''t really hate each other; Oliver''s drunken confession had already smoothed things over. He just needed an excuse. Of course, no one was going to call him out on it. Ethan said they would be the groomsmen, and today they were here to pick out suits.


    Where there are groomsmen, there should be bridesmaids, but I had no one to be my bridesmaid. Be was already married and wasn''t in the mood to attend my wedding. Ethan seemed to read my mind and said, "Don''t worry. We have someone for the bridesmaid."


    Jason wasn''t picky; he settled on the first suit he tried. But Frank and Oliver kept trying on suits without finding one they liked.


    Ethan also went to change clothes, leaving just me and Jason in the lounge area.


    "Why aren''t you happy?" Jason suddenly asked.


    I figured they probably didn''t know what happened that night, so there was no need to say anything. I just shook my head lightly. "Nothing."


    "The wedding nner will handle everything. Just follow their lead, don''t be nervous, and rx a bit."


    I felt a warmth in my heart and nodded.


    Jason smiled again and said, "I''m honored to be a groomsman at your wedding."


    "Thank you," I said.


    Ethan came out in a white suit.


    "Do I look good?" he asked.


    I had never seen him in a white suit. Ethan had a model-like figure; he could pull off any outfit and make it look good.


    "You look great!" I said.


    Oliver came out of the fitting room, looked at himself in the mirror, and asked, "Do I look handsome?"


    Frank gave him a thumbs up. "Handsome!"


    After picking out the suits, they left first.


    Ethan and I went to take wedding photos at thergest photography studio in Starlight City.


    Usually, taking wedding photos required an appointment, but for someone as prominent as Ethan in Starlight City, it wasn''t necessary.


    He just made a quick call on our way to the studio, and they arranged everything makeup artist, stylist, photographer, the works.


    On the way, Ethan said, "It''s winter now, and you''ll be cold shooting outdoor scenes. Let''s do one set now, and when it warms up, we''ll pick a ce for outdoor shots."


    I didn''t realize he had nned so much and thought it through so well.


    At the studio, we changed clothes, did makeup, and had a bunch of people bustling around us.


    With the air conditioning, it didn''t feel cold at all.


    Under the photographer''s direction, we posed in various intimate positions.


    After one set of wedding photos, I was exhausted.


    Finally, I heard the photographer say with a smile, "Okay, let''s take thest one."


    He had Ethan hold me by the waist and kiss my forehead while I closed my eyes and smiled happily.


    I found it hard to muster a happy smile. Fortunately, the photographer''s "OK" marked the end of it all.


    Ethan didn''t let go of me but instead kissed down from my nose to my lips. He didn''t mind the photographer being there, but I felt a bit shy. So I didn''t respond to him. Luckily, he only kissed briefly before letting go. When I turned my head, I realized the photographer had captured the moment.


    Ethan had booked the wedding at the most luxurious Grand International Hotel in Starlight City.


    The news that the president of Skyline International Corporation was getting married quickly spread throughout Starlight City. I figured the media must have done this at his behest.


    As the wedding day approached, I couldn''t help but feel the nervousness of a bride-to-be.


    Be also heard the news and came over to congratte me.


    "Emily, Ethan giving you a grand wedding shows he really loves you."


    But I didn''t think so. At least, he had never said the word "love" to me when he was sober.


    "What did thewyer say about Zachary''s case?" I asked her.


    When Zachary was mentioned, Be''s expression darkened.


    "Thewyer isn''t very confident."


    Hearing this, my mood also became heavy.


    Seeing all the love Zachary had for Be, I thought Be had found happiness. I didn''t expect it toe to this.


    Just then, Be''s phone rang.


    "Mr. Little, hello!" Be said as she answered.


    After the call, Be looked serious.


    "What happened?" I asked her.


    Be, with a pale face, said, "A freshman in college found Mr. Little and said she is Zachary''s daughter."

 Chapter 186 Since You Cant Make a Decision, Ill Help You

    "What?" I was floored.


    Later, I tagged along with Be to thew firm and met the girl.


    She had a ponytail and looked cute, though she was pretty thin, with that fair skin typical of her age.


    She was rocking a white lightweight down jacket, jeans, and white sneakers-totally looked like a college student.


    As soon as we walked into thew firm, the girl stood up. She and Be were checking each other out.


    "You don''t look anything like Zachary," Be said.


    The girl quickly shot back, "You misunderstood."


    We spent the whole afternoon at thew firm, listening to the girl talk about her connection with Zachary.


    That''s when I found out Zachary wasn''t actually from Starlight City.


    It reminded me of a chat at the vacation resort, where Ethan had casually mentioned that Zachary didn''t seem like a Starlight City native. Guess men''s intuition was sharper than women''s.


    The girl''s name was Jennifer Murphy. She grew up in an orphanage and took the surname Murphy from Zacharyter on.


    Zachary had been sponsoring that orphanage since she was ten. Every kid there knew him and liked him because he always brought tons of gifts whenever he visited.


    Jennifer was one of the older kids in the orphanage back then. Besides being a top student, she often helped take care of the younger kids and was super responsible. Zachary frequently bought her books and school supplies, encouraging her to study hard and be someone who could help society in the future.


    But life threw a curveball. When Jennifer was thirteen, she was suddenly diagnosed with acute kidney failure, and the only solution was a kidney transnt.


    When Zachary heard the news, he didn''t hesitate to offer one of his kidneys to Jennifer. After hospital tests, they were a match.


    However, the country''s donationws had gotten stricter, requiring certain conditions for living donations.


    Jennifer was an orphan and couldn''t find any rtives at that time. Should she just wait to die? To save Jennifer, the then 25-year-old Zachary went through the adoption process with her. Technically, Zachary was unmarried and only 25, so adoption was also against the rules. But given the life-and-death situation, the authorities made an exception.


    Zachary donated his kidney to Jennifer, sessfully saving her. Jennifer, through her own efforts, got into medical school, hoping to save more people with her own hands in the future and pass on this love.


    After hearing Jennifer''s story, Be said, "I did see a surgical scar on his abdomen. When I asked him, he just said it was from an appendectomy. I''ve had one too, and the scar is nowhere near as long as his, but I didn''t push it at the time." Jennifer also mentioned that after the kidney donation surgery, Zachary signed a body donation agreement, hoping to donate his body to save lives and support medical research in the future.


    In that area, people weren''t really aware of organ and body donation, so Zachary was the first person there to donate his body.


    Hearing this, Leonn Little got really excited.


    He said, "Even nationwide, body donations are rare. Making such a decision shows a great sense of contribution and social responsibility. These materials are very important and could potentially help reduce Mr. Murphy''s sentence." Hearing Leon say this, we all felt a wave of relief.


    Be immediately grabbed Jennifer''s hand, her eyes shining. "Jennifer, thank you!"


    Jennifer shook her head and smiled. "No, I should be the one thanking him. Without him, I wouldn''t be alive today. I was abandoned as a child and then fell ill. I was once very disheartened. He gave me a second chance at life and made me feel the warmth of this world again."


    Leon added that this was just an ideal guess. After all, thew made no exceptions for anyone, but he would do his best to seek a reduced sentence for Zachary.


    Leon spoke cautiously, but at least it gave everyone a glimmer of hope.


    Be hugged me excitedly, saying she could finally attend my wedding with a clear conscience.


    "Oh, right!" She suddenly remembered something. "I can''t be your bridesmaid, but my daughter can."


    She quickly assumed her role as an adoptive mother.


    Jennifer looked at me with wide eyes. Understanding Be''s words, she said very shyly but politely, "I would be honored."


    As we left thew firm, Be and I left first, while Jennifer stayed to talk with Leon.


    I tugged on Be''s sleeve. "Be, you hit the jackpot, getting such a grown-up daughter for free."


    Be was quite pleased. "That''s right. I''ll treat her well. Being a mom isn''t for nothing."


    Be was happy, not just because of Jennifer, but because Zachary had secretly done many good deeds. Despite his faults, he always tried to make up for his sins.


    I believed Zachary was good at heart, likely driven by circumstances. But Leon was right: thew didn''t make exceptions. Every criminal had reasons, but breaking thew meant facing consequences. We could only hope for leniency for someone who wasn''t entirely bad.


    I thought Be and Jennifer could attend my wedding, but the day before, Be told me that they had to leave because Zachary was being transferred back to his hometown.


    When they left, I went to see them off, with Dennis driving me to the airport.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    In the departure hall, I held Be''s hand, feeling a deep sadness.


    Thest time Be left without saying goodbye, I had prepared myself. But now, as she left again, I didn''t know when we would meet again.


    "Be, I hope Zachary''s verdict will have a good oue," I said.


    Be was much more optimistic than I was. "I believe it will. One thing at a time. Zachary did wrong and should be punished, but the good deeds he did should also be recognized."


    I nodded heavily. "If there''s a good oue, call me. You muste back to see me."


    I felt extremely sad, my nose stinging unbearably. In fact, I saw tears in Be''s eyes too, but she smiled and hooked her arm around my neck.


    "Don''t worry. I still need you to be the godmother of my child."


    But I knew our chances of meeting again were slim.


    The boarding announcement had repeated many times, and Be and I finally parted reluctantly. Jennifer politely said goodbye to me.


    After Be went through the security checkpoint, she turned back and waved at me. She smiled so brightly, while my smile was filled with sorrow.


    I knew she wasn''t as carefree as she appeared; she was also feeling sad. But we smiled and said goodbye, both tacitly saving our tears for after we turned away.


    We met many people in a lifetime, but true confidants were often just one or two. No one apanied anyone for a lifetime. Perhaps we walked through joy and hardship together, but eventually, we all got lost in the crowd. As I turned to leave, I saw Oliver standing not far away.


    He had his hands in his pockets, biting his lip as he looked towards the security checkpoint, looking lost.


    I walked up to him, and he suddenly gave a bitter smile.


    "Now we are truly strangers at the ends of the earth."


    His pain, like a rising tide, also engulfed me.


    I was also very sad, but I knew my sadness was different from his. My sadness contained blessings and hope, while he was only despair.


    I said nothing and walked past him.


    He stood there, motionless.


    I thought he didn''t want to be disturbed and didn''t needfort. Some wounds could only be healed by time.


    Leaving the airport, Dennis drove me again.


    Passing by the Grand International Hotel, I saw that the entrance was almost fully decorated, everything ready for tomorrow''s grand wedding.


    The banner at the entrance read, "Congrattions to Ethan and Emily on their new wedding."


    It was not really a new wedding anymore.


    Be and Zachary''s situation suddenly made me understand many things. Life was full of disappointments. We couldn''t hold onto yesterday''s happiness, nor could we predict tomorrow''s fate. The only thing we could grasp was the present. Passing by the store, I grabbed some groceries.


    Since I started having morning sickness, I hadn''t cooked a proper meal, and the home had lost its original warmth.


    Life should be lived well.


    Unable to cook greasy stir-fried dishes, I made two pots of soup and some cold dishes.


    When I finished cooking, it was only four o''clock. I was really too proactive.


    The cold dishes were on the table, and the soup was in the pot, ready to be reheated when Ethan came back.


    Bored, I turned on the TV. Entertainment news was on, and just as I was about to change the channel, a photo caught my eye.


    It was a photo of a man and a woman kissing, with a hotel-like background.


    The news headline read #Skyline International Corporation President Dates New Starlet on the Eve of His Wedding.


    Although the woman in the photo was only shown from the back, I still recognized her as Faye.


    One was a famous entrepreneur, the other a budding starlet. The whole city knew Ethan was having a grand wedding tomorrow, making this news explosive.


    Such news made tomorrow''s wedding and me, the bride, the biggest joke.


    My vision blurred as I stared at the TV.


    Then, I received an audio message from an unknown number. With trembling hands, I opened it and heard Faye''s voice.


    "Ethan, do you love Emily?"


    "No."


    "You still love Fiona, don''t you?"


    "Yes, I love her very much."


    His voice was rich and maic; I couldn''t be mistaken. It was impossible to be mistaken.


    Ethan answered two questions both very decisively. Each word was like a sharp knife stabbing my heart.


    I admitted I was too greedy. I didn''t know when it started, but I wanted his love, and wanted to possess him selfishly.


    In the end, it was all my wishful thinking.


    Ethan was right; love and marriage both requiredpromise. But mypromise with him was just a cycle of hurt and forgiveness. I was really tired of it, over and over again.


    His "don''t love"pletely shattered my will. I had no reason to persist any longer.


    Like a walking corpse, I went upstairs and packed the USB drive Aurora gave me, some simple clothes, and the tape Seagull gave me. Downstairs, I wrote a note and left it on the dining table: [I''m tired! Since you can''t make a decision, I''ll help you.]


    Dragging my suitcase, I took onest look at this luxurious vi.


    I had lived here for almost a year and had really started to consider it home.


    But reality told me that none of this belonged to me.


    I was an unremarkable Cindere, never meant to long for a grand castle. Now, it was time to wake up from the dream.

 Chapter 187 Bringing Everything Back to the Starting Point

    I first headed over to Eminent Domain.


    It was time to grab that demolitionpensation. I needed some cash to get things rolling for whatever came next. Everything was going fine until I saw the stamp at the bottom of the document. I froze just as I was about to sign. "Skyline International Corporation?" I asked.


    The girl handling my paperwork shed me a bright smile. "Yep, Skyline International Corporation has poured a ton of money into the demolition and reconstruction here." I put down the pen and slid the document back to her.


    "I don''t want thepensation."


    She looked at me like I had lost my mind.


    But no one knew. I just wanted to hold onto myst shred of dignity.


    Turning around and walking out of Eminent Domain, I headed back to the old house.


    There were so many things I wanted to take, but I couldn''t. In the end, I only grabbed my parents'' portraits.


    I gged down a taxi to the train station. But then I remembered the kaleidoscope Be had given me, so I asked the driver to take me to the vi instead.


    Just as I was about to get out of the car, I saw Ethan''s car pulling in. He got out with a bouquet of bright yellow roses and walked towards the house.


    "Forget it, let''s go!" I said.


    My phone soon rang, and the screen showed "Honey."


    I turned off the phone, took out the SIM card, and held it in my palm. It felt like a truck had run over my heart, but I finally tossed the SIM card out of the half-open car window.


    It was over. I no longer hoped or cared.


    Let everything go back to how it was!


    The photo on my phone screen was from when Ethan secretly kissed me while we watched fireworks on Martin''s rooftop. Later, I asked him to send me a copy, and I set it as my wallpaper.


    After much hesitation, I still couldn''t bring myself to delete the photo.


    I could delete everything about him, but I couldn''t erase the mark he left on my heart. I thought I might never forget him, but I would slowly get used to the days without him.


    The taxi took me to the train station. I walked to the ticket window but had no clue where to go, so I randomly bought a ticket for the next train to Riverdale Falls.


    Riverdale Falls wasn''t far from Starlight City, just a two-hour train ride.


    It was almost 8 PM when I got off the train, and it waspletely dark.


    Riverdale Falls was just a small town, way less bustling than Starlight City. The environment was pretty chaotic, especially around the train station in the suburbs. Lots of sketchy people were hanging around, looking for targets. I needed to find a hotel first and figure things out tomorrow.


    There were tons of hotel signs around the train station, and I had no clue which one to pick, so I just wandered around.


    "Miss, looking for a hotel? Clean and hygienic, affordable rates, 24/7 hot water."


    "Miss, stay with us. We have discounts right now, super cheap."


    A bunch of people from the hotels approached me eagerly, but the more enthusiastic they were, the shadier it felt.


    I didn''t respond and didn''t dare to stick around. I just picked up the pace and kept walking.


    Honestly, I had no idea where I was going.


    By the time I realized it was getting darker and darker, it was toote to turn back.


    I noticed footsteps following me closely. My hands and feet were sweating, and my heart was pounding. Finally, I started running.


    As soon as I ran, the person behind me started running too.


    I hadn''t gone far when a hand yanked me into a dark alley and covered my mouth.


    There was a row of shops not far away, and several shopkeepers saw what happened. But no one stepped in, like they were used to this kind of thing.


    There were three of them, and one pulled out a knife to threaten me. I didn''t dare to struggle or scream. They rummaged through my suitcase but found nothing valuable, so they searched me and took all my money and my phone. One of them nced at my ears and neck, then reached into my shirt and pulled out a ne.


    "You can''t take this." I grabbed the ne, not even scared of their knife. But the more I clung to it, the more interested they seemed.


    "This ne must be worth something. Take it," one of them whispered.


    I held on tight, making a final plea.


    "Please, you can take my phone and money, but leave the ne. It''s really important to me."


    One of the men kneed me in the stomach, and the pain made me loosen my grip. With a sharp tug, they took the ne.


    The three men ran off after robbing me, and I desperately chased after them.


    But I hadn''t gone far when two police officers with batons stopped me.


    "That''s her; she stole my wallet!" ;A short man caught up from behind, pointing at me and lying through his teeth.


    I shook my head and looked at the two officers.


    "I didn''t steal anything, and I was just robbed."


    One of the officers looked at me and said, "Show me your ID."


    I handed over my ID. The officer took a quick look.


    "From Starlight City?"


    I nodded.


    "What brings you to Riverdale Falls?" he asked.


    I hesitated, not sure what to say.


    "Officer, my wallet must be in her suitcase," the short man insisted.


    The officer turned to me. "Please cooperate and open your suitcase."


    I had no choice but toply.


    The short man reached in and pulled out a wallet.


    "Officer, this is my wallet. It has my ID and $220 inside. You can check."


    I realized I had been set up; this was a ssic case of the thief crying, "Stop thief."


    The officer checked the wallet, then handed it back to the short man. He turned to me. "Miss, you''re now suspected of stealing someone else''s property. Pleasee with us." I felt utterly helpless.


    "I didn''t steal; I''m the victim here."


    The officer said sternly, "We''ll investigate the truth and won''t wrong an innocent person. But you muste with us now. Please cooperate."


    I was taken to the police station and gave a detailed ount of what had happened.


    The police asked me to call a family member to bail me out. I had no idea who to call. If I told them I had no family, they might be even more suspicious of my identity. Moreover, I only remembered Be and Ethan''s phone numbers. Be was gone, and I couldn''t possibly call her. I definitely couldn''t call Ethan.


    After much thought, I dialed the emergency hotline for Grace Hospital.


    The call was quickly answered, "Hello, Grace Hospital Emergency Center."


    I recognized the voice as Lisa''s. "Lisa, this is Emily."


    "Emily, what''s wrong?" Lisa sounded a bit nervous, given that the hotline was for emergencies.


    "Lisa, I have an urgent matter and need to reach Jason. I lost my phone and need his number. Can you help me find it?"


    Lisa seemed relieved. "Oh, I see. Hold on, I have his number here."


    She quickly gave me Jason''s number.


    At that moment, Jason was the only person I could turn to.


    After making the call, the officers left the interrogation room, leaving me alone.


    The waiting was excruciating. I didn''t know how much time had passed before the door to the interrogation room finally opened again. "Emily, you can go now."


    I walked out of the interrogation room and immediately saw Jason.


    His worried eyes locked onto me, scanning me from head to toe as if checking if I was okay.


    When people were down and out, thest thing they want was someone''s concern; it easily hit the softest, most vulnerable part of the heart.


    I held back my tears, trying not to cry.


    "Let''s go. We''ll talk outside," Jason said, trying to be considerate.


    As we were leaving the police station, I saw the robbers being escorted in. I grabbed the shirt of the man who took my ne. "Give me back my stuff."


    "What''s going on, Emily?" Jason walked over, frowning.


    With tears in my eyes, I said, "They robbed me."


    The men denied everything, refusing to admit they had taken my belongings.


    I was on the verge of tears. "I don''t care about the money or the phone. Just give me back the ne. I only want the ne."


    Finally, under the stern questioning of the nearby officers, they couldn''t withstand the pressure and confessed.


    "We sold the phone and the ne," one of them said, head down.


    I clung to the man''s shirt in despair, wanting to tear him apart. Tears finally streamed down my face.


    As Jason led me, who was heartbroken, out of the police station, he asked, "Was the ne a gift from Ethan?"


    I nodded, my heart shattered into pieces.


    The photo was gone, the ne was gone, and my only keepsake was gone.


    I thought this must be fate''s way of telling me to sever ties with himpletely.


    Jason didn''t ask any more questions. I figured he already knew what was going on. Ethan and Faye''s scandal must have been the talk of the town by now.


    "Let''s stay in Riverdale Falls tonight and figure things out tomorrow," Jason said.


    He then drove us to Riverdale Falls, and we found a random restaurant to eat.


    We ordered a few small dishes, and Jason even ordered a bottle of beer.


    I had no appetite, so I barely touched my food.


    "Emily, don''t overthink it. Eat something," Jason urged me, then started drinking by himself.


    He ended up finishing two bottles of beer, resting his head on one hand, his face flushed, looking a bit drunk.


    I owed Jason a lot of gratitude.


    Just the fact that he came to help me in the middle of the night was already the third time.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    The first time was when I went to Arthur''s old home, and Jason showed up at the perfect moment..


    The second time was when I went to Greenfield Vige. I called him, and without a second thought, he drove for hours to get there.


    And now, today, I didn''t know how to thank him enough. I could only express gratitude.


    "Jason, thank you," I said.


    Jason put down his hand and looked at me with slightly tipsy eyes, giving me a faint smile.


    "Why are you thanking me? No need to be so formal."


    After leaving the restaurant, we found a motel nearby.


    There was only one room left in the motel. I was about to turn and leave, but Jason grabbed my hand and handed his ID to the front desk. "Just one room."

 Chapter 188 I Was Always a Nobody

    I was floored!


    Jason had already grabbed my hand and pulled me inside.


    "I suppose you can''t sleep either, right? Neither can I. How about we get a room and chat for a while" Jason asked.


    For some reason, I just trusted Jason. He seemed like someone who could handle things and was worth trusting.


    The room was pretty basic, small but had everything-a private bathroom, TV, double bed, a sofa by the window, and a little round table. The best part? It was super clean.


    The walls had this khaki wallpaper with subtle patterns, and the lighting was warm and cozy.


    Jason stepped out to the balcony for a smoke, and I followed him.


    Below us, the night market was buzzing with noise.


    Luckily, we were high up, so it all felt distant.


    "Emily," Jason called out, but then he hesitated.


    "You don''t have to convince me," I said. "Getting here wasn''t about one or two things; it''s been building up for a while. I''m ready for this."


    Jason leaned on the railing, staring into the distance.


    "So, where are you nning to go? Starting over isn''t easy, especially for a woman," he said.


    I gave a bitter smile. "I had nothing to begin with."


    "You don''t have to leave, you know." He rubbed his temples, probably feeling the effects of the alcohol.


    I shook my head. "I don''t have a reason to stay."


    Jason sighed and instinctively reached for a cigarette. I had noticed earlier that he had tossed the empty pack in the trash. He seemed to remember and gave up, shoving his hands in his pockets instead.


    The cold wind on the balcony carried a faint smell of alcohol, making me shiver.


    Jason noticed and turned to me, saying, "Cold?"


    "A little." I nodded, about to head back inside, but he suddenly pulled me into his arms.


    "Emily, I love you!" Jason''s confession was hoarse and deep, tinged with drunkenness.


    I tried to break free, but he held me tight, not letting me go.


    "Emily, don''t be scared. I won''t hurt you. I''m terrified of you getting hurt; how could I ever hurt you?"


    I stopped struggling and said softly, "Jason, you''re drunk."


    I heard Jason''s bitterugh in my ear.


    "Yeah, I''m drunk. Otherwise, I''d never have the guts to tell you."


    The smell of alcohol lingered, mixed with intense sadness, pricking at my nerves.


    "Emily, I love you. I''ve loved you for years. I''ve wanted to tell you for so long but could never bring myself to. I''m just a coward; I just didn''t want to mess up your life. But seeing you unhappy now really hurts me. Emily, give me a chance to take care of you. Whether you stay or go, let me be by your side, okay?"


    I slowly and firmly broke free from Jason''s embrace, feeling touched and looking at him seriously.


    "Jason, you''ve always been good to me since we were kids, and it''s the same now. I''m really grateful to you, but..."


    Jason cut in, "You don''t need to say it. I get it. I always knew this would happen, so I never told you how I felt. As long as I didn''t hear your answer, I could keep hoping and stay your friend. Emily, I feel your pain. I was really scared. If you hadn''t called tonight, what were you going to do? Where were you nning to go? What kind of future will you have? Emily, I''m really worried about you."Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    He took a few steps back, leaning against the floor-to-ceiling window, looking up at the deep night sky.


    Moonlight reflected in his eyes, sparkling.


    At that moment, I was deeply moved. But being moved wasn''t love.


    "Jason, thank you for being so good to me. Everyone has to grow up. I can''t always rely on others. Even if the road ahead is full of thorns, I have to face it myself. I''m not a kid; I''m an adult who can take care of myself. So don''t worry about me. I just ask you not to tell Ethan that you saw me, okay?"


    Jason looked at me, his eyes filled with helplessness. Finally, he said with a bitter smile, "Okay."


    After a while in the cold wind, he seemed much more sober and patted my shoulder.


    "It''s cold out here. Let''s go in."


    Back inside, Jason took off his jacket andy down on the sofa.


    "You take the bed; I''ll crash on the sofa. Get some rest."


    There were two quilts on the bed, neither very thick. Luckily, the room had air conditioning. He wouldn''t be cold on the sofa, so I didn''t bother with formalities and climbed into bed, lying down fully clothed.


    But once Iy down, sleep was nowhere to be found, and Jason was just lying there with his eyes wide open.


    This was my first night away from Ethan, and it was rough.


    But rough was just the start. The road ahead was long, and for my baby''s sake, I had to make tomorrow better.


    By four in the morning, even the night market downstairs had quieted down. I could hear Jason''s steady breathing from the sofa.


    I got out of bed quietly.


    Jason''s wallet was on the small table. I took a stack of cash from it, grabbed my luggage, and left the motel. Then, I took a cab straight to the train station.


    When I first arrived in Riverdale Falls, it was nothing but trouble. I just wanted to get out of there fast.


    The train station wasn''t exactly safe. After getting out of the cab, I quickly entered the waiting hall. The earliest train was at 5:30, heading to Seabreeze Harbor.


    "How far is Seabreeze Harbor from Starlight City?" I asked.


    The ticket seller gave me a surprised look. "It takes ten hours by train from here to Seabreeze Harbor."


    I thought, ''Ten hours by train, far enough.''


    I waited an hour to board the train to Seabreeze Harbor, leaving that nightmare behind. Watching dawn break, the scenery changed from snow to flowers. Seabreeze Harbor, south of Starlight City, got spring early. Flowers were blooming when I arrived.


    After breakfast, I found a note in Jason''s money.


    "Emily, take good care of yourself. If you have any difficulties, call me. No matter how far, I''lle to you immediately."


    The note included his phone number, email, and other contact info.


    Looking at the note, I felt warmth and guilt towards Jason.


    In the new city, my first priority was finding a job to secure food and shelter. Luckily, my pregnancy wasn''t showing yet. By some miracle, I quickly found a job at a clinic that required a nursing degree and medical knowledge.


    The job seemed perfect for me. The attending physician, Aron Hill, hired me after a brief interview. I was genuinely happy-it was a good start. Aron and his wife, knowing I was new in town, offered me food, lodging, and a spareputer. My skills matched the job, and Aron taught me many things I was eager to learn in the medical field. Despite staying busy, I couldn''t stop thinking about Ethan. Seeing simr cars or familiar silhouettes made my heart skip a beat. Seagull once told me that saying goodbye to the past brings new beginnings. Since arriving, I kept in touch with him, sharing my life and work. I worked during the day and studied in the evenings.


    Aron generously offered me $4,000 a month, but when it was time to get paid, he gave me $5,000, insisting it was what I deserved. As my pregnancy became visible, I told the Hill couple about my situation. They took even better care of me and hired another person to share the workload.


    Living with the kind-hearted Hill family was a turning point, just like meeting Ethan had been. I believed in new beginnings and shared my idea of pursuing a career in medical aesthetics with them.


    Aron appreciated it and said, "I support young people having their own dreams. When you''re young, you should strive to spread medical knowledge. Very good, Emily. I support you. Go ahead and do it; I''ll invest."


    Aron''s support was a huge confidence boost. On my days off, I researched the market in Seabreeze Harbor, which had potential simr to Starlight City. I also bought books on business management and learned that many sessful entrepreneurs started small and took steady steps.


    Starting a business was risky, but the real fear was not getting back up after a failure. If I had not taken the first step, I would never have known if I could seed.


    After working at Aron''s clinic for four months, I saved almost all of my $20,000 earnings since I had no expenses for food and lodging. Aron invested $100,000, and I promised to share future profits with him.


    I rented a small shop, renovating it, buying basic equipment, and hiring a staff member. Initially, I targeted middle-to low-ie groups for promotion, but Aron advised focusing on high-ie women who cared about their maintenance. His advice made sense, so I adjusted my target audience.


    Inte May, I heard about a cocktail party at thergest club in Seabreeze Harbor, attended by prominent figures an excellent promotion opportunity. However, with my belly already showing, attending seemed impossible. Then, an unexpected opportunity came up.

 Chapter 189 Opportunity Favors the Prepared

    Aron''s granddaughter-inw, Wren Hill, often got invites to these fancy parties. When Aron told her about my situation, she was cool with bringing me along.


    That evening, I threw on a loose dress, hoping to hide my belly. Wren picked me up. She was around my age, stunning, and superposed.


    On the way, I was a bundle of nerves. She noticed and smiled, "Don''t stress. When we get there, just take it easy. Some things take time. Just soak in the high society vibe. There''ll be plenty more chances like this." Wren, a government official from a politically powerful family in Seabreeze Harbor, shared how her family initially didn''t approve of her rtionship with Alex Hill, a fresh med school grad.


    Alex went abroad for four years to further his studies. Despite being introduced to many wealthy suitors, Wren waited for her true love. When Alex came back as a top-notch doctor, her family finally gave their blessing. Wren and Alex''s story hit me hard. Perfect matches were rare, and true love needed constant effort and strong hearts to ovee obstacles.


    The Sunset Haven Club, in the city''s swankiest area, was packed with the rich and famous. I followed Wren inside, trying to be low-key. The grand hall was bustling but not loud, with soft music and the asional clink of sses. After Wren introduced me around, she went off to chat with friends, leaving me feeling awkward and out of ce. The luxurious setting and wealthy vibe made me feel like I didn''t belong. My nervousness and insecurity seemed to reflect off the shiny floor.


    Rich folks often looked down on the poor, like Victor did with me. I used to think I had dignity despite being poor, but now I needed to navigate this world to give my kid a better life. Dignity alone couldn''t feed us or ensure a good living. Opportunities were rare, and I couldn''t back down. Taking a deep breath, I approached a group of women chatting in small clusters.


    "Hey,dies. Can I have a few minutes of your time?" I tried to hide my nerves and asked politely.


    The women gave me sharp looks. In their world, connections were all about money and status, not friendships. Without brand-name clothes or jewelry, it felt like I had a big "poor" sign on my face, and no one was friendly.


    I thickened my skin and continued. "I want to introduce you to medical aesthetics. Interested?"


    One youngdy in a ck evening dress with exposed shoulders and perfect makeup snorted, "This is a high-end club. Don''t bring your low-ss stuff here."


    Anotherdy looked me up and down, her gaze stopping at my belly.


    "You look unfamiliar and not like club staff. How did you get in?"


    "Yeah, I''ve never seen you before."


    Facing their doubts and aggressive questioning, I started to panic. I didn''t dare to tell them that Wren brought me in, fearing it would cause her trouble. Suddenly, a waiter hurried over to me.


    "Miss, our boss wants to see you."


    "Me?" I pointed at myself, shocked.


    The waiter nodded. "Yes."


    I followed the waiter upstairs, feeling anxious. Would the club owner me me for sneaking into his party? Would it implicate Wren?


    The waiter pointed to a VIP booth near the railing on the second floor.


    "Miss, please wait here. Our boss will be here shortly."


    I nodded and sat down, my palms sweaty. I could see the whole first floor but was too anxious to look for marketing targets.


    After ten minutes, a man in a suit walked over and stopped in front of me. I stood up, staring at his shiny ck shoes.


    I blurted out my prepared speech, "Sir, I''m sorry. It was wrong of me to sneak into the party without an invitation. Please don''t be mad. But please believe me, I''m not here to cause trouble. If you mind, I can leave right away. Please don''t implicate innocent people."


    The man in front of me gave a light cough. "I''m not the boss; I''m just the boss''s assistant."Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    I was taken aback and looked up.


    The man awkwardly ced his fist to his lips.


    "Ms., since you''ve already admitted you don''t have an invitation, let''s cut to the chase. Why are you here?"


    The guy''s words were polite, not usatory at all. But my guilty conscience made me feel like he was grilling me.


    "I..." I clutched my handbag tightly, my mind racing.


    The boss must be pretty sharp to run such a big club. Since he called me over alone, he probably already knew why I was here. Making up an excuse would be disrespectful and might tick him off.


    So, I came clean. "I''m here to promote medical aesthetics. I''m sorry for not getting your boss''s permission first. If he minds, I can apologize in person and leave right away."


    He noticed my nervousness and smiled. "Ms., don''t worry. Our boss is tied up with something and can''te over right now. But he said you could use our stage for ten minutes to do your thing." So, the boss already knew my purpose. Good thing I didn''t lie earlier.


    "How much is the advertising fee?" I started calcting. Such a high-end party, directly targeting so many high-spending individuals, would likely have a hefty advertising fee for just ten minutes. He smiled and shook his head. "No advertising fee."


    I could hardly believe my ears. I firmly believed there was no such thing as a free lunch.


    The assistant seemed to see my concern and smiled. "Ms., rest assured, our boss keeps his word. You have ten minutes to do as you please, and we won''t charge any advertising fee."


    Could there be some other hidden rules?


    But I had no money, power, or looks. Besides, anyone could see I was pregnant.


    No matter what, since the opportunity was presented, I had to seize it.


    "Can I use the big screen?" I asked.


    The assistant smiled and nodded. "Of course."


    He reminded me. "Ms., don''t forget; you only have ten minutes."


    I nodded to the assistant, handed my USB drive to the control room, and clenched my hands repeatedly.


    Finally, I stepped onto the stage, spotlights on me. The crowd looked up. I paused at the microphone, recalling the cases I had studied.


    "Hello, everyone. It''s an honor to speak to such distinguished leaders and elites. Your efforts have made Seabreeze Harbor thrive, contributing to our nation''s strength. Many aspects of our cultural heritage captivate people worldwide. Today, I''d like to share insights into traditional medicine."


    Before the party, I didn''t know I''d get a chance to go on stage, but my marketing pitch wasn''tst-minute.


    I learned from sessful people that opportunities favored the prepared. I was not particrly smart, but definitely hardworking.


    Through my PPT, I gave the audience a clear understanding of medical aesthetics, using case studies to showcase its advantages and build their confidence.


    Initially nervous, I gradually became calm because I was discussing something I knew inside out.


    After my presentation, the boss''s assistant led the apuse, and others followed. I guessed I had probably exceeded the ten minutes.


    Feeling a bit embarrassed, I quickly got off the stage. Some people expressed interest and inquired further.


    I mentioned a grand opening promotion, offering VIP memberships with gifts for those who signed up.


    Suddenly, a woman mocked. "Do you think anyone here would care about your gifts? Your tricks are just for fooling lower-ss people. Since you haven''t opened yet, where did those casese from? Isn''t that just deception?" It was the same young woman in the ck evening dress who had previously said my stuff was low-ss.


    I looked at her calmly and smiled faintly. "I believe you''ve heard of the famous doctor Aron Hill from Seabreeze Harbor, right? You can ask around if you don''t believe me."


    Aron had told me that I could mention his name at the right time. He believed he still had some prestige in Seabreeze Harbor.


    Sure enough, as soon as I mentioned Aron, the people present immediately showed respect.


    The woman, seemingly intent on opposing me, sarcastically said, "Since you''re in the beauty business, your own image is the biggest persuasion. Do you think you are persuasive?"


    I hadn''t used any cosmetics because of my pregnancy. Compared to these women with exquisite makeup, I indeedcked persuasiveness.


    The scene became vaguely noisy, and those who had initially believed me began to waver.


    "I''ll take three hundred VIP memberships." A familiar voice behind me suddenly shocked everyone present.

 Chapter 190 Tired but Happy

    I spun around, instantly freezing at the sound of that familiar voice. Striding towards me in a baseball jacket and cap, holding a bat, was none other than Faris.


    Two guys in suits trailed behind him, one of them being the assistant I''d talked to earlier. Someone in the crowd called him Mr. Melville, while a few women squealed "Faris" like they were with girlish fantasies.


    He walked right up to me, gave a faint smile as I stood there, totally stunned, and then nced at the crowd.


    "Showing up to a beauty promo without makeup? That takes guts. It shows you really believe in your products and techniques. Traditional treatments are natural and healthy, no makeup tricks needed. If it''s safe for pregnant women, it''s definitely healthy." Faris just elevated medical beauty to a whole new level, and the crowd burst into apuse.


    The woman who had been giving me a hard time earlier now looked super embarrassed.


    After the apuse died down, she walked towards Faris. "Faris, I..."


    "Stop." Faris raised his bat, pointing it at her, stopping her in her tracks.


    Ignoring her blushing and awkwardness, he suddenly turned his head towards me.


    "Do you take male clients?"


    "Of course," I said, swallowing nervously.


    "Mr. Melville is already so handsome and charming. Do you still need beauty treatments?" someone joked.


    Faris licked his lips, showing just the tip of his tongue, and smiled faintly. "I''ve signed up for three hundred sessions, which will be given as year-end bonuses to the top employees."


    Gasps of surprise rippled through the crowd.


    "Mr. Melville is already nning year-end bonuses before the year''s even halfway over. The employees at the club are really lucky; this is an awesome perk."


    Faris casually put one hand in his pocket and swung the bat with the other, smiling like it was no big deal.


    "Everyone''s used to all kinds of gifts, so let''s mix it up. Who doesn''t love beauty? Giving health and beauty together is pretty meaningful."


    Someone pped in agreement. "That''s a great idea. I want to follow your lead and give each of my employees a registration too."


    With Faris leading the charge, everyone followed, and I felt overwhelmed. My tiny shop seemed way too small. But I couldn''t turn away business, so I decided to roll with it and figure it outter.


    The woman who had been against me earlier stood there fuming. Iter found out she was in the same beauty business, and my sess was a threat to her.


    As the party started winding down, Wren noticed I knew Faris and didn''t wait for me. I sat at a table, sorting through client registrations. The big spenders were generous, opting for gold cards, and some even upgraded to diamond. Personal transactions were settled on the spot, while corporate funds would be transferred tomorrow.


    I calcted nearly $2.5 million in total. It felt like a dream.


    Faris ced a ss of milk in front of me and sat down, looking at me with interest.


    "Emily, those ten minutes on stage really surprised me."


    I looked up at him and gestured around the now-empty club. "Is this yours? Are you the owner of this club?"


    Faris raised one side of his lips mischievously. "What? Doesn''t it look like it?"


    I propped one hand against my cheek, pretending to think. "No, I''m just equally surprised. Weren''t you always in Starlight City? How do you have such a big club in Seabreeze Harbor, and judging by tonight''s turnout, it couldn''t have been built up in a short time."


    Faris crossed his legs and tapped the table with his fingers, teasing. "Your IQ has improved; you know how to analyze problems now."


    I rolled my eyes at him.


    Heughed and said, "Weren''t you always in Starlight City too? How did you end up doing beauty treatments here?"


    I guessed he knew why I left Starlight City, so I didn''t answer him. He suddenly leaned in closer, holding my chin and staring at me intently.


    "But seriously, who taught you that? You were nothing like the timid and cowardly woman you used to be on stage just now. Who guided you?"


    He made meugh, but only for a few seconds before I restrained my smile.


    "There''s a saying that goes, ''When you have no way out, you be strong and fearless.""


    Speaking of fearlessness, I remembered something Ethan once told me.


    "The strongest person in the world isn''t Superman, but the one who gets knocked down a hundred times and gets up a hundred and one times to face the world again. Because the former is just strong, but thetter is fearless."


    I admitted that even though we had separated, some of the ideas and beliefs he instilled in me still deeply influenced me.


    Looking at tonight''s results, I said, "I think you can cancel those three hundred sessions. You''ve already helped me a lot."


    Faris frowned. "No. I said it in front of so many people, and many employees heard it too. Do you want me to break my promise in front of them?"


    I shrugged. "Alright, you''re rich and willful; I have nothing to say."


    Later, Faris drove me home.


    On the way, seeing that I wasn''t saying much, he asked, "What''s up? You made a killing tonight. Aren''t you happy?"


    I nced at him and said with a worried look, "What I''m stressing about now is how my tiny shop can handle these big clients. Honestly, I just wanted to promote tonight; I never thought I''d sell so many VIP memberships."


    Faris smirked. "What''s there to worry about? You should use the funds you got to expand your business and upgrade your venue. These folks spend money to reflect their status; they don''t want to be in a shabby ce. They don''tck money; they care about their reputation."


    He made a lot of sense.


    When we arrived, I was about to get out of the car when he stopped me and pointed to Aron''s clinic.


    "As a boss, you should have your own ce. What''s the point of living in someone else''s house?"


    I had thought about this too. It was not that I needed to live in a fancy house just because I became a boss. But I wasn''t working for Aron anymore, and it felt awkward to keep living in his ce. Even though they hadn''t said anything, I couldn''t be so inconsiderate.


    I nodded. "You''re right. I need to find a ce and move out."


    Faris said, "Actually, what I wanted to say was..."Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Alright, it''ste. Thanks for the ride. You should head back." I cut him off.


    Faris gave me a helpless look before driving away.


    Since Aron had trusted me with a set of keys, I didn''t need to disturb them when I came homete. I quietly returned to my room and, lying in bed, eagerly shared tonight''s sess with Seagull on Facebook.


    He quickly replied: [Congrats, you''re one step closer to your dream. Keep it up! Tomorrow will be even better!]


    I thought, ''Yeah, tomorrow will definitely be better!''


    The next morning, as soon as I stepped out, I saw Faris''s car parked at the door.


    If I hadn''t seen him drive awayst night, I would have thought he never left.


    Sitting in the driver''s seat, Faris took off his sunsses and looked at me.


    "Those clients yesterday were influenced by me. I don''t want theming back toin that your ce is too shabby. It just so happens that I''m free these days. For the sake of an old friend, I''ll be your driver and nner for free. How does that sound? Do you feel honored?"


    I walked around to the passenger side, got in and smiled at him. "Yes, I feel very honored. Sir, let''s go!"


    Faris cheerfully whistled, and the car sped off.


    In the following days, Faris was by my side, helping me find a location, renovate, and even mobilize his club''s staff to assist.


    "Emily, a person''s energy is limited. As a boss, you should delegate rather than do everything yourself. You need to learn to leverage your team."


    With the business expanding, I definitely needed to hire more staff. I personally trained all the beauticians, focusing on both techniques and service concepts.


    With Faris''s team assisting and his personal oversight, a luxurious beauty center in the city center was soon ready.


    I spent a long time thinking about the brand name. I wanted to honor Aurora and Aron, my benefactors on this entrepreneurial journey, but I couldn''te up with a fitting name.


    Faris suddenly said, "Just use your own name."


    After some consideration, his eyes lit up. "Let''s call it Emberlyn Beauty Retreat. It sounds interesting."


    I thought the name was good too, so we decided on it.


    Although I was busy like a machine these days, I was happily exhausted.


    One day, I was standing outside the beauty center, looking up at the sign being hung.


    As I watched, I suddenly felt dizzy and almost lost my bnce.


    Luckily, Faris, who was standing beside me, caught me in time. "What''s wrong?"


    After regaining myposure, I waved my hand. "It''s nothing. I think I''ve just been too tiredtely."


    He insisted on taking me to the hospital.


    I realized that since I got pregnant, I hadn''t had a prenatal checkup, so it was a good idea to get checked.


    After the ultrasound, the doctor smiled and said, "Congrattions, you''re having twins."


    I was stunned for a long time.


    Walking out of the ultrasound room, Faris probably noticed my pale face and snatched the ultrasound report from me.


    "Twins!" he eximed, unable to hide his excitement.


    After his initial joy, he seemed to realize he was overly happy and immediately pped himself. "They''re not even mine. Why am I so happy?"


    I couldn''t help butugh. He eventuallyughed too.


    This was the best news since my business sess.


    Busy with work, I rarely thought of Ethan, but the ultrasound report brought back all my thoughts of him.


    At home, I stared at the ultrasound report, sleepless, wondering what Ethan was doing and if he thought of me.


    If he knew about the twins, would he be happy?


    I wanted to hear his voice but didn''t want to reveal my location. I used the inte phone on myputer and dialed his number. As it rang, my heart raced. His deep, familiar voice soon came through. "Hello."

 Chapter 191 Totally Cool

    I mped my hand over my mouth, trying not to make a sound. Neither of us said a word; the silence was deafening.


    After a bit, his voice broke through again. "Must''ve been a wrong number. But that''s cool. I just needed someone to talk to." Ethan sounded a bit tipsy.


    Thinking about his stomach issues, I felt a pang of heartache.


    He kept going. "Do you know how to take care of a cat? I''ve got this cat named Rolie. My wife named him ''cause he loves rolling around on the floor. My wife is clever, right? She used to take care of him more, so he was closer to her. Ever since she left, he''s not really into me. What do you think I should do to make him happy? Do you think he misses her? Just like I do."


    I stayed quiet, feeling a sting in my nose and my eyes getting warm.


    Listening to him, I could almost see him lying on the couch, phone in one hand, petting Rolie with the other, surrounded by beer bottles. After drinking, his neck would turn red, and he''d unbutton the top two buttons, showing off his muscr chest. He must look especially sexy and charming like that.


    He burped and went on. "I always dream abouting home, smelling food, and seeing her in the kitchen with an apron, smiling shyly, just like before. But I''m scared I can''t give her a stable life. When people choose one thing, they lose another. As a man, I gotta see my path through, even if I have to crawl. Do you agree? Sometimes, I wake up at night hearing a knock, thinking it''s her. But when I rush to open the door, no one''s there. Do you think I''m going crazy?" I covered my mouth, tears streaming through my fingers, and cruelly hung up the phone before I could start sobbing. Hearing his voice tore my heart apart.


    Why would he say these things? Wouldn''t it be better if I left so he wouldn''t be torn anymore? The person who should be in the kitchen was Faye; she loved it there. Thinking about Ethan, Faye, and me, I felt all my pain resurface. I touched my slightly swollen belly, where two little lives were growing. They were my greatest hope.


    I wiped my tears and plugged in the USB drive Aurora gave me. Pushing away my emotions, I focused on studying. Maybe one day, Ethan and I would meet again, and I wouldn''t feel inferior.


    Thanks to the influx of famous people, my Emberlyn Beauty Retreat quickly became popr. To manage the business better, I enrolled in night sses for business management. For convenience, I bought a $50,000 car. I knew a car was like a business card, but I preferred to use the money to give my employees raises.


    Faris came with me to pick up the car. He drove, and I sat in the passenger seat.


    As we drove back, he smiled and said, "I remember you don''t have a driver''s license yet."


    I shrugged it off. "So what? I can hire someone to drive. Didn''t you say that a boss needs to know how to manage people? Did you forget?"


    He raised an eyebrow and looked at me, smiling. "You really carry yourself like a boss now."


    I dly epted hispliment. "Of course."


    After returning, I had my secretary post the job ad, and by the afternoon, many people hade to apply.


    I specifically asked my secretary to limit the gender to female in the job ad, so all the applicants were women.


    Actually, a driver''s job mainly depended on driving skills. They all had licenses and several years of driving experience, and they were all under 30, so it was hard for me to choose.


    "I''m a fourth-degree ck belt in Taekwondo."


    Hearing a woman say this, I stopped in my tracks as I was about to enter the office and turned to look at the short-haired woman.


    "Let''s go with her," I said.


    The woman looked up at me in surprise and politely nodded, saying thank you.


    She was also a fourth-degree ck belt in Taekwondo and had short hair. She looked pure and had a polite but not servile gaze. She had many of Be''s traits. "What''s your name?" I asked.


    She replied, "My name is Dakato Nash."


    And so, Dakato became my driver, and I handed her the keys to the new car.


    Dakato drove steadily and was very focused. She rarely spoke unless I started a conversation.


    As a driver, she was very qualified.


    One day in June, I was in my office reviewing client files and feedback when the secretary walked in.


    "Ma''am, Mr. Melville is here."


    I kept my eyes on the documents and nodded. "Let him in."


    After the secretary left, the sound of dress shoes approached, and soon, a pair of half-rolled sleeves rested on my desk.


    I nced up and saw a white shirt. That tall figure in a white shirt made me lose focus, bringing back memories of someone else in a white shirt.


    A hand waved in front of my eyes. Faris cracked a string of jokes. "I know I''m charming, but you don''t have to stare without blinking, do you? Is this what they call ''stunningly handsome''? You''re making me blush." "Narcissist!" I shot back.


    I swatted his hand away, gathered my wandering thoughts, and went back to the documents.


    "You''re quite the busy bee now. I have to make an appointment just to take you out for a meal."


    Without looking up, I said, "Stop mocking me. I''m just starting out, and I need to oversee a lot of things personally."


    He suddenly closed the folder in front of me. "No matter how busy you are, you still need to eat. Let''s go grab some food. Don''t forget; you''re pregnant now. Don''t push yourself too hard."


    I checked the time and realized it was indeed lunchtime. I didn''t mind being hungry, but I couldn''t let the two babies in my womb go hungry.


    I followed Faris out of the office, and Dakato immediately approached.


    Faris said, "No need to take two cars. We can just take mine."


    I nodded and told Dakato, "Go have lunch. You don''t need to pick me up."


    Dakato nodded and agreed, but she gave Faris a meaningful look.


    I thought Faris would drive to a restaurant, but he went into a residential area instead.


    "Why did you bring me here?" I asked.


    He parked the car and smiled at me. "I''m bringing you home. You''re pregnant, and you shouldn''t eat just anything outside. It''s safer if I cook for you. Come on, I''ve already bought the groceries." Walking inside, he asked me to sit on the couch while he took the groceries to the kitchen.


    I noticed the decor was simr to his ce in Starlight City. A book on the ss coffee table caught my eye: "Pregnancy Recipes."


    Flipping through, I saw pen marks and bookmarks that matched the ingredients he bought today. I heard running water and dishes clinking in the kitchen. I got up and walked over, seeing Faris with his sleeves rolled up, handling a sea bass. Standing at the door, I couldn''t take my eyes off him. My thoughts drifted to a memory of Ethan doing the same thing a year ago, cooking with such skill. That moment felt timeless.


    Falling in love with Ethan wasn''t sudden; his charm slowly took over my heart through small moments. Even now, thinking about it still gave me that flutter.


    "Stunned by my handsomeness again?" Faris''s teasing voice brought me back to reality.


    He was putting the prepared sea bass into the oil pan, quickly flipping it to cook the other side.


    Compared to the Faris who couldn''t even fry an egg before, he now seemed quitepetent.


    In no time, several dishes were on the table: steamed sea bass, fried eggs, and saut¨¦ed okra exactly the recipes marked by the bookmarks.


    He served me a bowl of sea bass soup.


    "I heard sea bass is good for the brain. Drink more soup; you need the nutrition."


    He liked to joke, and I was used to it, toozy to retort.


    "Come on, try it. How does it taste?" He urged.


    I picked up the spoon and took a sip.


    "How is it?" He looked at me expectantly.


    "Very good, very fresh," I said sincerely.


    Faris immediately beamed with joy. "If you like it, eat more."


    He kept piling food onto my te until it was overflowing.


    Honestly, his cooking skills had improved a lot. I figured he must have practiced a lot in private.


    After eating, I rested on the couch.


    Faris finished washing the dishes and came over to sit down. He took out a cigarette but hesitated and didn''t light it.


    He put the cigarette down, leaned back on the couch, and casually turned on the TV, flipping through channels as he said, "Isn''t it inconvenient for you to stay at Aron''s ce? You know, your current business ispeting with Aron''s. How do you think he feels about that?"Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    I answered, "Aron isn''t like that."


    Although I said that, thinking about it, some of my business did indeed conflict with Aron''s.


    "Keep an eye out for me. See if there''s an apartment for rent. I''ll move out as soon as I find a suitable ce. It doesn''t need to be too big."


    "Stay here. I won''t charge you rent," he said.


    "No," I replied firmly.


    He looked at me helplessly. "Then I''ll charge you rent. Renting from me is the same as renting from someone else."


    I looked at him and said more seriously, "No."


    He bit his lip in extreme frustration and suddenly lunged at me, pinning me down on the couch.

 Chapter 192 We Dont Want Money, We Want People

    "What are you doing?" I asked, feeling a bit on edge.


    Even though Faris and I were pretty tight these days, his random outbursts still freaked me out sometimes.


    He had me pinned with his arms on either side, biting his lip and staring at me. The tension was thick.


    His eyes flicked down to my belly and then back up to my face.


    "Why are you so jumpy? You''re pregnant. You think I''d try something?"


    I rolled my eyes. "Come on, quit messing around."


    I gave him a little shove, and he backed off, sitting down where he was before. Faris was always upfront about his feelings. It wasn''t that I didn''t get it; I just didn''t want to deal with it. Things got awkward real quick.


    I remembered I had a diamond VIP client scheduled for a massage that afternoon and used that as my escape route.


    As I got to the office door, I saw Dakotaing out, looking all surprised, clearly not expecting me back so soon.


    Dakota exined calmly, "The water cooler outside ran out, and I needed a drink, so I came to your office to get some."


    She did have a water cup in her hand.


    I nodded and smiled. "No problem."


    I walked into my simply decorated office and looked around. Important documents were locked up, theputer was password-protected, and nothing seemed out of ce. Dakota''s resume said she was 24, but she acted way older. She didn''t talk much, but her sharp eyes seemed to see right through people.


    Despite her cool demeanor, she was thoughtful-Every morning, there was a cup of hot milk on my desk, and a green nt appearing next to myputer, and when I woke up from napping, a thin nket covered me. My secretary told me it was Dakota.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    A few dayster, I found a nice little apartment, already decorated but never lived in. The owner needed cash fast and was selling it. I liked the decor style and its proximity to the beauty salon, so I bought it without thinking twice.


    The day before I nned to move, I invited the Hill family to dinner to say thanks. When I started my business, Aron invested $100,000 as my startup capital. Within two or three months, the returns were several times that amount. I prepared a $500,000 check for Aron as the first dividend. But he refused, saying he''d talk dividends when I really hit it big.


    I may have had a lot of bad luck in the past, but meeting benefactors on my entrepreneurial journey was my greatest fortune. Sometimes, in the dead of night, I wondered if God thought he had tortured me enough in the first 27 years, so now things were finally going smoothly. No one was lucky or unlucky forever. People should never look down on someone who seemed insignificant now, because you never knew how strong they would be.


    To outsiders, I was the dark horse that suddenly emerged in Seabreeze Harbor''s business world, bing the powerful woman I once dreamed of being. Such smooth sess garnered admiration and jealousy.


    One morning in early August, I got a call from my secretary. After hearing her anxious ount, I rushed to the store.


    The ground in front of our store and the door were sttered with red paint, looking like blood at first nce. I stood there, heavily pregnant, calmly surveying the scene.


    All the employees stood anxiously to the side, and there were quite a few onlookers. I calmly took out my phone and called 911.


    Then, I looked at my secretary and said lightly, "Call those media outlets that wanted to interview me recently and tell them they have ten minutes today."


    She looked at me, puzzled, but did as I said.


    The media arrived quickly.


    By the time they arrived, the police had already taken photos and collected evidence and had left after asking me some basic questions.


    The media were excited to encounter news, and the sound of camera shutters and shing lights filled the scene.


    "Ms. Russell, who do you think is responsible for today''s incident?"


    I smiled. "I think that''s a question for the police to answer. I trust they will give me a satisfactory answer."


    "Ma''am, Emberlyn Beauty Retreat has grown so rapidly in such a short time; it''s truly impressive. Do you think this could be the work of apetitor?"


    I thought, ''Is that even a question?''


    But I still smiled at their cameras.


    I stated. "I don''t think so. The businessmunity in Seabreeze Harbor is very friendly and generous. I don''t believe anyone would do something so harmful and pointless. Besides,petition isn''t a bad thing; it drives development. Allpetitors are collectively advancing this industry, and I thank each one of them."


    As I said these insincere words, my gaze moved past the reporters to the street across.


    The woman leaning against the red sports car was none other than Melissa Garcia, the one who had repeatedly made things difficult for me at the club.


    I slowly curled my lips into a smile and looked at my watch.


    "One more minute."


    A reporter suddenly asked, "Ma''am, I see you''re about to give birth. It''s rare to see a pregnant woman working so hard. I think everyone is curious why we haven''t seen the child''s father. Is there a story behind this?" Across the street, Melissa folded her arms, wearing a look of amusement.


    I gently stroked my belly and smiled serenely. "You rarely see a pregnant woman working so hard, but now you have. That''s why I''m sessful; do you think? Time''s up. That''s all for today."


    I turned to leave, but the reporters chased after me and surrounded me.


    "Please answer, who is the father of your child? Why haven''t we seen him? You are an inspirational figure in Seabreeze Harbor, and everyone wants to know your story."


    "It''s me!" A voice suddenly rang out from the crowd, and everyone turned their cameras towards it.


    Faris, hands in his pockets and a lollipop in his mouth, walked over. As a well-known figure in Seabreeze Harbor, the reporters immediately recognized him.


    When he admitted he was the father, they got excited and swarmed him. Melissa, meanwhile, stood frozen, staring at us in disbelief.


    "Is what you said true? Is Ms. Russell carrying your child? Are you secretly married?"


    Faris looked at the gossiping reporters with a nonchnt expression and held my hand as if dering his ownership.


    "Of course, it''s true. Because of the baby, I even quit smoking," Faris said seriously.


    Upon hearing this, Melissa kicked her car, then got in and drove away in her red sports car.


    The reporters wanted to ask more questions, but Faris put his arm around my shoulder and said, "That''s enough for today. My wife is tired, and I won''t allow you to bother her anymore."


    As soon as we were out of the reporters'' sight, I shook off his hand and looked at him seriously.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" he asked, feigning ignorance.


    I said, "Why did you say that? Now there''s a huge misunderstanding."


    Faris shrugged indifferently. "If you don''t exin, who will know it''s just a misunderstanding? Besides, if I hadn''t said that, how were you nning to answer? And what would the reporters have typed?"


    I returned to the office in frustration and sat down, with Faris following me in, softening his tone.


    "Alright, I admit I acted on my own. Forget it. Have you thought about who might have sshed the paint at the entrance?"


    I looked at him pointedly. "I suspect it''s your messy love life causing trouble for me."


    Faris frowned, seemingly seriously considering my words.


    Seeing him like this, I couldn''t help but tease him.


    "Do you have so many messy rtionships that you can''t remember which one it is?"


    "Bullshit!" Faris swore in frustration. "I''ve always kept myself clean and never messed around. But someone as charming as me is bound to have admirers. It''s just you who dislikes me."


    I burst outughing. "I know you''re excellent, and many people admire you. How could I dare to dislike you? Judging by today''s warning, those women are quite formidable. So, you should stay away from me and not bring me any more trouble."


    Faris leaned in close, smiling mischievously.


    "Now everyone in Seabreeze Harbor knows you''re carrying my child. If you want me to stay away, do you want people to call me a heartless man?"


    I suppressed a hint of schadenfreude and nced at him indifferently. "You reap what you sow."


    Later, my secretary asked why I had proactively contacted the media, as being retaliated against wasn''t exactly a glorious thing.


    I smiled and said, "The power of the media can put pressure on the other party and also signal that I''m not afraid to make a big deal out of it. Besides, sometimes gossip isn''t a bad thing; the publicity effect can be as good as advertising, and it''s free."


    A few dayster, after browsing through the information from potential franchisees from various ces, it was already dark.


    I turned off theputer and walked out of the office, exhausted.


    Dakota had been waiting for me.


    I apologized to her. "Dakota, I''m sorry to keep you waiting sote."


    Dakota shook her head. "It''s okay, but you should take it easy since you''re about to give birth."


    I nodded, stretched my sore neck, and left with Dakota.


    After driving a short distance, Dakota pulled the car over.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked.


    Dakota said, "Something doesn''t feel right. I''ll go check."


    She got out of the car, and I followed.


    "The tire is t," Dakota said.


    I checked the time and said, "It''ste. Let''s leave the car here and call a repair shop tomorrow. We''ll take a cab home."


    Just as I finished speaking, a few men appeared at the end of the street, looking hostile.


    Dakota quickly realized they wereing for us and immediately stood in front of me to protect me.


    "Get back in the car!"


    She had just said that when the men rushed at us, and a fight broke out between them and Dakota.


    Dakota tried her best to keep them away from me. But despite her skills, she was at a disadvantage against several burly men.


    "Stop! How much money do you want?" I tried to negotiate with the men.


    They paused momentarily, and one of them sneered. "We don''t want money; we want you!"


    With that, they resumed fighting with Dakota.


    Despite her efforts, Dakota was overwhelmed and was suddenly struck from behind, causing her to stumble forward but barely stay on her feet.


    One of the men took the opportunity to approach me while I backed away, protecting my belly.


    He grabbed me and threw me to the ground.


    As my hip hit the ground hard, a sharp pain spread through my abdomen.


    "Emily!" Dakota called out anxiously when she saw me fall.


    The man who threw me down lifted his foot to stomp on my belly, but Dakota lunged at him and fought him off.


    Another man suddenly pulled out a knife and aimed it at Dakota''s back.


    I weakly said, "Watch out!"


    But it was toote. I watched helplessly as the knife plunged into Dakota''s back, and blood quickly soaked through her clothes.

 Chapter 193 Cant Be Without You

    "Dakato!"


    Blood spread across Dakato''s back as the dagger was yanked out, dripping red. She spun around and kicked the attacker to the ground, sending the dagger ttering away.


    Even with her wound, Dakato fought like a beast against the men rushing her. Fairness and morality? Nowhere to be found as they ganged up on her.


    Using every ounce of strength to protect me, Dakato was eventually overpowered and knocked down.


    "Stop! I know someone hired you. How much did she pay? I''ll double it. Just get us to a hospital, and I''ll pay you right now." I fought through the searing pain in my abdomen, using myst bit of strength to negotiate.


    "Hospital? More like sending you to hell." They looked down at us smugly, like beating up two women was some big aplishment.


    "How much do you want? Name your price."


    At this point, money was the least of my worries. I just needed to keep the two little lives inside me safe, no matter the cost.


    Hearing this, the men exchanged nces, looking tempted.


    I trembled with pain but tried to stay calm, continuing to plead with them.


    "Killing us won''t do you any good. You won''t get away with it. My husband won''t let you off. If you let us go, I can give you enough money to livefortably for the rest of your lives." As soon as I finished speaking, I felt a warm flow from my lower body.


    I knew my water had broken. If we dyed any longer, the babies wouldn''t make it. I grabbed the pant leg of the man closest to me. "Please, take me to the hospital."


    He lifted his leg and kicked me. As he prepared to kick again, the sound of police sirens echoed in the distance.


    "The cops are here. Let''s go. That woman''s babies probably won''t make it anyway," one of them said.


    They fled quickly, and my consciousness grew increasingly blurry from the intense pain.


    Later, I felt myself being lifted up.


    The urgent sound of ambnce sirens filled the air.


    "Emily, hold on!" a frantic voice called out to me.


    Those words brought tears to my eyes.


    Was it my imagination?


    Why did I hear Ethan''s voice?


    In my hazy state, I felt many people around me. I heard the crisp sound of metal instruments being ced into a tray.


    A broad hand held mine, its warmth so familiar.


    "The patient''s condition is critical. The amniotic fluid is gone, and there''s severe internal bleeding. We can only save either the mother or the babies," a serious voice said, probably the doctor. "Save the mother." I heard a firm reply.


    "Your wife is carrying twins," the doctor reminded.


    "I said save the mother." His voice was unyielding.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Why didn''t he want the babies? How could he not want them?


    Didn''t he know these two little lives were his own flesh and blood?


    He spoke clearly into my ear, "Honey, stay with me. What do you want to say?"


    I struggled to open my eyes, but everything was blurry. Only the warmth in my hand felt real.


    "Ethan, the babies are yours. You can''t abandon them," I said weakly.


    "I don''t want the babies, Honey. I only want you. Don''t be afraid; I won''t let anything happen to you." He stubbornly held my hand, losing all his usualposure.


    His voice was filled with panic, fear, and helplessness, all mixed together.


    "What are you waiting for? Save the mother!"


    I heard Ethan roar.


    "Sir, your emotional state could affect our surgery," the doctor said.


    "Sorry, I won''t say another word. Just save her." He softened his voice, making a concession.


    "The patient is losing too much blood," the doctor said again.


    "Take mine," Ethan said without hesitation.


    Hearing his words, my weak consciousness was still deeply moved.


    My mind was in turmoil, resisting.


    "Save the babies, save my babies!" I kept murmuring.


    I wasn''t sure if my voice was heard.


    Ethan held my hand,forting me, "Honey, listen. We can have more children, but I can''t live without you."


    But it was so hard for me to conceive these twins. I might never have another chance. I really didn''t want to lose them.


    "Honey, don''t sleep; don''t sleep. Listen, you''ll be okay." Ethan tried to keep me conscious, but my mind grew foggy. His voice and warm hand drifted away.


    I recalled memories-Starlight City, our moments, thest recording, the heart-wrenching photo. Ethan, didn''t you say you didn''t love me? So why were you so anxious now?


    I had no idea how much time had passed, but I thought I heard a baby crying. The sound felt distant but hit me right in the feels. I cried again. Warm lips kissed my tears. I opened my mouth, not sure if I made any sound. I wanted to say, "Ethan, you finally have kids."


    I felt like I had walked a long, exhausting journey. Hearing the baby''s cry, I couldn''t hold on and fell into a deep sleep. I had a long dream. I walked through so many ces-Starlight City, Seabreeze Harbor, a vi balcony, and Ethan''s car with him holding my hand, just like before.


    Nothing seemed to have changed; we were still the same. Then the scene shifted to my childhood. The alley was bustling. My parents were still around, and I was their beloved daughter. I left home with my backpack, and a voice called me from downstairs.


    "Emily, hurry up, we''re gonna bete!"


    I hopped downstairs, and Jason was waiting with his bike. He pushed it while I walked beside him. We left Broadway Alley and navigated the bumpy, waterlogged road.


    Dad''s truck was parked at the entrance. He looked imposing in the driver''s seat. He started the truck, waved, and told me to hurry.


    Panic surged through me. I wanted to shout for him not to leave, but no sound came out. His truck got farther away.


    I ran after it, falling several times. But in the end, I could only watch as it disappeared.


    ''Dad, don''t go! Come back! Dad!'' I screamed in my heart.


    "Emily, go back. Dad can''te back. You have to be strong and live well. Dad will bless you."


    Dad''s voice was ethereal, like it wasing from another world.


    "Dad!" I cried out in the direction where Dad had disappeared.


    "Honey, wake up!" A familiar voice called me, pulling me out of that chaotic dream.


    I slowly opened my eyes, and the first thing I saw was Ethan''s bloodshot eyes.


    Ethan''s eyes were filled with worry, pain, and the joy of seeing me awake, all openly disyed.


    "Honey, you''re finally awake!" His hoarse voice was filled with excitement.


    He held my hand to his lips, kissing the back of it, and tears fell from his red-rimmed eyes onto my hand, burning hot.


    "Is this still my dream?" I asked faintly.


    Ethan kissed the back of my hand, tears falling one after another.


    Remembering that long, hazy dream, and the voice saying "save the mother," I panicked.


    "Where are the babies?" I grabbed Ethan''s hand.


    He quicklyforted me. "Don''t worry. They''re fine. The nurse took them for a bath. You''ll see them soon."


    I sighed in relief and closed my heavy eyelids.


    As long as the babies were safe!


    I fell asleep again and was awakened by the sound of a baby crying.


    Opening my eyes, I saw Ethan still sitting by the bed, holding my hand, his eyes red as if he had never left.


    "The babies are crying!" I said in a small voice.


    Ethan stubbornly held my hand. "Let them cry, those little rascals, making you suffer like this."


    But the sound of their crying was like a stimnt to me, making every cell in my bodye alive.


    "I want to see them," I said.


    Ethan brought the babies and ced them next to me. I looked at them wrapped in thin nkets, and tears rolled down my cheeks.


    When the doctor said only one could be saved, I thought I would never see them again. I felt every turn and kick and longed for this day.


    They were so small, crying with their eyes closed and mouths open. Hearing their sweet cries, Iughed through my tears. They were probably hungry, so Ethan fed them form. They finally fell asleep. I suddenly remembered Dakato and thest stab in her back.


    "Where''s Dakato? How is she?"


    Ethan said, "She''s fine. The wound needed several stitches."


    Not long after I asked about Dakato, she came to see me.


    She was wearing a hospital gown and looked very pale.


    When she came in, she nced at Ethan standing by the window.


    "Dakato, how are you?" I asked.


    Dakato walked to the bedside and gave me a faint smile.


    "I''m fine. Such a short dagger can''t kill me."


    "Thank you this time!" I said.


    Dakato didn''t stay long before leaving, and Ethan came to sit by the bed.


    "Is Dakato your person?" I asked him.


    He held my hand. "Someone has to protect you. How could I be at ease otherwise?"


    I answered, "That''s my business."


    At this moment, I suppressed all my emotions, recalling the events of the day I left Starlight City, and I was still filled with sorrow and despair.


    Ethan sighed helplessly. "It''s also my business. We haven''t divorced; you''re my wife."


    I looked up at him. "Yes, you''re right. We haven''t divorced. It''s the marriage certificate that''s holding you back, so you''re here to get a divorce, right? Give me the divorce papers, and I''ll sign."

 Chapter 194 Blood Ties Are Innate

    Ethan gently stroked the back of my hand, his eyes red and tired, looking at me with a mix of helplessness and exhaustion.


    "Babe, I miss you so much! I can''t believe you don''t miss me at all."


    I thought to myself, ''Of course, I do!''


    Every time I thought of Ethan, it broke my heart and kept me up at night. So, I buried those feelings deep down. I threw myself into work, pretending I didn''t need love.


    Then, he showed up when I was at my lowest. This reunion felt like our first meeting all over again. He pulled me out of my despair, giving me warmth and hope.


    When Ethan appeared, all my buried feelings came rushing back. I thought I had trained myself to act indifferent, but I was wrong. One simple sentence from him had me in tears. Ethan gently wiped them away, his eyes full of pain.


    "Babe, don''t cry! I''ve heard crying is bad for postpartum women''s eyes. Let go of the knots in your heart for now. You''re still very weak; let''s talk about everything after you recover."


    His deep, loving gaze was like a whirlpool, shaking my resolve.


    It felt like if I looked any longer, I''d willingly fall into it.


    I quickly looked away and shook my head gently. "I don''t want to talk anymore. I don''t want to go back to the way things were. The emotional entanglements between the three of us are too exhausting. I''m stepping out; please let me go." Ethan sighed softly, ncing at the two kids in the small bed beside us.


    "So, do you want the kids to have no dad or mom?"


    His words hit me hard. Reality was so cruel. I wanted to cut ties quickly, but I couldn''t because we had kids together.


    I didn''t know if the kids sensed my sadness and conflict, but they suddenly started crying. One cried, and the other immediately followed.


    Maybe it was a mother''s instinct, but as soon as they cried, I got nervous and tried to get up. A sharp pain in my abdomen made me gasp, and Ethan pressed my shoulder down.


    "Don''t move. You had a C-section; there''s a wound on your belly."


    I reached for my abdomen. The once swollen belly was now t, wrapped in thick bandages.


    Weren''t they only able to save one? Was all that talk just a dream? Was his worry, his warm touch, all just a dream?


    Ethan got up and went over, his tall frame bending as he gently patted them. The look in his eyes as he gazed at the children was full of fatherly love.


    Only when they stopped crying and slowly fell asleep did he sit back down.


    "You were on the brink of life and death. Later, the top obstetricians in all of Seabreeze Harbor came together. They discussed a n and performed a C-section on you." At this point, he seemed to choke up, his eyes turning red again. "Babe, I was so scared you wouldn''t wake up. It''s such a relief to be able to talk to you now." His voice was hoarse, and my heart was already aching terribly.


    I admitted I had always been a sentimental person. It was just who I was, and no matter how much I changed, that part of me stayed the same.


    I also admitted that I loved him, no matter how much pain he had caused me, no matter how long we had been apart; that love had never faded.


    Ethan looked at me again and sighed deeply. "Babe, let me take care of you and be the husband and father I should be."


    As a husband, he had mostly done well. I never denied that. Maybe he was never meant to be mine, so receiving his goodness felt like greed and sin, and God wanted to punish me with more pain. Just then, the door to the hospital room was suddenly kicked open.


    A woman''s pleading voice came from the doorway. "Faris, it hurts. Please spare me, Faris."


    Faris grabbed the woman''s hair, pushing her in while closing the door, shutting out the prying eyes outside.


    The woman''s wine-red hair was a mess, covering her face as she kept begging for mercy.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    In front of my bed, Faris kicked her, and she fell to her knees with a thud.


    Faris yanked her hair back, forcing her to lift her head and reveal her face.


    Even without seeing her face, I knew it was Melissa.


    Ethan raised the head of my bed a bit, lifting my upper body so I was half-sitting.


    "Emily, I''m sorry; I was wrong. Please ask Faris to spare me. I''m sorry."


    Melissa usually cared a lot about her appearance, always touching up her makeup. But now her makeup was smeared, her hair stuck messily to her tear-streaked face, looking as wretched as possible. She kept begging me, but I just looked at her coldly.


    I had long known she was behind this. I hadn''t offended anyone in Seabreeze Harbor. Although my career''s rise probably displeased some peers, only she showed her displeasure openly. Only she was young and impulsive enough to use such childish means as sshing red paint to vent her anger.


    "Do you have a knife?" I asked Faris.


    He looked at me, slightly stunned, not understanding.


    I looked at Melissa and said coldly, "Get me a knife. I want to kill this woman. Then I''ll say sorry in front of her tombstone."


    Melissa was terrified, incoherently begging me. "Emily, please spare me this time."


    Faris yanked her hair with a fierce look on his face. "Normally, I don''t hit women, but I don''t mind dealing with you."


    With that, he pped her face hard and repeatedly.


    After a few ps, Melissa''s face was swollen.


    She covered her face with her hands. "Faris, stop hitting me. I was wrong."


    Honestly, those ps didn''t satisfy my anger. If I had a knife, I might really stab her.


    Looking back, if Ethan hadn''t arrived in time, the kids, Dakato, and I might not have survived.


    I asked, "Fine, no more hitting. Now tell me, how did you bribe them? What did you tell them? To kill me and my unborn child?"


    Melissa quickly shook her head, guiltily saying, "No, I just wanted them to teach you a lesson."


    I snorted coldly. "Why? Just because we''repetitors? You think you can lose your humanity over money and benefits?"


    Melissa nced guiltily at Faris, then lowered her head and whispered, "Because I couldn''t stand that Faris would be interested in you, and that you were carrying his child. I couldn''t stand it." Instinctively, I nced at Ethan standing by the window. He showed no obvious reaction to Melissa''s words.


    Maybe he didn''t believe it, or maybe he didn''t care?


    After speaking, Melissa mustered the courage to look at Faris. "Faris, I''ve always liked you. You know that I''ve confessed to you many times. I can''t understand what does she have that I don''t? I really can''t understand." I coldly said, "Then you can think it over in jail."


    Melissa looked up in horror, crawling on her knees to my bedside, grabbing my hand.


    "I don''t want to go to jail, Emily. I really don''t want to go to jail. I''m still so young, and I can''t go to jail. Please, spare me."


    I coldly shook off her hand, not wanting to look at her any longer.


    "A murderer is wrong the moment they raise the knife. Melissa, you''re an adult, young and sessful. You ruined yourself with your own hands. You can''t me anyone else. When you do something wrong, you have to pay the price." Just then, there was a knock on the door.


    Faris walked over and opened it. Several police officers stood at the door.


    They walked straight to Melissa, showing a police badge.


    "We suspect you of intentional harm. Pleasee with us."


    Melissa had no room to argue. As she left with the officers, she gave Faris onest regretful look.


    Watching Melissa, I thought of Faye.


    Both were young and beautiful, both acted impulsively without considering the consequences. This was probably a detour everyone must take.


    The remaining officers took my statement before leaving.


    After all themotion, the two kids had woken up.


    Just then, a nurse came in to say it was time for the kids to get their vinations.


    Ethan picked up one child, and Faris went to pick up the other.


    "Come here, let Dad hold you!" he must have said it to annoy Ethan.


    But the child in Faris''s arms suddenly started crying.


    Ethan calmly said, "Blood ties are instinctual."


    Faris snorted dismissively. "Such a young child, instinct? If you''re so capable, you hold him."


    Ethan put down the child he was holding and took the other from Faris. Sure enough, the child stopped crying.


    Ethan nced at Faris, seemingly quite pleased with himself.


    Faris was frustrated and immediately went to pick up the other child.


    This time, the child didn''t cry in Faris''s arms.


    To save face, Faris said, "Daughters are more obedient; sons are too naughty."


    Ethan took a few steps with the child, then stopped and looked back at him. "You''re holding my son right now."


    Faris was stunned. "Bullshit."


    He didn''t believe it and checked, muttering, "Isn''t the son supposed to wear blue and the daughter pink? How did you mix it up?" Ethan''s lips curled slightly, quite pleased with himself. "They''re my kids; I do what I like."


    Faris was left speechless, watching as the child in his arms started to cry again.


    He pointed at my son threateningly. "Son, don''t you dare cry. Real men don''t shed tears. Show me some respect."


    Not only did my son cry, but he cried loudly.


    Faris was exasperated, ring at Ethan''s back as he walked out with my daughter.


    "Ethan, what kind of genes did you pass on? So prone to crying."


    Ethan didn''t look back, calmly saying, "Smart, loyal, and not easily tempted genes."


    They left, bickering all the way.


    This little episode surprisingly lifted a lot of the gloom in my heart.


    They hadn''t returned yet, and I couldn''t resist the sleepiness and fell asleep.


    When I woke up groggily, I vaguely heard voices.


    I opened my eyes. The room was empty, and the voices wereing from the balcony.


    "You should go see Dakato," Ethan said.

 Chapter 195 For You, I Am Willing

    Faris said, "Dakato''s not just some weak woman. She''s been through life-and-death stuff, so a knife wound is no big deal for her."


    It was clear he knew Dakato pretty well.


    I suddenly remembered that one day, at my office door, Dakato gave Faris a deep look.


    Looking back, that look wasn''t for a stranger. But I didn''t think much of it at the time. Faris was charming and handsome, so it was normal for women to give him extra attention. Since Dakota became my driver, she met Faris several times.


    Was I too oblivious?


    How did I miss that they knew each other?


    Ethan arranged for Dakota to be with me, yet she knew Faris. This whole thing was soplicated, and I couldn''t figure it out.


    Plus, weren''t Ethan and Faris always on opposite sides? How can they joke and chat so easily?


    "No matter how strong she is, she''s still a woman," Ethan said.


    I thought I could hear more, but just then, the kid in the other bed started crying. So they stopped talking and came into the room.


    I pretended to wake up from the noise.


    Ethan saw the baby''s diaper was wet, so he went to get some warm water to clean up. Those days, he was taking care of me and the two babies. He hadn''t done this before, but he learned quickly and was getting the hang of it. Faris stood by, wanting to help but unsure how. Finally, he told me to rest and left.


    The secretary came to update me on the beauty salon, assuring me everything was running smoothly.


    I used to do everything myself, but then, I finally got what Faris meant about being a boss-it was about giving orders, not doing all the work.


    After listening to her report, I said, "You''ve worked hard during this time. Find me two people who understand postpartum care; I want to do a live stream."


    The secretary was stunned, and I smiled and exined, "I''ve been thinking: most women worry about bouncing back after childbirth. Postpartum care has huge market potential. I''m nning to expand Emberlyn Beauty Retreat''s services. I''ll use myself as a case study and live stream for three months to show real-time results and promote our services directly."


    The secretary smiled and nodded. "That''s a great idea. I''ll get on it right away."


    After the secretary left, Ethan, who had been silent, smiled and said, "Emily, you really have a talent for business. You have a keen sense of the market, and you''ve chosen the right path."


    Facing his praise, I remained calm on the surface, but I was quite unsettled inside.


    Ethan was a business genius, and I used to be a woman who revolved around him. I always felt inferior, thinking about the gap between us. But now, hearing Ethan praise my business talent, I felt a sense of aplishment swelling inside me. I didn''t need many people''s approval; one appreciative look or a word of praise from Ethan meant everything to me.


    Ethan added. "But don''t push yourself too hard. Don''t forget your body is still weak. I''ve always thought women don''t need to push themselves so hard. You can take it easy."


    I raised my eyebrows in disagreement. "Of course, we need to. Women don''t necessarily have to rely on men. I can live well on my own."


    Ethan lowered his head slightly and sighed.


    "That''s also why I don''t want you to push yourself too hard. I''m afraid you won''t need me anymore, in which way you won''t rely on me."


    He was right. The reason I worked so hard was to stop relying on him, putting love above all else, and revolving around him.


    I said seriously, "I must learn not to rely on anyone."


    I was suppressing the sudden sadness in my heart.


    Ethan looked at me helplessly and held my hand. "Alright, then, if one day I fall on hard times, I''ll rely on you, okay?"


    Would that day evere?


    He was always so sharp, always in control. That day would nevere.


    The doctor told me to move around to avoid adhesions. I tried, but it was tough. Ethan helped me up, supporting my arm and waist. Standing hurt, I moved slowly.


    Even though everyone advised me to stay still, I knew fresh air was better for healing.


    So, I went to the balcony. The August weather was cool, and I watched families on thewn.


    I noticed Faris walking with Dakato. She looked delicate but strong. They sat on a bench, looking calm and picturesque.


    Faris got up to leave, but Dakato held him back. He paused and sat down again. She seemed unusually gentle with him.


    I didn''t know how long I had been standing there when a nurse came over, saying they needed to issue the Birth Certificate and that we should decide on the children''s names. "What do you think?" Ethan asked me.


    In fact, when I found out it was twins, I had already thought of the names.


    Looking at the lush greenery below, I said softly, "Let''s name the son Hunter Windsor and the daughter Harper Windsor."


    Ethan repeated the names, "Is there any special meaning?"


    There was a meaning, but I didn''t say.


    On the day of discharge, Faris came with a brand-new stroller, the kind specifically for twins.


    "Why the extravagance?" I asked.


    Faris snorted, "What''s wrong with a father buying a stroller for his kids? Now, everyone in Seabreeze Harbor knows you gave birth to my children. I have to fulfill my fatherly duties. Do you want me to be scorned?" Ethan nced at Faris and said calmly, "You reap what you sow."


    Faris was stunned, and so was I.


    Because I had said almost the same thing before.


    I pondered and said, "You im to be the father, which means you admit that you were the one who set up that night at the party? How will you exin this to your business friends?"


    Faris seemed not to have thought of this, and now he was dumbfounded by my words.


    I walked past him, maintaining a smile. "You dug your own grave."


    A few steps away, I heard Faris''s exasperated voice behind me.


    "Hey, I do for you. Instead of sympathizing with me, you''re boasting? How heartless!"


    I stopped and turned back, saying seriously, "I do sympathize with you, but."


    "But what?" Faris red at me unhappily.


    I smiled and continued to tease him, "But you still have to pay the price yourself."


    Faris stood with his hands on his hips, biting his lip, looking at me helplessly.


    He walked up to me and suddenly whispered in my ear, "For you, I''m willing. Who else would I be a fool for?"


    By the time I came to my senses, he was already ahead with his hands in his pockets.


    Ethan, who turned back to wait for me, probably saw everything.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Back at my apartment, Ethan helped me lie down, and then started cleaning, washing the kids'' clothes, and cooking. I couldn''t do anything, so he took care of everything. He rxed a bit when the Postpartum Do arrived.


    To keep the kids healthy, I chose to breastfeed but had to supplement with form. The Postpartum Do slept in our room to take care of us, while Ethan slept in another room.


    With the do around, he behaved. Apart from asionally kissing the kids and my forehead, he didn''t make any moves.


    As my wound healed, I could get out of bed and walk around. Sometimes, I watched TV or got some sun on the balcony.


    One afternoon, while the do put the kids to sleep, I sat on the balcony, looking at the high-rises of Seabreeze Harbor. Suddenly, I felt a hand on my shoulder. Ethan handed me a bag with my stolen phone and lost ne inside. These items stirred up my emotions. Thinking about the ordeal at Riverdale Falls and losing the ne felt like a piece of my heart was missing. The sadness resurfaced.

 Chapter 196 I Cant Bear to See You Suffer

    Ethan wrapped his shaky arms around my shoulders and pulled me close.


    "I tracked down the guy who robbed you. The phone and ne were sold, but I managed to get them back. Do you have any idea how dangerous it is for you to go out alone?"


    "So what am I supposed to do? Tell me. Should I just stick around shamelessly? What about my pride?" I looked up at him, stubborn and hopeful.


    I wanted Ethan to give me some kind of exnation, even if it was just a pretty lie.


    But he just looked down, staying quiet for what felt like forever, his furrowed brow full of unspoken regrets.


    "Emily, the world is round. No matter how far you go, you''ll end up back where you started, back to me."


    So, in the end, he didn''t exin anything.


    I felt a pang of sadness, then forced a casual smile.


    "How can you be so sure? What if I don''te back?"


    He perched on the armrest of the chair, gently rubbing my shoulder, his touch warm and real.


    "If you don''te back, I''ll follow you and find you," he said.


    I sighed, staring off into the distance. Unlike Faye, who could be as willful as she wanted, I knew being too stubborn wasn''t good. I didn''t want to cling to one issue. But with this unresolved knot in my heart, we could never go back to how we


    were.


    Ironically, our hearts used to be close, but our statuses were far apart. Now, our statuses were close, but our hearts were far apart.


    A few days after the full moon, the babies started crying non-stop at night, refusing to nurse, even though their temperatures were normal. They were too young to tell us what was wrong, so they just cried, and I was totally panicked. The postpartum do thought it might be a stomachache but suggested we take them to the hospital. I didn''t want such young kids on antibiotics, so I thought of Aron and took the kids to his clinic.


    I called Aron on the way, and he was waiting for us when we got there. He checked the kids and said it was indigestion with mouth sores, indicating gastrointestinal difort. He prescribed some digestive medicine for me to take so it could pass to the kids through my breast milk.


    As we were leaving, Aron gave me some basic tips to handle simple situations in the future without freaking out. Ethan and the do took the kids to the car first, and I joined them after a bit. Back home, the do calmed the kids while Ethan prepared the medicine.


    The kids kept crying, and I was anxious, so I waited in the kitchen. When the medicine cooled, Ethan handed me the bowl. I took a sip and almost gagged from the bitterness. "Forget it. Let me drink it," Ethan said.


    I looked at him. "What good would that do?"


    He took the bowl, drank a big gulp, then suddenly grabbed the back of my head and kissed me.


    He pried my teeth open with his tongue, kissing me while transferring the medicine from his mouth to mine.


    This was the first time he kissed me since we reunited, and it was like this.


    After months apart, his kiss still made my mind go nk, and the medicine didn''t taste as bitter.


    After swallowing the medicine, he let me go, smiling at my dazed expression.


    He took another sip and repeated the process until the whole bowl of medicine was fed to me this way.


    "Bitter? Drink some water if it is," he said, picking up the water cup on the stove, pretending to drink.


    I snatched it from him and gulped it down, identally choking myself.


    "Slow down," Ethan said, gently patting my back, amused.


    When I went back to the room, I picked up the baby to nurse, who was probably tired from crying and finally stopped.


    The postpartum do took the other baby to the living room, soothing him as she walked.


    Ethan stood quietly by, and I looked up to find him staring at the baby nursing, his eyes fixed, and his Adam''s apple moving several times.


    After feeding both babies and massaging their bellies as Aron had shown, they finally fell asleep.


    The postpartum do stayed with the babies while they slept. But I couldn''t sleep, so I sat on the couch in the living room.


    Ethan came out and sat beside me.


    We didn''t turn on the lights; we just sat there in the dark.


    "Was the $200,000 investment from Aron arranged by you?" I finally asked.


    In the darkness, Ethan stayed silent.


    I let out a bitterugh. "I thought I was lucky to have found a benefactor. I thought everything was my hard-earned reward, but it was all just an illusion."


    Ethan pulled me into his arms, kissing my hair, and said hoarsely, "I couldn''t stand to see you suffer."


    Tonight, Aron told me to cherish what I had. He and his wife were genuinely kind, not just because of Ethan. They knew raising kids alone wasn''t easy, no matter how sessful I was. Material wealth couldn''t rece a father''s love, so Aron suggested I make somepromises for the kids.


    Ethan lifted my chin and kissed me gently. I didn''t resist. His arm tightened around me, and he kissed me delicately. It stirred up all my longings from the past months.


    Our bodies brushed against each other on the small sofa. I felt his desire, restraint, and patience. When the kiss ended, he pressed my head against his chest, his heartbeat fast and strong.


    Forty days postpartum, I started visiting the beauty salon. After two months, I fully resumed work. I set up a small room next to my office where the postpartum do could help with the babies. When it was time to nurse, she brought them to


    me.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Emberlyn Beauty Retreat''s services gained market recognition, and I nned to expand.


    Ethan didn''t rush to leave or mention returning to Starlight City. He knew my career was in Seabreeze Harbor.


    One day, as I was nursing, one of the babies peed. Before the do could get a diaper, Dakato came in with one. After nursing and changing the diaper, the do took the babies away, and I continued watching a makeup-rted USB drive. A thought struck me. Why did Dakatoe in so timely? She often showed up at just the right moments. The more I thought about it, the more something felt off.


    Half an hourter, I walked into the small break room. Iy on the bed, casually browsing my phone.


    Twenty minutester, I heard footsteps outside. I got up and opened the door. Dakato, standing by the potted nt, turned around as if startled.


    "Dakato, getting water again today?" I walked out slowly, smiling faintly.


    Dakato lowered her eyes, looking a bit flustered.


    I walked over and lifted the cloth covering the potted nt. From the branches, I took out a tiny pinhole camera.


    I examined the item in my hand and smiled. "Dakato, what is this?"


    Dakato kept her head down, not speaking. I patted her shoulder.


    "Don''t be nervous. I know someone instructed you. Bring that person here, and I''ll be waiting in my office."


    After that, I leaned back in my executive chair, and it wasn''t long before Ethan arrived.


    I picked up the pinhole camera on my desk and asked with a smile, "Mr. Windsor, I didn''t expect you to be into this kind of thing?"


    Ethan ced his hands on the desk, looking at me helplessly.


    "I wanted to see you, and I was worried about you. How could I be at ease without seeing your daily state with my own eyes?"


    I put on a stern face and snorted. "You tend to invade my privacy."


    He walked around to my side, leaning against the desk, and lifted my chin with one hand.


    "Are you really angry? I was worried about you."


    I wasn''t actually angry; I just didn''t like being thest to know. It made me feel foolish.


    I turned my chin away, ignoring him.


    He turned my face back, smiling apologetically. "Alright, it was my fault. What can I do to make you not angry?"


    I suddenly stood up and took a brush from the makeup box on the desk.


    "I''m learning makeup. You be my model, and I''ll do your makeup."


    Ethan gave me a reluctant look but eventually agreed.


    I pressed him into the executive chair and gave him a smoky eye look I had just learned.


    Looking at my work, I couldn''t help butugh.


    Ethan tried to grab a mirror, but I wouldn''t let him.


    "Go out for a walk like this, and I''ll forgive you for installing a camera in my office without my consent."


    Ethan swallowed, looking quite aggrieved and reluctant. "Honey, I''m a man. Give me some dignity."


    I put on a stern face and turned to leave.


    He grabbed me. "Alright, to make my honey happy, I''ll do it."


    Seeing him actually heading out, I widened my eyes and quickly pulled him back, pressing him into my chair and wiping off his makeup with a wet wipe,ughing as I did. "Would you really go out like that? If you did, Mr. Windsor''s cool image would be ruined."


    As I finished wiping off most of his makeup, he suddenly grabbed my hand and pulled me into his arms.


    His eyes were burning as he looked at me, and he suddenly lowered his head and kissed me.


    Ethan''s kiss carried a hint of frustration, kissing me fiercely, quickly arousing my feelings.


    "Honey, I can''t hold it anymore. Can I?" His voice was like burning fire.

 Chapter 197 Wish You a Safe Journey

    He was looking for my opinion, but Ethan''s actions and his quickening breaths were screaming, "He can''t hold it in anymore."


    Women had this milky scent when they were breastfeeding, and it seemed to drive him wild.


    The moment my breast was barely touched, the breast milk, already ready to burst, flowed out like a dam breaking, soaking my shirt in no time.


    He had me straddle him, cing me on the desk, kissing me like a pro. Even though we''d been apart for over six months, we still knew each other''s bodies so well, and he easily lit my fire. My body was all in, but my mind was a mess.


    I was struggling, conflicted, torn! My hands weakly tried to push him away.


    "Honey. I''ve missed you so much!" Ethan''s seductive voice was slowly breaking down my defenses.


    shes of memories hit me, especially that recording. Remembering him saying he didn''t love me was like a cold shower, snapping me back to reality.


    I suddenly shoved him away, trying to catch my breath.


    He looked at me, confused, his eyes burning with desire.


    When he reached out to touch my face, I dodged, stood up, and clutched my open shirt, trying to cover myself.


    "I''m going to change my clothes." I bolted to the small break room.


    Closing the door, I leaned against it, taking deep breaths. Wanting a man might be separate from love, but for me, it was all tangled up; I couldn''t just ignore my feelings.


    I found a new shirt and changed out of the soaked one.


    When I opened the break room door, Ethan was leaning against the doorframe, waiting for me. I walked out calmly, and he pulled me into his arms. He had calmed down a bit, but his breathing was still uneven, and his heartbeat was strong. "Honey, you''re still mad at me," he whispered in my ear.


    I gently pushed Ethan away, walked back to my desk, sat down, and opened a file, not looking up. "If you really can''t hold it in, you can find someone else."


    The air was thick with tension, like a thousand drawn bows ready to pierce my heart.


    After a while, I finally heard Ethan''s footsteps moving.


    He stopped across the desk, silent for a long time.


    But I didn''t dare look up at him, nor could I guess if his hands in his pockets were rxed or clenched.


    "Emily, I''m human, not driven by base instincts. All my uncontroble feelings are because it''s you. I''ll go check on the kids."Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    He left, leaving me feeling empty. I adjusted the mirror and saw my flushed cheeks and swollen lips. His words before he left brought a wave of sadness.


    We acted like nothing had happened. Ethan was still good to me and the kids, but he never initiated anything intimate again.


    He smoked on the balcony, staring at the city lights, while I watched his mncholic silhouette.


    When the twins turned 100 days old, we took them for a photo shoot. After photographing the twins, the photographer suggested family photos.


    In the dressing room, I couldn''t zip up my dress. Suddenly, Ethan''s hands zipped it up for me. I awkwardly brushed my hair, but he stopped me, turned my shoulders, and looked at me.


    "I have a flight to Starlight City at 8 AM tomorrow."


    I stared at him, stunned.


    The news came out of nowhere.


    Even though we''d been distanttely, his sudden announcement of leaving made the pain in my heart feel very real.


    Seeing my dazed expression, he filled his eyes with an unbreakable tenderness


    He pulled me into his arms, a hug without desire but with a hint of reluctance.


    "So let''s take a good family photo. After the shoot, will you have dinner with me? Just the two of us?"


    He let go of me, stubbornly staring at me, waiting for my answer.


    I lowered my eyes and softly agreed, and he smiled with satisfaction.


    Coming out of the dressing room, we sat close together as the photographer instructed, with him holding our daughter and me holding our son.


    The photographer raised the camera and said, "Smile a bit more. Look, your twins are so adorable. You are really happy and enviable."


    Ethan suddenly freed one hand to wrap around my shoulder, pulling me closer to him.


    At that moment, Hunter, sitting on myp, suddenly sneezed, and Harper followed with a sneeze too.


    The two little ones looked at each other, and I suddenly burst intoughter.


    Ethan lowered his eyes to look at me, his eyes also filled withughter.


    The photographer seized the moment, capturing the scene, and then stood up, saying, "Alright, you cane to choose the photos in a few days."


    Leaving the photo studio, Ethan and I took the kids home and left them with the Postpartum Do.


    I showered, threw on a chic winter outfit, and put on some light makeup. Thanks to some serious postpartum recovery, my figure was even better than before, surprising a lot of my clients. Feeling like I was about to go on a date, I nervously grabbed my bag and stepped out of the room.


    Ethan was out on the balcony, smoking. I called out to his back, "Alright, we can go now."


    He turned around, looking a bit stunned.


    He stubbed out his cigarette and walked towards me, his eyes full of admiration.


    "You look beautiful!"


    Clutching my bag, I stayed silent.


    For the first time, I wore four-inch high heels. Standing next to the tall Ethan, I didn''t have to look up as much. Aurora once said high heels naturally boosted a woman''s confidence and aura.


    Ethan drove us to a five-star hotel, where a waiter led us to a reserved private room. The room was spacious and fancy, with a dining table, TV, sofa, and even a bed. Dim lights, candles, red wine, and soothing music set the mood.


    We sat at opposite ends of the table. Across the flickering candlelight, I gazed at him. He had taken off his suit jacket and was wearing a white shirt with the sleeves half-rolled and the top two buttons undone, showing off his firm chest. He opened a bottle of red wine and ced it on the table. As the conveyor belt gently rolled, the bottle stopped in front of me. I poured myself a ss. He did the same with another bottle.


    After a while, there was a knock on the door. Ethan used a remote to open it, and a waiter pushed in a dining cart.


    After cing the food from the cart onto the table, the waiter politely said, "Enjoy your meal."


    Therge dining table had dishes slowly moving on the conveyor belt.


    "Have a drink with me first," Ethan said, raising his ss.


    I looked at him. "You."


    He smiled faintly at me. "Don''t worry. I went to the hospital for a check-up. The doctor said my stomach has recovered well, and it''s okay for me to drink moderately." He still knew me so well.


    I picked up my ss, the wine reflecting a mesmerizing glow in the candlelight.


    I raised my ss to him and then drank it all in one go.


    Since getting pregnant, I hadn''t touched alcohol. The taste of red wine wasn''t too strong, sweet with a hint of bitterness and a touch of astringency.


    "Emily, I know you don''t want to go back to Starlight City right now, right?" Ethan suddenly asked.


    I looked at him through the candlelight and suddenly smiled bitterly.


    "Not just for now, I don''t know if I''ll ever go back."


    Ethan didn''t say anything, picking up a te of steak and cutting it piece by piece.


    His long fingers held the knife and fork, and he looked so good concentrating on cutting the steak.


    After cutting it, he ced the steak on the conveyor belt.


    "Eat something first," he said.


    I picked up the steak and took a bite.


    For some reason, I couldn''t taste anything, even though a top chef prepared it at a five-star hotel.


    I refilled my ss and raised it to Ethan, pretending to be rxed. "Have a good journey!"


    Ethan raised his ss and took a sip while I downed mine. I lost track of how much I had drunk, and my vision started to blur.


    The luxurious private room, with its opulent furnishings and fine tableware, screamed wealth. Spending in such high-end ces no longer felt wasteful to me. But everything seemed cold and distant, just like the state between Ethan and me. Feeling dizzy, I supported my head with one hand. As I stared at the neatly cut steak, my nose suddenly stung, and tears flowed. Ethan''s past kindness and care couldn''t bepared to a te of steak. But good times neversted; everything changed.


    I had seeded and made a lot of money, but I couldn''t find that happiness again. I poured the remaining wine into my ss and drank it all. When I put down the ss, I was already a bit drunk.


    Through tear-filled eyes, I couldn''t see Ethan clearly. Through the flickering light, he seemed distant and unreachable.


    When people got drunk, they became more vulnerable, easily breaking down and wanting to vent their suppressed emotions. I looked at that blurry figure and suddenly burst into tears.


    I rambled on, "Ethan, you shouldn''t havee. I finally managed to try to forget you. I finally became strong. But with you here, all my efforts are in vain. Do you know how hard it is to forget you? I''ve tried so hard, but I just can''t. Didn''t you say you didn''t love me? If you don''t love me, why do you keep entangling with me? Why won''t you let me go? Ethan, having you in my heart is too painful."


    I wiped my tears messily until I felt an arm pull me into an embrace.


    "When did I ever say I didn''t love you?"

 Chapter 198 Actually, I Miss You Very Much

    "You said you didn''t love me and that you love Fiona. I get it; she was your first love. It''s your choice, and I''ll let you go. But why do you keeping back to mess with me?"


    I leaned against his chest, feeling dizzy and ufortable. My nose was stuffy, and my drunken words came out muffled.


    Ethan straightened my shoulders and stared at me.


    "Emily, where did you get that idea?"


    My head felt heavy, and his shaking made it hard to keep my bnce. He seemed to multiply in front of me.


    I asked, "How can you do something and not own up to it?"


    I shook my groggy head and touched my feverish forehead.


    I wanted to stay sober and not embarrass myself in front of him. But in the end, I couldn''t hold on and copsed softly into his firm chest.


    Ethan replied, "If I never said it, how can I admit it?"


    His hand was tightly pressed against my waist, his warm breath hitting my forehead.


    "I have evidence; don''t deny it."


    I felt a fire burning in my stomach, making me squirm in his arms. I was unable to getfortable, and my mind was growing fuzzy.


    I tried to lift my head to see his expression, but everything was blurry. He seemed far away, then suddenly very close, his cheek pressed against mine. He whispered, "What evidence? Where is it?"


    The voice by my ear was soft, with a hint of breathlessness.


    "In..."


    I groggily grabbed at his chest with my fingers, feeling like my brain was rusty and slow.


    "In the phone, but, but the phone was stolen; the ne was stolen too. I''m so sad."


    As soon as I mentioned it, tears started rolling down. I didn''t want him to see, so I buried my face in his chest, wiping my tears on his shirt.


    He lightly bit my ear, breathing softly.


    "Why are you sad? Is it because I gave you those things, and you can''t bear to lose them, right?" His voice was so seductive, and I waspletely drunk. "Yes." When drunk, I became very honest.


    The familiar male scent made me infatuated, and I couldn''t help but lean closer to him, my grievances magnifying infinitely.


    "Actually, I miss you a lot," I choked out.


    "I know." His gentle voice carried a warm breath.


    I seemed to cry again.


    I added. "Actually, I can''t bear to see you go."


    "I know." Ethan''s voice was so gentle, and it felt like it could melt me.


    I cried, fussed, and weakly pounded his chest, restless in his arms.


    He grabbed my hands, pulling me tightly into his embrace, whispering hoarsely in my ear, "You''re driving me crazy."


    Ethan''s restrained voice was so alluring.


    I couldn''t help but wrapped my arms around his neck and kissed him.


    He seemed stunned for a moment, then eagerly responded.


    Later, he picked me up and ced me on a wider, softer surface.


    I was still immersed in my grievances, sobbing.


    "You don''t love me!"


    He affectionately called me "silly," kissing me all over, then stopped for a long time.


    I vaguely knew what he was looking at and quickly covered the scar on my stomach with my hands.


    "Don''t look; it''s ugly."


    Ethan said, "Sweetie! It''s not ugly; it''s beautiful!"


    He moved my hands away, kissing the scar with his soft lips.


    "Honey, you''ve worked hard! Thank you for giving birth to our children."


    After that, he took control, guiding me into a soft cloud.


    The next morning, I woke up with a dizzy head and a sore waist. I found myself in the same private room where Ethan and I had dinnerst night, but he was gone.


    If it weren''t for the marks on my body and the pain, I would have thought it was just a dream.


    I looked at the clock; it was already 8:30. He had said his flight was at 8:00, so he should be on the ne by now. Iy back down, wrapping myself in the thin nket that still carried his scent, feeling a deep sense of loss.


    I noticed an opened condom box by the pillow, torn messily in the urgency of the moment. We had never used one before. He must have remembered the doctor''s advice when I was discharged: since I had a C-section, it was best not to have an abortion within a year, as it would greatly affect the uterus. If I wanted to have another child, it would be best to wait three years.


    My phone''s indicator light was shing on the bedside table. I picked it up and saw a message from Ethan.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Ethan texted: [Babe, I left. Didn''t want to wake you, so sleep tight. Last night, you mentioned some evidence, so I checked the phone in your bag and listened to the recording. Silly, the answer is on theputer. Check it when you wake up. I''ll call you after Ind.]


    The message was sent at 7:45, probably right before he boarded the ne.


    I noticed theputer in the room with my phone on the desk. Quickly dressed, I walked over and tapped the keyboard to wake theputer.


    An audio software was open. I took a deep breath and pressed y.


    "Ethan, you still love Fiona, don''t you?"


    "No, I don''t."


    "Do you love Emily?"


    "Yes, I love her very much."


    I was stunned. I listened to the audio several times, hardly believing my ears. Was it all a misunderstanding? There were two audio clips-one must have been edited. Ethan said this was the real truth. Should I believe him? Did he really say he loved me?


    The knot in my heart, held for so long, suddenly felt like a misunderstanding. I was speechless, feeling excited, wronged, and sad all at once.


    But even if the audio was a misunderstanding, what about the photo in the news? Could that also have been a misunderstanding?


    As I was leaving the hotel, I called Dakota to pick me up. When I got home, the Postpartum Do said the kids were greatst night, only needing one feeding and sleeping until dawn.


    I hadn''t fed them all night, and my breasts were swollen. After feeding them, I took a shower and changed clothes. Then I had the do bring the kids to the office, just like before.


    As soon as I got to the office, Ethan called. I nced at the time; it was 10:30. I leaned back in my chair and answered.


    "Do you have a headache?" His gentle yet maic voice came through the phone.


    "My whole body hurts, Ethan, I..."


    "Sorry, babe. It''s been too long since we made love, so I couldn''t control myselfst night. I''ll be gentler next time."


    We were in different cities, both busy with our own lives. Who knew when we would meet again?


    "Thank you for taking care of the kids. I''ll make it up to you and the kids in the future. Oh, and remember to send me a photo of the kids every day so I can see them grow," he said.


    We didn''t mention the audio again, and I didn''t immediately ask about the photo in the news. He would exin it to me one day, and I didn''t want to dwell on one issue.


    Ethan was, after all, the father of our two kids. And they needed him.


    If the audio he let me hear was real, his words were enough for me.


    "Honey, I have to go to a meeting now. Before I hang up, kiss me one more time," Ethan said.


    I blushed even over the phone.


    "Ethan, you really are..."


    Ethan chuckled. "Shy? I wish I could see you now."


    I said, "You have a meeting, don''t you? Shouldn''t you be going? Do you want to keep everyone waiting?"


    He was indifferent. "So what if they wait? I''m the boss; I make the rules."


    I said, "Alright, go on then, I''m hanging up."


    "Wait!" he said. "If you don''t kiss me, then I''ll kiss you."


    Then I heard a loud smooch over the phone.


    "Did you feel it?"


    I didn''t respond, touching my flushed cheek, looking at myself in the mirror.


    "Go on, it''s not good for the boss to bete for a meeting," I said.


    His cheerful voice came through. "Alright. I''ll hang up now. I''ll call you when I have time. Remember to miss me."


    The call finally ended, and when I looked up, I saw Faris leaning against the door with his arms crossed.


    I didn''t know when he arrived, but it seemed like he had been standing there for a while.


    "So reluctant to part? Then why leave in the first ce?" Faris walked in slowly, his usual yful smile gone.


    I didn''t say anything, but just asked, "Why are you here?"


    He ced his hands on the desk, lowering his head, his gaze sweeping over my neckline.


    I remembered the marks fromst night and instinctively clutched my cor.


    Faris chuckled. "I missed you, so I came."


    I smelled a strong scent of alcohol and looked up to see a drunken flush on Faris''s face.


    I could feel that he was different today, not his usual self, and seemed somewhat menacing.


    I picked up my bag and stood up, calmly walking towards the office door.


    "I''m leaving. Feel free to stay in my office if you want."


    As I passed by him, he grabbed me and pinned me against the desk.


    He suddenly pulled open my cor.


    For convenience in breastfeeding, my clothes were already loose. With that pull, even my bra was exposed.

 Chapter 199 Dont Give Up on Treatment

    "Faris, what the hell are you doing?" I crossed my arms over my chest, trying to cover up.


    Faris grabbed my cor with one hand, his blood-red eyes locked on my neck before slowly moving up to my face.


    "Wanna fuck." He bit his lip, holding back thest word, and stared at me with a stubborn, unwilling look.


    Just then, Dakato burst in from the doorway, shouting, "Faris, let go."


    Faris didn''t even turn his head, just said coldly, "None of your business."


    Dakato seemed momentarily speechless, her gaze at Faris bing veryplicated.


    After a moment, she calmly said, "It''s not my business, and I don''t care about you. But I have a responsibility to protect Ms. Russell." Faris snorted. "If Ethan''s got the guts, he can fly back right now."


    Dakato stood her ground.


    Faris suddenly turned his head and yelled at her, "What do you think I am? I won''t do that. Can you just leave?"


    "Dakato, you go out first," I said.


    Dakato nced at me, then at Faris''s profile for a moment before turning and leaving the office.


    I lowered my eyes, not wanting to meet his intense andplicated gaze.


    "Move aside. I need to check on the kids."


    Faris didn''t move, but the hand holding my cor loosened. He ced both hands on either side of my body, pressing closer.


    "Before you check on them, look at me first." His tone was noticeably calmer than before.


    Maybe after biting down that word, he had forced himself to calm down.


    "Look at me. How do I look?" he suddenly asked me.


    I was speechless for a few seconds, then lowered my head and said, "Handsome!"


    He suddenly grabbed my chin with one hand, turning my face towards him, and said rather gloomily, "You didn''t even look at me."


    I couldn''t tell if he was pretending to be drunk. Sometimes, he acted like an angry lion, and other times like a hurt child.


    I tried to smile sincerely. "Honestly."


    Faris asked, "Then why don''t you like me? What''s wrong with me? I''ll fix it. There are plenty of people who like me. If I wanted, I could have women lining up for me. Do you believe that?" When Faris said this, he curled one side of his lip, full of arrogance.


    I remembered reading somewhere that the more arrogant someone appeared on the surface, the more insecure they were inside.


    Faris actually had reasons to be arrogant. But feelings were sometimes irrational. The person who could enter one''s heart might not be perfect, and someone perfect might not be able to enter one''s heart. "I believe you!" I nodded firmly.


    Faris snorted, looking displeased. "Only you refuse to look at me properly."


    I didn''t dare to look up at his hurt expression and awkwardly said, "I''m a divorced woman with two kids. Even if I looked at you properly, it wouldn''t matter."


    Faris nodded, irritably tugging at his cor.


    "So, you''re saying I''m being pathetic, right?"


    The strong smell of alcohol in his breath made me instinctively lean back a bit.


    Maybe he noticed this small movement, and he stepped back a bit, straightening me up.


    "Are you afraid of me?"


    When Faris asked this, he seemed a bit dazed, like he had just woken from a dream,pletely different from the furious lion he had been earlier.


    I lowered my eyes and gently shook my head, not saying anything.


    He suddenly pped himself. "What am I doing?"


    When he was about to p himself a second time, I grabbed his hand.


    I said, "Stop."


    "Don''t be afraid; I won''t hurt you, never in my life."


    Faris helped me straighten my clothes, looking quite serious as he spoke with his eyes downcast.


    After speaking, he shook his head, like all drunk people, seeming a bit ufortable. Hey down on a nearby sofa, patting his head.


    "Make me a cup of tea to sober up. I drank too muchst night. My head hurts."


    I sighed and went to make him a strong cup of tea.


    cing the tea on the coffee table, I asked, "How much did you drink?"


    Faris had one hand on his forehead, eyes closed, and replied.


    "I don''t know. I just know I drank all night, right next door to you guys. You were having a romantic time, and I was wasting a big room all by myself."


    I was slightly stunned.


    So, Faris was at the hotelst night too, right next door?


    Lying on the sofa, Faris let out a bitterugh. "When I was a kid, and when our dads were drinking and talking about arranging a marriage for us, I actually believed it. I really thought you''d be my wife someday. I was so naive, not knowing how much a decade could change things."


    If Faris hadn''t brought it up, I wouldn''t have remembered at all. Back then, I thought it was just a joke between adults.


    Faris kept talking until he eventually fell asleep, not even touching the tea. I found a nket and covered him up.


    When he woke up, I was behind my desk, nursing the baby. I knew he was awake from the noise, but the baby was feeding eagerly, and pulling away would make him suck harder.


    Seeing him sit up, holding his head, I nervously said, "I''m feeding the baby."


    He grunted in response, didn''t get up, and didn''t look this way again.


    After feeding, I handed the baby to the Postpartum Do, asking her to take the baby out.


    Faris drank the now-cold tea in one gulp, lit a cigarette, and asked me, "Am I going crazy?" I responded nonchntly.


    Faris let out a self-deprecatingugh. "Just think of it as a mental breakdown."


    I shifted my gaze from theputer screen to him. "You... don''t give up on treatment."


    Faris, holding the cigarette, walked towards me.


    "A heartache needs a heart cure, but heart cures are hard to find. So, it can''t be treated. Not giving up is useless; it''s already in thete stages. Let it spread."


    As he spoke, he pulled a small toy rabbit from his pocket, about the size of a baby''s fist.


    He ced the rabbit on the desk and pressed a switch. The rabbit immediately started moving its feet and walking on the desk, singing as it moved.


    "For the baby." After saying that, he put one hand in his pocket and left.


    The rabbit sang a cheerful song and almost fell. I caught it, turned it off, and made an internal call.


    The HR manager soon brought me Dakato''s resume. I had already decided to hire her without looking at it. Now, I saw it was very simple, with many nk spaces except for basic information. On the way home, I casually asked, "Dakato, what did you do before?"


    Dakato calmly drove and answered, "I used to fight in underground boxing and worked as a security guard."


    "What''s your rtionship with Faris?"


    She paused for a few seconds and said, "Friends!"


    My gut told me her rtionship with Faris was not that simple. But she wasn''t being upfront, and I didn''t want to push her.


    Still, I believed she was a friend, not a foe. Ethan trusted her, and she fought to protect me. She reminded me of Be.


    At home, I put on the ne I had retrieved and wondered about Zachary''s case. Be had changed her number, was always offline on Facebook, and hadn''t replied to my messages. I was really worried about her. A few dayster, I went to the studio to pick out photos and sent them to Ethan, setting the family portrait as my screensaver.


    To avoid longing, I threw myself into expanding my business. Emberlyn Beauty Retreat was now a nationwide chain backed by the Russell Group.


    I asionally saw Faye on TV, often ying viins and trending because of scandals. She had clearly undergone stic surgery, losing her initial innocence and purity, drawing a lot of criticism.


    Connie, on the other hand, remained popr since winning "Youth Sings Loudly," constantly getting endorsements and performing at major events. It seemed like hard work was paying off for her.


    By December, Seabreeze Harbor was decked out in Christmas decorations. Christmas always brought a sense of longing. During the day, work masked my turmoil. But at night, the longing crept in like water weeds.


    On Christmas Eve, thepany held its annual party. Everyone had a great time. But I sat in a corner, feeling a faint sense of loss. Stepping out of the hotel, I hugged myself and looked up at the night sky. Seabreeze Harbor and Starlight City were probably no different, both filled with fireworks.


    "Remember? This timest year, I asked you to have a reunion dinner with my Grandma," Faris said, walking up to me.


    I looked at him and said guiltily, "I''m sorry."


    Faris looked at the night sky, shaking his head with a bitter smile.


    If everything was fate and predestined, could there be fewer regrets?


    The next morning, I bought the earliest flight.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    I had to go back to Starlight City to see him.


    Not a moment could wait!

 Chapter 200 The Masquerade Banquet

    The sky in Starlight City was nothing like Seabreeze Harbor. It snowed here, but not there.


    The moment I stepped off the ne, the cold hit me, and I yanked my scarf up to cover my face. I wanted to surprise Ethan, so I didn''t give him a heads-up.


    I grabbed a cab straight to the vi after leaving the airport. But his car wasn''t there, and no one answered when I rang the doorbell. Was he out?


    If thepany''s on break, where could he be? Maybe at Victor''s?


    It was Christmas, after all.


    Since it was still early, I decided to swing by Broadway Alley. After almost a year away, the ce felt even more deserted. The family that used to live here had moved out. Without the keys to the old house, I just took a look from downstairs and then left.


    After a quick lunch, it hit me: Ethan never liked hanging out at Victor''s for long. If he was going there for a meal, he wouldn''t have gone this early. Could he still be at the office?


    I took another cab to Skyline International Corporation and, after hesitating at the tall building, ducked into a nearby coffee shop instead. I ordered a coffee and sat by the window, hoping to catch a glimpse of him if he left the office. The shop was nearly empty, except for a guy with his back to me, nursing a half-finished cup of ck coffee and ncing out the window now and then, like he was waiting for something.


    After a bit, another guy walked in, headed straight to him, and pulled out a stack of photos from his coat, tossing them on the table.


    "Take a look."


    The guy with his back to me picked up a photo.


    I nced casually and was shocked.


    The person in the photo was Ethan.


    "Drew, is it him?" the guy asked.


    "It''s him! I''d recognize him anywhere."


    Drew O''Neill spoke with a hint of gritted teeth.


    The guy who brought the photos pulled out a chair and sat across from him. He scanned the room cautiously before his gazended on me.


    I took a sip of my coffee, realizing my hands were trembling. I pulled out my earbuds from my bag, put them in my ears, and pretended to listen to music while looking out the window. Only then did the guy look away and ask, "So, what''s the n?"


    Drew answered, "Take him out."


    A chill ran down my spine.


    Drew asked again, "Tonight''s a good opportunity. Did you get the money I asked for?"


    Seth, the guy across from him, patted his chest. "Don''t you trust me?"


    As he spoke, he pulled out a few bills from his coat and fanned them out with his fingers.


    Drew nodded. "Tell the guys to stay sharp tonight. If anyone messes up, I''ll kill him."Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Don''t worry!" Seth said.


    Drew turned to look at Skyline International Corporation and said coldly, "I want him dead tonight."


    I bit my straw, trying to stay calm, but my mind was racing.


    Just then, my phone rang.


    Seth looked at me, and even Drew turned to nce at me.


    The call was from Ethan.


    I forced myself to stay calm and answered, lowering the volume.


    "Honey, I miss you!" Ethan''s rich, maic voice came through the phone.


    I gripped my phone tightly, looking at the Skyline International Corporation building, my palms sweaty.


    "I miss you too. Come back and spend Christmas with me, okay?"


    Ethan was silent for a few seconds before saying, "Honey, I''m sorry. I have something very important tonight and can''t spend Christmas with you."


    The two guys didn''t speak again. In the quiet coffee shop, only the soft music and my voice on the phone could be heard.


    I said with a bit of resentment, "It''s Christmas. Thepany should have been on holiday long ago. Are you really that busy?"


    Ethan''s voice was soothing and amused. "Once I get off work, I''lle to Seabreeze Harbor to be with you and the kids. Now, turn on the video. I want to see the kids."


    I nced at the two guys across from me and said, "They''re asleep."


    Ethan answered, "Then next time. I have something to do now, so I''ll hang up."


    I quickly said, "Be safe."


    As soon as I finished speaking, the call ended with a beep.


    About five minutester, Ethan came out of the Skyline International Corporation building with Dennis by his side.


    Seth said, "He''s out."


    Ethan and Dennis walked straight towards the parking garage.


    Drew also got up to leave, and Seth hurriedly gathered the photos and bills from the table.


    As they passed by me, a few bills happened to fall at my feet.


    Seth bent down to pick them up, his eyes sliding over my legs in nude tights, and he gave a sleazy smile. "Nice body, babe."


    "Let''s go," Drew urged without looking back.


    Seth quickly scooped up the bills and followed. After they left, I bent down and picked up the bill at my feet.


    It was for the Dreamy Cruise Christmas New Year Extravaganza, a masquerade ball by Unity Emporium. Once famous, thepany had been strugglingtely. Hosting a big party like this seemed like a desperate move to build rtionships and attract investments.


    I tried calling Ethan, but his phone went straight to voicemail. Looking at the ticket again, I made a decision.


    I tucked the ticket away and went shopping. I bought a ck dress, a white fur shawl, and crystal shoes. Then, I hit up the top salon in Starlight City for hair and makeup.


    Standing in front of the mirror, I barely recognized myself. As night fell, I took a cab to the waterfront. The cab stopped, and through the window, I saw the brightly lit cruise ship and heard musicing from it.


    "Ms., are you getting out?" the driver asked when he saw I wasn''t moving.


    I took out eighty dors from my bag and handed it to him. "I''ll get out in a bit."


    The driver took the money and cheerfully said, "Alright."


    Luxury cars arrived one after another at the coast, and more people boarded the cruise ship.


    After a while, a familiar Maybach appeared. Ethan and Dennis got out. Ethan, wearing a mid-length gray coat, unbuttoned, lit a cigarette, exuding a unique masculine charm. They quickly boarded the ship.


    Soon after, I saw Drew and Seth from the coffee shop, apanied by a few others. They boarded the ship shortly after Ethan.


    The brightly lit cruise ship seemed peaceful, but I sensed an inexplicable eeriness, like there was a hidden scent of conspiracy and blood.


    I got out of the cab and walked toward the cruise ship.


    Handing my ticket to the person at the entrance, the man respectfully said, "Wee," and pointed to a box of masks.


    "Ms., please choose a mask you like."


    I picked a purple mask adorned with glittering stones, gold ents, and feathers, giving it a dreamy look.


    Wearing the mask, I walked into the ship''s hall with my head held high. The ball was in full swing, with music ying and couples dancing. Dim lighting and shing colorful lights set the mood. People held wine sses and chatted in small groups.


    Being alone, I caught the attention of several men. Scanning the room, I quickly spotted Ethan. He sat quietly in the left corner, unmasked, holding a wine ss and staring at the dance floor, deep in thought.


    I then noticed Drew and Seth on the right side, far from Ethan, which was a relief.


    Just as I was about to approach Ethan, a man suddenly walked up to me.


    "Ms., may I have this dance?"


    I turned to see a white ghost mask.


    Not wanting to cause any trouble, I forced a smile. "Of course, but I''m not a great dancer."


    "Ms., you''re too modest," the man said with a smile.


    I danced with him, my mind elsewhere.


    Ethan had taught me to dance, and I hadn''t danced with any other man since.


    I kept a polite distance from the man, but he kept trying to get closer.


    "Ms., you smell wonderful," he said.


    I kept an eye on Ethan and the two men, giving the man only brief responses.


    Suddenly, I saw a masked woman approach Ethan.


    Ethan put down his wine ss and led the woman to the dance floor.


    The woman wasn''t tall, so she probably wasn''t Faye.


    Drew and Seth''s attention was also on Ethan, and they seemed to be discussing something.


    "Ms., how about we go somewhere more exciting?" the man suddenly whispered in my ear.


    I stepped back and forced a smile. "Sorry, I''m tired."


    Just then, a waiter passed by, and I grabbed a ss of wine, downing it in one go, and walked towards Drew and Seth.


    Seth stood up, and I pretended to bump into him. He reached out to steady me.


    I rubbed my temples, pretending to be tipsy. "Sorry, I had a bit too much to drink."


    Seth sniffed and gave a lewd smile. "No problem, Ms., let me help you sit down."


    I nodded and pointed to an empty spot in the corner. "Let''s go there; it''s too noisy here."


    Seth helped me over, and whether intentionally or not, he almost pressed against me as he sat me down.


    My fingers brushed against his waist and felt something hard.

 Chapter 201 Taking Risks

    Feeling that hard, weird shape under my fingers just now, my heart nearly jumped out of my chest.


    "Hey gorgeous, how are you feeling right now??"


    Seth pulled me close, his mouth almost brushing my face.


    I tried to y it cool, acting a bit tipsy. I gently pushed him away and sighed, "I feel terrible. I''m in such a bad mood!"


    "Why the long face? Spill it," Seth said smoothly.


    I didn''t answer and nced over at the dance floor.


    Ethan and his partner were stealing the show. Ethan, with his good looks and grace, still managed to seem cold and distant.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Seth, thinking I was drunk, tried to make his move.


    Seeing me staring at the dance floor, he asked, "What are you looking at?"


    "I''m looking for my husband," I replied.


    Seth looked taken aback for a second. "You have a husband? Where''s he at?"


    I shook my head sadly. "I haven''t found him yet. He ditched me as soon as we got here."


    Seth smirked, "Looks like he doesn''t care much about you."


    I bit my lip, looking all hurt.


    "Tell me what''s your husband look like? I''ll help you find him." Seth puffed out his chest, acting all noble.


    I nced at Ethan in the middle of the dance floor and whispered, "He''s really tall and super handsome."


    "More handsome than me?" Seth sneered.


    I looked at Seth. His thin face, high cheekbones, dark skin, small eyes, and t nose made him far from handsome. His sleazy grin made him look like a creep.


    I chuckled to myself and said lightly, "I think my husband is the most handsome man in the world."


    Seth snorted. "Handsome guys are all the same unreliable and ky. Otherwise, why would he leave you alone to have fun by himself?"


    I lowered my head in disappointment and reached for the wine ss on the table.


    Seth patted my shoulder. "Hey beautiful, don''t be sad. I''ll drink with you. Once you''re drunk, you won''t think about anything."


    I nodded. "Okay, I''ll keep drinking. Once I''m drunk, I won''t think about anything."


    Hearing this, Seth was thrilled and quickly poured me another drink.


    Handing me the ss, he took the chance to ce his hand on my leg.


    I subtly moved my leg away and looked at him yfully. "I want you to drink with me."


    Seth''s eyes lit up, like a predator eyeing its prey.


    "Alright, I''ll drink with you." He poured himself a ss. When he raised his ss to clink with mine, I smiled seductively and brought my ss to his lips. "I''ll feed you."


    Seth grinned and puckered his lips towards the ss.


    "Okay, you feed me, and I''ll feed you."


    Suppressing my disgust, I drank the wine he offered while watching the liquid from my ss slowly enter his mouth.


    After finishing the drink, Ethan wrapped up his dance and left the hall.


    Feeling uneasy, I stood up and said dizzily, "I need to go to the restroom."


    "Okay, I''ll help you." Seth supported me and winked proudly at his buddies as we left.


    In the hallway to the restroom, I saw Ethaning out and walking towards me.


    He didn''t even nce my way.


    I wanted to grab him and warn him of the danger, telling him to leave immediately. But with Seth beside me, I couldn''t do that.


    As he brushed past me, I felt a void in my heart, a deep difort.


    Standing at the restroom door, Seth asked, "Need a hand in there?"


    I shook my head. "It''s thedies'' room; you can''te in."


    "Are you sure you can manage?" he asked.


    I nodded and staggered inside.


    "Alright, I''ll wait for you outside."


    As I shut the door, I could still hear Seth''s voice outside. Inside, I quickly pulled myself together, took off my mask, and sshed some water on my face. I knew tonight was going to be anything but peaceful. Danger was lurking everywhere around Ethan.


    I''ve always been cautious, but tonight, I had to protect him. Thinking of him made me fearless.


    I put my mask back on, walked out, and pretended to be unsteady. Seth was still there and caught me as I stumbled.


    "Seeing you this drunk, how about I find you a ce to rest?"


    I knew exactly what Seth was nning. This time, I pretended to be drunk and leaned obediently on his shoulder, nodding.


    In no time, he led me into a private room, not forgetting to lock the door behind him. The room was dimly lit, and the faint sound of music from the hall could be heard.


    "Come on, let me help you lie down on the bed," Seth said eagerly.


    I hooked my arm around his neck and suddenly pressed him against the wall, asking drunkenly, "You brought me here because you want to have sex with me, right?"


    Seth was stunned at first. But then, realizing I was too drunk to resist, he boldly wrapped his arms around my waist.


    "Yeah, your husband isn''t here with you, and you''re so lonely. I''m here to keep youpany and have sex with you; isn''t that good?" As he spoke, he leaned in to kiss my face.


    I turned my head away, suppressing my disgust, and smiled faintly.


    "What''s the rush? I need to take a shower first." I released him and walked towards the bathroom in the room.


    "I''ll join you," Seth said lecherously, following me.


    I turned back and shook my finger. "No need, you make the bed cozy for us and wait for me."


    Seth''s eyes lit up with excitement, and he swallowed hard, nodding eagerly. "Okay, I''ll get the bed ready for us. Hurry up."


    I nodded and walked into the bathroom, turning on the shower to create the sound of someone showering. I rummaged through my bag and pulled out the fruit knife I had prepared for self-defense.


    After half an hour, I pressed my ear to the door. There was no sound outside. I gripped the knife tightly and opened the bathroom door. Seth was snoring softly, asleep on the bed.


    I put away the knife and carefully approached. My heart pounded as I opened his jacket. There was a gun in his waistband. I carefully took it, constantly checking Seth''s movements. Though I had spiked his drink, I wasn''t sure how effective it was. If he woke up, it would be a disaster.


    I got the gun, sighed in relief, and left the room. In the kitchen, I prepared drinks and paid a waiter to deliver them to Drew''s table.


    Back in the hall, Ethan was surrounded by people. Drew red at him with hostility.


    The music stopped, and the host announced the chairman of Unity Emporium would give a speech. The chairman, a round-faced man with a thick gold chain, spoke ostentatiously, more like a mob boss than a chairman. After his speech, he clinked sses with those who approached him.


    Despite the seemingly harmonious scene, I knew tonight wouldn''t be peaceful. The chairman left, and people continued eating, drinking, and dancing. It felt like the calm before the storm.


    Dennis suddenly got up and left. People mingled, but Ethan remained seated, leisurely sipping his drink. The woman who had danced with him earlier sat beside him, trying to mess around. Ethan brushed her hand away coldly. She left, unwilling but not daring to make a scene.


    Drew''s buddies were drunk and slumped on the sofa. Only Drew sat upright, staring intently at Ethan.


    Suddenly, all the lights went out, plunging the hall into darkness. The hall filled with noise. Within seconds, the lights came back on. But Ethan was gone.

 Chapter 202 Just an Instinct

    Drew shot up from his seat, frowning and scanning the room. My heart skipped a beat when I noticed Ethan was missing.


    I darted toward the nearest hallway. The main hall was a mess from the power outage, but the hallway was eerily silent.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    I wasn''t sure if Ethan had gone this way; it was just a gut feeling. After a few steps, a hand grabbed me and yanked me into a nearby room. "Don''t go over there. Stay here."


    It was Ethan''s deep voice. I spun around to warn him, but he was already gone, shutting the door behind him. A gust of wind hit my face, sending chills down my spine. I quickly opened the door, but Ethan had vanished.


    At the end of the hallway, I saw Drew''s back, radiating a murderous vibe. He must''ve been chasing Ethan.


    I kicked off my high heels and followed barefoot. The hallway split into two directions, and I hesitated. Suddenly, there was amotion outside. I followed the noise to the deck and saw a group of people, including the chairman of Unity Emporium, being led away in handcuffs by undercover cops. The chairman, who had been giving a speech earlier, now hung his head in shame.


    The deck was packed with onlookers whispering among themselves. I didn''t care about the arrests; I only cared about finding Ethan. But Ethan, Drew, and Dennis were nowhere in sight. Did Ethan know he was in danger? With so many cops around, would Drew dare to act recklessly?


    I remembered Drew''s murderous look when he mentioned Ethan earlier. He seemed like a desperate man with nothing to lose. Desperate men feared nothing. I was truly scared.


    My shawl had fallen off, and I stood on the snowy deck in just a thin dress. My palms were sweating, though my back felt icy. Could Ethan have gone back to the hall?


    I ran back to the hall, which was in chaos as everyone tried to get out. I was the only one moving against the crowd.


    Still no sign of Ethan, and I was on the verge of tears. Suddenly, a hand pulled me behind a pir, and I fell into an embrace.


    "Honey, you''re not doing as you''re told. I told you to stay put."


    Hearing the familiar voice and smelling the familiar scent, I instantly felt my eyes well up.


    I had been wearing a mask the whole time. I didn''t know how he found me or when he did, but hearing him call me "Honey" made my nose sting with emotion.


    I cupped his face and asked with concern, "Are you okay?"


    He looked into my eyes, serious and earnest, and said, "I''m fine. Listen to me, go downstairs. The cruise ship is very dangerous right now."


    I threw myself into his arms, hugging him tightly.


    "No, we''ll go together. You''re in danger too, you know? We''ll go together."


    Suddenly, a gunshot rang out. Ethan grabbed me, and we hit the ground. A vase shattered nearby. Iy on top of him, gasping, my heart pounding. The bullet had grazed my ear-it was that close. Drew must have found Ethan and was desperate.


    I quickly pulled a gun from my bag. I never used it before, but now it had to be useful.


    Ethan didn''t hesitate. He grabbed the gun, cocked it, and slid along the floor, firing at the ceiling. The hall plunged into darkness as the chandelier crashed down, seemingly hitting Drew. The police rushed in. In the darkness, Ethan pulled me into his arms, his heartbeat strong.


    After a while, he helped me up, and we walked out. Dennis appeared, asking if we were okay. He recognized me without my mask and looked surprised.


    rmingly, the police couldn''t find Drew. Everyone split up to search again.


    Suddenly, Ethan''s eyes turned cold. He grabbed me and pulled me aside just as a gunshot rang out from above, leaving a hole in the deck.


    "He''s on the top deck," someone shouted.


    I looked up and saw a shadow sh by on the top deck.


    A group of police officers rushed up, and everyone''s attention was focused on the top deck.


    "Drew, stop running. You''ve been on the run for ten years, but you can''t escape thew forever. Put down your weapon and surrender."


    A police officer shouted through a megaphone, but Drew wasn''t alone. His brothers might''ve been drugged, but I don''t know how long the effects of the drugst.


    I clutched Ethan''s hand, scanning the area. Suddenly, a head peeked out from the stern, a gun aimed at Ethan.


    Without thinking, I stepped in front of him. A searing pain shot through my chest!


    "Emily!" Ethan held me, calling my name in anguish.


    A cop fired at Drew, and others chased after him. Clutching his arm, Drew leaped overboard. There was a ssh followed by more gunshots.


    I didn''t know if he''d survive or get caught. Honestly, I didn''t care. As long as Ethan was safe, nothing else mattered.


    My body started to slide down, and Ethan knelt, holding me, his eyes filled with panic. "Honey, hold on; you''ll be okay."


    I thought, ''It hurts so much, but I''m so happy! Tonight, this trip wasn''t in vain!''


    Because I was happy, I smiled.


    I reached out to touch his face, whispering contentedly, "As long as you''re okay."


    "Emily, Honey, call the ambnce."


    Ethan kept calling my name, but his voice grew more distant.


    As the night sky drifted away, I lost all sense of sight and sound.


    When I got shot, I thought I was going to die. I didn''t regret taking the bullet for Ethan, but I regretted leaving my young kids behind.


    I had a long dream where I kept repeating Ethan''s name. When I woke up, I smelled disinfectant and saw a white figure by the bed.


    Jason looked at me with sorrow, but his eyes lit up with excitement when I opened mine. "Emily, you''re finally awake."The next second, Ethan rushed over and grabbed my hand. "Honey." His eyes were red, and tears were streaming down his face.


    He looked just like he did when I woke up after giving birth.


    Ethan was excited, joyful, heartbroken, and grateful, crying tears of joy.


    I sluggishly took in the ward, feeling the texture and strength of Ethan''s hand, feeling his tears burn on the back of my hand. I looked at his haggard face and the stubble on his chin. Everything felt so real.


    "I''m still alive?" I murmured.


    Ethan, his voice hoarse, said, "What are you talking about? It''s just a minor injury. How could you not make it through?"


    Was it just a minor injury?


    But he was so emotional as if we had been through life and death.


    And I could still remember the pain of being shot, it hurt so much.


    So much so that all my senses seemed to be consumed by the pain.


    "I want to go home," I said.


    Ethan nced at Jason, who thought for a moment and then nodded.


    Ethan kissed my hand and gently said, "Okay, I''ll take you home."


    Soon, theypleted the discharge procedures and transferred me home.


    Finally lying in my old bed, looking at everything familiar, I felt my eyes well up.


    Ethan gently stroked my hair and took a red string from around his neck, with a bullet hanging from it.


    He held the bullet in front of me, and I saw my name engraved on it.


    "Honey, next time, don''t do something so foolish. I can take a bullet better than you can."


    My eyes stung, and I gave him a silly smile.


    "At that moment, I didn''t have time to think. I just didn''t want you to get hurt. Seeing you hurt would hurt me more. It was just instinct."


    Ethan kissed me deeply, but I could see the tears glistening in his eyes.


    "Honey, my life is yours," he said hoarsely.


    A dayter, Faris arrived.


    When he appeared at the door holding a child in each arm, I thought I was hallucinating.


    I had been desperately missing my kids, and it was as if God had heard my prayers and brought them to me.


    It wasn''t God who heard my prayers, it was Faris.


    Faris walked to the bedside with the kids.


    He had a stern, gloomy expression and stared at me for a long time without speaking.


    It took Faris a long time to squeeze out. "You''re really something! Not afraid of bullets?"


    I felt a pang of sadness and didn''t know what to say. Finally, I whispered, "Thank you for bringing the kids to me."


    Faris ced Hunter and Harper beside me.


    Both kids were crying, but I no longer had milk to feed them.


    The wound was just above my breast, and Ethan had told me that due to engorgement, I had developed acute mastitis. The doctor had given me medication to stopctation, so I was no longer producing milk. Hearing the kids cry so desperately, I felt incredibly guilty for leaving them behind toe to Starlight City. Now, I couldn''t even feed them, and their cries were breaking my heart.


    Ethan walked in, carrying two cans of form and new bottles.


    "Don''t worry. The form is just as good. They''ve been using form all along anyway. Your health isn''t good enough to provide for them."


    As he set down the form, Faris suddenly turned and lunged at him, grabbing his cor.

 Chapter 203 The Mercy of God

    Ethan stayed cool, not putting up a fight, like the big reveal didn''t even faze him.


    "Ethan, seriously? Letting a woman take a bullet for you? What kind of man are you?" Faris raised his fist, ready to throw a punch, but Ethan caught it with one hand.


    "If you wanna yell or fight, do it after my kids are fed," Ethan said calmly.


    Hunter and Harper were bawling their eyes out, and nothing I did could calm them down; they were probably starving. Hearing the kids cry, Faris snapped back to reality. He slowly let go of Ethan, his face saying, "I''ll deal with youter."


    Ethan straightened his clothes, which Faris had messed up, and walked over to grab two baby bottles.


    "I already sterilized them," he said.


    The kids were crying like there was no tomorrow, and nothing I did helped.


    Hot-headed Faris, who had been ready to brawl, now walked over to help. He opened the form and started scooping it into the bottles. "Water first, then form," Ethan reminded him.


    Faris paused, not wanting to take orders. "Is there a difference?"


    "Yes, there is," Ethan said seriously.


    Faris snorted. "You act like you''re some expert. How many times have you actually taken care of the kids?"


    Ethan didn''t bother responding, knowing it was a waste of time.


    Faris didn''t add the form because he wasn''t sure about the water amount. He set it down and waited.


    Once Ethan prepared a bottle, Faris handed him the other empty one and took the prepared form.


    Both kids were still crying, and Faris hesitated, unsure which one to feed. "As the older brother, he should let his sister go first. Let''s feed the sister first."


    He then frowned, looking awkwardly at the two kids. "Which one is the brother, and which one is the sister?"


    This was probably because of that time in the hospital when Ethan dressed his son in pink.


    "This one is the sister," I reminded him.


    Even though they were fraternal twins and looked almost identical, I''d been taking care of them for months and could tell them apart from subtle differences.


    He brought the bottle to Harper''s mouth, and she stopped crying as soon as she started drinking, holding the bottle with her little hands. She must have been really hungry.


    Ethan quickly prepared the other bottle and gave it to Hunter. Finally, the kids were quiet and drinking their milk.


    The two men stood by the bed, watching the kids and seemingly forgetting their earlier argument.


    I couldn''t quite figure out Faris. He was so ticked off at Ethan, but when he looked at the kids, there was this softness in his eyes.


    The kids fell asleep while drinking, and I couldn''t fight off the sleepiness either, so I dozed off. When I woke up, they were gone.


    Not long after, Jason walked in with a medical kit, saying he was there to change my bandages. Hearing that, I got a bit nervous. The spot where I was hurt was pretty sensitive, and it would be awkward having him apply the medicine. Ethan followed him in, and from his expression, he probably knew what I was thinking.


    Jason seemed to read his mind and smiled. "What''s the problem? I''m a doctor, and she''s a patient. Or you can get another doctor; that''s fine too."


    Ethan shrugged and smiled helplessly. "Need any help?"


    Jason chuckled lightly. "Yeah, boil the herbs I just brought. After I change the bandages, give them to Emily to drink."


    Ethan nodded. "Alright, thanks."


    After he left, it was just Jason and me in the room, and the awkwardness was thick.


    He walked to the bed, put down the medical kit, and sat on the stool by the bed.


    I was so nervous my body was tense.


    He didn''t move for a while, thenughed. "Emily, are you shaking?"


    I closed my eyes awkwardly. "No, no."


    Jason smiled knowingly. "Emily, although I care about you, there are many ways to show it. Right now, you''re a patient to me. Besides feeling sorry for you, I have no other thoughts. I swear to God that my feelings for you are pure." His sincere words made my tense body slowly rx.


    I gave him a grateful smile. "Thank you."


    Jason smiled back. "Shall we start?"


    I took a deep breath and nodded.


    Jason put on some gloves, unbuttoned my shirt just enough to get to the wound, and started cleaning it. I wasn''t wearing a bra because of the injury, but he only exposed what he needed to.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    As he applied the medicine, his gentle touch and focused expression helped me rx, even though I was nervous at first.


    Jason asked, "Emily, thinking about it now, your decision to leave Starlight City might have been the right one. Why did youe back?"


    While applying the medicine, he probably wanted to ease my tension through conversation.


    I thought carefully. It was probably because I missed him too much.


    I said, "In life, we do things without knowing why. It''s often just impulse. Leaving was an impulse, and so wasing back."


    After saying that, I smiled again. "I guess a bullet isn''t that big of a deal. I remember Ethan got shot in the armst time, and he still drove out to buy breakfast that night."


    "Ethan got shot in the arm?" Jason frowned like he didn''t know about it.


    Ethan didn''t go to the hospitalst time he got hurt; he had a doctore to the house. Besides Dennis and me, probably no one else knew.


    I wasn''t sure how to exin or if I even should.


    Luckily, Jason didn''t push it and just sighed. "You know that you''re different? That bullet of yours almost hit your heart."


    So, surviving was kind of a miracle for me.


    The bullet hit just above my breast. Considering Ethan was taller than me, if I hadn''t taken that bullet for him, it would''ve hit his heart directly. Thinking about it made me feel both scared and lucky.


    Thankfully, I came back, overheard Drew''s n, and took that bullet for him-probably God''s mercy.


    Jason seemed to catch that bit of relief on my face and sighed, fixing my clothes and buttoning them up.


    "Emily, you''re a woman. Don''tpare your body to a man''s, and don''t force yourself to bear what you shouldn''t, okay?"


    I felt immense gratitude and guilt towards Jason.


    The biggest guilt was that I couldn''t reciprocate all his kindness.


    To help take care of the kids and me, Ethan hired two nannies.


    One afternoon, a few days after I started recovering, the kids fell asleep.


    Worried that I might feel too cooped up in the room, he personally carried me downstairs.


    A bean bag chair was already set up under the eaves outside the living room. He ced me directly on the chair.


    The snow outside was still thick, so the temperature was pretty low.


    Ethan brought me a hand warmer and a thin nket, wrapping me up like a cocoon.


    "Are you cold?" he asked.


    I couldn''t help butugh. "You''re about to make me sweat."


    Ethan smiled reassuringly, walked into the yard, and started shoveling snow into a pile to build a snowman.


    After finishing the snowman, he came over and sat beside me, hugging me.


    Seeing his hands were red from the cold, I wanted to hold them. He didn''t touch my hand but held my arm, tucking my hand into the nket.


    "My hands are cold; I can''t touch you," he said.


    Since my injury, he had been spending almost every day at home with me. Even though it was the Christmas holiday and he should have had lots of social engagements, he turned them all down.


    The two nannies were in their thirties, college-educated, formally trained, and very experienced.


    When the kids were asleep, they chatted with me and always praised Ethan for how well he treated me. They said they had worked for many wealthy families but had never seen a husband treat his wife so well, which made my heart feel like it was filled with honey.


    Earlier, while watching the snow, I asked about what went down on the yacht that day.


    "Did they catch Drew?"


    Mentioning him made Ethan''s expression turn serious.


    "No, but they got all his aplices. The police searched the seater but didn''t find him. He was injured, and the sea was freezing, so the chances of him surviving are slim."


    I was puzzled about the grudge between Drew and Ethan..


    "Drew was after you, but I remember the police said he was a fugitive for ten years. Ten years ago, you were only 20. It couldn''t have been a business rivalry. What kind of grudge could you have with him?"


    As soon as I asked, Ethan suddenly kissed me, stopping all my questions.


    Now that there were more people in the house, including two nannies, he didn''t avoid anything, still kissing and hugging me like before.


    He often bought blood-tonic medicines and had the nannies remind me to take them. He said I had lost too much blood during childbirth and again from the injury, so I needed to replenish it.


    Ethan set up a small bed next to ours, insisting that the kids slept in the same room with us.


    He made form at night. Whenever the kids cried in the middle of the night, he would wake up before me, kiss me, and say, "The kids are hungry. You sleep; I''ll handle it."


    Our days felt like they had gone back to when he treated me so well, and I was lost in his love and protection. The difference now was that we had two kids.


    I used to be afraid to say the kids were the result of our love because I never dared to hope for love between us. Even if there was love, I thought it was one-sided.


    But now, his love showed in every word and action, and with that restored recording, I believed he loved me too.


    So now, I could say the kids were a result of our love.


    My wound was slowly healing, and Ethan held me as I slept every night. He would kiss me but wouldn''t go further. I could clearly feel his desire, but I also felt his restraint. I liked to think that this restraint was because he didn''t want to hurt


    me.


    I managed everything at Seabreeze Harbor through phone and video calls. I promoted a highly regarded beautician to the position of general manager of the Seabreeze Harbor store, giving her enough authority to handle all the business of Emberlyn Beauty Retreat there.


    This way, I could stay in Starlight City longer to take care of the kids.


    One day, I was ying with the kids on the couch when the doorbell rang. The nanny went to answer it.


    The visitor was an old friend who brought some very bad news.

 Chapter 204 The Harder You Work, the Luckier You Get

    Aurora''s assistant showed up at my ce. Once I heard about Aurora''s condition, I handed my kid to the nanny, changed clothes, and rushed to the hospital with her.


    At the hospital entrance, a bunch of reporters were already there, waiting. The moment we stepped out of the car, they swarmed us. "Can you give us an update on Aurora''s condition?"


    "There have been rumors about Aurora''s health. What''s really going on with her?"Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Aurora''s assistant moved quickly towards the hospital, looking serious. I followed her closely while security kept the reporters at bay. Inside a fancy ward filled with doctors, nurses, and Aurora''s students, it was eerily quiet. The smell of disinfectant was strong in the air. Aurora was lying on the bed in a gown and oxygen mask, looking pale and worn out. She managed a weak smile when she saw me. Her doctor, seeing she wanted to talk, took off her oxygen mask for a bit.


    "Emily."


    Aurora reached out her hand to me.


    I walked over and held her hand. "Aurora."


    I always knew Aurora''s heart wasn''t in great condition. But she was so health-conscious, I didn''t think it would get this bad so soon. Seeing her now, with the heavy atmosphere in the room, I feared she was on herst breath. Aurora was my mentor in my entrepreneurial journey. She taught me professional knowledge and helped me build my confidence, guiding me to be a healthy, confident, and independent woman.


    Even now, with herst breath, Aurora still had a smile on her face.


    It was like she wasn''t about to die but was about to be freed, heading to a better ce.


    "Emily, there''s something you have to promise me."


    "Tell me. If I can do it, I will," I said quickly.


    Aurora smiled, relieved. "You can do it; I know you can."


    She then looked at her assistant, who took a document from her bag and handed it to me.


    I nced at it and understood what Aurora wanted, quickly shaking my head.


    "No."


    Aurora held my hand, encouraging me. "Didn''t you already promise me? I believe you can do it."


    Aurora''s contract meant she wanted me to take over the Moore Group for just one dor.


    I felt both honored and nervous about her trust in me.


    The USB drives she gave mest year suddenly made sense they held the essence of her life''s work. She must have known her time was running out and wanted her legacy to continue. Aurora spent her life empowering women to feel confident and beautiful. It was her passion and her life''s work.


    She squeezed my hand, her usual gentle eyes now filled with hope.


    I couldn''t let her down or betray her trust, so I nodded.


    Aurora''s face lit up with relief and satisfaction, like a huge weight had been lifted from her shoulders.


    "Emily, do my makeup."


    Those words hit me hard. But I turned my face away, not daring to cry in front of Aurora.


    Aurora''s calm and smiling expression was like she was about to attend a banquet. And she still wanted to be a beautiful sight at that banquet.


    I knew she had been beautiful all her life, and she wanted to leave beautifully as well.


    The assistant took out Aurora''srge makeup case, and I personally did Aurora''s makeup.


    After the makeup was done, Aurora looked beautiful. The blush made her face look rosy, and she looked no different from a healthy person, mainly because her eyes were still bright, without a trace of fear of death. Holding my hand, she told me, "Emily, the harder you work, the luckier you will be."


    It felt like an invisible force was transmitted from Aurora''s hand-a spiritual wealth that no money could buy.


    Life was about quality, not quantity.


    Though Aurora''s life was short, she lived fully and made others feel beautiful.


    Aurora left with a smile, without pain or regret.


    Iter learned from her assistant that Aurora knew about my progress in Seabreeze Harbor. Aurora predicted my sess and nned to pass her career to me when she saw my passion for beauty and took me as her apprentice. Aurora entrusted me with more than just her career; it was a profound trust.


    I considered shifting my career focus to Starlight City, which didn''t have an Emberlyn Beauty Retreat branch yet. I even thought about moving its headquarters there to stay close to Ethan.


    With the Moore Group''s strong foundation in Starlight City and nationwide, I seized the opportunity to hold a press conference. I rebranded Emberlyn Beauty Retreat as the Emoire Artistry Group and set up our new headquarters in Starlight City.


    We weren''t just a beauty brand anymore; the Emoire Artistry Group branched out into multiple fields.


    Aurora''s passing and my takeover became the biggest news in Starlight City early in the year, grabbing national media attention and boosting thepany''s profile.


    Combining Emberlyn Beauty Retreat with Aurora''s legacy, we opened our gship store in the heart of Starlight City. Aurora''s old beauty center now serves as our administrative headquarters and training academy.


    Through integration and expansion, the Emoire Artistry Group refined its departments and brought in a ton of talent, including former Moore Group employees.


    Dakato also moved from Seabreeze Harbor to keep being my driver.


    On opening day, we had a grand ribbon-cutting ceremony. The entrance was packed with media, making it a lively scene.


    The most eye-catching thing was the flower basket sent by Skyline International Corporation. It was as tall as two floors, making it the queen of all the flower baskets and impossible to ignore.


    On the first day of the Emoire Artistry Group''s opening, after the ceremony, I personally hosted the morning meeting.


    I wore gray wide-leg trousers, a white shirt, and a matching mid-length vest.


    I calmly walked to the front of the team and signaled the supervisor to start the roll call.


    Among them were many veterans from Aurora''s team and some new recruits. From their subtle reactions, I could tell that some people weren''t convinced about my takeover of the Moore Group. After the roll call, a young woman in her early twenties rushed in, tidying her wind-blown hair as she ran.


    "Sorry, I''mte."


    The young woman appeared in a flurry. Seeing everyone staring at her, she quickly shut her mouth and stood quietly at the edge of the team.


    The morning meeting was interrupted by her arrival.


    I walked steadily to the young woman and stopped, raising my wrist to check the time.


    "Do you have an exnation?" I asked calmly.


    The young woman was so nervous that she stammered, "Sorry, I waste because of traffic."


    I looked into her eyes calmly, making her voice grow smaller and her head lower.


    "Traffic?" I nodded. "ording to some media reports, traffic is the number one reason for beingte to work. Every city has rush hours. If traffic causesteness, does that mean everyone going to work will bete?" The team, which had been murmuring, suddenly became very quiet.


    I looked at the young woman, my tone calm but with a hint of sharpness.


    "Moreover, your hair is messy, your clothes are unpressed, and you have no makeup on. Are you sure the reason for yourteness is traffic and not oversleeping?"


    The young woman lowered her head further, biting her lip and saying nothing.


    I returned to the front of the team, my gaze sweeping over everyone before finallynding on the young woman.


    "Today, you made two mistakes: one, beingte, and two, lying. The Emoire Artistry Group does not need people whock a sense of time and sincerity."


    The young woman suddenly looked up, surprise and regret shing across her face. "Ms. Russell, I."


    "Continue the meeting!" I no longer looked at her.


    Those who had been watching themotion quickly averted their gaze, lowering their heads as if afraid of being implicated.


    Thete young woman, perhaps wanting to retain a bit of dignity, finally tidied her messy hair and turned to leave.


    After the meeting, I asked Alice to bring the new employees'' files to my office.


    I looked carefully at the resume of the young woman from earlier. She was a graduate of a regr college, with no outstanding academic background or sufficient experience.


    Her resume noted: [I may not have the qualifications, but I have the ability to learn. I will work hard to ensure that one day I can be worthy of The Emoire Artistry Group.] This was the sentence on her resume that left the deepest impression on me.


    I called Dakato over and handed her the young woman''s phone number.


    "This is the phone number of the young woman who waste earlier. Call her and send her to the training department, with a sry increase to 1.2 times her original pay." Surprise shed across Dakato''s face, but she quickly understood. She took the phone number and turned to leave.


    Suddenly, there was apuse at the door. I looked up, stunned. It was Victor.


    Dakato paused, concerned. I waved her off, and after a brief hesitation, she walked past Victor and left.


    Victor walked in..

 Chapter 205 Make an Example of Others

    Victor pped his hands and strolled over, taking a seat across from me. He crossed his legs and lit up his usual cigarette.


    "Making an example out of others, huh? Pretty impressive."


    The smell of his cigarette was still as strong as ever, making me squirm a bit.


    "Would you like something to drink? Coffee or tea?" I asked, trying to keep it cool.


    Victor seemed a bit taken aback by how calm I was, just holding his cigarette without a word.


    I called for some tea and kept my cool, not really sure what he was up to. After all, he was Ethan''s dad, and I had to show some respect. When the tea arrived, I said, "Enjoy your tea."


    Victor didn''t budge, just gave me this smile.


    It wasn''t a friendly one. It was the same look he always gave me, full of disdain and like he could see right through me.


    "In just two years, you''ve be a big-shot CEO. That''s something," Victor said.


    "Thanks for thepliment."


    I knew he wasn''t reallyplimenting me, but I yed dumb.


    Victor chuckled. "No one would believe that Ms. Russell of the Empire Artistry Group was just a struggling nurse two years ago."


    "So, what''s your point?" I asked, still smiling.


    Victor took a long drag of his cigarette, exhaled slowly, and said, "I underestimated you back then. The more you have now, the bigger your ambition was back then."


    I held back my anger and looked at him calmly.


    "So, in your eyes, I have to be poor forever to prove I''m innocent? Otherwise, everything I have is just part of some grand n, right?" I asked.


    "Isn''t it?"


    Victor''s tone was so arrogant, like he already knew the answer.


    Just as things were getting tense, the nanny called.


    She said Hunter had a fever and needed to go to the hospital.


    After hanging up, I looked at Victor coldly.


    "No matter what you think of me, we have kids now. You need to deal with it. If you can be decent, we''ll respect you. If not, that''s on you. But we''re not letting our kids grow up without both parents because of this." Victor just sneered when I mentioned the kids, seeming to already know about them.


    "Kid? Whether it''s Ethan''s or not is still up in the air."


    I stared at him in disbelief.


    I knew he never liked me, but I thought maybe now that I was on the same level as his son, he''d change his mind. I guess I was naive.


    His rejection of me was so deep, like being with Ethan was a huge mistake.


    I nodded, feeling a bit defeated. "I get it. Just like Richard, Benjamin raised him all those years, probably clueless. You think everyone is like you because that''s how you are. I get it." Victor''s face tightened.


    I closed the folder and stood up. "Anything else? I''m really busy."


    The kid''s situation was urgent, and I didn''t have time to try and please someone who''d never be satisfied.


    Victor stubbed out his cigarette in the ashtray on my desk. Even though I didn''t smoke, I kept one there.


    After putting out the cigarette, he stood up, trying to keep his cool. He patted his clothes, nced at me, and walked out like some nobleman on inspection.


    I called Dakota, and she said she was stuck in traffic on her way to headquarters.


    Just as I was about to grab a cab, Faris pulled up.


    In a rush to get home, I jumped in the passenger seat.


    "Please, I need to get home," I said.


    "I know," Faris replied, sounding indifferent.


    I looked at him, surprised. "How do you know?"


    Faris just stared straight ahead, silent.


    When I got home, the nannies, Hope Brown and Luna Flynn, were ready. They quickly loaded the kids into Faris''s car.


    Since Hunter had a fever, it was best to take both for a check-up.


    I called Ethan at Grace Hospital. The doctor said Hunter''s fever was viral and rmended antibiotics. Even though I had my doubts, I agreed because his fever wouldn''t break.


    Hunter was so young, and finding a vein was tough. The nurse decided to use his scalp. Hope tried to hold him, but he struggled and cried, so I took over. Faris helped hold his hands, but Hunter kept shaking his head.


    Ethan arrived, looking rushed. He quickly assessed the situation, set down his jacket, and helped hold Hunter''s head still for the injection.


    "Hunter, Daddy''s here," he soothed. The nurse finally found a vein, and as she inserted the needle, Hunter cried his heart out. It felt like the needle was piercing my own heart.


    Once Hunter calmed down, I let out a sigh of relief and noticed Faris had slipped out at some point.


    After the injection, Hunter''s fever started to go down. I stayed home with the kids for the next two days, skipping the office. I didn''t want my career to make me neglect them. Hope and Luna were great, but nannies could never rece a mother''s love.


    From then on, I mostly worked at the administrative headquarters. I hired a designer to n a garden there and put a statue of Aurora in a prominent spot. I wanted Aurora to live forever in everyone''s hearts and witness the growth of The Empire Artistry Group.


    Opening my email, I saw the sculpturepany had sent their design sketches.


    I was reviewing the sketches and typing my feedback when someone knocked on the door.


    "Come in," I said, eyes still glued to the screen.


    A momentter, a cup of coffee appeared on my desk.


    I looked up to see Yasmin Fletcher, the girl I had transferred to headquarters after she waste that day.


    Today, she had her long hair braided, wore light makeup, and was dressed very appropriately.


    Seeing me looking at her, she smiled shyly.


    "Ms. Russell, thank you for giving me a chance. That day, I really thought you wouldn''t want me anymore. I regretted beingte the whole way out. I didn''t expect you to give me a better opportunity. I''m really grateful."


    I smiled faintly. "This incident must be unforgettable, right? I believe you will never bete again."


    Yasmin blushed but nodded earnestly. "I won''t. I set several rms every morning now. I definitely won''t bete again."


    I nodded appreciatively. "Yasmin, attitude determines everything. I have high hopes for you."


    Yasmin, filled with confidence, said, "I will do my best!"


    During lunch break, I went to the caf¨¦ across from thepany and made a phone call.


    A short whileter, Nora walked in and headed straight to me.


    She pulled out the chair opposite me and sat down, coughing lightly with a bit of awkwardness. "Should I call you Emily or Ms. Russell?"


    I looked at her. "What do you think?"


    "Ms. Russell, is there anything I can do for you?" she grinned silly.


    I rolled my eyes at her. "Speak properly."


    Nora stuck out her tongue. "With your current status, is it appropriate for me to call you by your name?"Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    I took a sip of coffee and then said, "So that''s why you''ve been avoiding metely?"


    Nora held her coffee and smiled awkwardly.


    "If I still hung out with you like before, holding your arm and clinging to you, what would people think of me? Wouldn''t they think I''m trying to curry favor with you?"


    "So, to prove your innocence, are you nning to distance yourself from me?" I said.


    Nora coughed several times, almost choking on her coffee.


    She looked around and then leaned in closer to me, speaking softly, "The way you say it, people might think we''re in a rtionship. But I like man."


    I couldn''t help butugh. She leaned back andughed too, then put on a face of admiration.


    "Emily, you have such good fortune. Aurora saw something in you, and now you''re sessful in your career. Most importantly, you married such a handsome husband. And me? I don''t know if Cupid fell asleep and forgot about me." "Do you want me to introduce someone to you? What kind of person do you like?" I teased.


    Nora sighed. "With your current status and different social circle, which of those rich and handsome men you know would be interested in me?"


    I smiled and said, "Don''t lose confidence in yourself. You''re not bad-looking. Just work on improving yourself."


    "How should I improve?" Nora stirred her coffee dejectedly.


    I said, "Promise me you''ll stop blindly chasing celebrities, and I''ll give you an opportunity."


    Nora''s eyes lit up, and she nodded eagerly.


    "I won''t do it anymore. It was just because I was too bored. Now that I think about it, it''s pretty meaningless."


    Although Nora could be a bit nerdy at times, she was dedicated and knew The Empire Artistry Group well, having been with thepany for a long time. I always intended to promote her.


    I appointed Nora as head of HR.


    Her first task was to arrange part-time positions for college students, allowing them to work and study at thepany.


    Nora, newly appointed, was efficient. Once the announcement was made, many college students responded.


    On the first day of recruitment, a long line formed at thepany''s entrance.


    As I drove into thepany, my gaze swept over the young, vibrant college students and suddenly stopped.

 Chapter 206 To Hell with Love

    After getting back to the office, I wasted no time and called up Nora.


    In no time, she showed up with a female college student in tow.


    "This is Ms. Russell," Nora introduced her.


    The girl looked pretty surprised to see me.


    I turned to Nora, "You can get back to work now."


    Once Nora left, I gave the girl a friendly smile.


    "Long time no see."


    She quickly got over her surprise and smiled back. "I didn''t expect it to be you."


    The girl was Jennifer, Zachary''s adopted daughter.


    I asked my secretary to bring us some tea, and Jennifer and I settled on the small sofa. I was eager to hear about Zachary and Be. When I mentioned Zachary, Jennifer''s face fell.


    "Thew is fair. Good and bad are clear-cut. Mistakes get punished, and good deeds get recognized, but they don''t cancel each other out." Zachary was initially sentenced to life, but Be gathered evidence through awyer and got it reduced to 15 years.


    I had a hunch this would happen, and I bet Be did too. She must''ve been holding onto that slim hope.


    Fifteen years wasn''t as bad as life, but it was still a long time-the prime years of a woman''s life.


    Would Be wait for 15 years? She''d be in her early forties by then. How many 15 years did a woman have?


    "How are Be and the baby?" I asked, feeling heavy-hearted.


    Jennifer nodded with a smile when I mentioned them.


    "They''re doing well. It''s a boy, and he''s super cute."


    She didn''t seem to want to talk much about Be.


    When I asked for Be''s contact info, she went quiet.


    "What''s wrong?" I noticed her hesitation.


    Jennifer bit her lip and finally looked up.


    "I''m sorry, I can''t give you her contact info. She specifically told me not to when I came to study in Starlight City."


    I felt a pang of emptiness and stared at her for a good half minute.


    Why?


    When we parted, we were all smiles and waves, wishing each other well and looking forward to the next time.


    I know Be. She valued friendship. No matter what she went through, she''d never abandon her friends.


    What had she been through this past year?


    Not wanting to make Jennifer ufortable, I nodded.


    "Okay, I get it. You can go now. I''ll have someone set up a part-time job for you."


    Jennifer stood up, gripping the strap of her backpack, and politely said, "Thank you."


    Her outfit and behavior were just right for her age and status-well-behaved and sensible, not shy. From the first time I met her, I genuinely liked her.


    It was fate that Jennifer ended up at Starlight Medical College. When we first met her, she had already finished a semester of her first year, but Be had never met her. If it weren''t for Zachary''s situation, I doubt she would have shown up. She was so considerate, probably not wanting to cause trouble for Zachary.


    Because of Zachary''s case, she and Be rushed back to Zachary''s hometown. But she always had to return to Starlight City to study.


    Be''s situation had been bugging me. I couldn''t understand why she wouldn''t contact me and specifically told Jennifer not to give me her info.


    After getting home, I took out the kaleidoscope Be had given me. Watching the patterns sh by, I felt time was rewinding.


    Fate brought people together and apart. Some people drifted apart as they went. Everyone eventually took different paths, ending one journey and starting another. No one stuck around forever. Life made us learn to keep forgetting. Maybe Be didn''t want to be disturbed, or maybe she didn''t want me to see her struggling. But I still worried about her. Raising a kid alone wasn''t easy.


    One weekend evening, I called up Nora and Dakota and we headed to Blue Ocean Bar together.


    After getting out of the car, I looked up at the neon sign.


    Be and I used toe here a lot. It had been over a year since ourst visit, which was when Oliver and Ethan had a fight.


    That was also Be''sst visit.


    Tonight, I came with a faint hope of getting some news about Be from Oliver.


    Dakota parked the car and walked over with Nora.


    "Why''d you suddenly decide to take us out for some fun?" Nora yfully patted my shoulder.


    I smiled, "Work''s been tiring, so we need to unwind. Gotta bnce work and y."


    Tonight, Blue Ocean Bar was buzzing. It was decked out, even though it wasn''t a holiday. Looked like someone was hosting an event. We squeezed through the crowded room and found a booth to sit in.


    At the other end, a group of people were singing a birthday song, andughter and chatter filled the air.


    Nora, always the life of the party, barely sat down before she was up again, heading over to see what was happening.


    I called over a waiter and ordered some food and drinks.


    A cart stacked with severalyers of red wine was slowly being pushed over.


    "Please make way, everyone," the waiter said as he carefully pushed the cart.


    Nora suddenly turned around, looking as excited as if she had seen a pile of gold bars, ready to tell us something.


    She turned too quickly, and by the time she noticed the cart behind her, it was toote. She crashed right into it.


    Hundreds of wine sses toppled over, shattering everywhere.


    After a collective gasp, the crowd fell into an eerie silence.


    The waiter, eager to avoid me, quickly pointed at Nora.


    "Ma''am, you''ve ruined all this wine. What are we going to do?"


    All eyes were on Nora, who looked down at the broken ss on the floor, feeling utterly helpless.


    "Everyone, please stay calm," she said nervously, trying to reassure the crowd, then looked at me for help.


    I walked over and said to the waiter, "Call your boss over."


    The waiter pointed behind me. "Our boss is right there."


    I turned around to see that the crowd had parted, revealing Frank at the center, wearing a birthday hat.


    Frank was just as surprised to see me. Before he could speak, I quickly said, "Sir, can we talk for a moment?"


    A few minutester, Frank and I were sitting in a private room.


    "How did you end up taking over this bar? Where''s Oliver?" I asked right away.


    Frank snorted, ying with a lighter in his hand. "Oliver forced it on me. When he left, he just left a note, not even a phone call."


    "Where did he go?" I asked, though I already had a guess.


    Frank shrugged. "He didn''t say, but I think he probably went to find Be. Oliver talks a big game, but he can''t let go."


    I thought the same. Oliver likely went to find Be, but would Be ept him?


    "So screw love. It''s just a headache. Being single is way better," Frank said with a smirk.


    I looked at him. "So you''re still single?"


    Frank nodded, looking quite carefree. "Nothing wrong with it. Seeing my friends suffer for love, I don''t dare jump in."


    I couldn''t tell if he was genuinely carefree or just pretending.


    Frank was actually quite good-looking and financially well-off. He probably wasn''t short of women interested in him. But maybe he just hadn''t found the right one yet. "Emily, let''s forget about tonight. Since that girl is with you, I won''t hold it against her," Frank said generously.


    "No, you should handle it however you see fit," I said with a smile.


    When I came out of the private room, the mess had already been cleaned up.


    I returned to the booth, and Nora immediately came over, worriedly asking, "How did it go? What did the boss say? How much is this going to cost me? I can''t afford too much."


    I pretended to be annoyed and asked her, "What were you so excited about? What got you so worked up?"


    Nora, like a child who had done something wrong, lowered her head.


    "I wanted to tell you guys that the birthday boy, well, the bar owner, is quite handsome."


    Before I could say anything, she quickly admitted her mistake, afraid I would scold her.


    "I was wrong. I''ll never get carried away with girlish fantasies again, I promise."Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    I tried to keep a straight face and asked her, "So the bar owner is your type?"


    Nora, a bit embarrassed, nudged my arm. "He''s my type, but now''s not the time to discuss this. How are we going to resolve this? Did the boss name a price?"


    I cleared my throat and said seriously, "You probably can''t afford to pay for all this. Those wines were quite expensive."


    Nora looked pained and desperate. "What should I do? Can you advance me a year''s sry?"


    I looked at her sympathetically. "A year''s sry might not be enough. It looks like you''ll have to offer yourself and hope the boss is single."


    Nora thought I was joking and looked at me awkwardly. "Even if I offered myself, he might not be interested."


    I shrugged. "I really can''t help you with this. You''ll have to talk to him yourself."


    I then called over a waiter and said, "Please ask your boss toe over."


    In no time, Frank arrived and sat on the sofa opposite us.


    When Nora saw him, she blushed, probably thinking about the "offer yourself"ment.


    Across the coffee table, I sent Frank a message.


    Frank took out his phone, and upon reading the message, he choked on the water he had just sipped.

 Chapter 207 Hands-on Teaching

    [The beauty can''t afford it, so she has to offer herself. Do you dare to ept?]


    Frank finally snapped out of it, uncrossed his legs, sat up straight, and looked at us, clearly feeling awkward.


    I stood up, made some excuse, and got ready to leave with Dakota.


    Before heading out, I gave Nora a reassuring pat on the shoulder.


    "Talk it out, the boss isn''t unreasonable."


    As I stepped out of the bar, I shot Frank another message: [The beauty''s name is Nora, she''s my ssmate. Don''t mess with her for now.] Just after sending that, Ethan called me.


    I told him I was at the Blue Ocean Bar, about to head home. He asked me to wait for him.


    In less than a minute, Ethan''s car pulled up in front of the bar.


    He got out and walked over to me, saying, "Don''t rush off."


    "Why?" I asked, looking at him.


    He threw an arm around my shoulder and said, "It''s a bro''s birthday today. Let''s go in and have a couple of drinks."


    I quickly grabbed him, and he looked back at me, surprised.


    I squinted and smiled at him. "No need. I''ve already given a big gift."


    After that, I told Dakota to head home on her own, then pulled Ethan back to the car.


    Ethan didn''t start the car, just looked at me suspiciously.


    "What big gift? Can''t I see?"


    I looked at him amused and then said seriously, "Of course not. It''s a secret."


    Ethan was a bit stunned, then quickly smiled, his eyes sparkling under the neon lights.


    "Did you set him up with a girlfriend?"


    I opened my mouth in surprise. "How did you know?"


    Ethan''s eyes twinkled, and he raised an eyebrow smugly.


    "Just a guess. Frank''s got everything but a woman right now."


    I looked at the charming man in front of me with admiration, feeling a bit proud that such a handsome and wise man was my husband.


    Ethan saw my goofy expression and his smile deepened. As he leaned over to fasten my seatbelt, his warm breath brushed against my forehead.


    He suddenly turned his head and kissed the tip of my nose lightly. My heart fluttered like a teenager in love.


    "Honey, you''re still so pure, so adorably pure!"


    Ethan''s voice was low and maic, and he started the car as he spoke. I looked out the window, feeling a bit embarrassed.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Maybe this was love. No matter how long I was with Ethan, he always fascinated me. A nce, a gesture, an unexpected closeness he always moved me.


    As the Blue Ocean Bar''s sign faded into the blur of neon lights, I thought about everything that had happened there, about Oliver and Be, and felt a wave of sadness. "Did Oliver really go to find Be?" I asked, staring out the window.


    "Maybe," Ethan replied.


    I turned to look at him.


    "I''m really worried about Be. She must be having a hard time. I want to help her, but she won''t reach out to me. Why do you think that is?"


    Ethan nced at me. I guess my sadness was written all over my face.


    He kept one hand on the steering wheel and patted my head with the other, trying tofort me.


    "Don''t worry. Maybe her situation isn''t as bad as you think. She''s tough. In tough times, if she''s strong enough, it''s not easy to be defeated." But I wasn''t as optimistic as he was.


    "Be hasn''t faced much hardship before, and now she''s taking care of a child."


    "A child?" Ethan looked at me, surprised.


    It seemed he didn''t know that Be had a child with Zachary.


    "Be''s kid is only a month or two older than ours. It''s really tough for a woman to take care of a child in an unfamiliar ce."


    Ethan suddenly pulled the car over to the side of the road.


    I turned my head in surprise and met his intense gaze.


    He held my hand, looking deeply into my eyes, his voice hoarse with emotion.


    "It''s really tough for a woman to take care of a child in an unfamiliar ce, especially when you have two kids. Honey, you''ve had it hard."


    When I said that earlier, I didn''t realize that I had gone through the same thing.


    I tucked my hair behind my ear and shook my head gently.


    "For me, it''s nothing because I grew up enduring hardships, so I''m not afraid of them. But Be is different, she..."


    He interrupted me. "She''s an adult. Every step she takes is her own choice. If she can''t change what she faces, she can only ept it. Everyone ultimately has to live their own life." Indeed, everyone ultimately had to live their own life. If one couldn''t change it, he could only ept it.


    Ethan said, "Honey, you can''t take everything upon yourself. Don''t keep putting pressure on yourself. Let''s go rx."


    He took me to a fancy club. Once inside, he led me straight to the third floor, which was arge billiards hall.


    As soon as we arrived, someone came up to greet us. It seemed like Ethan was a regr here.


    "A VIP room," Ethan said to the person. Soon, we were led to a VIP room.


    The room was bigger than I expected, not just a pool table but also a sofa and a TV.


    "Do you know how to y pool?" he asked.


    I shook my head but picked up a cue stick, feeling its smooth surface and smiling.


    "I don''t, but I can learn."


    Ethan took off his jacket and ced it on the sofa, then walked towards me and started to take off my clothes.


    I instinctively stepped back. "Aren''t we here to y pool?"


    He crossed his arms, tilted his head, and smiled. "The air conditioning is on. Aren''t you hot with your jacket on? Besides, it''s not convenient to y pool with a jacket."


    I realized I had misunderstood, so I awkwardly took off my jacket and ced it on the sofa.


    Underneath, I was wearing a white, low-cut knit top that hugged my curves.


    As I walked over, Ethan''s gaze intensified.


    "Can we start now?" I asked.


    "Sure," he said, his smile turning more suggestive.


    Then he stood behind me, teaching me how to y hand-in-hand.


    His chest pressed against my back, his hand covering mine, correcting my posture, and teaching me how to aim. His warm breath filled my ear as he spoke.


    "Aim, steady the cue, and pocket the ball, just like that!"


    Was I misunderstanding again? Why did this feel so suggestive?


    "Let me try it myself," I said awkwardly.


    "OK."


    Ethan stepped aside to watch.


    After several tries, I finally pocketed a ball by ident and jumped up in excitement. Ethan smiled and gave me a thumbs-up.


    When I tried again, he came over to correct my posture. His chest pressed against me, his hand covered mine, and our cheeks touched. In such a suggestive position, I couldn''t focus.


    As my mind wandered, I realized his other hand had wrapped around my waist. Then, he suddenly kissed my earlobe, making me shiver and almost go weak in the knees.


    He turned me slowly and kissed me passionately. I wrapped my arms around his neck, instinctively responding, but then I remembered the room''s door was transparent, and people were walking by outside. I sobered up and pushed him away. Using thest bit of my rationality, I created some distance, resisting his allure. In a split second, I saw a scantily d woman walk past the ss door. My excitement cooled down. I pushed Ethan away, opened the door, and walked out, but the woman was gone.


    "What''s wrong?" Ethan came out, now calm, and asked me.


    I shook my head. "Nothing, I just saw someone who looked familiar. I think I might have been seeing things."


    Ethan went back into the room to get our jackets, then put his arm around me and said, "Let''s go home."


    When we got home, the kids were already asleep.


    We sat on the small sofa, watching them sleep peacefully. They were sound asleep, and Ethan''s expression was soft and filled with fatherly love as he looked at them. My heart was filled with happiness.


    For a moment, we forgot the desire that had been awakened at the club.


    "Tell me about the person you introduced to Frank," Ethan asked me.


    Thinking about what happened tonight at the Blue Ocean Bar, I couldn''t help butugh.


    I sat on the sofa, hugging my legs, and roughly recounted the events of the evening to him. Ethan listened with a smile.


    I couldn''t help but sigh.


    "Actually, many times, fate starts from an awkward or embarrassing situation, just like us."


    Thinking about the night we first met, I asked, "Honestly, you had already left. Why did youe back then?"


    Ethan moved closer, holding me, and said with a smile, "You were crying so loudly. It was like you were awakening my conscience. If I had really left a helpless woman on the mountainside, my conscience wouldn''t have let me." Recalling that day, I still felt a pang of heartache. But more than that, I felt lucky.


    I said, "I don''t think I''ve ever cried that loudly again. Although I''ve been sad and desperate, I haven''t cried out loud like that."


    Ethan''s steady voice sounded in my ear.


    "I hope you cry when you need to andugh when you want to. I don''t want to see you cry, but don''t hold back your feelings. Even though you''re the CEO, you''re still just a woman. Sessful women carry a lot of pressure, but you shouldn''t lose your happiness."


    I leaned into his embrace, feeling touched and content at that moment.


    Later, while he was showering, I was removing my makeup. When he finished, I went to take a shower.


    After showering, I walked out, drying my wet hair as I approached the bed.


    Ethan, sitting at the head of the bed, looked at me, his gaze hot as he looked at my entire body, his hand sliding up my thigh.


    "You''ve had two kids, but your figure seems to have gotten even better."

 Chapter 208 Installment Payment

    Ethan''s Adam''s apple bobbed, and his voice got all raspy.


    "Your skin''s smoother, and your body''s firmer."


    I tried to act casual while drying my hair. "After having kids, I was worried about my figure. So, I really focused on postpartum care. Now, I get body treatments at my shop every week and do yoga daily. Seems to be working." Ethan replied, "It''s working alright. Just looking at you gets me hard."


    He wrapped his arms around my waist and pulled me close, making me drop the towel. I steadied myself by cing my hands on his shoulders.


    My damp hair brushed his face, leaving little droplets on our pajamas, making them cling to our skin, see-through and tempting.


    This time, I kissed him first. He tightened his arms around me, breathing heavily, and kissed me back passionately.


    He paused to kiss my scar, his eyes burning with emotion.


    "Honey, I''m sorry!"


    His lips touched the scar, his voice low and apologetic.


    I thought the scar from the bullet must look pretty ugly.


    Just as things were heating up, we heard a kid crying from the side.


    Maybe we were too loud, and at the worst moment, the kid woke up. One started crying, and the other followed. Ethan frowned but didn''t seem like he wanted to stop.


    I pushed him. "They''re crying. Are they hungry? Go check on them."


    Ethan lowered his head, panting and gritting his teeth, whispering in my ear, "Stopping now would kill me."


    Despite his words, he paused, got out of bed, grabbed a towel to wrap around his lower body, and carried the two kids out.


    After a bit, he came back alone, probably having taken the kids to the nanny.


    He closed the door, walked over, tore off the towel, and picked up where we left off.


    I asked, "Is this how you act as a dad?"


    "Those little brats ruined my moment."


    "You''re unreasonable."


    Ethan just lowered his head, sealing my lips and swallowing all my words. In the tangle of lips and teeth, only our heavy breaths remained. He touched my face, shed a devastatingly charming smile, and leaned over me.


    A satisfied sigh echoed in my ear.


    "Honey, you''re my addiction."


    I wrapped my arms around his waist, snuggling into his embrace, feeling exhausted yet content and dependent. He was my addiction too. Afterwards, he dried my hair and held me as we slept.


    The next morning, I went to a branch of The Empire Artistry Group and found our top tattoo artist. Stripping down to my underwear, I pointed to the scar on my breast.


    She understood and handed me a book to choose a pattern. Based on the shape of my scar, she suggested a goldfish. The round scar could be the fish''s eye, and I hoped my future would be as free as a fish. Iy on a clean bed as she adjusted themp and began her work. The process was painful but bearable.


    Just as the tattoo was nearly finished, Nora called. I told her where I was, and she said she''de over immediately.


    Shortly after the tattoo was done, Nora arrived.


    "Let me see, where did you get it?" she asked.


    Then, I showed her the finished design, and she eximed in amazement.


    "What a beautiful goldfish, so lifelike."


    Seeing Nora''s genuine reaction, I felt relieved.


    Looking in the mirror, I gazed at the design. The scar had been transformed into a fish''s eye, vivid and lifelike, almost unrecognizable as a scar. "Why did you suddenly decide to get a tattoo?" Nora asked.


    I honestly replied, "To cover a scar."


    "Where?"


    I pointed, and Nora took a closer look, then teased. "What kind of scar is that? Did Ethan bite you?"


    I wasn''t about to exin where the scar came from.


    Nora nudged my arm. "But seriously, that scar''s in such a private spot. Besides Ethan, no one else sees it, so why bother with a tattoo?"


    I lifted my chin, looked at myself in the mirror, and said calmly, "I got it for him."


    Nora pouted. "You two are so lovey-dovey, it''s enviable."


    Her tone was teasing, so I casually asked, "Did you sort outst night''s issue?"


    At that, her expression soured, and she snorted. "You said he was easy to talk to. But in fact, he waspletely unreasonable!"


    Her words piqued my interest.


    "Spill the tea."


    Nora plopped down on the nearby sofa, looking frustrated.


    "The bar owner is handsome, but he''s so rigid. He even had the ountant bring a calctor to tally up the bill, insisting I pay for the damages."


    I stifled augh. "Didn''t you offer yourself aspensation?"


    Nora rolled her eyes dramatically. "Do you think this is a romance drama? What if I said that and he thought I wasn''t worth it? I''d be humiliated."


    I sat down next to her, asking, "So how did you resolve it in the end? There must be a solution."


    Nora nodded, looking deeply troubled.


    "There is a solution: installment payments."


    "How does that work?" I couldn''t help but smile.


    Nora held her head. "He gave me two options: either $50 a day for ten years or $10 a day for fifty years. My math is terrible, and he almost confused me. You know he''s a businessman, so he''s definitely good at calctions. I couldn''t outsmart him; it felt like a trap."Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "So which one did you choose?" I asked, smiling.


    Nora said, "Of course, I chose $10 a day. That way, it doesn''t hurt as much to pay."


    I fell silent.


    Nora turned to me. "Why did you stop talking?"


    I smiled. "Nothing, just thinking you made the right choice."


    Nora sighed again. "Fifty years, I''ll be over seventy. It feels like a lifetime of debt."


    Iughed,forting her. "It''s only $10 a day. Just skip a couple of drinks, and you''ll have it."


    Nora pulled a face. "That''s the only way I can think about it."


    She sighed again. "I swear, I''ll never join in the fun again. Watching amotion is more expensive than a concert ticket."


    I smiled without saying anything.


    She continued. "But he was kind enough to buy me ate-night snack after our negotiationst night."


    Iughed. "So you ate back your $10 from yesterday?"


    "Exactly."


    After chatting with Nora for a while, we left the shop and headed back to the office together.


    On the way, I sent a text to Frank: [Frank, your tactics are impressive!]


    Soon, Frank replied: [Without impressive tactics, I''d be single forever.]


    I texted back: [So she makes you think about not being single anymore?]


    Frank replied: [She''s kind of cute. Needs further observation.]


    After work, I went to dinner with Dakota and then had her drive me to the club Ethan took me to yesterday. I asked Dakota to wait in the car while I went in alone.


    The pool hall was bustling. As soon as I entered, several men noticed me, some even whistling. I ignored them and looked around with a nk expression.


    Almost every table had a girl in a short dress, showing off her waist. I remembered the fleeting figure from yesterday wearing the same outfit. From their conversations, I learned these girls were called "pool babes," hired to y pool with customers.


    I couldn''t find the person I was looking for, and someone approached me. Fearing trouble, I quickly left.


    As I was about to get into the car, I noticed a few men behind a nearby vehicle, pulling at a woman dressed as a pool babe.

 Chapter 209 A Mothers Strength

    "No, where are you taking me? I won''t go!"


    The woman was being dragged to a car by a bunch of guys, fighting like crazy to get away.


    People walking by acted like they didn''t see a thing, like this was just another night outside the club.


    Someone in the car yelled, "Hurry up! Are you ying or what?"


    "I''m not that kind of girl. Please, let me go."


    She was being pulled along, holding on tight and begging for mercy.


    One of the guys, clearly annoyed, pped her across the face.


    "Don''t pretend to be pure. Pool babies here are just selling themselves. Do a good job, and I''ll pay you more."


    She covered her face, crying. "Please, I have a kid waiting for me at home."


    One guy sneered and pinched her cheek. "So soft, huh? We can''t believe you have a child. Just y with us."


    "Hurry up, I can''t wait any longer," the person in the car urged again.


    The guys kept dragging her towards the car. She clung to the door, her feet braced against the car, refusing to get in.


    I stood nearby, arms crossed, and said coldly, "I''ll give you ten seconds to let her go."


    They stopped, and even her crying paused.


    Everyone turned to look at me.


    "Hey, a beauty."


    "Nice figure, quite the woman."


    Their eyes lit up, looking at me like I was a prize.


    The woman saw me, tears still on her face, and called out softly, "Emily."


    It was Sophie. I had a fleeting glimpse of herst night and thought she looked familiar. Turned out it really was her.


    I gave her a reassuring look, checked my watch, and said calmly, "Ten seconds are up. Still not letting her go?"


    The guy in the car poked his head out, eyes shing with interest when he saw me.


    He tapped the car window with his fingers, smiling suggestively.


    "Beauty, I advise you not to meddle, or do you want to join in too?"


    One bold guy urged, "Don''t waste time. Just take her along too."


    I didn''t panic, just raised my eyelids and nced at them indifferently. They could see the disdain in my eyes. This disdain probably triggered their desire to conquer.


    "Take her away."


    One guy signaled to the others, so they let go of Sophie and walked towards me with bad intentions.


    I crossed my arms, a faint smile on my face, looking at them like they were clowns.


    Before they could get close, the guy in front was kicked to the ground.


    Dakato was already standing in front of me, shielding me, and ring coldly at the men.


    The guy who got kicked down naturally didn''t take it well, cursing, "Bitch, get her!"


    In an instant, Dakato started fighting with the guys.


    I helped Sophie step back and got into the car to wait.


    Seeing the situation turn bad, the guy in the car also got out to help. A few guys fighting one woman seemed like bullying, but I wasn''t worried at all.


    Dakato was skilled; these thugs were no match for her.


    In no time, she had them all on the ground, groaning.


    Dakato returned to the driver''s seat and quickly drove away from the scene.


    Sophie and I sat in the back seat, and she kept crying. "Emily, I''m sorry for causing you trouble," she sobbed.


    I shook my head and smoothed her messy hair.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Hey, Sophie, let''s drop that topic for now. I went to your ce, but the neighbors said you moved out a while ago. I also checked the kindergarten where you worked, and they said you haven''t been there for a while. Where are you living now?"


    Sophie lowered her head, hesitated for a long time, and finally spoke, "I, I live in Grimeville Ghetto."


    I knew Grimeville Ghetto, located on the outskirts of Starlight City, was probably the dirtiest and most chaotic ce in the city.


    I asked Dakato to drive to Grimeville Ghetto.


    On the way, I asked, "Where''s Abby?"


    Sophie clutched the hem of her clothes and said, "I left her with a neighbordy. Her husband works at a construction site, and she stays home doing housework, not working. So I asked her to watch Abby at night for ten dors a day. When I get home from work, Abby is usually asleep, and I bring her back."


    I could hardly imagine what kind of life Sophie was living with Abby.


    Sophie clutched her bag and cautiously asked, "Emily, can I change my clothes in the car?"


    I nodded. "Go ahead."


    She changed into a T-shirt and jeans from her bag, then used a small mirror, tissues, and makeup remover to clean her face.


    When we arrived at Grimeville Ghetto, we got out of the car. The ground was uneven dirt, with trash scattered everywhere, and the air reeked of rotting garbage.


    City development hadn''t touched this ce, so most of the houses were old and run-down. The wealthier folks had moved to the city center, leaving these homes mostly rented out to migrant workers. The conditions were rough, and the ce was a mix of all sorts of people.


    Sophie led us forward. There were no streetlights, just the dim moonlight lighting up the slum-like area.


    As we entered an alley, she slowed down and turned to remind me, "Emily, the road here is tricky, be careful."


    The path was tough, with broken tiles and the asional ss bottle underfoot. Single-story houses lined the alley, with people smoking on doorsteps and men in shorts washing at outdoor faucets.


    Sophie walked quickly with her head down, probably used to the awkward scenes. Our arrival drew curious nces and whispers. After a while, I heard a child crying faintly.


    Sophie heard it too and quickened her pace toward a house. She knocked on the door, and the child''s crying grew clearer as it opened.


    "Sophie, you''re back early today," a woman''s voice came from inside.


    Sophie politely said, "Yeah, there wasn''t much to do today, so I came back a bit earlier."


    The woman handed Abby to Sophie, smiling. "Abby has been crying for you. It''s like this every day. It''s quite a task to get her to sleep."


    Sophie held Abby, kissing her face tenderly. "Sweetie, mommy''s back, don''t cry."


    She suddenly remembered something, quickly took out ten dors from her pocket, and handed it over. "Thank you so much."


    "Don''t mention it, we''re neighbors. It''s not easy for a young girl like you to raise a child alone. I''m happy to help," the woman said kindly but didn''t forget to take the money.


    Sophie, holding Abby, led us to her rented room, just ten feet from the woman''s ce.


    The small room had peeling ster, cobwebs in the corners, and a damp floor. It was simply furnished with a bed, a table, and a makeshift cooking area with a gas stove and some pots and pans-all in one room. Sophie ced Abby on the bed, quickly straightened the sheets for us to sit on, and brought a small stool with two cups of water on it. "Have some water."


    She rubbed her hands on her pants, looking a bit awkward.


    Abby, probably tired from crying, fell asleep shortly after being ced on the bed. Her face was still streaked with tears, her eyes red and puffy, and she asionally sobbed even in her sleep, showing she had been crying for a long time. Sophie pulled a thin nket over her, then took out tissues to wipe her tears. "I used toe back veryte every day. By the time I got home, she was already asleep. I didn''t know she cried herself to sleep every night."


    Sophie''s eyes were also brimming with tears, her pain evident.


    As a mother myself, I understood her feelings at that moment.


    She sat by the bed, gently patting Abby, and spoke slowly, "Lacey used to visit me often, and Richard came to see the child twice, giving me some money. But he was always cold to me. I know he doesn''t love me; he probably gave money out of pity for Abby. After all, it''s his child."


    Richard must care about Abby. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have risked himself to catch her that day under the bridge.


    "Later, Linda came to see me, warning me not to pursue her son anymore, not to try to use Abby to win Richard back, or she would make sure I never saw the child again."


    I could imagine Linda''s face when she said those words: sharp, mean, and arrogant.


    Sophie spoke slowly, and I listened quietly.


    She continued, "I was really scared Linda would take Abby away, and I''d never see her again. So, I had to move, change jobs, and disappear. This ce is only $80 a month, which I can afford. I got a job at a nearby kindergarten where I can take Abby during the day. But the pay is low, and after expenses, there''s not much left. I worried about her future schooling, and the kindergarten sry alone wouldn''t cut it. I saw an ad for a pool club job. The hours were at night, so it didn''t sh with my day job, and it paid $100 a night. After paying $10 to the neighbor to watch Abby, I could still save $90. This way, I could slowly save some money."


    Sophie''s eyes were filled with tears, but her hands, gently patting Abby, still showed a mother''s tenderness, as if she was protecting her whole world.


    A mother''s love was strong! I knew she had many grievances she hadn''t mentioned. For instance, what would have happened tonight if I hadn''t happened toe across her?


    Just then, the door was suddenly pounded on forcefully.


    "Open up, open the door!"


    A drunken man''s voice sounded from outside.

 Chapter 210 Men Lose Their Rationality When Drunk

    Sophie jumped up, scared out of her mind, and shoved the only table in the room against the door without saying a word.


    She turned around, looking pale as a ghost, and said, "It''s fine, don''t freak out. He probably got the wrong door. He''ll knock for a bit, and when no one answers, he''ll leave." Honestly, we weren''t the ones freaking out; it was all her.


    And I didn''t buy for a second that the drunk outside had the wrong door. Her quick move to block the door was pure instinct, so this kind ofte-night hassle was definitely not new to her. The knocking got louder, and the drunk guy outside started slurring his words.


    "I know you''re in there. I just heard voices. Did you bring a guy back? Open the door."


    After a bit more knocking, he leaned against the door, his voice dropping like he was trying to be sneaky.


    "One hundred bucks a time, deal or not? The olddies outside only charge fifty."


    Sophie couldn''t take his nasty words anymore, covered her ears, and squatted down.


    I looked at Dakato. "Dakato, open the door."


    Dakato nodded and walked over. Sophie jumped up and grabbed her.


    "No, he''ll leave. Trust me, he won''t stay there forever. He''ll leave."


    I stood up and looked Sophie in the eye.


    "Be straight with me. Does this guye around often? Has he ever messed with you?"


    Sophie bit her lip and shook her head.


    "No, as soon as I get home at night, I lock the door tight. He knocks for a while, and when I don''t open up, he leaves."


    I patted her hand to calm her down. "Don''t worry, it''s okay."


    I gave Dakato a look, and she got it, moving the table and opening the door.


    The drunk guy leaning against it fell t on his face.


    He was in a tank top, rolled-up pants, and beat-up slippers, one of which fell off. His face was red, and he wobbled as he got up. His pants, stained with white ster, weren''t even zipped up. He squinted at us, grinning like an idiot with a creepy smile.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "You finally opened the door. Happy with the price now?"


    He reached out to touch my face, probably thinking I was Sophie.


    Before he could, Dakato pped him hard.


    His head snapped to the side, and after a moment, he turned back, pissed off.


    "You dare hit me? I''ll make you call me daddy."


    He rolled up his sleeves, trying to look tough.


    "Hey, look, your wife''s here to get you." Sophie bravely tried to step in.


    The drunk wasn''t buying it andughed. "Don''t try to scare me. My father-inw''s birthday is these days, and she took the kids back home."


    Before he could get closer, Dakato knocked him down again.


    Even sober, he wouldn''t stand a chance against Dakato.


    This time, Dakato didn''t give him a chance to get up, beating him until he begged for mercy.


    "Stop, stop, I won''t do it again. I won''t dare anymore."


    The noise drew a crowd, and Abby woke up from all themotion.


    Sophie quickly went to pick up andfort the kid.


    I made a quick decision. "Sophie, you and Abby areing with me. You can''t stay here anymore."


    After getting rid of the drunk, we helped Sophie pack up and left that nightmare of a ce that night.


    On the way, I suggested Sophie stay at my ce. But she didn''t want to intrude.


    I knew it wasn''t a long-term fix. I remembered my old house in the alley, empty for two years despite ns for demolition. I decided to let Sophie stay there for now; it was way better than living in the Grimeville Ghetto. The old house hadn''t been opened in over a year and was covered in dust.


    Once inside, I opened all the windows to air it out.


    Abby had fallen asleep on the way, so we quickly set up a bed for Sophie to put her down.


    Then Sophie and I did a quick clean-up of the ce. Sophie sensibly said, "Emily, it''ste. Why don''t you go home and rest? I''ll do a thorough cleaning tomorrow."


    I was getting warm from the cleaning and pulled Sophie to rest on the sofa.


    "Sophie, I''m sorry you have to stay here for now."


    Sophie immediately shook her head. "Emily, it''s not a problem. It''s way better than where I was before. But I''m really scared Linda will find out I''m here, so please don''t tell Lacey and Richard, okay?"


    I got her thought and nodded.


    After a while, Ethan called me. He had a dinner meeting and would be backte, so I decided to stay at the old house with Sophie for the night. After hanging up, I told Dakato to head home.


    Sophie stood by the window, staring at the sparse lights in the distance.


    "Emily, am I really useless?"


    Seeing her frail back, I couldn''t help but think of my own helpless and timid self from two years ago.


    I walked over and said firmly, "No way, you''re doing great. Raising Abby on your own is no joke, especially at 20. But if you start working hard now, it''s not toote. Forget about the kindergarten and club jobs or money for now. Focus on learning and improving your skills so you cannd better-paying gigs. Abby''s almost two and can go to daycare in the fall. You can work at the Empire Artistry Group then. I know you''ll have a bright future." Sophie lowered her head and asked timidly, "Can I really do it?"


    I encouraged her. "Of course, Sophie. Believe in yourself. Aurora once told me, the harder you work, the luckier you get."


    Maybe it was the change of environment, so Abby wasn''t sleeping well and soon started crying again. Sophie quickly went back tofort her.


    I told Sophie to get some rest and that we could talk in the morning. But when Iy down, I couldn''t fall asleep for a long time.


    I thought about the month I spent recovering here after my miscarriage. Those were the darkest days of my life. Thankfully, I had Be and Seagull, who constantly supported me and helped me out of the gloom. People needed a helping hand and some encouragement when they were at their lowest.


    Suddenly, a song drifted in from outside. In the quiet of the night, I could clearly hear the drunkenness in the singing. It was a song by the Thorn Birds Band.


    I got up and walked out the door. The singing was clearer in the hallway. I walked down to the next floor and found the apartment door below open.


    This was Jason''s ce, but his family had moved out years ago.


    I peeked inside. The room was dark, with no lights on. I stepped in and noticed there was no musty smell, only a lingering scent of alcohol. The windows were wide open, letting in faint moonlight.


    I walked into the living room and saw a figure lying near the window. Taking a few more steps, I identally kicked over a beer bottle, which ttered loudly.


    The singing stopped, and the person on the floor turned their head, asking drunkenly, "Emily, is that you?"


    "Jason?"


    He groaned in difort.


    I fumbled along the wall, looking for a light switch. Jason seemed to understand my intention and said, "There''s no light. It''s been broken for a while, and I haven''t bothered to fix it."


    By now, my eyes had adjusted to the darkness, and I saw the floor around him was littered with beer bottles.


    I quietly picked up the bottles and ced them in a corner, then walked over to him and asked, "How are you feeling?"


    "I want some water," he said.


    I felt my way to the kitchen and tried the light switch. The kitchen light worked.


    To my surprise, the kitchen was very clean.


    I checked the kettle; it had water.


    I found a cup, poured some water, and brought it to him, helping him sit up and drink.


    He seemed extremely thirsty, downing the entire cup in one go.


    "You can''t just lie on the floor. Let me help you to the bed."


    I put his arm over my shoulder and, with some effort, helped him up and into the bedroom.


    I turned on the bedsidemp andid him on the bed, finally getting a good look at his face.


    His face was flushed, his shirt barely buttoned, and his neck and chest were red.


    In my memory, he was always gentle, rational, and graceful. I had never seen him this drunk. I didn''t ask why he drank so much; I knew he wasn''t in a state to talk.


    I just said, "You should sleep. We''ll talk when you''re sober."


    As I turned to leave, he grabbed my wrist.


    "Emily, stay with me!"


    Instinctively, I tried to pull away, but he yanked me, and I fell onto him. Then he rolled over, pinning me beneath him.


    He propped himself up on either side of me, his drunken eyes staring into mine, his breathing heavy.


    I felt something was off with Jason. Despite his still-handsome appearance, there was a hint of danger about him.


    I nervously pushed against him. "Jason, you''re drunk."


    Jason answered, "Yes, I''m drunk, Emily. When a man is drunk, he loses his reason. Alcohol gives courage, making him do things he wouldn''t normally dare to do."

 Chapter 211 Love Me Once

    Jason''s words had this vibe, like he was about to spill some deep, dark secret.


    I freaked out and shoved him away.


    "Jason, let go of me."


    He always seemed so polished and kind-like, super polite and gentle, never pushy.


    But right now, he was a whole different person. Even drunk, Jason was strong; his arms felt like iron, and the only thing changing was his eyes.


    The smell of booze filled the space between us with every breath he took, and his slightly tipsy gaze locked onto me, with all sorts of emotions swirling in his eyes.


    He shook his head, his eyes darkening, like he''d made up his mind about something.


    The next second, he grabbed my jaw and kissed me hard. I struggled, and he pinned my hands down with his other hand.


    From the strength of his grip and the wildness of his kiss, I could feel his determination.


    I remembered the first time Ethan and I hooked up on the mountaintop; I couldn''t resist his strength when he was drunk.


    Tears streamed down my face in panic, and I tried to kick him. But he saw iting and pressed his leg against mine.


    I finally turned my head away, and his lips brushed my ear. His breath was all over the ce as he leaned against my shoulder, his hoarse and excited voice whispering in my ear.


    "Emily, I love you. Give me a chance, okay?"


    My mind exploded, and I struggled harder. "Jason, please, wake up. Let go of me."This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I tried to appeal to his reason.


    "Emily, I love you. I love you. Please don''t resist me. Love me just once, okay?"


    At this moment, he was numbed by alcohol, devoid of willpower, or maybe he just didn''t want to hold back anymore.


    Actually, Jason had confessed to me in Riverdale Falls. He''d been drinking that day too, but not as much as today. He had a small impulse that day, which I think led him to confess. He was mostly sober and rational. We even stayed in the same hotel room that night, and nothing happened between us.


    He was a gentleman, and I admired him, so even though he said "I love you," it didn''t change much between us.


    But today, if something irreversible happened between us, everything would changepletely.


    Not only would things change between us, but also with Ethan.


    "But I don''t love you," I cried.


    Jason''s bitterughter echoed in my ear.


    "I know, I''ve always known it was one-sided. It''s okay, I''ve gotten used to it over the years. My love for you is enough." "Jason, you."


    He silenced me again with his lips.


    In desperation, I bit down, drawing blood, the metallic taste spreading in my mouth.


    He slowly stopped and looked at me with a smile.


    "Emily, you''re just like when you were a kid, sometimes like a little cat that scratches."


    My bite didn''t bring him back to his senses. He tore open my shirt, his burning hand touching my skin without any barrier.


    I screamed in panic, "Jason!"


    Suddenly, there was a loud noise at the door.


    I turned and saw Lacey standing dumbfounded at the bedroom door, the noise from something she had dropped.


    Jason stopped but didn''t panic or look at the door, maybe knowing who it was. Lacey froze for a moment, then slowly picked up the bag from the floor, ced it on the table, and fled. Jason stared at me, his chest heaving rapidly, his eyes filled with a dreamlike confusion as if the frenzy had left him.


    "What am I doing?" He pped himself. "What am I doing?"


    He copsed heavily beside me.


    I clumsily fixed my disheveled clothes and got out of bed.


    Jason grabbed my hand again. "Emily, I''m sorry!"


    I didn''t respond.


    He continued. "Emily, don''t go. Let''s talk calmly. I won''t do anything to you again. I was wrong just now."


    I didn''t insist on leaving.


    Although his actions today disappointed me, I wouldn''t condemn him to hell for this one incident. I could only see it as him losing his mind due to alcohol. I still wanted to believe he was a gentleman. "Call Lacey. She ran out so impulsively just now, I''m worried something might happen to her," I said.


    Jason stared at the ceiling, shaking his head slightly.


    "She''s not a fragile woman. She''ll be fine."


    But I was still worried. After hesitating for a while, I took out my phone and called Lacey.


    I thought she wouldn''t answer, but she picked up quickly.


    "Lacey."


    "Emily, I''m fine. By the way, the things I bought are for breakfast. You guys handle it yourselves."


    Even though Lacey deliberately made her voice sound light and cheerful, I could still hear the nasal tone that came after crying."I..."


    At that moment, no exnation could outweigh what she had seen with her own eyes.


    "I''m driving, so I''ll hang up now."


    The dial tone quickly followed.


    While I was on the phone, Jason had gotten up from the bed and staggered to the bathroom.


    Now, he stumbled back out and copsed onto the bed.


    His face was wet, and his shirt was damp at the chest, likely from sshing cold water on his face.


    Seeing the buttons he had torn off the bed, I grabbed them and stood up, saying, "I''m going back now."


    As I ran to the door, I heard Jason''s voice behind me. "Emily, I''m sorry."


    He was very calm now.


    I paused for a moment, then ran out of his room even faster. It wasn''t until I got back to my own room and closed the door that I leaned against it, gasping for breath.


    After calming down, I walked to my desk and opened the drawer, where I kept the sewing kit my mom used to use.


    Threading the needle, I took off my shirt to sew the buttons back on.


    "Emily, what''s wrong?"


    Sophie''s voice suddenly came from behind me, startling me and causing me to prick my finger.


    Holding my pricked finger, I felt a pang of guilt, as if I had been caught doing something wrong.


    "My buttons fell off, so I''m sewing them back on," I said.


    Sophie responded, "Well, sew them up and get some sleep."


    After sewing the buttons, I tossed and turned in bed, unable to sleep. The pain on my lips from Jason''s rough kiss still felt vivid.


    Touching my lips, I felt a deep sense of guilt towards Ethan.


    And at that moment, I found myself desperately missing him!


    I took out my phone and texted Ethan: [I miss you!]


    It waste; his drinking session should be over by now, right? Maybe he was already asleep?


    To my surprise, he replied quickly: [I miss you too. I''m almost at your ce.]


    I jumped up and ran downstairs, my heart racing like a woman in love rushing to her lover.


    I saw a tall figure heading towards Broadway Alley, the cigarette in his hand glowing in the wind.


    Without a word, I ran over and threw myself into his arms.


    Ethan stepped back, startled by my enthusiasm. I hugged his waist tightly, pressing my face against his chest.


    He held me, chuckling softly and breathing into my ear.


    "One night apart and you miss me this much?"


    I leaned into his embrace, not moving, and said, "Yes."


    He loosened his hold on me a bit, lifting my chin to kiss me.


    I guiltily turned away.


    "What''s wrong? Didn''t you miss me?"


    He turned my face back, staring at me seriously.


    "Something''s off. What''s going on?"


    Ethan''s scrutinizing gaze made me nervous, but thankfully, the night concealed it.


    "Nothing, it''s just that I found Sophie today, and seeing her not doing well made me sad," I said, making up an excuse.


    He didn''t doubt me and leaned in to kiss me again. This time, I didn''t resist, but my body tensed up instinctively.


    "Have you been drinking?" he suddenly asked.


    "I had a little bit with dinner when I was out with Dakota."


    I buried myself in his chest, not wanting him to see through me. We walked out of Broadway Alley together and drove home.


    The whole way, I felt guilty about my lie but also understood Ethan''s frequent dilemmas and helplessness.


    The next day, I bought some household items, clothes, and toys for Abby and then headed to the old house. I made sure not to arrive too early.


    Passing by Jason''s door, I saw it was tightly shut-he must have already gone to work.


    Sophie had been diligent, cleaning the house early in the morning. I handed her the household items to ce where they''d be convenient.


    Abby, who had been running around, was delighted with the new toys and immediately sat on the couch to y with them.


    After putting everything away, Sophie came over and taught Abby to say, "Thank you, Auntie Emily."


    Abby looked at me with her big, innocent eyes and said in a sweet voice, "Thank you, Auntie Emily."


    I patted Abby''s head and yed with her for a while. I also brought Sophie aputer, some books, and the USB drives Aurora had given me, encouraging her to study whenever she had time. Sophie epted them with a determined look and said, "Don''t worry, Emily, I won''t let you down."


    She ced theputer and books on the desk and then turned to me, as if she had remembered something.


    "By the way, Jason came by looking for you early this morning."


    I was taken aback and responded, "Oh."


    "But when he saw you weren''t here, he didn''t say anything and left," Sophie said.


    A weekter, a wedding invitation arrived on my desk.

 Chapter 212 Who Hasnt Been Blind Before

    I picked up the invite and just stared at it for what felt like forever.


    The news hit out of nowhere, but honestly, I felt like a huge weight was off my shoulders. True love was rare, and in marriage, if one person loved, that was good enough. At least Lacey loved Jason.


    Lacey was a gem-beautiful, smart, strong, independent, yet sweet and lovely. She was cheerful and understanding, shining like a diamond. If Jason''s eyesnded on her, he''d be hooked.


    Some marriages didn''t start with love, but feelings grew over time. Just like Ethan and me, Be and Zachary, we all became inseparable.


    I remembered the night Ethan picked me up from Broadway Alley. When we got home, we were all over each other, wishing we could just merge into one.


    When he saw the fish tattoo on my chest, he was amazed and moved, gently tracing it with his fingers and lips. He said it was the most beautiful fish he''d ever seen.


    Ethan always knew how to sweet-talk me, and I fell for it every time.


    The Emoire Artistry Group had been a hit since it opened in Starlight City, with brand awareness skyrocketing.


    We had a meeting to talk about getting celebrities to endorse the brand, using their influence to boost awareness and drive sales, pushing The Emoire Artistry Group to a higher market nationally and internationally. After talking to various agencies, the nning department picked out some artists'' photos and sent them over.


    Right then, all these photos were spread out on my desk. I picked up one and stared at it for a long time.


    In the photo, Faye smiled innocently, but I knew that innocence was just an act. She was a great actress. I tossed her photo aside and picked a few other female celebrities who seemed to fit our brand image, asking the nning department to set up auditions.


    On audition day, I went to the studio. The nning department manager led me to the central sofa.


    My eyes swept over the group of female celebrities. To win this endorsement, each had dressed to the nines.


    But my gaze suddenly locked onto one person.


    Faye caught my eye and seemed a bit guilty, avoiding eye contact.


    "Ms. Russell, here''s your coffee."


    The nning department manager handed me a freshly brewed cup of coffee.


    "Ma''am, look at that Faye in the whitece dress; I think her image stands out, and her endorsement fee isn''t too high."


    The nning department manager was really pushing for Faye. I picked up the coffee cup, took a sip, and silently watched them present one by one.


    The various agents kept ncing at my expression, but I kept a poker face the whole time.


    When it was Faye''s turn, I got up and left the studio.


    "There are still a few more," the nning department manager chased after me.


    Without stopping, I said, "I already have an idea."


    After leaving the studio, Nora followed me out.


    "Aren''t you going to watch your idol?" I asked with a smile.


    She pouted. "Who? Are you talking about Faye? She''s no longer my idol."


    "Why?" I looked at her, surprised.


    She snorted. "Sometimes I blindly follow stars. But I actually have principles, okay? When I saw..."


    She paused and gave me a hesitant look.


    I raised my eyeszily and smiled.


    "Go ahead. Did you see the rumors about her and my husband?"


    Nora Jones nodded quickly. "Yeah, after I saw that news, not only did I stop liking her, but I also found her disgusting, with totally messed up values and a scheming mind. Thinking back, I must have been blind." I smiled. "Who hasn''t been blind before?"


    Back in the office, I poured arge ss of water and drank it in one go.


    Then I poured another, standing by the window and looking out at the towering buildings and bustling traffic.


    It felt like a heavy stone was pressing on my chest, making it hard to breathe, and it was burning, filling me with anger.


    There was a knock on the door.


    I didn''t respond. After a moment, the person outside hesitated before pushing the door open.


    I didn''t turn around because I had already seen who it was through the tinted window.


    Faye stood at the door for a while, seeing no reaction from me. She cautiously walked in, stopping a short distance behind me.


    I took a sip of water, leaving her with a cold back.


    After about a minute, she finally couldn''t help but say, "Emily."


    I turned around abruptly, ring at her coldly.


    "Can you stop pretending? It''s so damn fake."


    I strode to the desk and mmed the cup down heavily, spilling water on the desk.


    Sitting in the executive chair, I ignored her and focused on myputer.


    Faye stood there for a while, then mustered the courage to approach my desk. "Please, just give me a chance."


    I held back the anger bubbling up inside and looked at her like she was a stranger.


    "Aren''t you asking the wrong person? You should be asking your agency for more gigs."


    Faye bit her lip and looked down, all sad and pitiful.


    I couldn''t believe why someone with such a bright future ended up like this.


    But I had to give it to her. She used to be so cocky around me, and now she knew when to swallow her pride.


    After a moment of silence, Faye let out a bitter smile.


    "Maybe it''s karma. Ever since those rumors started, thepany has been sidelining me. The gigs are getting fewer and fewer. Now, I''m not even as good as a newbie."


    I leaned back in my chair, crossed my arms, and said coolly, "Sorry, I can''t hire you."


    Faye suddenly looked up, her eyes sincere. "Emily, I was wrong before. I shouldn''t have gone against you, tried to steal Ethan, and messed with your life. I''m really sorry. Please, give me a chance."


    I could see she was being sincere, but I couldn''t tell how much was real and how much was an act.


    Still, seeing Faye so humbled did give me a bit of satisfaction.


    "It has nothing to do with the past, Faye. When I pick a spokesperson, I want someone with a good reputation. I don''t care about the cost. Hiring a celebrity is to boost the brand''s image and influence. I don''t want any negative impact on the Emoire Artistry Group."


    Seeing I wasn''t budging, Faye straightened up and walked out.


    Later, I called the nning department manager to my office.


    "Did you arrange for Faye toe?" I asked.


    She looked guilty. "I..."


    "How much did she pay you?"


    She looked up, panicked. "Ms. Russell, I''m sorry, I was wrong."This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Is my sry too low for you?" I asked, still calm.


    She shook her head. "No, you treat me very well. I was wrong. It''s just that Faye said she knew you and asked me to give her a chance."


    I nodded. "Did you ever think that giving her a chance might cost you yours?"


    She looked up, panicked. "I was wrong. Please give me another chance. This won''t happen again."


    In the end, I softened. After a moment, I said, "If it happens again, you can resign."


    She nodded. "Don''t worry, it won''t happen again."


    After she left, I was alone in the office. I wanted to look at some reports from the main store, but I couldn''t focus.


    Would Faye goin and seek sympathy?


    It was almost time to leave work. I took a cab to Skyline International Corporation.


    I walked straight in, and everyone I met nodded and called me "Ms. Russell."


    I entered the elevator and went to the top floor. Before I even reached his office door, I heard crying inside.


    "Ethan, please help me, okay? I have no opportunities left. In thepany, I have no presence, even neers dare to bully me."


    I peeked through the blinds and saw Ethan buried in his work at the desk, with Faye standing in front of him, crying. Ethan didn''t look up.


    I didn''t go in. Instead, I turned around and went downstairs to the lobby''s lounge area and sat on the sofa.


    The receptionist immediately brought me a cup of coffee. "Please have some coffee."


    "Thank you."


    I took the coffee, had a sip, and took out my phone to make a call.


    The phone rang twice before it was answered.


    "I miss you. Do you have time to have lunch with me?" I asked calmly.


    I could faintly hear crying in the background, and I couldn''t ignore it.


    "Who''s crying?" I asked.


    He hesitated for a moment and said, "It''s Faye."


    His honest answer made me feel relieved.


    "Is it convenient for you to have lunch with me?"


    "Of course, should Ie to pick you up?" he asked.


    "No, I''ll wait for you in the lobby of yourpany."


    He agreed.


    After hanging up, I leaned back on the sofa, sipping my coffee, my eyes fixed on the elevator.


    A few minutester, Faye walked out alone, looking lost with tear stains on her face.


    I remembered when she was at the peak of her career, wearing a mask and acting all high and mighty to avoid the paparazzi. Now, she probably hoped they''d take her picture to stir up some buzz.


    She saw me and stopped. Her gaze had changed from remorseful and helpless in my office to one of deep hatred, like her current situation was all my fault.


    After a moment, she headed towards the exit. I looked away and started browsing the news on my phone.


    Suddenly, the coffee in front of me was grabbed and sshed all over my face.

 Chapter 213 Saved the Galaxy in a Previous Life

    Right away, someone yanked my hair hard.


    Faye yelled, "Bitch, what do you even have to be proud of? Let me tell you, Ethan has always loved my sister, always. So stop feeling so good about yourself."


    It felt like my scalp was about to be ripped off. I wanted to fight back, but she was behind me, pulling my hair, leaving me stuck and unable to do anything. "Let go!"


    Ethan''s steady, angry voice rang in my ear.


    I struggled to open my eyes, sticky with coffee, and saw Ethan gripping Faye''s arm tightly. He looked furious.


    Faye was startled by his shout but stubbornly refused to let go. A fleeting look of grievance in her eyes was reced by fierce determination, like she was ready to risk everything. "Security!" Ethan called out in a deep voice.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Soon, hurried footsteps approached from all directions.


    Several security guards quickly restrained Faye and carefully freed my hair from her grasp.


    "Let go of me! Emily, you bitch, you stole Ethan, and now you''re unting it to suppress me. I curse you to hell."


    Faye struggled under the control of the security guards, shouting insults and attracting more and more onlookers. Ethan ignored her, bent down, and used a tissue to wipe my face.


    "Did you get burned?"


    I shook my head. Luckily, the coffee had cooled down.


    But my clothes and phone were stained.


    The receptionist found a small women''s zer, and Ethan draped it over me to cover my messy appearance.


    Someone else brought wet wipes to help clean my face and hair.


    I said, "Thank you," and took the wet wipes to clean myself up a bit.


    I knew I looked a mess, but the real clown wasn''t me.


    I stood up and looked at Faye, who was still cursing me like a madwoman.


    She had dressed up meticulously for the audition today. But now, after her tantrum, she looked like a crazy person with her disheveled hair and foulnguage. "Faye, shut up!" Ethan snapped coldly.


    Faye finally stopped cursing, looking at Ethan with hurt eyes, her lips trembling, tears welling up.


    Ethan gently held my shoulder, as if afraid I might get too emotional.


    But I just looked at Faye and smiled calmly.


    "You look like an ugly, crazy, foolish shrew right now."


    Faye struggled, ring at me through her messy hair, her expression as if she wanted to hit me.


    I smirked. "What did you gain from this? My makeup can be redone, a hairstylist can restyle my hair, my clothes and phone can be reced. I don''t care. But what did you gain?"


    Faye was momentarily stunned, no longer struggling, like my question had thrown her off.


    I kept going. "I once read something: ''If you can''t clean up the mess, don''t indulge in fickle emotions. If your skills and abilities are limited, don''t have a big temper and big desires, or you''ll get in trouble and end up in pain.""


    As I spoke, I watched her face. The fierceness in her eyes was fading, leaving only confusion.


    "Everyone has dreams and desires, but I advise you to drop the tricks and take the right path. Don''t be too eager for quick sess, or those little tricks might end up ruining your future," I said, grabbing my bag from the sofa and turning to Ethan. "Let''s go. I''m starving."


    Ethan nodded and helped me leave.


    As we walked past Faye, she looked at Ethan with tearful eyes, but he kept a stern face and didn''t even nce at her.


    First, we hit the mall, bought a new outfit, then went to a salon to wash my face and hair, and finally ended up at a Western restaurant for a meal.


    I told him about looking for a spokesperson and recounted everything that happened today.


    "I didn''t hire her. Sure, I had some personal reasons, but mostly because she has a bad reputation. If I hired her, it would ruin my own brand."


    Ethan elegantly picked up his knife and fork with his long fingers and started cutting.


    After listening to me, he just smiled faintly. "I don''t care."


    "Then what do you care about?" I asked.


    He forked a piece of steak and brought it to my mouth. I opened my mouth and took it.


    He ced the cut steak in front of me and took my untouched portion to continue cutting.


    "I only care if you found the right person."


    "Why?"


    "Because if you did, it would make you happy."


    I looked at him, moved, and realized there was no need to exin anything. After going through separation and life-and-death situations, nothing could affect us anymore.


    I thought of Martin alone in Greenfield Vige, feeling lonely on weekends, and suggested we spend the weekend with him. Ethan agreed.


    Since returning to Starlight City, I had been injured, recovered, taken over the Moore Group, and managed the Emoire Artistry Group.


    I was so busy that I hadn''t visited Martin. He only knew about his great-grandchildren from phone calls and hadn''t met them yet. That weekend, we packed up the kids and a bunch of gifts.


    As we walked into the yard, we saw Martin exercising.


    Ethan and I both called out, "Grandpa."


    Martin saw us and immediately lit up with joy.


    "You finally brought my two precious great-grandchildren to see me."


    As we walked further in, I noticed someone else by the vegetable garden.


    He had his white shirt sleeves half-rolled up and was using a small hoe to loosen the soil. Hearing themotion, he straightened up and looked our way.


    Martin smiled and said, "Jason arrivedst night. He''s been helping me all morning."


    Because of what happened that night at the old house, I felt a bit awkward facing him now.


    Martin had already taken Harper from my hands. "Come, let me see my precious great-grandson."


    I smiled and said, "Grandpa, this is Harper, your great-granddaughter."


    Pointing to the one in Ethan''s arms, I said, "This is Hunter, your great-grandson."


    Martin chuckled as he yed with Harper in his arms. "I used to rush you to have kids, and now you give me two at once. Pretty good."


    I could tell Martin was genuinely happy. But I noticed he didn''t look as healthy as before. After holding the baby for a while, he seemed tired, withrge beads of sweat dripping from his forehead.


    I quickly took the child back and had Martin sit down to rest. Jason also walked over, concerned, to check on him.


    Sitting in the chair, Martin smiled and reassured us.


    "It''s nothing, don''t worry. People get older day by day; I can''t be the same as before."


    Martin''s tone was optimistic, but our faces were all serious.


    After that, I handed Harper to Ethan and went into the kitchen to cook.


    We had brought our own ingredients, and I was familiar with Martin''s kitchen, so cooking was easy.


    Laughter and children''s giggles asionally drifted in from outside the window.


    As I chopped vegetables, I couldn''t help but smile.


    "Do you need any help?" A voice suddenly sounded behind me.


    My nerves tensed up instantly. Without turning around, I said, "No, you go keep Grandpapany. Dinner will be ready soon."


    The person behind me didn''t move.


    After a while, he spoke again, "Emily, I..."


    Suddenly remembering something, I turned and asked, "By the way, why didn''t Laceye with you?"


    Jason had his hands in his pockets, head slightly lowered. He seemed caught off guard by my question, awkwardly pulling his hands out and walking to the sink to help with the vegetables. "She''s on a business trip these days," he said. I nodded and kept chopping vegetables.


    Jason finished prepping the vegetables, put them in the sink, and turned on the faucet. Water sshed over the fresh, green leaves.


    His long, elegant fingers reached into the basin, and he slowly said, "Emily, you''ve managed the Emoire Artistry Group really well. I didn''t expect you to achieve your dreams so quickly. I''m genuinely happy for you." "Thank you," I said.


    "No matter what you do, the most important thing is to be happy. Wealthy people, powerful people, they''re not necessarily happy. Are you happy?" he asked me.


    I put the chopped vegetables on a te and responded with a question.


    "And you? Are you happy?"


    "I''m not happy," he said bluntly.


    I


    I was taken aback, and he repeated. "I''m not happy. So this time, when the medical school invited me back to be a professor, I agreed. Maybe I''m more suited to a simpler environment, doing simpler things."


    I smiled and said, "That''s great. You may not be an angel, but you can train countless angels."


    Jason looked at me, and we shared a smile.


    That one smile seemed to make everything clear.


    After that, we didn''t speak again. He prepped and washed the vegetables, while I chopped and cooked. The kitchen was filled only with the sounds of running water, chopping, sizzling oil, and the crackling of food hitting the pan. The aroma of the food filled the small kitchen.


    When the meal was ready, everyone gathered around the table.


    "Emily excels both in her career and in taking care of the home. Ethan, you''re so lucky to have a good wife!" Grandpa praised me as he looked at the spread.


    Ethan''s smile was gentle, and his gaze was intense.


    Ethan answered, "Yes, I must have saved the gxy in my past life."


    Martinughed heartily.


    Jason alsoughed, but his smile was bitter.


    After dinner, we all sat in the yard. Martin yed with the two kids and even gave them pocket money.


    "Jason, once you get married, you should have a child soon. You''re not getting any younger. Don''t wait too long, or your kids might miss out on my pocket money."


    We all understood what Martin meant, but he said it with a smile, as if he was indifferent to the matter of life and death.


    Jason just smiled and didn''t respond.


    After a while, there was a knock at the gate. I opened it and, to my surprise, found Victor and Linda standing there.

 Chapter 214 Smiles on the Face, Tears in the Heart

    They came to see Martin, which was no surprise. I had never seen them visit before, so I felt surprised. However, my presence didn''t shock them.


    I stepped aside, and they walked in with gifts.


    Victor walked up to Martin and said, "Dad."


    Martin, who had been happily chatting, suddenly lost his smile and responded coldly.


    Linda didn''t greet him either, probably knowing she wasn''t wee, just like I knew they didn''t like me.


    They showed up after mealtime, so they probably didn''t n to stay for dinner.


    When Martin invited everyone to the living room on the second floor, the mood got heavy.


    "If I hadn''t called you, would you have never nned to see me again?" Martin asked Victor directly.


    Victor stayed silent. No matter how proud he usually was, he always held back in front of Martin.


    We all sat on the sofa while Martin sat alone in a rattan chair facing us.


    "I''m very proud that my descendants are all so capable now. It brings me great honor. Some thingse with neither birth nor death. So, while you''re all here, I want to make some arrangements in advance."


    I got what Martin was doing: he gathered us to make his final arrangements, worried he might not get another chance or that we might argue after he''s gone.


    My heart ached with sadness.


    I said, "Grandpa, it''s too early to talk about this. You''ll live a long life."


    Hearing this, Martin smiled at me.


    "Emily, you always know how to make me happy. Who lives a long life? That would make me a monster."


    Martin''s tone was joking, but I couldn''t bring myself to smile. Except for Martin, we all had serious looks on our faces.


    "I don''t think any of you care about the inheritance, so I n to donate all my assets to impoverished areas, to those who need it more."


    After a few more words, Martin seemed exhausted and took a long break. In the quiet living room, his wheezy breaths sounded like a bellows.


    I realized his health had gotten a lot worse.


    Ethan had told me Martin had at most two years to live, and now it had been exactly two years. The thought scared me.


    God was so cruel. Martin was such a good, kind person. Why did he have to suffer like this?


    Harper started squirming in my arms, about to cry, and soon enough, she did. Hunter followed suit-they were always in sync.


    Martin looked at them with a loving smile.


    "My two little ones have opinions. How about I set up a growth fund for each of them, and one for Jason''s future child as well? The rest will be donated." Raising two kids wasn''t a big deal for Ethan and me now. I wanted to say it wasn''t necessary, but Ethan jumped in with a quick, "Thanks, Grandpa."


    Jason chimed in too, "Thanks, Grandpa."


    I got it. For Martin, this was his way of showing love, and epting it made him happy.


    When it came to the inheritance, Martin didn''t mention Victor or Richard. Linda looked upset but kept her mouth shut.


    Victor and Linda left without staying for dinner. We spent the night and took off the next day.


    I suggested bringing Martin to Starlight City because of his health. But he was stubborn, preferring his freedom in the countryside.


    Ethanter told me he had also suggested Martin live with him. But Martin refused, loving the peaceful countryside life. With not much time left, we should let him be happy.


    As we left, Martin reached through the car window to touch the kids'' faces. Though he smiled, I felt a deep sadness, and my nose tingled.


    As the car started, I looked back. Martin, in his old-fashioned white shirt, stood tall and strong despite his age. This unmoving figure brought tears to my eyes.


    Family love was scarce in my memory. As an adult, Martin was the only one who showed me elder love. Aurora was kind too, but her love was more about guidance.


    I wished we could spend Thanksgiving, Christmas, and New Year with Martin. By then, the kids would be running around,ughing, with Martin watching lovingly, telling them to slow down. Just thinking about it warmed my heart. A few dayster, Lacey showed up at my office.


    She wore a beige dress instead of her usual professional attire, with her slightly curly hair down, revealing long and fair legs.


    This was the first time I had seen her since she caught Jason losing control after drinking that night.


    She drove me to the beach.


    We strolled along the shore, the sea breeze gently blowing, carrying a moist, salty scent, ruffling our hair and skirts.


    "I heard from Jason that you were on a business trip over the weekend?"


    I tried to break the slightly awkward silence.


    "Yeah, I went out of town," she said with a smile.


    We walked along the beach for a while and then sat down on the sand.


    I thought about it and decided I should exin it to her. After all, they were about to get married, and I didn''t want her to have any lingering doubts.


    "Lacey, I know you must have been really angry that night, but Jason and I..."


    "You don''t need to exin, I know."


    Lacey ran her fingers through her hair, pushing it back. She gazed out at the sea and said softly, "I used to resent you. When you left, I felt relieved, thinking Jason would forget you. I used to be so proud, but with Jason, I''ve done things I never thought I would. He''s like a stubborn rock. I''m tired and ready to give up. I''ve given it my all, but I just can''t reach him."


    Hearing the slight change in her voice, I looked over and saw tears silently streaming down her face. She wiped them away haphazardly, but the tears kepting as if all her suppressed grievances had suddenly erupted. From her tone, I heard deep despair.


    "But you''re getting married in a few days."


    Lacey shook her head. "Even though I want to be with him, this isn''t the kind of marriage I want. I don''t want to force him, and I don''t want to force myself. I''ve already bought a ticket abroad for tomorrow."


    I didn''t know what to say. Whether they got married or not, or ended up happy, no one could say. I couldn''t tell her to stick it out or give up.


    "Does Jason know?" I asked.


    Lacey nodded. "I''ve already talked to him. Of course, he respects my decision. That''s his character, and it''s what I admire about him."


    "But what about your dad? He only has you," I said.


    Lacey wiped away her tears and looked out at the endless sea, smiling.


    "He is not alone; he''s got a bunch of kids. He turned down a lot of promotions and chose to teach in a rural area six months ago. Everyone has their own choices, and I believe he has his reasons as long as he''s happy. Leaving makes me feel guilty; I''ve let him down after all these years of raising me. But it''s not all bad. It''s not like I''m nevering back. Maybe one day I''lle to terms with everything, and when I see him again, it won''t hurt anymore. Or maybe I''ll find my true love ande back."


    Maybe Lacey''s choice was the right one.


    I thought, ''After all, marrying someone who doesn''t love her and entering a marriage with no future isn''t fair to her.''


    I nodded understandingly. "Lacey, no matter what, I wish you the best. I hope you find your happiness and joy."


    Lacey turned to look at me, the sea breeze messing up her hair.


    Her tear stains hadn''t dried, but her smile was genuine.


    "Maybe I will. I don''t believe God will always be so harsh on me."R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Lacey gave me Benjamin''s address, hoping I would visit him when I had time.


    The next day, Jason and I went to the airport to see her off.


    Lacey was in a Bohemian dress and a sunhat, smiling brightly like she was going on vacation. She didn''t look sad at all. The professional sharpness was gone, reced by a yful and gentle look in her yellow dress.


    After hugging us, she quickly walked to the boarding gate, waving goodbye with a smile. But I knew her sadness and tears were still there, hidden deep inside. I wouldn''t forget how heartbroken she was yesterday. I had seen her cry twice before, both times after drinking. She usually seemed brave and generous. But yesterday was the first time I saw her cry so sadly while sober.


    I understood why she used a smile to cover her sadness. Since it was an amicable leave, there was no need for more tears. She probably wanted to leave him with a beautiful and sunny image and didn''t want him to feel guilty about her leaving in despair.


    I believed that someone would appreciate her sensitivity and gentleness someday.


    A few dayster, on what was supposed to be Jason and Lacey''s wedding day, it was also Nora''s birthday. She invited us to the Blue Ocean Bar for her party.


    After work, Ethan called to say Frank was treating us. I figured we were in for a gathering. But he said he had some things to finish up, so I went ahead with Dakota.


    Walking into the Blue Ocean Bar, Nora and Frank greeted us. They led us to a booth, and I saw Jason was already there.


    He smiled at us and said, "Looks like I''m the most eager one."


    If Jason''s wedding hadn''t been called off, tonight would have been his night.


    After we sat down, a few of Nora''s friends arrived one after another, with Ethan being thest.


    Once everyone was there, the birthday girl Nora suddenly stood up, cleared her throat, and shyly nced at Frank.


    "Let me introduce you all to my boyfriend, Frank Wilson, a not-so-remarkable name."


    Hearing this, Iughed. Ethan and Jason seemed to be holding back theirughter too.


    Frank looked quite embarrassed and quickly grabbed a bottle to pour drinks for everyone.


    When he got to Jason, Jason said he wasn''t drinking, which Frank didn''t like.


    "Jason, even thedies are drinking. Why aren''t you? Come on, let me pour you some."


    Jason turned his ss upside down on the table and said calmly, "I''m not feeling well and don''t want to drink. Give me a break."


    Although Frank wasn''t satisfied with his exnation, he didn''t force him.


    "Not feeling well and don''t want to drink? If your wedding had gone as nned today, I bet you''d be drinking. You wouldn''t be able to escape as the main character." He really knew how to hit a sore spot.


    After he said that, the room fell silent. Frank probably realized he had said something wrong and awkwardly smiled.


    "Fine, don''t drink if you don''t want to. Drink whatever you like. The most important thing is to have fun."


    Midway through, I went to the restroom, and Dakota came with me.


    "Faris,e on, have another drink!"


    I turned my head at the sound and saw Faris sitting at a nearby booth.

 Chapter 215 As Long as You Need

    Faris was already pretty wasted. His face was all red, and it even spread down to his neck. His shirt was half unbuttoned, showing off his bare chest.


    When I nced over, he was already staring at me.


    Two curvy women in low-cut tops and short skirts were all over him. Their bodies were pressed against Faris, their long, pale legs rubbing against his as they brought their sses to his lips. "Come on, Faris, drink up!"


    After a few seconds of eye contact, Faris smirked, giving a cool, drunken smile, and said, "Feed me."


    The two women giggled. One took a sip of red wine, then leaned towards Faris with pursed lips.


    I turned away and headed to the restroom.


    Realizing Dakota hadn''t followed, I looked back. She was still standing there, staring at Faris with longing. Her hands clenched and unclenched before she finally followed me.


    After using the restroom, I passed Faris''s booth without looking over and went back to my seat.


    Frank had organized Nora''s birthday party with a lot of romantic touches. I used to think Frank was boring in love, but he just hadn''t met the right person.


    Everyone except Jason drank quite a bit.


    Halfway through, Dakota suddenly left. Everyone else was too busy to notice, but I did.


    Curious, I followed her.


    The two women were helping Faris, his head hanging low as he muttered drunkenly. "Drink, keep drinking."


    The two women turned a corner with Faris, and Dakota quickened her pace to catch up.


    I stopped at the corner and saw Dakota step in front of them, blocking their way.


    "Don''t do this. These women." Dakota''s words were directed at Faris.


    Though she didn''t finish her sentence, the meaning was clear.


    These women were not clean.


    Her words naturally pissed off the two women.


    "Who do you think you are? What''s it to you?"


    "Are you jealous?"


    "Poor figure!"


    "Get lost!" Faris suddenly shouted.


    The two women looked smugly at Dakota.


    "Did you hear that? Faris told you to get lost."


    "I''m talking to you. Get lost!" Faris shook off the two women.


    Without their support, he wobbled unsteadily. Dakota quickly caught him. The two women seemed reluctant, standing aside and calling out sweetly. "Faris!"


    "Get lost! Are you deaf?" Faris roared.


    Was he this angry because the two women had just insulted Dakota?


    They didn''t dare say anything more, ring at Dakota before turning and swaying their hips as they left.


    "You''re drunk. I''ll take you home," Dakota said, supporting Faris.


    But Faris suddenly pinned Dakota against the wall.


    One hand braced against the wall, the other gripping Dakota''s chin.


    "These women aren''t good enough? Are you saying I should take you instead?"


    Dakota looked up at him, her gaze calm. "If you need me, I don''t mind."


    Faris seemed stunned. The next second, he lowered his head and kissed Dakota passionately.


    The kiss was wild. He gripped her chin tightly, giving her no chance to move.


    Dakota frowned slightly, seemingly unable to handle his aggressive approach, but her closed eyes spoke of surrender.


    The kiss was intense. His hand moved from the wall to her shoulder, pulling down her top to reveal smooth skin.


    Faris''s hand slid down her back through the opened neckline while his other hand gripped her waist. Dakota''s arms wrapped around his neck, transitioning from passive eptance to active response.


    Faris kicked open a nearby private room door, and they entered, still kissing. The door mmed shut behind them.


    Coming back to my senses, I returned to my seat.


    Jason had already left, and the others were sprawled on the sofas, having drunk quite a bit. Their postures were more rxed, and their words more uninhibited.


    Ethan was leaning on the sofa, smoking. He had drunk some, but not much.


    I sat next to him, wrapping my arm around his, leaning on his shoulder, and whispered in his ear, "Let''s go."


    Ethan put down his crossed leg, stubbed out his cigarette, and put an arm around me, agreeing.


    We said goodbye to Frank and Nora and left.


    Ethan had drunk, so he called for a designated driver.


    On the way, my stomach growled. In the quiet, narrow car, he heard it clearly.


    Ethan nced at me. "Are you hungry?"


    I nodded, embarrassed but honest.


    He smiled and patted my hair."I''ll whip up something for you when we get home."


    When we got back, the nanny and kids were already asleep.


    Ethan rolled up his sleeves, opened the fridge, and started making some pasta. I watched him cook, totally mesmerized.


    Feeling touched, I hugged him from behind, feeling his strength through his shirt. He stiffened slightly. I heard the pasta drop into the pot and stir.


    Then, he turned around, pressed me against the wall, and kissed me hard. The sound of boiling water faded as our lips met, and my mind went nk. I wrapped my arms around his neck, kissing him back just as deeply. Ethan kissed me with such intensity, sending shivers down my spine.


    Suddenly, the kitchen door swung open with a tter. I got nervous and tried to pull away. But Ethan held the back of my head, kissing me even deeper. The door closed again with a tter.


    "Sorry. I just came down to get some water to mix form."


    The nanny''s apologetic voice came from outside the door.


    We kept kissing, not even bothering to respond.


    By the time the passionate and lingering kiss finally ended, the pot of pasta had already turned into mush.


    We looked at the pot of mush, nced at each other, and couldn''t help butugh.


    Ethan took a carton of milk from the fridge, handed it to me, and gently pushed me out of the kitchen.


    "You go wait in the living room. I''ll make a new batch; it won''t take long."


    He cleared his throat and added, somewhat awkwardly.


    "Drink your milk, and don''t distract me. I can''t concentrate with you around."


    I sipped from the straw, smiling at him. He kissed my forehead and went back to the kitchen.


    Ten minutester, the pasta was ready. We ate and smiled at each other like fools. Happiness probably looked like this.


    After eating, he washed the dishes. I sat on the sofa, waiting for him, but fell asleep.


    Half-asleep, I felt him pick me up. Knowing it was him, I kept sleeping. Heid me on the bed, climbed in behind me, and hugged me, his warm breath in my ear. "Honey, are you too tired? Don''t push yourself too hard, okay?"


    I snuggled into his embrace, wrapped my arm around him, and softly murmured in agreement.


    That night, I seemed to sleep particrly well. But I still vaguely felt him tossing and turning beside me, unable to sleep soundly.


    When I opened my eyes in the morning, I saw him propped up on one elbow, staring at me intently.


    "Awake?" His voice was hoarse with fatigue, and his face looked weary.


    "Why are you up so early? Didn''t sleep well?"


    His eyes darkened dangerously. "You kept me up all night. But I saw you were too tired to wake you. Now that you''re well-rested, I needpensation." With that, he rolled over and pressed down on me.


    Morning sex was nothing new for us, but it always felt fresh each time.


    That day started off feeling invigorating.


    However, just as we were holding each other, reluctant to part, we suddenly felt the bed shaking.


    The cup on the small side table moved and fell to the floor.


    "Earthquake!"


    Ethan and I realized simultaneously.


    We quickly got out of bed, and the strong tremors subsided.


    We hurriedly got dressed. Hope and Luna also came out with the kids and essential items.


    "This house should be fine, but it''s better to go outside for now," Ethan said.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    We walked out of the vi to join the crowd. Despite aftershocks, the vi was unaffected.


    News spread online that the epicenter was in the countryside. Worried about Benjamin, I asked Ethan to drive us there.


    Upon arrival, we learned the local school had copsed. The narrow, muddy mountain roads forced us to walk. A viger gave me sneakers to rece my high heels.


    The vige chief pointed to the rubble that was once the school. Rescue workers were already there. Two hourster, Richard arrived and began digging.


    Many children had died. Benjamin was found shielding two surviving children. Tears filled my eyes at the sight of his dust-covered, lifeless body. Richard called out, "Dad!"


    Richard held Benjamin''s body, crying like a child. At that moment, he wasn''t a reckless young man; he was just a child who had lost his father. Despite the years of separation, Richard had deep feelings for Benjamin, who had truly loved and cared for him.


    Among Benjamin''s belongings, I found a thick diary. Brushing off the dust, I casually flipped through it and unexpectedly saw my name.

 Chapter 216 Secrets Buried by Time

    Richard was bawling his eyes out while packing up all of Benjamin''s stuff.


    I slipped the diary into my own bag, trying to be discreet.


    Once the rescue mission wrapped up and we sorted through Benjamin''s belongings, we took his body back to Starlight City and kept it at the funeral home for now.


    Lacey was rushing back, hoping to see Benjamin onest time.


    The past few days had everyone on edge because of the earthquake, and the whole city was drenched in sadness.


    The next day, I skipped work.


    After breakfast, Ethan headed to his job, and I went upstairs, pulled the diary out of my bag, and settled into a chair on the balcony to read it.


    I hadn''t opened it right away after getting back because Benjamin''sst words left me feeling uneasy. It seemed like he knew something but couldn''t say it out loud. Whatever he couldn''t say, he probably wrote in the diary. After reading Benjamin''s diary, I stayed on the balcony all morning.


    The summer sun was zing, but I was shivering like my blood had turned to ice.


    Hope called me for lunch, but I didn''t budge.


    "You guys go ahead, I''m not hungry," I mumbled, barely able to get the words out.


    After sitting there a bit longer, I grabbed the diary and headed out.


    I went to my dad''s grave.


    The photo on the tombstone showed my dad when he was young, with a smile I hadn''t seen outside of dreams for a long time.


    We weren''t rich, but little me felt so happy and content. Having my mom and dad around was better than any luxury.


    But everything fell apart overnight.


    I always thought that night was just a freak ident, and I cursed God countless times for being unfair. But after reading Benjamin''s diary, I realized it wasn''t just an ident.


    "Ever since I married Linda, the rumors about her never stopped. Actually, in the short time after our wedding, I already knew it might''ve been a mistake. There were a lot of things I wasn''t clueless about; I just pretended not to know. Having kids didn''t make our marriage any more stable.


    When I was feeling down, I''d hit the bottle. That night, Linda took Richard out and didn''te back until superte. Layce, being the sharp kid she was, probably sensed my bad mood and decided to cook. She was barely taller than the table, standing on a little stool, but she was doing a pretty good job. Seeing my daughter being so thoughtful melted my heart. I took the spat from her tiny hand and made us some pasta; we each had a bowl.


    I had some wine with my pasta. It was already reallyte, and Linda still hadn''te back. Fueled by the alcohol, I told Layce to go to bed early and threw on a coat to head out. I knew where she was; I was going to find her. Victor from the quarry had built a house nearby and mostly lived there. The quarry was a rough ce, and every worker there would be covered in dust after a day''s work. Linda was such a clean freak, yet she went to the quarry every few days. Deep down, I knew what was going on. I just pretended not to know for the sake of our kids.


    That day, something happened at the quarry, and the workers left early. Seeing the lighting from the Windsor Family''s house, I felt a bit lost. Even if Linda was inside, what could I do? Confront Victor and try to act tough? Or y the betrayed husband and call her out? Or make a scene so no one could live in peace?


    In the end, I did nothing but slowly walked up to the house. My footsteps were muffled in the snow, and I came silently. From the room, I could faintly hear voices. Driven by some impulse, I walked to the window and stopped. That night, I heard a lot of terrible truths outside that window, about the Russell Family''s tragic car ident, about Richard''s true identity. I never knew she had hidden so much from me, that my wife was so cruel. They had orchestrated everything.


    I was too shocked, my feet felt like they were glued to the ground, unable to move. When Linda opened the door and saw me, she was terrified. But she was smart and reacted quickly, immediately crying and begging me not to say anything. I was so stunned and shocked that I lost control, and I don''t even know how I got her back home that night. After we got back, she pulled me into the room, kissing me and begging me, saying she had her reasons, and promising never to see Victor again, to live a good life with me. It was the first time she was so proactive and passionate in bed, but I didn''t feel any arousal at all and eventually pushed her away. Seeing her pitiful expression, I felt a bit ofpassion. Even though she had always been restless, she was still my lover, the biological mother of our children. Even if Richard wasn''t my biological child, the kids were innocent. How could I let them bear this burden?


    After a few days of calm, I ultimately chose to remain silent. During those days, I experienced Linda''s domesticity for the first time. She kept the house spotless, cooked delicious meals, bathed the children, braided Lacey''s hair, and helped them with their homework. The children were extremely happy, and I was almost immediately captivated by this warmth.


    As a result, I buried all the secrets with a bit of selfishness.


    Emily was a particrly sensible girl. Her sensibility was heartbreaking because she shouldered burdens too much. I felt pity, sympathy, and guilt.


    Although she had suffered, she was very innocent, kind, and filial. Perhaps hiding the truth from her wasn''t a bad thing; this way, she wouldn''t live in hatred, her world remained pure and held love. Moreover, even if she knew everything, what could she change? Nothing.


    I cared for her in life and studies, giving her all the love I could. I even wanted to adopt her, but I was afraid that my act would be too obvious and arouse suspicion. Adversity made people grow, and I was d she had always strived to walk out of the shadows, living positively and maturely.


    Ever since I learned the truth, I rarely had sex with Linda. I always felt a knot in my heart, and I felt that enjoying life was a sin because Emily was suffering.


    Linda behaved for a few years, but I knew she and Victor never really broke up. I didn''t care much about it anymore, as long as she came home every day. Everything I did was for the children. I hid her crimes for the children back then, and now I silently endured for the children.


    But she became more and more excessive, often noting home at night, probably thinking I wouldn''t reveal the truth for the sake of the children. Such a marriage was absurd, and I didn''t want to live in absurdity for a lifetime. The children had grown up and be rational. So, I took the initiative to propose a divorce, intending to set her free. After all, keeping a heartless woman was meaningless.


    She left, taking Richard with her, leaving Lacey with me. That night, I got drunk, hiding in a room crying, feeling utterly useless. I didn''t even know why I was crying. Clearly, we couldn''t go on, and I was the one who proposed the divorce. I guess I was crying over the absurd years.


    Lacey knocked on my door, calling for me. I hurriedly wiped away my tears, afraid she would see me crying, so I didn''t turn on the light when I opened the door. Lacey hugged me and said, "Dad, I will stay with you forever!" At that moment, I couldn''t hold back my tears anymore. That night, Linda and Richard had left but life had to go on.


    On Christmas Day, I found out that Emily was with Ethan from Windsor Family. Should I say God was ying tricks? Ethan from Windsor Family was a capable young man who had made a name for himself, mature and steady, and seemed to have good character. I couldn''t say Emily wouldn''t be happy with him, but I always felt that God''s arrangement was too ironic.


    But what more could I say? I could only hold on to beautiful wishes, hoping Windsor Family would treat her well and repay all the debts to her with love. I also hoped the truth of the past remained a secret buried by time.


    At noon in the summer, I squatted under the scorching sun in front of my dad''s grave.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    The diary was also ced in front of the grave.


    I thought my dad must have been ming me all those years, ming me for living in a daze and never finding out the truth. ming me for marrying the enemy''s son and even having children with him. "Dad, I was wrong!"


    My eyes were dry, but no tears came out. I felt like I had been dried out, my lips parched as if there was no saliva left.


    I squatted there as a form of self-punishment, gradually losing strength in my limbs, feeling dizzy and lightheaded.


    At the moment I lost consciousness, I even felt a sense of relief.


    It would be nice not to wake up again; I could go find my mom and dad.


    I had a chaotic dream, dreaming of Benjamin, my mom and dad, and Ethan and Hunter and Harper. They shed through my mind like a slideshow,ing and going. After a long time, I finally woke up groggily.


    My head was heavy, as if it was filled with lead. The first thing I saw when I opened my eyes was an IV drip.


    But this wasn''t a hospital; I was at home, lying in my own bed.


    Hearing the sound of pages turning, I turned my head and saw Ethan sitting on the small sofa, flipping through the diary.

 Chapter 217 Marrying You Was My Greatest Foolishness

    His face was kind of blurry, like I was looking at him through a foggy window.


    I clutched the nket, feeling a dull ache in my chest that just kept getting worse.


    Ethan noticed I was awake, set down the diary he was reading, and came over to sit by my bed.


    I couldn''t help but stare at him, tears welling up in my eyes.


    This was the man I loved so deeply, but right now, I wished the past two years with him had just been a bad dream.


    "Did you know all along?" I asked, sitting up and locking eyes with him.


    He didn''t look away, just nodded calmly. "Yes."


    My heart felt like it was breaking all over again. "Then why did you marry me?"


    Ethan''s eyes showed a hint of helplessness. He hadn''t even answered, but I already felt crushed.


    "Ethan, marrying you was the biggest mistake of my life!" My voice shook with emotion.


    Ethan held me tight, not letting go even though I struggled. "Emily, you''re really upset right now. Can we talk about thister? You have heatstroke. Let''s wait until you''re feeling better." I broke down in his arms. "Ethan, if I could go back, I wish I''d never met you."


    He stiffened and slowly let go, looking hurt but mostly helpless. "Emily, you''re angry and not thinking straight. Just rest."


    Ethan left the room. Iy back, staring at the ceiling, tears streaming down my face.


    I hadn''t felt this vulnerable in a long time.


    Since starting Emoire Artistry Group, I''d reached the top. People respected and admired me. I wasn''t arrogant, but my mindset had changed. My position didn''t allow for vulnerability. But the harsh truth shattered me. I couldn''t handle it.


    I knew making decisions while emotional was a bad idea, so I tried to calm down. But I couldn''t. The truth filled me with hatred and a burning desire for revenge.


    Jason, who no longer worked at the hospital, still came by daily to change my bandages. He just told me to rest, probably knowing I wouldn''t listen to anything else.


    I hadn''t left my bed in two days, ignoring even the kids'' cries.


    I kept thinking about my parents. I hadn''t missed them this much in a long time. I felt like a terrible daughter, not knowing for years that my dad''s death wasn''t an ident. The guilt was eating me alive. Ethan stayed around, bringing me meals himself. But I had no appetite.


    I could tell he made all my favorite dishes, but the hatred and guilt left me unable to eat.


    The next evening, I still hadn''t touched my dinner.


    Ethan didn''t take it away right away. He sat by the bed. "Emily, do you see me as your enemy now?" he asked.


    I looked at him, confused and in pain.


    Did I? Maybe. Why else would thinking about our past hurt so much?


    Ethan gave a bitter smile. "If I''m your enemy, you need to be strong, not like this. Starving yourself only hurts those who care about you and makes your enemies happy. If you die, how will you get your revenge?" His words were meant to provoke me, but they just made me sadder.


    Ethan took the cold food away.


    Later, Jason came by.


    I was almost better. He removed the needle from my hand, took my temperature, and sat on a stool by the bed.


    "Emily, Ethan couldn''t control a lot of things as a kid. Facing such a tragedy, you had no choice but to ept it. He is innocent," he said sincerely.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    I looked at him, seeing the honesty in his eyes.


    Over the past two days, I had calmed down a lot.


    After Jason left, I got out of bed and walked out of the room.


    I heard crying from downstairs and went to the staircase.


    "Don''t cry. Mommy isn''t feeling well. Don''t disturb her rest, okay?" Ethan was walking around the living room with Harper in his arms. Hope was holding Hunter, and Luna was cleaning. The kids were having a rough day, crying non-stop. "Hand her over," I said, already standing behind Ethan.


    He turned around, looking surprised, relieved, and happy all at once.


    He passed Harper to me, and as I walked around, soothing her, she finally stopped crying.


    Soon enough, both kids were asleep, and Ethan asked the nanny to take them upstairs.


    Now, it was just the two of us in the living room.


    I plopped down on the sofa, and he sat next to me.


    "Are you calm now?" he asked gently.


    I looked at him and replied, "Yeah, I''m calm."


    "Then let''s talk calmly," he said.


    I nodded.


    "I get that finding out about this is tough. You probably hate my dad and, by extension, me. You might even feel like I''ve been lying to you. But, babe, you can''t me me for this. I had nothing to do with it. I was just a kid when it happened, and by the time I found out, it was toote to do anything. Can you not take it out on me?"


    I took a deep breath.


    "I know I shouldn''t me you, but it''s hard. My dad died unfairly, my mom''s been in a vegetative state, and my life has been a mess since then. Now that I know the truth, how can I be happy with the son of the man who caused all this?" Ethan gently put his arm around my shoulder, and noticing I didn''t push him away, he pulled me closer.


    "Babe, you''re still not calm."


    Thinking about everything that happened, especially that night that changed my life forever, I felt a surge of anger.


    I pushed him away and stared at the coffee table. "I can''t let the person who did this get away with it."


    I looked at him and said, "Even if he''s your dad, it''s wrong for you to cover for him."


    Ethan rubbed my shoulder, trying to calm me down.


    "Emily, I just don''t want Grandpa to be heartbroken. He doesn''t have much time left. Don''t let him leave this world in pain, okay? I promise, I''ll make sure you get justice." Thinking about Grandpa, I softened a bit.


    I knew that even though Martin didn''t like Victor, they were still father and son. If Martin found out what Victor had done and saw him go to prison, it would break his heart.


    I silently agreed to Ethan''s request. The next day was Benjamin''s memorial service. His heroic act of sacrificing himself to save students during the earthquake had been all over the news, making the service a big deal.


    Government officials, school reps, media, and students Benjamin had taught all showed up, along with a bunch of citizens who came to pay their respects.


    I wore a somber ck outfit and spotted Lacey right away.


    She wasn''t crying and seemed pretty calm.


    She stood by the tombstone, bowing to everyone who came to pay their respects.


    The students Benjamin saved and their parents were there too, holding flowers and mourning for him.


    At that moment, Benjamin was just a jar of ashes on the altar.


    As the sad music yed, everyone lined up to pay their respects one by one.


    I bowed three times to Benjamin, then turned around and saw someone entering from the doorway, and my body froze.


    Dressed in all ck and wearing big sunsses, it was Linda. Richard was with her, his eyes already red.


    I stared at Linda, watching her lower her head as she slowly walked in with the crowd. She wore those big sunsses, probably to avoid being recognized, but I knew her too well.


    Especially after reading Benjamin''s diary and learning the truth, my hatred for her ran deep.


    She was not only cruel but also despicable!


    My clenched fists trembled slightly, and Ethan, sensing my agitation, put his arm around my shoulder and pulled me aside.


    I tried to control myself, knowing this was Benjamin''s memorial service. Now wasn''t the time to confront them. Besides, Lacey had juste back from abroad and was already dealing with enough; she didn''t need more drama. Richard volunteered to read the eulogy for Benjamin. He didn''t cry like he did when Benjamin was exhumed, but his eyes were still red.


    It was clear he genuinely loved Benjamin.


    Linda didn''t stick around long and quietly slipped out.


    Because I had been watching her, I didn''t miss her leaving.


    I followed her out of the memorial service.


    She quickly walked to a ck sedan parked by the road and got into the passenger seat.


    As she opened the door, I saw someone sitting in the driver''s seat.


    I immediately rushed over and grabbed the door handle before they could start the car.

 Chapter 218 Good Begets Good, Evil Begets Evil

    At that moment, I wasn''t thinking about anything else. Fueled by a wave of hatred, I acted without a second thought.


    The car window rolled down slowly, and Victor nced out, looking totally uninterested.


    "Need a ride?" he asked, his voice dripping with indifference. "Sorry, I''m heading somewhere else, not your way." His gaze was as arrogant and dismissive as ever.


    He was the murderer, no doubt about it. How could he still act so smug in front of me?


    Maybe he thought with Benjamin gone, the truth would stay buried forever.


    I clenched my teeth, my eyes practically shooting daggers at him.


    "Good deeds get rewarded, and bad deeds get punished. It''s not that there''s no payback, just that it hasn''te yet."


    Victor''s face tightened, a flicker of surprise and panic shing in his eyes.


    The next second, I was pulled into a tight embrace. Ethan held me close, like he was trying tofort me and plead with me at the same time.


    I red at Victor, feeling the urge to strangle him.


    But then I thought of Martin, and I forced myself to swallow my rage. My grip on the car door handle slowly loosened, and finally, I let go.


    The window rolled up, and the car sped away, disappearing from sight.


    Ethan held me, his hand gently rubbing my back.


    His breathing was heavy. I knew he was anxious and nervous. Maybe he wasn''t scared of my recklessness, but he probably thought it wasn''t the right time.


    Lacey flew abroad the day after Benjamin''s funeral. Before she left, she just said, "This time, I really have no more ties."


    Aftering back from Benjamin''s memorial, I forced myself to calm down.


    The next day, I went back to the office.


    I talked to thewyer handling ourpany''s legal stuff, pretending I was asking for a friend. I told him the whole story, mainly to see if we could still press charges after seventeen years, and if there was a statute of limitations. Thewyer said a diary alone wasn''t enough evidence.


    His words hit me hard, like a mountain blocking my way. Bringing the murderer to justice seemed like an impossible task.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    In the days that followed, I tracked down some workers who had been at the quarry back then. But when I asked about the incident, they all imed they didn''t know anything.


    Maybe they really didn''t know, or maybe they had heard something but were too scared to talk, afraid of getting into trouble. I couldn''t get any useful info from them.


    I felt helpless, desperate, hopeless.


    I decided to visit Silent Grove Vige alone this time, without calling Dakato. I walked down the road to Silent Grove Vige, stopping at the spot where my dad had his car ident. The kapok tree was still there. The flowering season was over, and now the branches were full of kapok fruits, many of which had split open, with the fluff drifting in the wind.


    I paced back and forth a few times, noticing it was a long slope, with a warning sign nearby.


    [Sharp turn and long slope ahead. Multiple traffic idents have urred here. Please drive slowly!]


    Looking around, I remembered that snowy night that turned my world upside down. I remembered my father''s cold body, his face covered in snowkes.


    Thinking about it all, I felt my heart ache again, and all my hatred surged up within me.


    I kept walking forward, arriving at Silent Grove Vige, the old quarry site.


    Looking at the now deste Silent Grove Vige, I slowly closed my eyes, picturing what it looked like years ago when it was still a quarry.


    When I opened my eyes again and turned my head, I saw a man and arge ck dog standing next to Silent Grove Vige. He must have been standing there for a long time, staring at the tombstone without moving. The ck dog beside him stood quietly as well.


    I walked up behind him. He heard my footsteps and turned around, not surprised to see me.


    Faris''s father''s grave had been rebuilt, with a bouquet of fresh lilies in front of it, likely brought by Faris.


    "What really happened back then?" I asked him.


    Faris seemed surprised. He looked at me for a moment, then turned to look at Uncle Sam''s tombstone, a smirk forming on one side of his mouth.


    "What''s the matter? Did you discover something?" he was smiling, but I couldn''t tell if he was mocking my foolishness or my bted realization.


    I didn''t smile. I stared at the tombstone for a while, then suddenly looked at him.


    "Did Uncle Sam''s ident happen on the same day as my dad''s car ident?"


    Faris reached into his pocket, pulled out a pack of cigarettes, and lit one. "And it was also the same day my mommitted suicide by poisoning." It seemed that Faris knew the exact date of my dad''s ident.


    "How much do you know about the details?" I grabbed his arm, feeling a glimmer of hope.


    He exhaled a puff of smoke and nced at my hand gripping his arm. Realizing I was too agitated, I slowly let go.


    Faris said with a nk expression, "I wasn''t there. How much detail could I know? I heard about your dad''s ident, but I was numb from losing both my parents in quick session. Death no longer surprised me. Two bodies were carried out of my house in one funeral. My grandmother''s hair turned half white overnight. My family was falling apart. How could I care about anything else?"


    So many years had passed, and although Faris spoke calmly, it wasn''t hard to detect the lingering pain and hatred in his voice.


    "Later, my uncle took me to another city to study, and then I worked hard to build my career. With hatred in my heart, I always thought about one day making a name for myself and avenging my parents."


    He suddenly let out a bitterugh and said, "Actually, when I left Starlight City, I went to look for you. You were just walking out of Broadway Alley with a backpack. Despite the upheaval in your life, it seemed someone was helping you, and you could still sit in your old ssroom. Although you had your burdens, you were still a girl, different from me. We both lost our closest family, but the burdens we carried were different. At that time, I knew clearly that my shoulders bore the weight of hatred."


    I also bore the weight of hatred, but I didn''t realize it back then.


    "I don''t know how your dad happened to have that car ident on that particr day, but my intuition tells me it has something to do with the Windsor Family, doesn''t it?"


    I bit my lip and said nothing.


    Of course, it had everything to do with them. They caused all of this.


    A few dayster, I suddenly received news that Martin was critically ill.


    Jason had already taken Martin to Grace Hospital.


    When we arrived at Martin''s ward, his eyes were open, and many people were gathered around his bed.


    Victor, Linda, Ethan, Jason, and even the hospital director and several doctors were there.


    Martin had been the hospital director before, and many of the older doctors knew him well. It was only natural for them toe and see him off.


    Martin didn''t say a word, just looked around at his circle of descendants, his cloudy eyes glistening with tears.


    I thought that although he hade to terms with life and death, at this moment, he still had attachments to this world. At the very least, he would miss these family members.


    Finally, Martin''s gaze fell on Hunter and Harper, and he managed to show a faint, contented smile. Martin passed away with a smile, peacefully, without much pain.


    I couldn''t help but shed tears. Ethan and Jason seemed calm, but their eyes were red. At that moment, I was surprised to see pain in Victor''s eyes.


    Could he feel pain too? Only those with a heart could feel pain, but did he have a heart?


    When Martin was alive, he didn''t express his love. Now that Martin was gone, no matter what he said or did, no matter how much he regretted or felt heartache, what use was it? I attended Martin''s funeral with the kids. Victor nced at me but didn''t give me the cold shoulder like he usually did.


    At that moment, my heart was heavy with the sorrow of Martin''s passing, and I temporarily set aside my hatred for him.


    Richard showed up too. Even though Martin never acknowledged him, he was still his grandson by blood. It made sense for him toe and pay his respects.


    I didn''t expect Sophie toe. I hadn''t told her about Martin''s passing. I thought she had never even met Martin, yet she came.


    Sophie held Abby, who was also dressed in ck.


    She nced at me, nodded, and then walked straight to Martin''s tombstone with Abby, bowing in respect.


    Since Sophie''s arrival, Richard''s gaze had been fixed on her, transitioning from surprise to calm.


    Neither Victor nor Linda reacted to my or Sophie''s presence this time. It seemed they had tacitly epted it.


    Victor had no right to oppose my presence because he knew very well that Martin wanted me and the kids there. He couldn''t go against Martin''s wishes.


    My enemies were right in front of me, and of course, I couldn''t help but think of their crimes. As soon as I thought about it, the hatred in my chest surged uncontrobly. I red at him with deep-seated hatred, trembling all over. Ethan, who was standing beside me, held my hand and calmly whispered, "Emily, promise me, calm down. After we handle Martin''s affairs, I will give you a result."


    Under his soothing words, I gradually calmed down.


    After the funeral, weid Martin to rest.


    Just days ago, we were still having meals with Martin,ughing and joking. Martin was holding the kids, ying with them. When we parted that time, I was looking forward to seeing Martin again.


    But now, Martin was buried under a tombstone, separated from us by life and death.


    Some people said "goodbye" when they parted, but in the end, they never met again.


    Regarding the evil deeds of Victor and Linda back then, I''d thought it through these past few days. I couldn''t kill them. I couldn''t irrationally sacrifice myself. I could only gather evidence and use thew to seek justice for my father''s wrongful death.


    Although Ethan didn''t know what I was busy with, he must be aware of my determination for revenge.


    A week after Martin''s burial, he said he hoped I could apany him to the Windsor Family for a meal.


    I was eager to poison that couple, and he wanted me to have dinner at their house?


    His request was unbelievable. I couldn''t do it.


    But Ethan held my hand and said, "Trust me, okay? I will give you the justice you seek."

 Chapter 219 The Past Is Like Smoke

    Ethan said to ditch the kids and just have some us time.


    He had this mysterious vibe going on. I had no clue what he was up to, but something about his sincerity made me want to trust him. He was so genuine, I couldn''t say no. Even though I really didn''t want to step into the Windsor Family''s ce, there was this weird pull. I was curious about how he nned to get justice for me. After changing clothes, I stared at myself in the mirror for what felt like forever.


    I was sessful, but man, I was carrying a lot of hate.


    I wasn''t sure if I could sit at the same table with my enemy, keep my cool, and wait for my husband to sort things out between me and his dad.


    As I left the house, the sunny weather suddenly turned gloomy. Dark clouds were rolling in, like it could rain any second.


    Ethan was rocking a brand-new white shirt today, but it was moreid-back than his usual style. He looked more chill and approachable.


    First, he drove us to the supermarket and headed straight to the fresh produce section. That''s when I realized he was nning to buy groceries. Watching him seriously pick out veggies, I was kinda confused.


    Since being with Ethan, I''ve barely gone to the Windsor Family''s ce for meals. He always seemed to avoid it.


    But this time, he was really into it. Not only did he buy groceries, but he also grabbed two bottles of wine.


    After shopping, we got back in the car and headed to the Windsor Family''s ce.


    The whole way there, I was a mess of emotions.


    I wasn''t sure what I was feeling. It was a mix of everything.


    No doubt, I hated Victor. I wanted to rip him apart.


    When I first got with Ethan, he did some digging on me, so he must''ve known my background. That''s why he tried so hard to keep me away from Ethan.


    It wasn''t just because I was poor or not good enough for his son. The real reason was he knew he killed my dad, and having me around his son freaked him out.


    He didn''t think I married Ethan for money or to climb the socialdder. What he really feared was that I was out for revenge.


    But for today''s meal, since I promised Ethan I''d trust him and came along, I had to push all that hate down. I needed to give him the time and chance to handle it. Just as I was zoning out, leaning against the car window, the car came to a stop. Ethan''s warm hand reached over and grabbed mine.


    "Emily, promise me you''ll stay calm today. Just trust me, okay?"


    I nced out the window; we were at the Windsor Family''s ce.


    I looked back at him. Ethan''s eyes were full of sincerity and a bit of hope.


    I finally nodded, and he immediately smiled, leaning over to gently kiss my forehead.


    "Thanks, babe!"


    We got out of the car, and he carried the groceries while I followed behind.


    After ringing the doorbell for a bit, Linda opened it.


    She looked super surprised, like she had no idea we wereing.


    And the moment I saw her face, all the hatred in my heart surged uncontrobly.


    Ethan squeezed my hand just in time. Feeling the warmth of his palm and remembering what he said earlier, I tried to calm down.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Linda nced at the groceries in Ethan''s hand and stepped aside with a fake smile, "Come on in!"


    We walked in, but Victor was nowhere to be seen.


    Linda said, "Your dad''s not feeling well; he''s resting upstairs."


    Just as she finished speaking, we heard coughing from the stairs, and then Victor appeared.


    He walked down, still coughing, first looking at his son, then at me, clearly surprised by our visit.


    Could it be that today''s meal was all Ethan''s idea?


    "Dad!" Ethan called out.


    "What brings you here today?"


    Victor hade downstairs. He was wearing an old-fashioned short-sleeved white shirt tucked into his suit pants, with a slightly bulging waist and a wide belt. Ethan didn''t directly answer but said, "I bought some groceries. Let''s have a meal togetherter. I''ll start cooking now."


    With that, he headed to the kitchen with the groceries.


    Victor looked at Ethan''s back in astonishment, like he didn''t recognize his own son. Maybe Ethan had never been this proactive before.


    And what Ethan nned to do today, and why he was acting so unusually, I had no clue. I only knew he said he would seek justice for me.


    Linda was also stunned, looking at us like we were aliens.


    I ignored them, lowered my eyes, and followed Ethan into the kitchen.


    Ethan took off his jacket, started unpacking the groceries, poured a fish into the sink, turned on the faucet, and with his hands wet, he reached out to me.


    "Babe, help me roll up my sleeves."


    I followed his sleeve cuffs and rolled up both sleeves. He was washing the fish while I just stood there, watching. After a bit, I grabbed the tomatoes from the stic bag, tossed them in the basin, and started washing them. Honestly, the whole thing feltpletely absurd.


    I knew Victor and Linda were my father''s murderers. Yet here I was, in their kitchen, cooking with their son, about to have dinner with them.


    So many things were absurd. Waiting for Ethan to get me justice was absurd in itself.


    Ethan was super quiet while cooking, like he was totally focused on the knife and the pot.


    The pot was bubbling, and the fish soup slowly turned white. Steam rose up, wrapping around him like a thin mist.


    We brought out all the dishes and filled the dining table.


    Ethan washed his hands and set the tableware.


    "Dad, dinner''s ready!" he called out to Victor, who was sitting on the sofa.


    The TV in the living room was off. Victor sat there, looking lost in thought. Hearing Ethan''s call, he slowly got up and walked to the dining room.


    He stared at the table full of dishes for a long time before sitting down.


    Ethan took out two small wine sses, opened a bottle of Lafite, and filled both sses, cing one in front of Victor and keeping one for himself. Ethan didn''t call Linda; she came over on her own.


    They sat on one side of the table, and Ethan and I sat on the other.


    It was clear both of them were surprised by Ethan''s behavior today. Honestly, so was I.


    But I might know a bit more than they do, so I was rtively calm.


    After being here for a while, I had already calmed down by the time we started eating.


    My silence was the best support I could give him.


    "Dad, these are all your favorite dishes. I didn''t know that at first; Mom told me. My cooking skills aren''t as good as hers, so it definitely won''t taste as good." Ethan mentioned his mother at the dining table in front of Linda without any hesitation. Linda looked really embarrassed, and Victor''s expression wasplicated. Victor served himself a bowl of creamy fish soup, took a sip, and when he put down the bowl, a rare gentle smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    "Not bad! When did you learn to cook? I had no idea."


    Ethan didn''t answer but raised his wine ss.


    The father and son clinked sses, and the conversation began.


    "I heard from Grandpa that on the day I was born, you were so happy, holding me and kissing me over and over."


    Hearing this, Victor seemed to drift back in time and said with a faint smile, "Who wouldn''t be happy the first time they be a father?"


    There were four of us at the table, but only the father and son were talking. Linda and I stayed silent.


    "When I was a child, wherever we went, you always let me ride on your shoulders. I felt like the tallest person in the world, so happy. Back then, you were like a hero to me."


    "And now? Have I be a jerk?" Victor actually joked.


    Ethan didn''t answer, just kept going, "Later, you spent less and less time with me. Every time I asked Mom, she said you were really busy. To me, Mom was beautiful and gentle. I didn''t get why you stopped liking her." Talking about this made Linda even more ufortable. If she hadn''t been the mistress, maybe Ethan would have had aplete family.


    Especially after learning about her disgraceful actions from Benjamin''s diary, I despised her even more.


    Victor and Ethan kept talking, and most of the bottle of wine was gone.


    Ethan''s face turned red, and after drinking, Victor seemed to cough even more.


    After downing another ss of wine, Ethan put down his ss, already looking a bit drunk.


    "I don''t get why you couldn''t stick with one person your whole life. You didn''t care about that family anymore. I didn''t want Mom to be sad; I even thought about helping her win back your heart."


    Victor finished coughing and sighed deeply. "Let''s not talk about the past."


    Linda seemed like she couldn''t take it anymore and put down her utensils. "You all keep eating; I''m full."


    With that, she turned and walked upstairs.


    Ethan ignored her leaving and continued, "Later, I was really disappointed in you. Not only did you let Mom down, but also... Actually, I would rather have been born into a poor family. Poverty isn''t scary; what''s scary is a family that doesn''t feel like one."


    A bottle of treasured red wine was finished by the father and son. Victor, his face flushed, looked at his son.


    He seemed to have enjoyed the meal. The initial confusion and surprise were gone, reced by a faint smile and a rxed expression, like he hade to terms with something, understood something.


    Ethan was already a bit drunk but opened a second bottle.


    Victor reached out to stop him, saying, "That''s enough. Just say what you want to say."


    Ethan ignored him, still poured himself a ss, drank it, and then walked over to Victor, kneeling straight down in front of him.

 Chapter 220 Youre All I Have

    The thunder rumbled out of nowhere, and then the rain came pouring down like crazy. Raindrops hammered against the window, making this crackling noise. Watching Ethan right then, I felt both confused and kind of enlightened.


    Ethan didn''t look up at Victor; he just knelt there, staring straight ahead, respectful but not humble.


    "Dad, this is the best meal I''ve ever had with you. I can''t even remember thest time we had a good meal and talked. I made the dishes and bought the wine myself."


    Amidst the thunder and rain, there was suddenly the sound of hurried, chaotic footsteps. Then, the door burst open, and a bunch of cops rushed in, surrounding the dining table. Some of them headed upstairs.


    Ethan stood up and pulled me, who was totally stunned, to the side.


    Victor didn''t hide or resist, letting a cop handcuff him.


    At that moment, Victor was surprisingly calm. Maybe when Ethan unusually drank and chatted with him calmly, or when Ethan knelt before him, he had already guessed this oue.


    But I didn''t see iting. I didn''t expect Ethan to bring me justice so directly, drawing a clear line between right and family. "Let go of me!"


    Linda''s panicked voice came from upstairs. Soon, she was brought down by several cops, her hands cuffed behind her back. Seeing Victor also being arrested, she was both shocked and terrified, struggling desperately.


    Linda said, "Why are you arresting me?"


    One of the officers presented an arrest warrant and said firmly, "Victor Windsor, Linda Windsor, we now have enough evidence to prove your involvement in a car ident seventeen years ago. ording to thew, we are now arresting you. If you disagree, you can appeal. Take them away!"


    Even though this happened seventeen years ago, I believe they knew all about it. So when they heard the officer''s words, Linda stopped shouting and struggling, her face going pale, and she seemed unsteady on her feet. But what was the sufficient evidence?


    Victor stood up from his chair and slowly looked at Ethan. Ethan leaned against the wall like he was drunk, his eyes red as he looked at his father. Ethan must have been in great pain, but he tried hard to suppress it, not wanting to show his suffering. Victor''s look at Ethan was super calm.


    Maybe over the past seventeen years, he had already seen this daying and was ready for it. He knew exactly what he had done, so for him, living one more day was just a bonus. When it was finally time to face justice, he had no reason to fight it.


    As the cops led Victor away, he walked calmly, while Linda kept crying and struggling, not wanting to go.


    They finally left, and the whole house suddenly felt so quiet and empty. Only the sound of thunder and rain hitting the windows was left, loud and clear.


    Looking at the mess on the table and remembering Ethan and Victor just sitting there drinking and chatting, I felt my heart was a mix of emotions.


    Ethan was now lying quietly on the sofa, one hand over his eyes, his ears and neck red. He must have been drunk. Even though he was just lying there quietly, I felt like I could see his inner sadness.


    I walked over to him, and Ethan pulled me to sit beside him. His drunken eyes looked at me, and he tried to smile but couldn''t, the curve of his mouth quickly disappearing.


    He hugged me tightly, like a child looking for warmth.


    "Emily, you''re all I have now."


    His sorrowful voice cut through my heart like a knife, and I couldn''t understand my feelings at that moment. I didn''t feel the satisfaction of revenge, but rather a sense of oppression that made it hard to breathe.


    I leaned against his chest and said painfully, "No, we still have our child."


    Ethan kissed my forehead, his voice hoarse.


    "Emily, promise me you''ll never leave me, okay?"


    I didn''t respond.


    Today, Ethan ended up hurting both his father and himself, and I was the one behind it all.


    Things had escted to the point where we were hurting each other deeply.


    "Okay?" he asked again, more anxious than before.


    I bit my lip, unsure of what to do, when suddenly someone burst through the door.


    I sat up and saw that it was Richard.


    He was drenched, his eyes red, and he stopped a few steps away, staring at Ethan lying on the sofa, his chest heaving.


    "You have each other, but what about me? I have nothing."


    With that, he rushed over, pushed me aside, and pulled Ethan up from the sofa.


    Ethan didn''t move or resist, letting Richard drag him and punch him in the face.


    Actually, I knew Ethan wasn''tpletely out of it, but right now, he was like a rag doll, letting Richard take out his anger on him without even lifting a finger. Richard pulled and hit him, and even though Ethan''s mouth was bruised, he didn''t react at all.


    "Richard, let go!"


    I rushed over and pulled Richard away.


    As soon as Richard''s grip loosened, Ethan fell back down, staring nkly and drunkenly at the ceiling.


    I cradled Ethan''s head in my hands, ring at Richard.


    "What gives you the right to hit him?"


    Richard sat on the floor, suddenly deted, his eyes red and swollen, like a kid who had lost a fight.


    "It wasn''t his mom who got taken away, but Victor is his Dad!"


    My emotions red up because of Richard''s actions.


    "Why don''t you ask why they were arrested? They caused others'' suffering and deserve to be punished."


    Richard pouted, looking particrly miserable, and the urge to fight seemed to have left him. Slowly, he got up from the floor, walked over to the cluttered dining table, and sat down.


    The bottle of wine that had just been opened had only poured one ss. Richard picked up the bottle and drank directly from it, gulping it down in one go.


    After a while, he put down the bottle and started crying, crying like a child.


    He cried and said, "I have nothing left!"


    Maybe he drank too quickly, irritating his throat, making his voice sound hoarse as if it had been burned.


    I stood up, took out the diary from my bag, and walked over to Richard, handing it to him.


    "This is Benjamin''s diary. You''ll understand once you read it. Benjamin really loved you." Richard slowly raised his hand, took the diary, and two tears fell onto the cover.


    "Dad!" he choked out.


    I prepared to help Ethan leave, finally getting him up and putting his arm around my neck.


    After a few steps, I stopped and turned back to Richard, who was sitting at the dining table. "That''s not true. You just forgot about the ones you have."


    His body stiffened, and he turned to look at me, bewildered.


    I supported Ethan and walked out of the Windsor Family home step by step.


    The rain had lessened, and the ground was covered in puddles from the earlier downpour.


    I helped Ethan into the car, called for a driver, and had the car driven back home.


    I helped him inside, and Hope and Luna quickly came over to assist, helping me get Ethan upstairs and onto the bed.


    By the time I went up, he seemed to be asleep. After drinking so much, he must have really been knocked out by the alcohol.


    I fetched some water and used a towel to wipe his hands and face, making him morefortable.


    After doing all this, I went to check on the kids.


    Hope and Luna were ying with the kids, who could now take a few steps while holding onto the wall. Hope said they should be able to walk soon.


    The kids were having a great time, giggling frequently.


    It was bing more apparent that the kids had Ethan''s features, with delicate and charming looks that made them endearing.


    I sat on the side, watching them y, my mind restless.


    Linda and Victor had been arrested, but I didn''t feel relieved; instead, I felt like I was facing another dilemma.


    Now, Ethan and I were aplete family, but we had both caused each other pain. Could things really be the same as before?


    Back in the room, Iy down beside Ethan, keeping a certain distance.


    But I couldn''t sleep. What was right, what was wrong? I seemed to have lost my ability to judge. Maybe there was no right or wrong; I just wanted peace of mind.


    In the middle of the night, I heard Ethan groggily asking for water, so I went downstairs to get him a ss.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    After drinking the water, he seemed more awake, lying there with his eyes open, not sleeping.


    As I was about to get up, Ethan pulled me into his arms.


    "Honey, don''t me me. I can''t choose my parents. Be fair to me."


    It was an undeniable fact that he had Victor''s blood in him, but his act of righteousness today moved me deeply, and I could also feel his pain. My heart felt like it was being pulled in different directions by countless hands, and I felt a mix of emotions.


    I left his embrace and said calmly, "You should sleep."


    Ethan let go, staring at the ceiling, wide awake.


    In the following days, we were both busy with our respectivepanies.


    When people got busy, there was no time to think about other things.


    One day, on my way to work, I was absentmindedly looking out the window when my gaze suddenly froze.


    I seemed to see a familiar person.


    Seeing that figure walk into a toy store by the roadside, I asked Dakato to stop the car.


    I didn''t get out but waited in the car.


    After about ten minutes, the person came out, carrying a lot of toys.


    He didn''t seem to have any intention of taking a cab, just walking along the street. I got out of the car and told Dakato to leave.


    I followed him from about 30 feet away, keeping my distance as I trailed him.

 Chapter 221 The Trial

    After about half an hour of walking, Leonard finally left the busy downtown and made his way into a nursing home.


    When I got to the entrance, I saw a bunch of kidsughing and crowding around him. He was handing out toys, and the kids were over the moon, singing and dancing around him, all shouting, "Thank you, Grandpa Leonard." I walked up and called out from behind him.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Uncle Leonard."


    He stiffened and slowly turned around. When he saw me, he gave aplicated, weathered smile.


    I realized it had been almost two years since Ist saw him. In that short time, he seemed to have aged a lot. His wrinkles were deeper, and his hair was whiter. He dressed simply and shuffled along, looking nothing like apany president. To me, he just seemed like an ordinary, lonely old man.


    The nursing home courtyard had some greenery and long benches for people to rest.


    Leonard and I sat down on one of the benches.


    "Uncle Leonard, do you know where Be is?"


    At the mention of Be, Leonard''s face showed a hint of sadness. He looked at the kids ying nearby and gently shook his head.


    "Be hasn''t contacted me. I don''t know where she is or how she''s doing."


    Having been friends with Be for so long, I kind of understood her personality and herplicated rtionship with her dad. This time, Zachary''s incident was indirectly caused by Leonard. Be had some resentment, but when Zachary said he''d handle his own problems, I think Be might have had some doubts. She knew he was involved in some shady stuff but didn''t stop him, maybe holding onto a bit of hope.


    Now, Be hadn''t contacted Leonard, maybe out of resentment, or maybe she didn''t want him to know about her current situation.


    A paper airne flew in front of Leonard. He bent down to pick it up, and a little girl ran over to take it from his hand.


    "Thank you, Grandpa Leonard!"


    Leonard lovingly patted her head and smiled, "You''re wee. Go y."


    Watching the little girl hop away, Leonard said, "When Be was little, she had two little pigtails. When she ran, her pigtails would bounce, and she was so cute. I always think of her when she was little. She was very obedient and always clung to me, wanting to hold my hand wherever we went."


    Leonard suddenlyughed, as if recalling something.


    "Even when she wanted to watch ants move, she would drag me along. Back then, I seemed to have a lot of patience. No matter how busy I was, when Be came to me with her innocent and adorable voice, I couldn''t say no. I was a grown man, but I was always wrapped around Be''s little finger. I had no choice but to put down whatever I was doing, pick her up, and go see whatever she found fascinating." Leonard was lost in his memories, a loving smile on his face, but his eyes were shiny with tears.


    Listening to his story, I could picture it all. The indulgence and affection of a father''s love I knew that feeling too. I thought that before Leonard''s heart changed, Be must have been really happy. But in the years that followed, they lived in hatred.


    Maybe those early years were the happiest and most harmonious times for Be and Leonard.


    After everything had passed, people always tended to remember the good times, while the painful and unbearable memories were automatically sealed away. Leonard''s memories of that time were still so vivid. "Now, Be will nevere to cling to me and act spoiled. She hates me so much. But I''m worried about her. What parent doesn''t love their child? Although I was a scoundrel before, I still love her!" Leonard''s voice choked, and tears rolled down his cheeks. He seemed afraid I would see, so he quickly wiped them away with his sleeve, but his eyes were already red.


    Hearing Leonard talk about these things made me feel bad too, especially seeing him so sad now. It felt like something was stuck in my throat.


    "Uncle Leonard, don''t worry. Be is a strong person. She can get through any difficulties. I believe in her."


    Leonard wiped his tears with his fingers and sighed deeply with his head down.


    "I may have done many things wrong regarding her, but I just wanted her to have a good life and not suffer in the future. Looking back now, I realize I was wrong. When I got money, I became arrogant. That''s the main reason she hates me. I shouldn''t have stopped her from being with Oliver. I tried to smooth her path, fearing she''d face hardships, but I only made things worse and caused her more suffering. The consequences of what Andrea did shouldn''t be borne by Be. I should be the one suffering."


    Leonard''s voice was broken by sadness and tears, which he could no longer hide.


    I felt equally sad and didn''t know how tofort him.


    A few children ran over and held Leonard''s hand.


    "Grandpa Leonard, don''t cry!"


    As Leonard saw this, his tears flowed even more. He gently patted their heads.


    "You are all good kids. Go y."


    The children ran off again. After sitting for a while, Leonard finally calmed down. When he spoke again, his voice was very calm.


    "People make many mistakes in their lives. At the time, they don''t realize it. It''s only when they look back in old age that they see how foolish they were."


    He didn''t finish, but I could feel his regret.


    However, making mistakes inevitably led to bad oues. "Emily, I know your career is going great right now. But let me give you some advice: no matter how busy you get, don''t neglect your family. Cherish what you have, so you won''t regret itter."


    I should let go of my hatred. Ethan was in so much pain after doing the right thing by turning in his own family; he needed my understanding andfort more than ever. Why should the grudges of the previous generation affect the next? Suddenly, everything felt clear.


    When I left the nursing home, Leonard was still ying with the kids. I thought he''s channeling all his love for Be into these children. Because he didn''t cherish it back then, he''s in pain now.


    A few dayster, it was the day of Victor and Linda''s trial.


    After Ethan and I got out of the car in the courthouse parking lot, we saw Richard, and then Faris stepped out of the car.


    Richard saw us, his face a mix of gloom and suppressed sadness. Faris patted his shoulder, and we walked in one after the other.


    Victor and Linda were brought in. Victor walked calmly, while Linda kept her head down, probably feeling ashamed and scared. Ethan and I sat together, with Richard and Faris in the row in front of us.


    When they appeared, Richard''s hand, which was resting on the back of the chair in front of him, tightened.


    Following the procedure, the prosecutor presented a tape, something couldn''t be seen much of these days.


    When the tape was ced in the recorder, I nced at Ethan beside me.


    Ethan appeared calm as he looked at the judge''s bench, but his face was pale.


    I couldn''t help but hold his hand tightly. His palm was sweaty, and I was just as nervous. We didn''t know what truth the tape would reveal.


    The tape contained a conversation between Victor and Linda, fully exposing the truth behind my dad''s car ident.


    The judge asked Victor and Linda if the recording was urate. Linda was already pale with fear and didn''t dare to speak. Victor, however, admitted everything and recounted the events.


    On the day Uncle Sam had an ident at the quarry, Victor and Linda tried to bribe other workers to testify that Uncle Sam had caused the ident by not following the rules. My dad, on his way to the quarry to load gravel, heard about Uncle Sam''s ident. When he arrived, he overheard them urging the workers to lie. My dad and Uncle Sam were friends, so he couldn''t let them bury the truth and said he would report them. At that time, the quarry was not doing well; it looked prosperous on the surface but was hollow inside.


    Victor was addicted to drugs and spent money recklessly, even using Ethan''s mother''s dowry to pay wages. If the incident blew up, Victor would not only have to paypensation but might also face a shutdown, cutting off his ie. The other workers didn''t want to lose their jobs and were willing to cooperate, but my dad was determined, so Victor and Linda decided to kill him. Victor had Linda stall my dad while he tampered with my dad''s car, leading to the ident that killed my parents. My dad was always a righteous man. Back to that time, he must have been in a hurry to seek justice for Uncle Sam, driving fast. That''s why he lost control on that long, steep curve, resulting in the ident. Hearing Victor personally reveal the truth, imagining the scene, I tried to suppress my agitation but couldn''t control the trembling in my chest.


    Richard froze for about half a minute after hearing everything, then copsed into his chair as if all his strength had been drained.


    Victor was sentenced to life in prison, while Linda got 15 years.


    After the verdict was announced, Linda started crying, while Victor remained calm, standing tall andposed. Even when he was taken away, his expression was peaceful, and his steps were steady. He looked over at us, his gaze lingering on Ethan.


    Ethan looked at Victor, his Adam''s apple moving slightly, his expressionplex.


    "Richard!"


    Linda cried out for her son.


    Richard slowly stood up, his shoulders slumped. No matter how much Linda cried, he didn''t look at her. He turned and staggered towards the exit.


    Though he didn''t say a word, his sorrowful and disappointed back said it all.


    Linda stared nkly at Richard as he walked away, her cries diminishing, leaving only tears streaming down her face, as if all her fear had been swallowed by Richard''s coldness and pain.


    I watched it all with a calm detachment.


    Everything had its roots. When they did those heinous things, they should have expected such consequences.


    As I walked out of the courthouse, I saw Richard sitting on the steps outside, crying without any regard for others'' stares. He cried so miserably, like an abandoned child.


    Faris stopped on the step where Richard was sitting, grabbed his arm, and pulled him up.


    Richard, crying and wiping his tears, followed Faris passively, stumbling like a drunk until Faris finally shoved him into the car.


    Before getting into the car, Faris looked up at me, who still stood on the steps.


    The scene of us talking in front of Uncle Sam''s grave a few days ago was still fresh in my mind. Back then, we were confused about the truth. Today, everything was revealed, and the wrongdoers were punished.


    Faris gave me a faint smile, looking tired, filled with many emotions, as ifforting and encouraging me, and also showing a sense of relief. I think when he pulled Richard away like a big brother, he had already chosen to let go.


    If he could see Richard differently, I could certainly do the same for Ethan.


    Ethan said softly, "Let''s go."


    I nodded.


    A few dayster, we visited Starlight City Prison.


    Victor, with a shaved head and wearing prison clothes, sat across from us.

 Chapter 222 The Thorn Birds Band

    Victor used to be such a cocky guy, but now he''s stuck in a cell. For someone his age, who should be chilling with family, it''s pretty harsh.


    But hey, he brought it on himself.


    Victor nced at Ethan, who was just staring at the table. Neither of them said a word, like they didn''t know what to say.


    Ethan''s Adam''s apple bobbed a few times, like he wanted to speak but couldn''t get the words out.


    Finally, Victor''sugh broke the awkward silence.


    "You''re my son, but you''re nothing like me. Still, I think I know what you''re thinking, so no need to say anything. Actually, I want to have a chat with my daughter-inw."


    I was standing nearby, totally caught off guard. I didn''t expect Victor to want to talk to me.


    And it was the first time he called me his daughter-inw.


    Ethan got up and moved aside. I sat down and looked at Victor through the ss.


    When I first read Benjamin''s diary, I was filled with rage, a burning anger that made me want to rip him apart. But now that he''s in prison and paying for what he did, my anger has faded. Hatred couldn''t change the past or bring my parents back.


    With less anger, there''s more pain, because the one who put him in prison was his own son.


    Getting justice for my parents hurt him, and it hurt me too.


    Victor looked calm, and he started talking slowly with a smile.


    "When Ethan first brought you home, I felt like I''d seen you before, so I looked into you. Honestly, I haven''t had a peaceful life all these years. I knew I messed up, and I was always scared."


    Heughed then, like he couldn''t believe how ridiculous it all was.


    I stayed quiet, just listening, as memories of the past came rushing back.


    "Seeing you made my anxiety worse. My mind got all twisted. It was like I was under a spell, unable to wake up and not wanting to. If I did, I''d be anxious and scared, afraid the truth woulde out." Thinking back to everything Victor did after Ethan and I got married, which was all to push us apart, I understood that he was just feeling guilty.


    Victor lowered his head and slumped, like a man who''d fought his whole life and was finally worn out, ready to let go. There was no bitterness, just a sense of relief. "I actually thought about turning myself in because I''ve been mentally tormented all these years, gued by nightmares. It wasn''t easy, but I never had the guts. Looking back, I was super greedy, wanting everything and living recklessly. So now when I see Richard being wild and unruly, I don''t hold him back much. I get him. Every guy probably goes through this phase."


    He sighed, "Emily, you''re really kind, gentle, and generous. I hope you can be generous with Ethan too. None of this is his fault."


    I couldn''t help but look at Victor in surprise. He had already stood up, with a calm and unhurried smile on his face. He nced at me, then looked up at Ethan standing not far away, and turned to leave, walking away with ease. Victor would spend his days in prison, reflecting on his past glories and absurdities, living out his remaining years in memories and repentance.


    That departing figure was the most carefree moment he left in my memory.


    After returning from the prison, we hardlymunicated. Maybe neither of us knew how to start the conversation.


    After dinner, I took Harper back to the room first.


    These days, Harper had been sleeping with us. Hunter probably felt it was unfair and dragged the nanny to the door, insisting on sleeping with us too.


    I had no choice but to pick up Hunter as well, letting the two little ones sleep together.


    After finally getting them to sleep, I heard the door open and instinctively closed my eyes, pretending to be asleep.


    I heard him gently close the door and walk softly. Ethan got into bed very quietly.


    I didn''t know when I fell asleep, but with so much on my mind, I didn''t sleep well. In the middle of the night, I suddenly woke up and found that Ethan was not in bed.


    I got up, and the room was pitch ck, with the curtains gently swaying in the breeze.


    There was a soft click on the balcony, like the sound of a lighter.


    I got out of bed, put on my shoes, and walked towards the balcony.


    The night was still deep, and Ethan was sitting on a chair on the balcony, smoking.


    It was quiet, with only the flickering light at his fingertips.


    His smoking silhouette looked very mncholic in the night.


    I always felt that Ethan seemed to be carrying a lot of burdens, and these burdens were like an invisible, trapping him.


    "What does a cigarette taste like?" I asked as I walked up to him.


    He looked up at me and suddenly smiled.


    "Do you want to try?" He held the cigarette and looked at me, his deep voice giving me an invisible temptation. Usually, I found his smoking look very charming.


    "Give me one," I said.


    He was a bit surprised, then smiled and took a cigarette from the pack, lighting it, and handing it to me.


    I took it, feeling a bit awkward, and mimicked his way of holding the cigarette between my fingers, bringing it to my lips.


    I took a puff, and the smoke immediately rushed into my throat and nose, burning and choking me. I coughed so hard that tears almost came out. Ethan stood up and patted my back,ughing as he did so.


    I felt embarrassed, sticking out my tongue as my throat felt ufortable.


    After finally catching my breath, I handed the cigarette back to him and said, "I don''t see what''s so good about it. Why are you hooked?"


    Ethan took the cigarette I had just smoked and sat back down in the chair.


    He smiled, holding the cigarette in his mouth. After a moment of silence, he took it out and looked into the night, saying, "It''s like loving someone. You can''t really exin what''s so good about it, but you just can''t help yourself." I looked at his nearly perfect profile under the moonlight and said softly, "Are you talking about me?"


    He turned to look at me for a moment and said, "What do you think?"


    But I had never truly understood his heart.


    Ethan finished his cigarette and stood up, saying to me, "Let''s go back to bed."


    Wey back in bed, with the two kids between us, and I could still smell the faint scent of tobo on his breath.


    Strangely, I didn''t like the taste of the cigarette I tried earlier. But the smell of smoke from his mouth was oddly intoxicating.


    The next morning, just as dawn was breaking, I was awakened by the sound of music. Ethan was no longer in bed.


    I got up, opened the door, and followed the sound downstairs.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    In the living room, the French doors were wide open, and I saw a figure in a white shirt standing in the yard, holding a guitar.


    I remembered having a dream like this once, where he was sitting in the yard, ying the guitar and singing. And now, this scene almost ovepped with that dream.


    I pinched my thigh hard.


    The pain in my thigh made it clear I wasn''t dreaming.


    He stood in the dawn light, his back straight, fingers moving over the strings.


    Step by step, I walked out of the living room, looking at his back, my eyes welling up with tears.


    I still remembered clearly, a long time ago, I touched this guitar, and he got angry. At that time, I didn''t know anything and felt really wronged. Oliver and Jason both said that because of Fiona, he didn''t want to pick up the guitar again. But now, he was ying the guitar.


    Maybe sensing someone behind him, he slowly turned around to face me.


    After a slight pause, Ethan started ying again, and with his uniquely charming voice, he began to sing.


    As soon as he started singing, my tears began to fall.


    I covered my mouth, tears streaming down my hand.


    I had really thought I would never have the chance to hear him y the guitar and sing again.


    He slightly tilted his head back, singing this somewhat mncholic song, with tears faintly glistening in his eyes.


    I thought Ethan must be very bitter inside, extremely bitter.


    If I still couldn''t understand him, what would he do?


    As thest note fell, he looked at me, and I must have looked like a fool, crying.


    He held the guitar, a bitter smile on his lips.


    The sun was slowly rising behind him, his figure bathed in the morning light.


    A man in his early thirties, wearing a white shirt and holding a guitar, at this moment looked like a young man in his prime, with a handsome appearance and a sentimental soul.


    I ran over, tears streaming down my face, and hugged him, burying my face in his chest.


    "I''m sorry!"


    He slung the guitar over his back, lifted my face, his eyes moist, and asked me with a smile.


    "Did you like it?"


    I nodded.


    He looked into my eyes, his Adam''s apple moving, and said hoarsely, "If you like it, I''m willing to sing for you."


    At this moment, my ears became exceptionally sensitive. Every word he said moved me, making my nose tingle and my eyes well up.


    "I''ve always liked a band, liked them for many years. They''re called The Thorn Birds Band."


    He kissed me, moved, and I felt something warm flow onto my face.


    His lips trembled, and there was a bitter taste in our lingering kiss.


    After the kiss ended, we stood side by side in the yard, watching the sunrise.


    "Why did your band call itself The Thorn Birds Band? What kind of bird is that?"


    Ethan put the guitar aside, hugged me, and gently stroked my shoulder with his fingers.


    "The Thorn Birds Band, they fly continuously throughout their lives. When they are about to die, they find a thorn bush, impale themselves on the longest thorn, and sing onest beautiful song. That''s why they''re called The Thorn Birds Band." I didn''t expect there to be such a bird in the world. I was shocked and felt that the name was too tragic.


    "Sir, Ma''am! Look!"


    Luna''s excited voice suddenly came from the living room.

 Chapter 223 The name Abby is quite nice.

    Ethan and I spun around when we heard the noise, and there was Hunter, tottering towards us on his tiny feet.


    I blurted out, "Hunter can walk now!"


    I was so pumped, I grabbed Ethan''s hand.


    He was more chill than me, but I could still see the excitement in his eyes.


    Harper saw Hunter walking and started giggling in Hope''s arms, squirming like she wanted to get down too.


    Hope set her on the ground and held her steady with both hands. Harper copied Hunter, first holding onto the sofa, then slowly letting go, lifting her little feet, and trailing behind him. I was over the moon.


    It felt like all the clouds had cleared, just like the sunlight pouring into the yard at that moment, warming my head and Ethan''s shoulder perfectly.


    Two monthster, I finally got my driver''s license and could drive solo.


    In September, Abby was supposed to start daycare, but she still didn''t have her ID.


    I thought Richard should help with this, but Sophie didn''t want to bother him. Since she had Abby out of wedlock, getting the documents was tricky. So, I took them downtown.


    The registration clerk asked for the child''s name, and Sophie hesitated for a long time before softly saying, "Abby Hill."


    "Who said that''s her name?"


    A familiar voice suddenly cut in.


    Sophie trembled and turned around, and I did too, seeing Richard in a ck tracksuit walking in with a scowl.


    At that moment, Sophie, holding Abby''s hand, looked especially flustered.


    Richard''s sudden appearance caught me off guard too.


    Richard took a few steps to stand in front of Sophie, ncing at Abby, who was clutching Sophie''s hand.


    Abby seemed a bit scared of him and timidly hid behind Sophie.


    "How can you give herst name Hill?" Richard said, frowning.


    Wasn''t he the one who named her? Why was he ming someone else now? Sophie didn''t change the name out of respect for him.


    But Sophie kept her head down and didn''t say anything.


    "Please hurry up!" the clerk inside the window urged.


    "Can''t you wait a moment?" Richard snapped.


    Sophie had no choice but to step out of the line and let the people behind go first.


    Sophie always seemed a bit indecisive in front of Richard, just like I used to be. She had no opinion on anything, and Richard made the final decision, naming her Abby Winsdor. After getting the documents, we realized it had started to rain.


    Standing under the eaves, Richard nced at Abby, who still seemed a bit scared of him.


    He gave a wry smile, then put his hands in his pockets and walked straight to a motorcycle parked in the rain.


    "Let me give you a ride."


    I stood on the steps, speaking to him through the fine rain.


    He looked at me, put down the helmet he had picked up, and smirked.


    "Thanks, but no need. Getting wet in the rain is a kind of enjoyment!"


    With that, he put on his helmet, and with the roar of the engine, he rode off on his bike.


    After Abby started daycare, I brought Sophie into The Emoire Artistry Group.


    Sophie was a lot like I was when Aurora first brought me into the Moore Group-timid and insecure.


    I took her into the makeup room, picked up ab, and started doing her hair.


    Sophie said uneasily, "Emily, I can do it myself."


    I smiled and said, "Let me help you."This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I tied her hair, revealing Sophie''s pretty face.


    I admired her and said, "Sophie, you have very delicate and beautiful features. And you''re only 20, so youthful, an age I''ll never have again. Many people would envy you." Sophie smiled shyly.


    "Emily, I understand what you mean. I''ll work hard to make myself better and not let you down."


    At the end of October, I contacted the medical school to arrange for The Emoire Artistry Group members to attend lectures in batches, learning about medical wellness concepts, so they could maintain a passion and high level of trust in medical beauty and wellness.


    For the first lecture, I personally led the group over.


    Entering the medical school gates, we were led towards the multimedia building by enthusiastic students.


    "Mr. Foster!"


    I suddenly heard a group of girls shouting in unison.


    I looked up to see a few girls excitedly looking into the distance.


    Following their gaze, I saw Jasoning down the stairs of the office building, holding some documents. Jason was rocking a crisp white shirt with the sleeves half-rolled, a fancy watch on his wrist, and neatly pressed dress pants. With his good looks, he totally had that clean, sunny boy-next-door vibe. Among the college students, he fit right in.


    He must''ve spotted me earlier because he was heading straight towards me.


    "Mr. Foster, I love you!" one of the girls in the group suddenly shouted, making everyoneugh.


    Jason just gave a faint smile and quickly walked up to me.


    I teased him, "You have admirers everywhere you go."


    He grinned and said, "You always manage to keep me humble."


    Jason led me to his office, where a girl was tidying up his desk.


    Hearing footsteps, the girl looked up.


    "Mr. Foster, the desk is all clean."


    The girl turned out to be Jennifer.


    I smiled and nodded at her.


    Jennifer put away the towel and walked out with the basin.


    I looked around his office, which was spotless and bright.


    I sat down in front of Jason''s desk, saying, "Do girls line up every day to clean your office?"


    Jason made me a cup of coffee, sat down, and said, "Only Jennifer. She''s very diligent."


    He looked at hisputer and started typing while chatting with me.


    I felt that his current work environment was indeed much better than the hospital-simple and quiet, dealing only with college students and faculty, notplicated. I could sense a rxed vibe emanating from him.


    I thought Jason had likely found a lifestyle that suited him, though I wondered when the right person for him woulde along.


    Lacey had gone abroad; were they still in touch?


    One sunny Sunday, after lunch, we were sitting in the living room watching TV.


    Entertainment news was broadcasting Faye''s marriage into a wealthy family, showing a series of wedding photos.


    The rich groom didn''t look young, was a bit chubby, with small eyes, and quite ordinary-looking. But the wedding wasvish, and Faye, in her wedding dress, was beaming as she held his arm. Maybe Faye finally got what she wanted!


    I looked at Ethan, who was peeling grapes for the kids.


    Both kids stood in front of Ethan. As soon as he fed one, the other eagerly stepped forward, puckering up for a grape. To satisfy both, he was quite busy. Ethan didn''t show much emotion about Faye''s news.


    After eating grapes for a while, the kids started ying around the coffee table. Suddenly, Hunter called out "Papa" in his tender voice, repeating it several times.


    Ethan was overjoyed and picked Hunter up, kissing him repeatedly.


    "Good boy, my son!"


    As he held Hunter, Harper got upset and tugged at his pants, crying in grievance.


    Ethan sat down and picked up Harper too, letting both kids sit on hisp.


    "Good boy! And good girl!"


    After a while, the nanny took them outside to enjoy the sun.


    Ethan moved to sit beside me, turning my face to look at him.


    "Why so quiet? Are you jealous of the kids? Come, let me make it up to you!"


    He said, leaning in to kiss me.


    God knew, who got jealous of our kids? He just wanted an excuse to be yful.


    I blushed and pushed him away.


    "There are still a lot of people outside."


    Ethan''s lips brushed against my face. He used to shave every day, but now it seemed he hadn''t for two or three days, and the stubble was a bit prickly.


    But his slightly bearded look made him even more mature and charming. His increasingly heavy breathing as he kissed me stirred my nerves, and I eventually gave in to him.


    I tried to shrink into the corner of the sofa, the armrest conveniently blocking any potential outside view, giving me a thrill of secrecy.


    After a while, Ethan held me close, breathing heavily in my ear, "Honey, the kids will be two next year. Let''s go on a vacation."


    Thinking about our family of four going on vacation felt so warm, I agreed.


    Peaceful and warm days flowed by like water.


    I no longer wanted to recall the painful past.


    Inte autumn and early winter, we liked sitting in the yard.


    The sunlight now was just right, not too harsh, warm on the skin.


    Ethan was ying the guitar and singing, with the two kids standing in front of him, their faces full of innocent smiles, looking at him with admiration.


    The kids giggled as he entertained them.


    I said, "I read that music can develop children''s intelligence."


    Ethan calmly nced at me, saying, "The kids are definitely smart, no need for development. As long as they''re happy."


    I couldn''t help but roll my eyes, but my heart was already filled with happiness.


    At that moment, Luna came over to tell me someone was looking for me.


    Before she finished speaking, she was pushed aside, and a woman strode in.

 Chapter 224 Candlelight Dinner

    Mary stormed in, fuming. "Emily, what really went down with your dad''s car ident? Was it Victor''s doing?"


    She yanked me out of my chair, pointing at Ethan, looking like she was ready to start a fight.


    Victor had been in prison for a few months now, and Ethan and I were trying to move on. But Mary just had toe in and rip open old wounds. Ethan put down his guitar, his happy mood gone, reced by a cold, hard stare at Mary.


    I shook off her hand. "Mary, you know the whole story and how it ended. There''s no point in dragging it up again. It''s over."


    Kyle walked in behind her. "Emily, how can my mom not be upset when she thinks your dad died unfairly? And you''re living with Victor''s son?"


    Mary stomped her foot and started crying. "My poor brother and sister-inw died so unfairly. That heartless murderer took their lives without a second thought!"


    Her words felt like needles stabbing into my heart. They must''ve hurt Ethan too.


    "Enough!" I shouted.


    Mary stopped crying, wiped her tears, and put on a heartbroken look.


    "Mary, when my dad had his ident, you weren''t this upset. Who are you putting on this show for now?"


    People always thought I was the one who kept quiet and took everything. Mary probably didn''t expect me to speak up.


    After a moment of silence, Mary kept going on about her deep bond with her brother.


    "Emily, how can you say that? We didn''t know the cause of his death back then, but now we do. How can I be at peace? And you''re living with Victor''s son. Your dad would never rest easy knowing this." They were trying to push Ethan and me into a corner.


    "How much money do you want?" Ethan asked quietly.


    Mary''s crying stopped, and she and Kyle exchanged a look. Ethan had hit the mark.


    But Mary was smart. She wouldn''t ask for money outright. Instead, she acted all noble. "Money? You think you can buy us off? That was my brother''s life!"


    "Ten thousand dors, is that enough?" Ethan ignored her act and named a price.


    Mary''s face lit up for a second, but she quickly hid it.


    "Victor killed my brother, and now you''re with Emily, and she has given you children."


    Mary''s using eyes turned to me.


    "Emily, I know you''re doing well now, you have money, but you can''t forget the past. You can''t forget how your dad died."


    "Thirty thousand dors," Ethan said calmly.


    Mary''s eyes widened, and she swallowed hard, exchanging a look with Kyle. Thirty grand was a lot of money for Mary and Kyle.


    I could see right through their act. Remembering how indifferent they were back then and seeing their shameless behavior now, I didn''t want to give them a single cent.


    "This thirty thousand is because you''re still Emily''s elder. Push any further, and you won''t get a dime."


    Mary knew better than to keep making a scene. But after all that fuss, she had to save face somehow.


    So she switched gears, ying the elder card and trying to justify herself.


    "You can''t me me for being emotional. Who wouldn''t be angry in my shoes? But now that you have kids, what more can I say as an elder? I can''t let the children suffer. Just treat Emily well. She''s had a tough life. Don''t make it harder for her." I couldn''t stand the hypocrisy anymore and quickly wrote a check for thirty thousand dors.


    "Mary, if you cause trouble again, I won''t be so nice."


    Seeing how serious I was, Mary reached for the check, still wanting to say something fake. I pulled my hand back, and she, afraid the check would slip away, hurriedly took it and left with Kyle.


    My good mood was shot, and I felt really down.


    Ethan, though, seemed unfazed. He sat down, picked up his guitar, and started singing to the kids.


    The sun dimmed, and it got a bit cooler. I went upstairs to grab jackets for the kids and one of Ethan''s suits since he was dressed lightly.


    Feeling something in his pocket, I curiously took it out.


    It was a jewelry box, and inside was a diamond ring.


    I thought, ''What''s Ethan nning with this secretly bought diamond ring? It''s not my birthday, Valentine''s Day, an anniversary, or any special asion.''


    I quietly put the ring back in the pocket and took the jacket downstairs.


    He took the suit and put it on without mentioning the ring.


    After a while, the nanny took the kids inside for a nap.


    Thinking about Mary''s earlier words and the ring, I felt distracted.


    Ethan suddenly started ying and singing again.


    His voice was cheerful, and I knew he was trying to lift my spirits.


    After a few lines, the tune slowed down, and Ethan''s gaze softened.


    After finishing the love song, he gently strummed the guitar strings and looked deeply into my eyes, saying, "Honey, I''ve been thinking about something."


    His passionate gaze drew me in like a ma.


    "What?"


    "I owe you a wedding."


    I thought, ''So Ethan is nning the ring for a wedding?''


    But he didn''t take out the ring. Maybe he was waiting for a better moment or making some preparations.


    A few dayster, one afternoon, my assistant came to my office and said there was a dispute between two female clients, and one of them was very assertive and insisted on filing aint with me. Following my assistant''s lead, I headed from the headquarters to the store and found out the client wanting toin was Faye.


    She had a wealthy husband backing her now, and it showed. Everything she wore screamed luxury.


    Seeing me, she crossed her arms and gave a smug smile.


    "Ms. Russell, I didn''t know The Emoire Artistry Group was so popr. Do you really need an appointment and wait in line for a treatment?"


    I nced at the store manager, who looked helpless.


    I looked back at Faye calmly. "Of course, you need an appointment. It''s to save our clients'' time. Everything works on a firste, first-served basis. Without appointments and queues, it would be chaos."


    Faye dismissed my exnation and slowly pulled out a card, acting all high and mighty.


    "I just got a diamond membership card today. Since I haven''t experienced The Emoire Artistry Group''s services, I wanted to try it now. Do I still need an appointment?"


    The store manager stepped forward to exin.


    "Ms. Russell, here''s the situation. All the other beauticians were busy, and Ms. Taylor saw that a senior beautician had a ''resting'' sign. She wanted that beautician to do her treatment, but Ms. William had already booked this timest week. The beautician was waiting for Ms. William. Just as Ms. William arrived, Ms. Taylor insisted that the beautician serve her first."


    I looked at Ms. William, a woman in her forties sitting on the sofa, silently flipping through a magazine.


    I nced at Faye and then walked over to Ms. William, extending my hand politely.


    "Hello, Ms. William."


    Ms. William put down the magazine, stood up, and shook my hand with an elegant smile.


    "Hello, Ms. Russell."


    I smiled. "Ms. William, how did your husband like the men''s facial mask we sent himst time?"


    Ms. Williamughed. "He loved it. He boasted that he looked a few years younger after using it, and I must say his skin did improve a lot. He asked me to thank you, saying you''re young and capable, with a meticulous and thoughtful mind." I turned back and saw Faye''s embarrassed, flushed face. I told the store manager, "Bring me the appointment records."


    She quickly brought them over. I nced at them and then checked my watch.


    "Ms. William, your appointment was at two o''clock. It''s now two fifty. We''ve dyed you for almost an hour. Ms. William, I sincerely apologize. We''ll offer you threeplimentary sessions of today''s service. You can book them anytime. If you still have time now, I''ll arrange for you to be served immediately."


    Ms. William was very satisfied with this oue and said with a smile, "No wonder The Emoire Artistry Group is growing so fast. Ms. Russell, you really know how to handle things."


    The store manager quickly arranged for the beautician to attend to Ms. William.


    I walked over to Faye. The once haughty woman now looked pale, realizing she was in the wrong.


    I said calmly, "Ms. Taylor, thank you for trusting The Emoire Artistry Group and choosing our services. Just a friendly reminder: it''s best to book three days in advance to avoid wasting each other''s time. Also..."


    I stepped closer and lowered my voice, "Many influential peoplee to our stores. Spending your husband''s money to make enemies for him isn''t a good idea."


    Faye''s face turned red and white, but knowing she was in the wrong, she didn''t say anything more.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Back at the headquarters, it was already three-thirty.


    As soon as I entered my office, I saw arge bouquet of blue roses on my desk.


    My rtionship with Ethan had never been public, and many people didn''t know about us. Many thought I was single, so I often received flowers from admirers.


    I picked up the bouquet and took out the card inside.


    It read: [Honey, I''d like to have a candlelight dinner with you. Would you honor me with your presence?]


    He had left the hotel''s address at the end.


    The earlier unpleasantness caused by Faye quickly faded away. I reced the violets on my desk with the blue roses.


    I leaned in to smell them, and the faint fragrance seemed to seep into my heart.


    As the workday neared its end, I took out my makeup bag and touched up my makeup in the mirror.


    It seemed to be the first time Ethan had formally invited me like this. I had a vague idea of what he might be nning, and I felt a bit nervous but also very excited.


    At the end of the workday, I drove straight to the hotel. The waiter led me to the room he had reserved.


    The room was covered with rose petals, tall candles were lit on the long dining table, and there was red wine and champagne. Romantic, soothing music yed from the speakers.


    But Ethan hadn''t arrived yet.


    I thought to myself, ''Am I too eager, arriving before him? Should I leave ande back when he arrives? Forget it, why overthink it? Between a married couple, it doesn''t matter who waits for whom.'' With that thought, I pulled out a chair and sat down at the dining table.


    The candlelight illuminated my face and eyes. Even from a distance, it felt like it was warming me, making my blood flow faster.


    I thought to myself, ''Is he going to propose? He mentioned that he owes me a wedding.''


    I felt like a girl going on a date with her lover, nervous and excited.


    I checked the time for the first time. It was six forty-five, and he had said seven o''clock.


    I thought he should be arriving soon.


    I was probably too nervous, feeling a bit restless. Seeing that a few candles were slightly askew, I got up to adjust them gently. Seven o''clock came, but he still hadn''t arrived.


    Five minutes, ten minutes passed. As my anxiety grew, I had already waited for half an hour, and Ethan still hadn''t arrived.

 Chapter 225 Were Done

    A waiter popped in and asked if I was ready to order. I told him to wait for a few more minutes, and he left.


    I pulled out my phone, thinking about calling Ethan. My finger hovered over his name, but I couldn''t bring myself to do it.


    I kept telling myself, ''Ethan''s always on time. If he''ste, there''s gotta be a good reason. Maybe he''s busy setting up the room. He wouldn''t just bail on me. Even if something came up, he''d call.'' I kept trying to convince myself, but the unease in my gut just kept growing.


    After an hour of waiting and worrying, he still hadn''t shown up, and I started to freak out.


    I finally called him, but he didn''t pick up.


    ''Why isn''t he answering? Is he in a meeting? Did something happen?'' I thought, getting more and more anxious.


    I couldn''t sit still anymore.


    Just as I was about to head to his office, the door swung open, and there he was.


    It waste fall, and the weather was already pretty chilly. He had his suit jacket draped over his arm and was just wearing a thin white shirt.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting!" he said as he walked in.


    Seeing him safe and sound, I let out a huge sigh of relief, realizing all my worries were for nothing.


    "It''s okay, I haven''t been waiting long."


    He must''ve told the staff he was here because the waiter brought in the food and drinks right after.


    He sat down across the long table, put down his suit jacket, and without exining why he waste, he just said, "Honey, you must be starving. Let''s eat first."


    He opened a bottle of wine, poured himself a full ss, and downed it in one go, then immediately poured another.


    A few candles flickered between us, casting a dim light on his face, making it hard to see clearly. But I could tell something was off with Ethan.


    "Why aren''t you eating? Don''t you like the food?" he suddenly asked.


    "No, it''s fine," I replied.


    "That''s good." He downed the second ss.


    ss after ss, he barely touched the food and just kept drinking.


    "Drink less; your stomach isn''t in good shape," I said.


    He gave a faint smile, looking a bit tipsy, and said, "It''s fine now, not that weak anymore."


    He reached for the wine bottle again, only to find it empty, so he opened a second one.


    I couldn''t hold back any longer and asked, "What''s wrong? Are you in a bad mood? Did something happen at work?"


    He didn''t say a word, just poured himself another ss, so full it spilled over.


    After downing it in one go, he set the ss down, leaned back, and unbuttoned the top two buttons of his shirt, showing off his firm chest. "Are you happy with how everything''s set up today?" he suddenly asked.


    In the dim candlelight, his eyes looked even deeper, and his slightly drunken gaze seemed to hide some emotion I couldn''t quite figure out. "It''s great," I said.


    He nodded, saying, "As long as you''re happy. I wanted a good ending."This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    I was stunned. "What do you mean?"


    He sat up straight, ced both hands on the table, and looked at me more seriously than before, saying clearly, "I think we should get a divorce."


    It felt like a bomb went off in my head. I was dumbfounded, staring at him like an idiot, my voice barely a whisper.


    "Why?"


    Ethan bit his lip, staring off into space like he was deep in thought.


    After what felt like forever, he finally spoke.


    "Do we need a reason?"


    His casual words made my nose sting with the urge to cry.


    But something felt off. He had been so good to me, his kindness had quickly made me fall into happiness. He even said he owed me a wedding. I couldn''t believe he would change so quickly. "Don''t joke around; this isn''t funny."


    I didn''t dare look into his eyes because his serious gaze made me panic.


    "Emily, I''m serious. Tomorrow, we''ll go to the Marriage Bureau to get a divorce."


    I could see he was serious. He didn''t look like he was joking at all.


    I felt like I could hear my heart shattering into pieces.


    "But why? We''ve been through so much and finally started a peaceful life. I don''t want it to end."


    I knew I was lowering myself, but I didn''t mind being humble in front of him.


    At that moment, I thought to myself, ''I don''t want it to end, it can''t end. I want to spend my life with him.''


    "Are you upset about what Mary said that day? You don''t have to take it to heart."


    "It''s not that," he interrupted me calmly. "This has nothing to do with anyone else; it''s an issue between you and me."


    As if afraid I wouldn''t understand, Ethan spoke slowly, enunciating each word clearly.


    Beforeing here, and even after seeing the setup in the room, I had been full of anticipation, thinking he would propose to me because he had said he owed me a wedding. But his words brought such a huge psychological gap that I was utterly devastated.


    I frantically grabbed the wine bottle on the table to pour myself a drink, but my hands were shaking so much that I spilled a lot outside the ss.


    After downing the ss, the burning sensation in my throat couldn''t mask the pain in my heart.


    "What problem do we have?" I asked, trying to keep my voice steady.


    He lit a cigarette, with a cloud of smoke quickly blurring my view, making it even harder to read his expression.


    "We''re separated by your father and my father."


    Hearing his heavy words, I felt my eyes fill with tears.


    "But that''s not your fault, nor is it mine, right?"


    "I can''t live with my conscience!" Ethan''s voice grew even deeper.


    My heart hurt terribly, but I still didn''t believe it.


    "You said I was the only one and you told me never to leave. It was you who said we would travel next year and that you owed me a wedding."


    My questions made him frown. He poured another ss of wine and drank it, the sound of the ss hitting the table was heavy.


    "Last year, you were gone for more than half a year, yet you said the children were mine. Emily, do you think that''s believable?"


    I stared at him in disbelief, almost biting my lip until it bled.


    "What are you saying?"


    He took a drag of his cigarette, and through the smoke, Ethan''s voice came through.


    "I said, we are getting a divorce."


    I said with a bitter smile, "Ethan, are you serious? Do you even hear yourself?"


    He closed his eyes, one hand wearily supporting his forehead, his knuckles rubbing his brow.


    "Emily, you know that once I make a decision, I rarely change it. We''re both adults; I hope you can be more straightforward. Ask for anything you want, and I''ll try to satisfy you."


    I grabbed my bag and stood up, looking at him with a heart full of sorrow.


    "I want you!"


    He held the cigarette in his mouth and didn''t look at me.


    I nced around at the ironically romantic setting, gave a self-mocking smile, and turned to leave with my bag.


    At the door, I looked back and saw Ethan picking up the wine bottle again, drinking by himself. He didn''t even nce at me.


    I turned my gaze away and stepped out the door, finding Dennis leaning against the wall.


    I lowered my head and quickened my pace, not wanting him to see the tears on my face.


    "I''ll take you home," he said from behind me.


    I sniffled and said, "No need."


    I went from walking quickly to jogging, then to running. I didn''t want to cry, really, but his resoluteness made me sad, and I couldn''t control my tears.


    I thought my face must have looked like a mess, and many people stared at me curiously along the way. I even lost a high heel, but I didn''t care and ended up running barefoot. As I ran out of the hotel, I bumped into someone.


    "Sorry!"


    I was so lost that I didn''t look up and tried to walk around, but he grabbed me.


    "Where are you going? I''ll take you."


    Hearing the familiar voice, I looked up and saw it was Faris.


    He looked closely at my face, his frown deepening.


    I shakily searched my bag for my car keys.


    "No need, I drove."


    As I took a step, he pulled me back.


    "You''re so emotional right now, and you still want to drive? Do you want your children to be motherless?"


    His words were harsh but effective, and I finally relented.


    My children were about to lose aplete home; they couldn''t lose me too. No matter how hurt I was, I had to be strong.


    A cold wind blew, and I shivered, feeling the cold ground under my bare feet.


    Faris nced at my feet, then suddenly picked me up and carried me to his car, cing me in the passenger seat.


    He didn''t ask where I wanted to go, just started the car and drove slowly.


    I was mesmerized by the neon lights passing by the window, my eyes stinging.


    Even though I hadn''t drunk much, I felt drunk, dazed, and wished everything that happened tonight was just a dream.


    But it wasn''t, because the pain in my heart was too real, too intense, as if my chest was about to explode.


    After driving for a while, I said, "Take me to The Empire Artistry Group."


    The car stopped in front of The Empire Artistry Group, and from the car, I could see the statue of Aurora inside.


    Aurora was the woman I admired the most. She lived freely and sessfully. She might have had love and marriage, but in the end, there was no man by her side.


    "A woman doesn''t need a man to live." I looked at Aurora''s statue and murmured.


    "You still have me," Faris suddenly said, grabbing my hand.


    I pulled my hand back, avoiding his intense gaze. Remembering that passionate kiss he shared with Dakota at the bar, I said, "What about Dakota? She''s the one you should be responsible for. Do all men like to toy with women?" Faris gripped the steering wheel, leaned back in his seat, and looked up.

 Chapter 226 People Change

    "Dakato is my ex-wife!" Faris blurted out.


    I stared at him, genuinely shocked, but then it all started to click.


    Faris and Dakato had that vibe of a couple with history, so it made sense they were once married.


    Thinking back to the intense look Dakato gave Faris and her words at the bar, "If you need, I don''t mind," she never said, "I still love you," or did anything dramatic, but her deep-seated feelings could be felt. "She still loves you. Don''t let down a woman who loves you with all her heart," I said softly, leaning against the car window.


    Faris suddenly leaned over, turned my shoulders to face him, and looked at me seriously, almost pleadingly.


    "What about a guy who loves you with all his heart? Can you give him a chance?"


    I didn''t answer, couldn''t even meet his eyes.


    I''d been hurt too much, and I didn''t want to hurt anyone else.


    Faris seemed to get it, gave a bitter smile, and let go of me.


    He leaned back, opened his window, and lit a cigarette, looking all kinds of mncholic. "If you don''t have that person in your heart, no matter what he does, you won''t see it. So how can you talk about letting him down?" I looked away, feeling a wave of sadness.


    I thought, ''Maybe that''s it. Is that why Ethan doesn''t have me in his heart? It feels like he''s stabbing me with a knife when he says those hurtful things, yet he stays so calm.''


    "If you don''t have anywhere to go right now, you can crash at my ce."


    Faris added with a self-deprecatingugh, "I won''t try anything, promise."


    I shook my head, "Thanks, but I''ll check out The Emoire Artistry Group. Right now, it''s the only thing that can prove I''m not a failure." "Hold on a sec."


    I was about to open the car door when he stopped me.


    Then Faris drove to the mall, told me to wait in the car, and went inside to park.


    After a bit, he came back.


    He opened my door and pulled out a pair of women''s t leather shoes from a shoebox, really fancy ones that looked pricey.


    He squatted down, took my foot, and started putting the shoes on for me.


    That''s when I realized I wasn''t wearing any shoes.


    "I can do it myself."


    I tried to pull my foot back, but Faris held it firmly, not letting me, and put the shoes on for me.


    They fit perfectly, even though he hadn''t asked my size. Looking at the shoes on my feet, he smiled, clearly pleased with himself.


    "Try to wear fewer high heels in the future; they''re not great for your feet."


    The shoes were top-notch and superfy. I genuinely said, "Thanks."


    After that, he drove me back to The Emoire Artistry Group. When I got out of the car, he mentioned he''d smoke a cigarette before heading off. From the office window, I saw his car still parked under the streetlight.


    About ten minutester, he finally drove away.


    It waste, and a light drizzle had started. Worried about Hunter and Harper, I called Luna. She said the kids had gone to bed early and told me not to worry. I wanted to ask if Ethan hade back, but the words got stuck in my throat.


    Even though Ethan had been drinking, with Dennis around, he should be fine.


    Despite everything, I still couldn''t help but worry about him.


    I spent the night in the office lounge, unable to sleep, feeling like everything was surreal and not understanding why things had turned out this way.


    Later, when I got sleepy, I had some chaotic dreams. I couldn''t clearly remember what I dreamed about, just a lot of people and things all jumbled together. The next morning, I woke up early.


    I got up, washed up, and sat in front of the mirror, looking at myself.


    A person''s face really couldn''t hide their emotions. When someone was sad, they looked particrly worn out, just like I did at that moment.


    I took out my makeup kit and started putting on makeup.


    Ethan sounded so determined. I couldn''t cling to him shamelessly.


    Even if we were to part, I wanted to do it with some dignity. I didn''t want to look like a discarded woman, even though that was the truth.


    Just as I was almost done with my makeup, my phone rang, and the screen lit up with the word "Darling," which made my heart ache again. I answered, and he asked, "Where are you?"


    I said I was at The Emoire Artistry Group, and he said he woulde to pick me up so we could go to the Marriage Bureau together. So early, so eager.


    If Ethan could be so carefree, why should I still be heartbroken?This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I gave a bitter smile to my reflection in the mirror and said into the phone, "Okay."


    I put down the lipstick I had picked up and chose a brighter color from the row of lipsticks, gently applying it in front of the mirror.


    When I left the office, my assistant, who had just arrived, was startled. "Ms. Russell, you''re here so early?"


    Her eyes zeroed in on my lips. I never wore such bright lipstick before, so it must''ve seemed odd to her.


    I just nodded and stepped into the elevator.


    As I walked out of The Emoire Artistry Group, I immediately spotted Ethan''s car.


    The window was down, and he was leaning back with his eyes closed, one hand resting on the window, holding a cigarette.


    I took a deep breath and walked over, opening the passenger door and getting in.


    He must''ve been lost in thought because he only noticed me when I suddenly sat down. He looked at me, his gaze falling on my lips, and he was momentarily stunned. Then he put out the cigarette and started the car.


    After driving for a bit, he handed me a brown paper bag.


    "You haven''t had breakfast yet, have you? Eat something first. I bought it on the way."


    I took it and saw the logo on the bag, my eyes immediately welling up.


    "Stop the car!" I said.


    He gave me a puzzled look but pulled over to the side of the road.


    I took a deep breath, holding back my tears, and said, "I thought about it all night and still can''t understand. It was too sudden. You said it was because of our fathers, but that''s not right. When it first happened, you didn''t say that. So everything you said yesterday is full of holes. I don''t believe it."


    I got more agitated as I spoke, grabbing his arm and looking at him expectantly.


    I added, "Do you have some hidden trouble? Or are you facing some difficulty? If that''s the case, we can face it together. I''m not the same person I used to be. I can help you."


    Ethan frowned slightly, biting his lip, and slowly withdrew his arm from my grasp.


    "I have no hidden troubles," he said.


    "I love you!"


    The tears I had been holding back finally fell.


    Since I couldn''t hide my tears, there was no need to hide them.


    Turned out I couldn''t be carefree.


    I unbuckled my seatbelt, pitifully clutching Ethan''s sleeve, crying.


    "I love you. I don''t want to separate from you. I need you, and the children need you. They are yours, really yours."


    I wrapped my arms around his neck and kissed him hard.


    Ethan was forced to retreat until his back was against the car door, with nowhere else to go.


    He never responded to me, remaining extremely calm, so calm that it scared me, making my lips tremble and my tears fall on his face.


    He ced his hands on my shoulders, slowly pushing me away. His lips were smeared with my lipstick, looking a bit messy.


    His Adam''s apple bobbed slightly, and he looked at me with a rational and calm gaze.


    "You''re right. We''re not suitable for each other. We''ve tried to make it work for so long, but there are too many problems."


    It felt like all my strength had been drained, and I fell back into my seat.


    He unbuttoned the top button of his shirt in frustration and reached for a cigarette, only to find the pack empty.


    He crumpled the empty pack, leaned back in his seat, licked his lips, and finally spoke in a low voice.


    "My father took your father''s life. I sent my father to prison for your justice. If we could still be together under such circumstances, wouldn''t that be strange? Emily, I don''t want to deceive myself anymore."


    I understood that no matter how humble I was, nothing could change his decision. So, I decided to keep thest shred of my dignity.


    With a faint, bitter smile, I took out a wet wipe from my bag and wiped the lipstick off his lips. He was a bit stiff but didn''t refuse.


    For thatst bit of dignity, I resisted the urge to throw myself into his arms, wiping carefully and calmly.


    I could feel his gaze, but I didn''t have the courage to meet his eyes. I was afraid of seeing his unfamiliarity, indifference, and determination.


    After wiping him clean, I sat back and held the wet wipe in my hand, looking out the window with red eyes, and said faintly, "I don''t want anything. I just want the children. Since you doubt their parentage, I don''t think you would want them." "Okay."


    Ethan agreed readily and restarted the car.


    When we arrived at the Marriage Bureau, I threw the bag of toast into the trash can in front of him.


    "People change. What I used to like, I don''t like anymore."


    He gave me a faint look without showing much emotion, one hand in his pocket, and walked into the Marriage Bureau.


    The divorce papers were ced in front of me. I nced at them. The house was given to me, and the children were given to me. I crossed out the part about the house, signed my name, and stamped my fingerprint. "I said I don''t want anything. I just want the children."


    I pretended to be carefree, but when I received the stamped divorce papers, my heart was bleeding, and it hurt so much.


    Just as I walked out of the Marriage Bureau, a car suddenly screeched to a halt in front of me. The window rolled down, and the person in the driver''s seat was Faris.

 Chapter 227 No Longer the Foolish Girl She Once Was

    Ethan was about to open the car door when he turned around and gave me a quick, indifferent look. "You can ride with whoever you want."


    With that, he got into his own car but didn''t start it right away, like he was waiting for me to decide.


    It felt like someone had dumped a bucket of ice water over my head. I couldn''t tell if it was the cold weather or just the chill in my heart, but I was freezing. I hugged myself tightly.


    Faris suddenly got out of his car, took off his coat, and draped it over my shoulders. His hand lingered on my shoulder as he looked into my eyes.


    "He''s not worth it."


    I nced at the Maybach still parked there, with a long, slender arm resting on the car window. Then I turned and got into Faris''s car.


    Faris quickly drove away, and in the rearview mirror, the Maybach was still parked in the same spot. The hand on the car window now held a cigarette, and the smoke was quickly blown away by the wind.


    "If you feel like you can''t stay in Starlight City anymore, go to Seabreeze Harbor or any other city. The Emoire Artistry Group is doing great now. I can go with you wherever you choose." Faris''s voice snapped me back to reality.


    I looked at the passing street scenes and said softly, "Now that he and I are done, even if we meet again, I wouldn''t jump off a bridge and swim across the river to avoid him, right?" Farisughed at that.


    After a while, he said seriously, "You''re not the naive girl you used to be."


    I couldn''t help but smile bitterly.


    I seemed to have always been naive, and after meeting Ethan, I became even more so.


    I asked Faris to drop me off at the hotel from yesterday, where my car was still parked.


    "Are you okay?" Faris asked worriedly as he parked.


    I took out my car keys from my bag, nced at him, and forced a smile.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not driving under the influence. Fromst night until now, I might have felt like I had nothing to live for, but for the sake of my kids, I not only have to live, but live well."


    "So what are you nning to do next?" he asked.


    I took a deep breath, saying, "What do you mean? The Emoire Artistry Group will keep running. I''ll find a suitable house in the next couple of days and then move."This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Why not move in with me for now?" Faris suggested again.


    I shook my head, saying, "Thanks for the offer, but even though I''m divorced, it''s not appropriate, especially since I have two kids with me."


    Faris nodded and said with a bitter smile, "If you need any help, give me a call."


    I thanked him and got out of the car.


    I drove back to the vi to check on the kids. They were so happy to see me that they ran up to me. Thinking about moving out of this home made me feel very sad.


    I didn''t stay long and went back to the office, asking my assistant to keep an eye out for a house. That night, I still slept at the office.


    The next day, my assistant told me she had found arge apartment, fully furnished for six months but never upied. The owner was moving abroad for work and wanted to sell it. The price was reasonable because the owner was in a hurry to sell, so I went to see it and immediately decided to buy it.


    That afternoon, I prepared to move.


    When I got back to the vi, I called Ethan to tell him I was moving.


    On the other end of the line, he was silent for a few seconds before saying, "I''m a bit busy, I can''t help you."


    After a brief moment of suffocation, I said, "No need, I don''t have much stuff. It won''t be a hassle. I won''t take anything that doesn''t belong to me."


    "Take the nanny too," he said.


    I had nned to take the nannies anyway. They were already familiar with the kids, and changing to a new nanny would require another period of adjustment for them.


    So I took my personal belongings, the two kids, and the two nannies.


    As I was leaving, Faris arrived, and with his help, I easily moved into the new home.


    The apartment was veryrge, so I asked Sophie to move in with her child as well. Having another person around would be nice.


    Sophie was surprised, saying, "Emily, you and Ethan were so good together, why did you split up?"


    But many things just happened inexplicably, didn''t they?


    I said faintly, "We suddenly felt it wasn''t right, so we split up."


    The next day, I saw his news on the front page of the Starlight Times.


    Skyline International Corporation President Ethan spotted with a hot woman, the photo showing him with his arm around a curvaceous woman entering a hotel.


    I thought to myself, ''So is it the marriage that restrains him? Does Ethan be so indulgent after he gains his freedom?''


    I put down the newspaper and rubbed my temples, feeling utterly exhausted. I thought to myself, ''What he does, who he''s with, even who he dates or marries, has nothing to do with me.'' But my heart still ached uncontrobly.


    I wanted to let Dakota go, but she insisted on staying with me. Dakota was a good girl, and I couldn''t bear to refuse her, so I let her stay.


    A weekter, Nora suddenly showed up and handed me a wedding invitation.


    She and Frank were getting married. I was surprised at how fast they were moving. But then again, Ethan and I, Be and Zachary, all had quick marriages, so I guessed it wasn''t that surprising. "Make sure to bring Mr. Windsor along," Nora said, giving me a wink.


    My heart tightened, and I said, "We''re already divorced."


    "That''s not a funny joke," Nora didn''t believe me.


    I said seriously, "I''m not joking, it''s true."


    Nora stopped smiling. After thinking for a moment, she said, "I actually saw his news today too. Never mind, don''t be sad. Are you afraid you won''t find a good man now?"


    I gave a cold smile, saying, "I don''t want to. I''m tired. I don''t want to get married again for the rest of my life."


    Nora patted my shoulderfortingly.


    "This just happened, it''s understandable that you can''t get over it right now. But you muste to my wedding, okay?"


    I knew that even if I didn''t go with Ethan, he would still be there since the groom was Frank.


    I didn''t want to go, but I had no suitable reason to refuse, so I nodded and agreed.


    I didn''t expect to run into him so soon. Since we were both entrepreneurs in Starlight City, there would be many such encounters in the future. I couldn''t avoid them; I had to learn to face them. On Nora''s wedding day, the sun was shining brightly, a rare good weather day.


    I specially did my makeup and styled my hair.


    Frank and Nora''s wedding was held at a winery in the suburbs, specifically designed for weddings. There was argewn outside the winery where the wedding ceremony was set up.


    When I arrived, many guests were already there. I looked around, subconsciously searching for something. I didn''t see Ethan or Jason; they probably hadn''t arrived yet.


    I withdrew my gaze and walked towards the winery.


    Nora was already in her wedding dress, and the makeup artist was doing her makeup.


    Frank, dressed in a formal suit, came in and saw me, then came over to greet me.


    "Where''s Ethan? Why isn''t he here yet?"


    It seemed they didn''t know about our divorce yet. Nora probably didn''t want me to feel too awkward and quickly said, "Why don''t you go check outside? The guests might all be here." Frank agreed and turned to leave.


    The window in this room faced the wedding venue outside, offering a clear view of everything.


    "Ethan," I heard Frank call out.


    Instinctively, I looked outside and my breath caught.


    Ethan was walking into the wedding venue with a tall, stylishly dressed woman in his arms.


    The woman was quite attractive, probably the one he was rumored to be involved with. She looked familiar, likely a minor celebrity.


    Ethan''s hand rested naturally on her, and he had a faint smile on his face. When he saw me, his gaze paused slightly before he nonchntly looked away.


    "What a jerk. It''s only been a few days, and he already has a new me."


    Nora walked up behind me, fuming.


    I gave a bitter smile, saying, "He''s single. Isn''t it normal for him to date other women?"


    Nora patted my shoulder, saying, "You should do the same to him. I''m telling you, a lot of our ssmates are here today. I heard some of the guys are doing well and are still single. You''re notcking in anything now. Let''s find one and see if he gets jealous."


    I said, "He won''t get jealous. Ethan''s mind is stronger than anyone''s."


    The wedding began, and Nora walked down the romantic flower path arm in arm with Frank.


    I found an inconspicuous spot to sit and watched them walk to the stage, following the officiant''s instructions.


    Watching all this, I couldn''t help but feel emotional.


    I had witnessed Be''s wedding, and now I was witnessing Nora''s. They said a woman''s wedding day was the most beautiful and happiest day of her life, but I never had such a wedding in my life.


    I couldn''t help but turn to look at Ethan, who was sitting not far ahead with the beautiful woman. They whispered to each other from time to time, looking very intimate, with smiles on their faces. The sight was truly an eyesore.


    Suddenly, someone sat down next to me. I turned to see it was Jason.


    He was wearing a white suit today, looking clean and sunny.


    "Are you okay?" he asked, looking at me with concern.


    I suppressed the bitterness in my heart and smiled.


    "I''m fine."


    When it came time for Nora to throw the bouquet, the guests became lively. Many single women crowded forward, ready to catch the bouquet.


    I sat calmly in my seat, but then I heard Nora suddenly call my name.


    Following her gaze, everyone turned their eyes towards me.

 Chapter 228 A Lifetime So Long

    Nora grabbed the mic, her voice all choked up.


    "Today, I got married. Finding the right person at the right time is pure luck and happiness. I gotta give a special shoutout to Emily, my ssmate and boss. Emily, life''s fair. When one door closes, another one opens. I hope you find your true happiness too, so I want to give you this bouquet myself."


    Frank''s face went pale as he listened. He tugged on Nora''s sleeve, trying to get her to stop, but she ignored him and looked straight at me, saying, "Emily, can youe up here?"


    Everyone turned to look at me, waiting. I was stuck, not sure if I should go up or not.


    I nced over at Ethan. He was busy chatting andughing with that gorgeous woman, totally unaware of what was going on.


    I took a deep breath, stood up, and walked to the stage.


    Once I was up there, I avoided looking at anyone in the crowd.


    Taking the bouquet from Nora, I felt it was like a ton of bricks.


    "Ms. Russell, do you have anything to say to the bride and groom?" The host handed me the mic out of nowhere.


    I took it, pulled myself together, and forced a smile. "There are so many people in this world, and for two people toe together is rarer than winning the lottery. It shows you are meant to be. I wish you eternal happiness and a long life together."


    From the moment I got on stage to the moment I stepped down, I didn''t look at Ethan once. After stepping down, some male ssmates came over to chat. I was exhausted but had to keep smiling.


    The wedding banquet was about to start, and everyone headed to the banquet hall in the winery.


    Not knowing that Ethan and I got divorced, Frank had seated us at the same table.


    I wanted to switch seats, but the other tables were full, and Ethan and that woman were already sitting across from me.


    He didn''t seem to mind sitting with me, so why should I care? I decided to act like he wasn''t there.


    Jason sat next to me, along with a few other friends of Frank and Ethan. Many of them knew about my past with Ethan, so the vibe was a bit awkward. Only Ethan seemed chill, asionally serving food to that woman, just like he used to do for me.


    I tried to ignore it, but it still stung.


    Jason served me some food and said, "Eat up, the food here is pretty special."


    I thanked him, and just then, the waiter came to serve more dishes and added a few jugs of wine to each table.


    The wine jugs were these beautiful, ssic ceramic ones. The waiter exined that the wine was made using a secret recipe passed down for decades at the winery.


    I picked up a jug and said with a smile, "It must be really good then."This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I poured a ss and took a sip.


    Enduring the burn in my throat, I said, "It really is good wine."


    I didn''t know much about wine, but right now, any wine that could numb my pain and get me drunk was good wine.


    "Mr. Windsor, let me pour you some."


    The woman picked up the jug and poured wine for Ethan, her voice sweet and her body close to his, almost touching his face as she spoke.


    Ethan used to have this aura that kept people at a distance, but now, he didn''t mind the woman getting close, looking more like a yboy.


    I wanted to act indifferent, but it hurt inside. But I couldn''t cry, that would be too embarrassing.


    Some old ssmates came over to toast with me, and I didn''t refuse anyone. Some sessful male ssmates took the chance to ask for my contact info. Knowing their intentions, I still gave it to them because they were old ssmates. So, I drank and handed out my contact info.


    After drinking too much, my face started to burn, and my head felt dizzy. All I could see was Ethan and that woman being all lovey-dovey, which made me feel even worse.


    By the time Nora changed her clothes and came over with Frank to toast, I was already pretty tipsy. Jason had tried to stop me, but I didn''t listen.


    Feeling so miserable, I couldn''t find any other way to ease the pain except to numb myself with alcohol.


    Nora, now in a stunning evening gown, came over with Frank. After toasting everyone, Nora said she wanted to toast me specifically.


    I stood up shakily with my ss, smiling, "It just shows you are meant to be."


    I said to Frank, "Treat Nora well."


    Frank immediately stood up straight and promised, "Don''t worry, I will treat her well for the rest of my life."


    These kinds of vows sounded all too familiar, and right now, they even seemed a bit funny, so I couldn''t help butugh while holding my ss. "Until you reach the end, you never know who will be there with you."


    As soon as I said that, the table went dead silent.


    Ethan lowered his head to light a cigarette, staying quiet. The woman next to him said something, and he smiled gently at her.


    Seeing the awkward looks on Frank''s and Nora''s faces, I suddenly snapped back to reality.


    "Did I say something wrong? Sorry, I''ll drink three sses as a penalty. I wish you eternal happiness."


    After downing three sses, everything in front of me started to blur.


    Nora seemed to get what I was feeling, patted my shoulder, and whispered, "Don''t be sad. Didn''t you see Ethan and that woman being all lovey-dovey? If you look sad and pitiful here, he''ll just feel more triumphant." I touched my face and looked at Nora, confused.


    I wanted to seem happy and carefree.


    Even though I couldn''t let go, I didn''t want anyone to see it, especially Ethan.


    I drunkenly smiled at Nora, saying, "It''s your wedding day, I''m really happy for you."


    I must have really drunk too much; my stomach felt ufortable. Not wanting to embarrass myself in front of everyone, I grabbed my bag and rushed to the restroom.


    After throwing up, I felt a lot better. I washed my face and heard a thud outside the restroom.


    Opening the restroom door, I first saw Jason, then Ethan and that woman.


    The woman was touching Ethan''s face, angrily questioning Jason.


    "Who are you? How can you hit him? Do you know who you just hit?"


    I nced at Ethan and saw a bruise on the corner of his mouth.


    Jason had his back to me, his shoulders heaving.


    They must have heard the restroom door open because they all turned to look at me.


    It was the first time today that Ethan looked directly at me. With just one nce, my heart filled with pain. I didn''t want to analyze the emotions in his eyes, so I looked away. As I stepped out, my steps were a bit unsteady. Jason supported me just in time.


    "Have you had enough to eat? If so, I''ll take you home."


    I said, "I don''t want to eat anymore, let''s go."


    Jason helped me leave, and even from a distance, I could still hear that woman cursing.


    Nora and Frank were busy entertaining guests, so I didn''t say goodbye to them and left with Jason.


    As the car drove away from the winery, the noise andmotion faded, and the suburban road became very quiet.


    But even though the environment was quiet, my mind couldn''t calm down. Images of Ethan and that womanughing and talking kept shing in my head.


    Jason''s car was ying soothing music. Leaning against the window, I softly said, "I want to hear a song."


    "What song?"


    "A love song, ''Love Story.""


    He agreed, connected his phone to the Bluetooth, and found the song.


    Soon, the song started ying through the speakers.


    I still remember the day Ethan yed and sang this song. The sun was shining, his smile was gentle, and his eyes were full of affection.


    Every line was filled with hope for a beautiful future, but before I knew it, my face was covered in tears.


    I had once imagined our future to this song, thinking it was within reach, but in the blink of an eye, everything had changed.


    Jason didn''t take me home but drove straight to the beach.


    "I know you''re feeling down. Let''s get out and get some fresh air."


    In this weather, the sea breeze felt like it was cutting my face, but it quickly sobered me up. The cold wind seemed to clear my head a bit.


    The tear stains on my face had dried. As I gazed at the rippling sea, its vastness seemed to offer an outlet for my emotions. Suddenly, I couldn''t hold it in any longer and went from silent tears to a full-on breakdown. The quiet beach, apart from the sound of waves and wind, was silent.


    Jason was the only one beside me, and he wouldn''tugh at me, so I finally let myself cry out loud.


    I didn''t know how long I had been holding back my tears, but once they started, I couldn''t stop.


    Since the day I walked out of the Marriage Bureau, I had been holding in my emotions and tears. Today, it felt like he was deliberately provoking me, and I couldn''t hold it in anymore.


    I cried until I had no strength left and sat down on the sand, hugging my knees and staring at the waves.


    Jason took off his jacket and draped it over me, standing quietly by my side.


    Looking into the distance, I saw someone swimming in the sea.


    In this weather, it was rare to see someone swimming.


    The person was swimming towards us, moving quickly.


    I stared at the face that asionally emerged from the water, my eyes widening.

 Chapter 229 What Should Be Done

    The guy kept switching up his swimming strokes, making little waves on the otherwise calm sea.


    I could hardly believe my eyes and just stared, momentarily forgetting my sadness.


    While I was in a daze, the man in the sea had already started swimming towards the shore.


    I slowly stood up, feeling my legs go weak. Jason quickly reached out to support me, and I barely managed to stand firm.


    Seeing the man walking straight toward us, I rubbed my face, tight from dried tears, and started to sweat.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Jason must have sensed my tension.


    From about 30 feet away, I became more certain that I hadn''t seen wrong.


    I thought to myself, ''Will he recognize me?''


    In a panic, I turned and buried my face in Jason''s chest.


    Jason''s body stiffened, and he probably thought I was still upset, so he gently patted my back tofort me.


    "Let''s go back!"


    I looked up and grabbed his arm.


    He nodded at me, and we immediately got into the car.


    Before the car could start, there was a knock on the window, and my heart jumped into my throat.


    On Jason''s side of the window, arge man''s hand was pressed against the ss. Through the window, I could see the muscr arm and the solid, bare chest of the hand''s owner. Jason must have noticed my tension, so he didn''t open the window right away.


    The man outside knocked more urgently, determined not to give up. If we didn''t open the window, it would seem suspicious.


    I took a deep breath and signaled Jason to open the window.


    Slowly, the window rolled down, and the man outside bent down to look inside the car.


    Water droplets slid down his tattooed chest, and his hair was still dripping. He nced at Jason first, then fixed his gaze on my face.


    My eyes fell on the scar on his shoulder and then calmly moved away.


    I wasn''t sure if he recognized me, given that on the cruise that night, I was heavily made up and wearing a mask.


    "I was hoping to catch a ride. Is that okay?" he asked, looking at me.


    Jason looked at me, indicating that it was up to me.


    I secretly clenched the hem of my clothes and forced a smile, saying, "Where are you headed?"


    "Skyline International Corporation."


    Upon hearing this, Jason frowned.


    Suppressing my wildly beating heart, I calmly said, "Sorry, Sir. It''s not on our way, and we have some urgent matters to attend to."


    The man nodded in understanding and released his hand from the window.


    "Okay, thanks!"


    Jason started the car. Watching the guy, bare-chested in the middle of winter, fade away in the rearview mirror, I felt my heart was still pounding like crazy. "What''s wrong? You seem really nervous. Do you know him?" Jason asked me.


    I shook my head, saying nothing.


    But I did know him.


    His name was Drew. He was the one who shot me on the cruise. How could I forget?


    Drew was also shot that day and escaped by jumping into the sea. Everyone thought he was dead, but he survived.


    I also remembered that day in the caf¨¦ across from Skyline International Corporation, he held Ethan''s photo and said he would recognize him even if he turned to ashes.


    I thought to myself, ''What kind of grudge did Drew and Ethan have?''


    Suddenly, everything became clear to me.


    Jason drove me home, looking at me with concern.


    "In my impression, Ethan isn''t that kind of person. I don''t know why he did this. But I know you''re feeling terrible. Seeing you like this, I''m really worried. Don''t overthink it. Just get some rest, okay?"


    I looked at Jason and smiled slightly. "I think I know why Ethan did it."


    But after Jason left, I went back home.


    Sophie was at work, Abby was at daycare, the two kids were sleeping, and the house was very quiet.


    I poured a ss of water and drank it in one go, but my heart couldn''t calm down.


    I had actually drunk quite a bit today, and I was really drunk. But now I waspletely sober.


    Not just because of the sea breeze, but also because of the appearance of Drew, which felt like a wake-up call, unraveling many of my doubts.


    After sitting restlessly for an hour, I suddenly got up, grabbed my bag, and headed out. At the door, as I bent down to change my shoes, I stopped. Memories of that grand banquet on the cruise and Ethan''s words when he held me during the crisis shed through my mind.


    Ethan said, "Honey, didn''t I tell you to stay put?"


    I put the shoes back and returned to the living room, sitting back on the sofa.


    But my heart couldn''t calm down. After several internal struggles, just as I didn''t know what to do, I suddenly heard the children crying.


    The kids had woken up. Since they slept together, when one woke up, the other would follow.


    I walked into the room and held them, sitting on the bed.


    They could already y by themselves, making each otherugh with small objects, strange sounds, and vivid expressions. They were so carefree, their innocent faces lighting up with pure joy. Nothing could dampen their spirits, not even the sky falling.


    In the end, I didn''t go anywhere and spent the whole day at home with them.


    I made porridge for them, gave them baths in the evening, and put them to bed. I couldn''t remember thest time I had done these things. Since getting busy with my career, I had neglected a lot, and I felt a bit guilty. Watching their sweet sleeping faces, I felt my heart seem to melt.


    The kids were asleep, but I couldn''t sleep. In the quiet of the night, certain thoughts in my mind became even clearer.


    Worry, panic, helplessness, struggle.


    I thought to myself, ''Should I do something, or should I do nothing? What is the right thing to do?''This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    This year I was 28 years old, and in these 28 years, I had never felt so conflicted and torn.


    When I faced the truth about Victor being my father''s killer, I struggled too, but not as much as now.


    I took out my phone, hesitated for a long time, and finally called Nora.


    Noraughed andined on the phone, "Frank got dragged off by his buddies to y poker, and it looks like they''re nning to go all night. A bunch of clueless guys." "Who''s ying cards?" I asked.


    Nora said with a yful smile, "You want to ask about Ethan, right? I see you still can''t let him go."


    I held the phone in silence.


    She said, "He''s there. The woman he brought left, so now it''s just the guys ying cards."


    After hanging up, I still couldn''t sleep all night, staring at the ceiling until dawn.


    Early in the morning, Faris came over, bringing some clothes and toys for the kids.


    As the kids grew older, they became more and more adorable. They weren''t very shy, and maybe because Faris brought toys, they quickly warmed up to him.


    Hunter was ying with a toy car, and Harper was holding a doll. Faris had Harper on hisp, ying with her. Suddenly, Harper froze for a few seconds.


    As a mom, I knew what was about to happen and was about to go over to pick her up, but it was toote. The spot where Harper was sitting on Faris''s pants changed color and started to spread. Faris said helplessly, "Little one, you just gave me a wash."


    The nanny quickly came over to take Harper for a bath and change her clothes.


    Faris stood up from the sofa, the wet spot on his pants sticking to his leg, looking a bit awkward.


    "Sorry about that. You should go wash up," I said apologetically.


    I asked the nanny to take Faris to the bathroom in the bedroom. After a while, I remembered that I didn''t have any men''s pants here. What would he wear after washing up?


    So I went into the room and found arge towel. Just as I was cing the towel on the bed and about to leave, the bathroom door suddenly opened.


    Faris came out wearing only his underwear, probably not expecting me to be in the room. He froze for a moment.


    I kept my head down, not looking at him, and pointed to the towel, saying, "I don''t have any men''s pants here. You can use this towel for now. Bring out your pants, and I''ll have the housekeeper wash and dry them."


    I was about to leave when he suddenly walked over, grabbed me, and pinned me against the wardrobe.


    I tensed up, instinctively cing my hands on his chest. His skin was slightly damp, carrying the warmth of a recent shower.


    He slowly lowered his head, water dripping from his hair onto my face.


    He stopped at a very close distance, seemingly scrutinizing me.


    "Can you stop messing around?" I said calmly, staring at the water droplets sliding down his chest.


    In a hoarse voice, he said, "Emily, will youe with me?"


    I looked up at him calmly.


    He looked at me too, with a few traces of hope in his intense gaze.


    In that moment of eye contact, he seemed to be suddenly moved, gripping my shoulders tightly, his gaze falling to my lips, his Adam''s apple bobbing twice.


    "Where are we going?" I asked calmly, ignoring his sudden erratic breathing.


    "Seabreeze Harbor," he said.


    "Okay."


    He was stunned, as if he hadn''t expected me to agree.


    "What did you say?"


    I looked at his dumbfounded expression and smiled faintly.


    "I said okay."


    Faris suddenly became as excited as a child, hugging me tightly.


    But I could feel that this hug was purely an expression of his excitement.


    Faris immediately booked a flight for that afternoon. Once his pants were washed and dried, I had also packed my things.


    I knew this was just a temporary departure, so I didn''t pack much.


    Faris said he didn''t need to bring any luggage.


    So after lunch, we took our things and the two kids to the airport.


    When Faris came back with the tickets, it was almost time to board, and we headed towards the security checkpoint.


    After a few steps, I suddenly froze, my heart racing.


    Not far ahead, the man wearing ck sunsses was Drew.

 Chapter 230 A Difficult Person to Deal With

    I wasn''t sure when Drew spotted me, but now he''s heading straight for us.


    Faris had both kids in his arms, I was dragging the luggage with one hand and had my other arm linked with Faris''s, trying to stay cool and keep moving forward.


    Faris nced at me, a bit of a ttered smile on his face.


    By the time Faris turned back, Drew was already in front of us.


    Drew gave me a once-over, then eyed the suitcase I was dragging, a faint smile on his lips.


    "Fancy running into you again. Off on a trip?"


    "Do you know him?" Faris asked, looking at me curiously.


    I shook my head, forcing an awkward smile.


    Drew''s eyes, hidden behind those big sunsses, seemed to flick over to Faris. He smirked, "You sure switch partners a lot."


    His words made my heart skip a beat, but I quickly pulled myself together.


    I figured he must''ve seen me with Jason yesterday, and now seeing me with another guy, that''s why he said that. "Where are you headed?" Drew asked again.


    This was starting to feel less like a random encounter and more like an interrogation, and it was making me nervous. "Let''s go, or we''ll miss our flight," Faris said.


    I nodded, and we walked around Drew, continuing forward. Luckily, he didn''t try to stop us or say anything else.


    I had already thought it through; in a public ce like the airport, Drew wouldn''t dare to pull anything. After all, he''s a fugitive. If he tried something, I''d scream, and security would swarm him from all directions. He''d be the one in trouble. I knew Drew wasn''t afraid of dying, but since he managed to escape death once, he must have a n. Facing me, he wouldn''t want to risk everything.


    Just then, a flight must''vended, and a crowd of people wasing out with their luggage.


    Drew suddenly strode past us, heading towards a tall guy in an overcoat and ck leather boots, also wearing big sunsses, and took the suitcase from his hand.


    The guy patted Drew''s shoulder and said something with a smile. Judging by Drew''s demeanor, he seemed pretty respectful towards him.


    So Drew was here to pick someone up!


    For Drew to risk getting caught to pick someone up, that person must be important.


    As Faris and I walked past them, the guy suddenly called out.


    "Faris?"


    His voice had a hint of doubt, like he wasn''t quite sure.


    Faris stopped and looked at the guy indifferently.


    "And you are?"


    Seeing Faris''s calm demeanor, I guessed he had already seen the man and probably knew who he was.


    The guy took off his sunsses, and I finally saw his full face.


    He looked about around forty years old, withrge, deep-set eyes, and a scar running from his left eyebrow down to his nose, giving him a menacing look. "I''m Gideon!" he announced.


    "Oh, hi, Gideon," Faris said, smiling like he just remembered something, but not in a suck-up way.


    Gideon squinted at me, like he was trying to figure something out.


    After a moment, he casually pulled out a pack of cigarettes, lit one for himself, and offered one to Faris, joking, "How many lovers have you had now?"


    Faris didn''t take it, and Gideon''s hand hung in the air, his expression turning cold.


    An airport staff member came over with an ashtray and politely said, "Sir, I''m sorry, but this is a non-smoking airport. Please extinguish your cigarette."


    "Non-smoking airport?" Gideon raised an eyebrow, repeating the words. He didn''t seem like the type to follow rules, but surprisingly, he put out the cigarette in the ashtray, which caught me off guard. "Thank you for your cooperation, sir." The staff member walked away with the ashtray.


    Gideon looked around, smiling in a way that made me uneasy. "A non-smoking airport? Didn''t expect Starlight City Airport to get so fancy over the years!"


    Faris said coolly, "Gideon, we have a flight to catch, so we can''t stay and chat."


    "Where are you heading?" Gideon asked..


    Instinctively, I felt we shouldn''t answer that, but just then, Hunter moved in Faris''s arms, and in the shuffle, Faris identally dropped the tickets.


    I was about to pick them up when Gideon bent down first and grabbed them.


    My heart skipped a beat.


    Gideon looked at the tickets, a sinister smile spreading across his face. "Lumina, huh? Nice ce! But going to Lumina in this weather might not be the best idea."


    I looked at Faris, confused. We were supposed to go to Seabreeze Harbor, so why did it say Lumina?


    Faris took the tickets back from Gideon, smiling lightly. "The weather doesn''t matter to me; what matters is who I''m with."


    Gideon raised an eyebrow. "You have a point."


    "Gideon, we really have to go," Faris said, smiling at him before walking away.


    I quickly followed, and Gideon smirked as he watched us leave. Drew''s sunsses never came off, but I could feel his eyes on us.


    After we passed through security, I caught up with Faris, still surprised.


    "Are we really going to Lumina?"


    Faris smirked and handed me the tickets.


    I looked and saw they were still tickets to Seabreeze Harbor.


    "What''s going on?" I asked, puzzled.


    He gave a faint smile. "Nothing much."


    Could it be that Faris had anticipated this encounter and used those Lumina tickets to throw them off?


    I couldn''t help but ask, "Who was that Gideon?"


    Faris''s eyes narrowed slightly, a hint of coldness in them. "Someone you don''t want to mess with."


    Even Faris said Gideon was someone not to mess with, so that guy must be pretty formidable. And even though Faris seemed calm, I could still sense a bit of his nervousness.


    I thought to myself, ''Gideon, who''s not to be trifled with, is in the same league as Drew. That''s pretty terrifying.''


    When the ne finally took off, I felt uneasy thinking about how far I was getting from Starlight City. But looking at the two kids already asleep, I figured I made the right call.


    I always knew I could never fully understand Ethan, and now I realized just how little I actually knew about him.


    When wended at Seabreeze Harbor Airport, a wave of emotions hit me. I still had feelings for this ce; it was where Hunter and Harper were born, and where I had worked hard.


    I had my career in Seabreeze Harbor, soing back now felt familiar.


    Faris took us back to my small apartment, plopped down, and didn''t n on leaving. He said our homecked a man and that we couldn''t do without him.


    I didn''t force him to leave; after all, there were extra rooms.


    After spending so much time together, I hade to understand Faris a bit. He might seem like a yboy, but he actually knew his boundaries.


    The next day, I took the kids to see Aron. After dropping us off, Faris said he''d check on his club and asked me to call him when I was done so he could pick us up.


    It was quite a coincidence that it happened to be Aron''s birthday, and all his kids were there, so we ended up joining them for a meal.


    Aron''s granddaughter-inw, Wren, was super friendly when she saw me and even helped hold the kids. She said she had always been good at judging people and knew I would be sessful one day.


    The Hill Family was very hospitable, and I feltpletely at ease sitting with them.


    After dinner, we sat in therge living room chatting, and they brought out photo albums.


    Looking through old photos always seemed to be a cherished part of family gatherings.


    Alex had returned from studying abroad and had taken many photos there. He pointed at the photos,ughing as he told me about some funny incidents.


    My gaze suddenly fixed on a photo of Alex with another man.


    "Alex, do you know him?"


    Alex saw me pointing at the man and smiled, "Oh, Seagull, he''s my schoolmate."


    I asked, confused, "Is Jason''s alias ''Seagull''?"


    "You know him?"


    After a brief moment of surprise, Alex continued to smile, saying, "Seagull''s real name is Jason. Can you believe it? Being in a foreign country, meeting a fellow countryman feels veryforting. And we were both studying medicine abroad at the time, so we interacted a lot and naturally became good friends. Seagull was very popr with the girls at school, but he didn''t ept anyone''s advances. He said he only liked a girl, who was back home."Aron coughed, like he was reminding Alex of something.


    Alex seemed to realize he had said too much and stopped talking.


    I pressed on. "Alex, is Jason really Seagull? What''s his social media handle?"


    Alex nced at Aron, unsure if he should continue.


    Aron sighed, "Go ahead, it''s been so long. Jason meant well."This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex then said, "I remember now, you do know him."


    Alex told me that a year ago, when I first came to Seabreeze Harbor, Jason personally found him and asked Alex to take good care of me. That''s why Aron''s clinic posted that job ad, why I got an extra thousand dors in my paycheck, and why the Hill Family treated me so well. It was all because of Jason''s request. But he didn''t want me to know it was him.


    Aron said Ethan contacted themter, offering fifty thousand dors to support me when I started my business.


    I already knew about the fifty thousand dors. What I didn''t know was that Jason had also done so much behind the scenes. I never imagined that Jason was Seagull, the one who had silently cared for and supported me all these years. Thinking back, although I had never met Seagull, I had chatted with him a lot. His words and tone had already painted a picture of him in my mind. And Jason''s gentle and elegant demeanor closely matched the image of Seagull I had in my heart.


    I thought to myself, ''How could I be so foolish? I should have realized it sooner.''


    It turned out all my good fortune was due to Jason''s and Ethan''s silent efforts behind the scenes.


    Jason being Seagull was surprising, but it wasn''t the most important thing on my mind right now.


    Although I had left Starlight City, my heart was still there. But I didn''t even have the courage to make a phone call, or rather, I didn''t know if I should call Ethan. I could only follow the major media outlets in Starlight City, hoping to get some news about him. But there was nothing.


    It had been ten days since I returned to Seabreeze Harbor, and during these ten days, I hadn''t paid much attention to thepany because my mind was preupied. I felt restless, unable to focus on anything. I couldn''t eat, suffered from insomnia almost every night, and had a growing sense of foreboding that intensified with time.


    Faris not only took care of all the household chores but also yed with the kids and kept them happy. Honestly, I couldn''t even bring myself to smile. Every time I heard the kids asionally mention "Papa," my heart would skip a beat. On the twelfth night after returning to Seabreeze Harbor, I was awakened by the ringing of my phone.


    Seeing the word "Darling" light up on the screen, I grabbed the phone and sat up in bed.


    This was the first call Ethan had made to me since our divorce. And it was also thest call he ever made to me.

 Chapter 231 I Love You

    The call connected, but Ethan didn''t say a word.


    In the dead of night, the silence was terrifying.


    I yelled, "Ethan? Is that you?"


    Ethan finally spoke, "Emily, I love you!"


    It was the first time he said those words, the ones I had been dying to hear, but his voice was so faint and weak.


    Tears welled up in my eyes, and I gripped the phone tightly.


    "Ethan, what''s wrong?"


    "I love you, I love you, I love you!"


    Hearing him repeat those words over and over, I felt my tears fall uncontrobly. But his voice grew fainter and fainter until I couldn''t hear anything at all. "Ethan! Say something! Don''t scare me!"


    I cried and shouted into the phone, but there was no response. I jumped out of bed and ran out barefoot.


    When I opened the door, Faris was standing there, blocking my way. I pushed his arm, but he didn''t move. "Move," I shouted.


    "Where are you going?" Faris asked calmly.


    "Ethan is in trouble. I need to find him."


    "You can''t go."


    "I have to go."


    I grabbed his arm, ring at him with red eyes, my nails digging into his flesh.


    Faris didn''t budge.


    Recalling Ethan''s weak and faint voice on the phone, I felt my heart ache terribly. In a fit of desperation, I bit Faris''s arm.


    He groaned, gritting his teeth, but still didn''t let go.


    After a moment, I released my bite, looked at him for a few seconds, and turned to walk straight to the balcony, stepping onto a stool ced there without a word. Faris strode over and grabbed me.


    "What are you doing?"


    Sitting on the railing, I said resolutely and firmly, "I have to go. If you don''t let me, I''ll jump from here. Even if I break my arms and legs, I will still go."


    Faris held onto me tightly, as if afraid that if he let go, I would really jump.


    His eyes red at me fiercely, as if he wanted to devour me.


    But in the end, all his momentum faded, leaving only a helpless sigh.


    "What time is it now? Are you nning to walk to Starlight City?"


    When I looked at the still dark sky, the endless darkness brought me boundless confusion.


    No matter how urgent, I had to wait until dawn, but I couldn''t wait. I didn''t know Ethan''s condition, and I was really worried.


    I had already understood Ethan''s longing from the phone call. He needed me desperately now, so I had to get to him as soon as possible.


    There were still two or three hours until dawn, which felt unbearably long to me.


    Ethan would be fine, he had to be fine. Someone as wise as him, how could anything happen to him?


    I desperatelyforted myself, trying to stay calm.


    In just a few hours, I would be able to see him.


    I went back to my room and started packing.


    Two or three hours wasn''t long, but at that moment, every minute and second was torture for me.


    Faris stood by, watching me pack everything, and finally booked the tickets.


    At dawn, we hurried to the airport with our two still-sleeping children and boarded the ne.


    During the two-hour flight, my heart was never at ease.


    When boarding the ne, I wished I could fly to his side immediately, but when the nended, I suddenly felt scared.


    As we got off the ne, it started raining in Starlight City, as if to match my mood.


    Leaving the airport, I was surprised to see Dennis there to pick me up.


    Seeing him, I asked hopefully, "Is Ethan okay?"


    Dennis drove calmly, and after a few seconds of silence, he said, "You need to be prepared."


    My heart sank to the bottom.


    Dennis drove into the Starlight City Military Hospital.


    Unlike a regr hospital, the atmosphere here was serious and oppressive.


    Dennis walked ahead, and I followed closely behind, with Faris carrying the two children.


    Upstairs, we walked along a long corridor, and my anxiety grew.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Turning a corner, I saw several men in police uniforms at the end of the corridor.


    Dennis went over to talk to them, and they asionally nced at me.


    After a while, Dennis came over and pointed to a room, saying, "Ethan is in there."


    My heart trembled, and I walked over with unsteady steps, mustering the courage to look through the window. I immediately saw the person lying in the hospital bed, surrounded by various tubes. I pressed myself against the ss, tears streaming down my face.


    Several doctors stood by the bed, seemingly discussing something, then they all shook their heads. I watched as they gradually removed the equipment from Ethan and covered him with a white sheet. "No."


    I tried to rush in, but a policeman at the door stopped me.


    "Sorry, Ma''am. You can''t go in."


    The doctors bowed to the bed and then walked out one by one.


    I cried, grabbing a doctor''s arm, saying, "Doctor, why aren''t you saving him? Please, don''t give up."


    The doctor shook his head helplessly. "I''m sorry, we''ve been trying to resuscitate him for five hours. We''ve done everything we could. Mr. Windsor actually had no heartbeat for a long time." With red eyes, I red at the doctor and the police officers.


    "I don''t believe it. He called me early this morning, and now you''re telling me he had no heartbeat?"


    One of the officers stepped forward.


    "Are you Emily?"


    I looked at him through my tears and nodded.


    He took a bag from his pocket and handed it to me.


    "He asked me to give this to you when he was in trouble."


    With trembling hands, I took the bag and emptied its contents into my palm.


    Seeing what fell out, I felt my tears burst forth again.


    A set of keys, the keys to the vi.


    And the bullet he wore around his neck, now with an added item on the string a diamond ring I had seen but he had never shown me.


    The diamond ring was stained with blood, his blood.


    Recalling hisst phone call, those words must have been said with hisst bit of strength. Imagining him entrusting these items, I felt my heart shatterpletely.


    Clutching the items tightly, I slowly squatted down and broke into uncontroble sobs.


    What kind of pain was that? It felt like my entire heart had been gouged out.


    The police, the doctors, Dennis, and Faris, none of them tried to console me.


    In the face of life and death, words were utterly inadequate.


    After crying, I slowly stood up, looked at the person lying quietly in the room, and said firmly, "I want to take him home."


    The officer stopped me again. "He was a soldier who sacrificed for the country. You can''t take him. Besides, ording to Ethan''s records, he was single and had no family."


    For the country? Sacrificed? Soldier?


    "Also, you can''t attend his funeral. This is for your protection."


    I couldn''t see him, couldn''t attend his funeral, couldn''t take him away.


    With just a door between me and Ethan, I couldn''t do anything.


    I clung to the window, refusing to leave, no matter who tried to persuade me.


    It was the cries of the two children that woke me up.


    Whether influenced by my crying or a father-son bond, they too felt the pain of losing.


    "Let''s go back. The kids are hungry," Faris said.


    I didn''t know how I walked out of the hospital.


    The rain outside was getting heavier, but I didn''t want to avoid it. I walked straight into the rain, ignoring Faris''s shouts behind me.


    What was rain to me? How could itpare to the pain in my heart?


    I desperately needed this rain to wake me up.


    I must be having a nightmare. Yes, it must be just a dream.


    What soldier? What did that have to do with him? It was ridiculous.


    Dennis drove slowly, following me.


    "Get in the car. I''ll take you back," Dennis called out.


    Faris, holding the two children in the back seat, said to me, "Do you want the kids to suffer with you?"


    The cries of the children and the sound of the rain,bined with my current mood, sounded tragic.


    Standing in the rain, soaked to the skin, I felt like I had lost the whole world.


    I had experienced many losses in my life, each one knocking me down to hell.


    I thought to myself, ''Yes, I wanted to be the person who gets up the hundred and first time after being knocked down a hundred times, but why did fate think I could always get up? I''m just a human!'' Numbly, I let Dennis help me into the car and asked him to take me back to Ethan''s vi.


    I took out the keys and opened the door. A familiar scent greeted me, and every familiar sight pierced my heart, bringing tears to my eyes again.


    "Your clothes are wet. Change them, or you''ll get sick," Faris said.


    Soaked to the bone, I didn''t feel the cold, and I walked inside with waterlogged shoes.


    Everything seemed unchanged, just as it was when I left.


    Rollie appeared from somewhere, rubbing affectionately against my shoes.


    Faris put down the two children, brought in the luggage, and then busied himself with feeding the kids.


    I wasn''t sure if Dennis had driven away.


    Like a walking corpse, I trudged upstairs. The hallway was cluttered with several strollers. I walked to the door piled with strollers and pushed it open.


    It was a fully furnished children''s room, filled with dolls for girls and toy cars for boys, and an unfinished airne model.


    Imagining Ethan sitting cross-legged on the floor, building the model, brought tears to my eyes.


    I pushed open my own room''s door; nothing had changed.


    On the small sofay that guitar, and sheet music was on the coffee table.


    I walked over and picked up the sheet music.


    My heart ached as if run over by a truck, and tears dripped onto the paper.


    There was also a USB drive on the coffee table.


    I picked it up, plugged it into theputer, and opened it.


    Inside was a video. The handsome, charming Ethan, whom I endlessly adored, appeared on the screen.

 Chapter 232 Not a Simple Businessman

    The video was kinda dark, but I could still make out Ethan''s face turning red, like he was drunk or something.


    Ethan was slouched on the couch, strumming a guitar and singing softly to the camera. He looked super sad, and his eyes were all teary as he stared off into the distance. When he finished the song, he tried to smile at the camera, but it came out all wrong, like a sad, forced smile.


    "Honey, I''m sorry! I love you!"


    Then the video cut off, and he was gone.


    I reached out, but there was nothing to grab, nothing to hold onto.


    I copsed onto the table, sobbing uncontrobly.


    I heard Faris''s footsteps at the door. He paused for a second, then turned and headed downstairs.


    In my overwhelming sorrow, everything started to blur.


    Looking around the familiar room, I felt I had just woken up from a nightmare. Was it all just a bad dream? Yeah, it had to be a dream. Thank goodness it was just a dream. I ran downstairs.


    Faris was feeding the kids. When he saw me rushing down, he just stared at me.


    I went straight to the kitchen and opened the fridge. There wasn''t much in there; he probably hadn''t cooked in a while.


    I remembered the first meal I made for him in this kitchen was spaghetti. The night we moved in, I made spaghetti too.


    Ethan had joked, "Can you only make spaghetti?"


    It felt like it was just yesterday.


    I grabbed the spaghetti, ready to start cooking.


    Faris came to the door and said, "I''ve already made dinner."


    I kept washing the pot, not looking back, and said, "Ethan likes the spaghetti I make."


    After cooking the spaghetti, I set it on the table, but he still hadn''te back.


    I didn''t check the time. I figured Ethan was probably busy. I waited for him. If the spaghetti got cold, I''d just cook it again.


    I tried to keep myself busy. I ran upstairs, washed the shirt Ethan left in the bathroom, and hung it on the balcony to dry.


    The sky outside was dark, and it was still raining, a constant drizzle.


    I stood on the balcony, staring at the rain, lost in thought. The wind blew, and I shivered, realizing my clothes were soaked.


    I couldn''t remember why my clothes were wet, but why were they wet?


    So, the heavy rain I got caught in wasn''t a dream.


    So, everything that happened in the dream wasn''t a dream.


    So, after the rain, the sky would clear, the earth would keep turning, and the sun would rise again tomorrow. But Ethan would nevere back.


    Realizing this, I clutched the shirt hanging in front of me, my heart aching intensely again. Ethan woulde back, right? I so wanted to hear his car pull up, to hear him open the door and call me Honey.


    I clung to that shirt, crying until I passed out. As I fainted, it felt like someone caught me just in time.


    I had this long dream, filled with memories from the past.


    All the stuff I used to worry about seemed so pointless now.


    What could be more important than him being alive?


    When I woke up, I saw a blurry figure by the bed.


    I sat up and threw myself into his arms, holding him tight.


    His chest was warm, so warm that it made me tear up.


    This wasn''t a dream, it couldn''t be a dream.


    "Ethan, you''re back! I''m not mad at you, really, I know you had your reasons. I just want you back. Let''s live well from now on and not sweat the small stuff, okay?"


    A sigh by my ear, "Emily."


    "Don''t talk, just hold me."


    I buried my head in his chest, soaking up his warmth, like I was in a beautiful dream I didn''t want to wake up from.


    "Emily, Hunter and Harper still need you."


    My tears flowed, and I pushed him away in anger, crying, "Do you have to ruin my dream? Can''t you let me dream a little longer?"


    Jason looked at me, his eyes full of helplessness and heartache.


    "Emily, don''t be like this. Death is a part of life that everyone has to go through. Please, try to be rational, okay?"


    I covered my ears, frustrated.


    "Stop it, can you stop it? Why do you have to be so cruel, why do you have to keep saying he''s dead, why?"


    Jason sighed helplessly.


    "Emily, I know losing Ethan is hard for you, it''s hard for me too, I didn''t expect this either. But you have to understand, Ethan wasn''t just yours, he was also the father of two kids. When you lost Ethan, the kids lost their dad, and at the same time, they lost their mom''s love. They''re even more pitiful."


    I slowly calmed down, looking at him in confusion.


    "Where are they?"


    "They''re already asleep," Jason said.


    I wanted to get up to see them, but Jason held me down.


    "You better not move yet, you have a high fever."


    Jason stayed with me until a few hours after I took the anti-inmmatory medicine. After rechecking my temperature, he finally let me get out of bed.


    It was already dark outside. I went to the next room, where the two little ones were asleep, but their faces were still streaked with tears, probably from crying for a long time.


    A wave of guilt washed over me. I gently wiped their tears with a tissue and tucked them in.


    Faris was sitting nearby, carefully working on the unfinished airne model.


    Without turning around, Faris said, "Dakato helped you change your clothes."


    I looked down and saw that I was wearing pajamas, the wet clothes had long been changed. I went downstairs, and the bowl of spaghetti I had cooked was still on the table, stone cold.


    It finally hit me, clear as day-no matter how long I waited, Ethan was nevering back.


    Later, Dennis told me that Drew had turned himself in. He said that with Ethan gone, there was no point in running anymore. He had fulfilled his wish.


    But it wasn''t Drew who hurt Ethan; it was the real mastermind, the drug lord Gideon.


    Gideon tried to run, but he couldn''t get out of Starlight City because the whole ce was on lockdown.


    ording to thetest info, he and two aplices had fled to the mountains. The cops had the area surrounded, making it impossible for him to escape, but he had taken a woman and a kid hostage, so the police were hesitant to make a


    move.


    "What exactly was Ethan''s deal?" I asked Dennis.


    Dennis was quiet for a long time before he finally said, "He wasn''t just a businessman."


    Ethan wasn''t just a simple businessman, but no matter howplex or mysterious he was, he was the man I loved most in my life.


    I took out the diamond ring he left for me and slipped it on my finger.


    As I looked at the ring on my hand, I felt a moment of disorientation, almost like he had put it on me himself.


    It was as if his soul was attached to this ring, staying with me, never leaving. Wearing it suddenly gave me a sense of strength. This strength kept me from drowning in sadness and instead made me look forward, be strong, and do more important and meaningful things.


    That day, I left the kids with Sophie and Nora, asking them to look after them.


    I didn''t tell Faris or Jason. I drove out alone.


    When I arrived at the foot of the mountain where Gideon was trapped, there was a police cordon, and no one was allowed to approach.


    The police were using a megaphone tomunicate with the people on the mountain.


    I looked up. The other side was well hidden; I couldn''t see anyone, only hear their voices.


    From their conversation, I learned that Gideon was likely injured, but the police didn''t dare to go up hastily, fearing for the hostages'' safety.


    Gideon demanded food and a doctor, both of whom had to be women. The police were discussing sending a female officer disguised as a doctor. "I''ll go," I suddenly said.


    The police turned to look at me. I saw the officer who had given me Ethan''s belongings. He walked over and urged me to leave.


    I stood my ground and said firmly, "Let me go. Gideon is very smart. He will see through a female officer immediately. Gideon has seen me; he knows I''m just an ordinary woman. Plus, I have some nursing training. I''m the best choice." The officer refused, but I insisted.


    "Officer, if we dy any longer, I''m afraid the criminals will lose patience. Then it will be a dead end, and the hostages will be in danger."


    No matter what I said, the officer wouldn''t budge.


    Suddenly, a woman''s voice came from the side.


    "I''ll go with her."


    I turned and saw it was Dakato.


    She nced at me and repeated to the officer, "There''s no better option now. I''ll go with her. I''ll bring the food, and she''ll treat the injury."


    We quickly prepped a medical kit and food. I carried the medical kit, and Dakato took the food. We started hiking up the mountain together. Meanwhile, the officer shouted up the mountain.


    "Don''t get agitated. Don''t harm the hostages. We''re sending up what you need. Please stay rational and don''t make things worse."


    Step by step, I walked up the mountain with the medical kit. I knew there was a gun aimed at me, and any sudden move could mean a bullet through my head. Every step I took was on the edge of death. But I felt very determined inside, not a bit afraid. Death wasn''t a scary thing to me now. Even if I died, Ethan would be waiting for me.


    "Stop."


    Halfway up the mountain, a voice suddenly stopped us. Dakato and I stood still, looking towards the source of the voice in a cluster of trees.


    "Raise your hands and walk forward slowly," the voice said again.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Dakato and Iplied, walking to the cluster of trees. Suddenly, two men jumped out from the side. They held guns, searched us, and checked my medical kit and Dakato''s food bag before escorting us further up.


    From this position, the people at the foot of the mountain couldn''t see us anymore. At the top, I saw Gideon lying on the grass, his chest soaked in blood. He looked seriously injured.


    Two other men were holding a woman and a child hostage. The woman and child cried louder when they saw us.


    I quickly surveyed the surroundings. The open area wasn''trge, and it backed onto a cliff. Gideon and his men had no way out.


    Though injured, Gideon was still conscious. He looked at Dakato and me, stunned.


    Gideon was stunned, saying, "It''s you?"


    I said calmly, "Gideon, we came as you requested. Please don''t hurt them."


    "Do you want to avenge Ethan?"


    Gideon stared at me sharply.


    My heart skipped a beat, but I didn''t show it. I said irritably, "Don''t mention him. I have nothing to do with a man who abandoned me."


    Gideon scrutinized me, as if assessing the truth of my words.


    "Then why are you here? The police wouldn''t let an ordinary citizen take such a risk."


    Gideon was indeed a tough opponent.


    I nced at the crying child. "Because I pity the child you''re holding hostage. I''m a woman and a mother."


    Then I smiled faintly, "Gideon, I''m just a helpless woman here at your request. If you don''t need treatment, I''ll leave."


    I turned decisively.


    Gideon shouted, "Wait!"

 Chapter 233 Heroes Fall for Beauties

    Gideon stopped me in my tracks. I turned around to face him.


    "Do you know medicine?" he asked.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yeah, I used to be a nurse at Benevolence Hospital. I can handle basic stuff like treating wounds and giving IVs," I said, trying to stay cool.


    Gideon squinted at me, raising an eyebrow.


    "Alright, you do it. If you''ve got the guts to treat me, I''ve got the guts to take it."


    Even though Gideon was talking tough, the way he was fiddling with his gun was pretty intimidating. But I kept my cool, walked back over, and set the medical kit down.


    Dakato started handing out the food she brought, but everyone was super cautious, like they were scared to eat. It wasn''t until they saw Dakato give some bread to the woman and her kid and watched them eat that they finally started chowing down like they were starving.


    I checked out Gideon''s wound. He had a gunshot wound to the chest. The bullet was out, but he''d lost a ton of blood and was really weak. His body was burning up, probably from an infection causing a high fever. It was bad. Gideon must''ve known how serious it was, which was why he called for a doctor.


    I got a syringe, prepped the meds, and filled the IV bag.


    The whole time, Gideon kept staring at me, like he was trying to figure me out.


    When I was about to give him the injection, he suddenly pointed his gun at my forehead.


    I froze. Slowly, I looked up, following the gun to meet Gideon''s sharp, hawk-like eyes.


    I wasn''t scared, but it would''ve been weird not to show a little fear.


    So, I asked, sounding scared and cautious, "Gideon, what''s wrong?"


    He nced at the IV bag in my hand and said tly, "Try a shot of this yourself first, or let that kid try it."


    What a sly fox!


    Hearing this, the woman hugged her kid tight, both of them looking terrified and shaking. The kid started crying again, dropping the bread from his mouth.


    I calmly drew some of the liquid from the IV bag with the syringe and, with everyone watching, injected it into my arm, pushing the liquid in.


    Pulling out the syringe, I looked at Gideon, stayingposed.


    "Can you trust me now?"


    He stared at me with aplicated expression.


    I had already figured he was the type who''d never fully trust anyone.


    After a moment, he extended his hand.


    I took his hand, found a vein, and smoothly inserted the needle into the back of his hand. One of Gideon''s buddies found a big tree branch, dug a small hole next to him, and set it up to hang the IV bag. A couple of other guys with minor injuries saw me treating Gideon and didn''t put up a fight when I offered to bandage them up.


    After I finished, I packed up the medical kit and said, "Gideon, we''ve brought what you wanted and treated your wounds. Can we head down the mountain now?"


    Before Gideon could answer, another guy nearby burst outughing like he''d just heard the funniest joke.


    He took a bite of his bread, chewing as he said, "Should I call you naive or just in dumb? Now that you''re up here, there''s no way we''re letting you go down."


    Gideon gave a sinister smile, "Go tell those cops to get us a car. If they don''t, they can start collecting bodies."


    The guy nodded, stood up, and walked down the mountain with another person.


    I had already figured getting down would be tougher thaning up, so I wasn''t freaked out by their words. I wanted to stand up and stretch, but Gideon immediately pointed his gun at me, smiling coldly. "Sit still. Don''t even think about going anywhere. Even if I''m hurt and can''t chase you, the bullets in this gun definitely can."


    I had no choice but to sit back down.


    Gideon then pointed his gun at Dakato. "You too, stay put. Otherwise, my bullets won''t care who you are."


    The two who went down to deliver the message didn''te back for a long time. Gideon sent two more people to check. Those two seemed hesitant to leave him alone, but Gideon toyed with his gun and smiled. "Don''t worry, there''s plenty of bullets in this gun."


    He swept his gaze over us, his slow voice full of menace.


    The two went down, leaving just Gideon, me, Dakato, and the two hostages on the mountaintop.


    I sat to the side, pulling at the grass by my feet, asionally sneaking nces at Gideon.


    The wind on the mountaintop was strong, but Gideon, with his chest exposed, didn''t seem to care about the cold. Leaning against a small mound, half-supporting his body, he was serious and stayed silent, always on high alert. More time passed, and the second pair who went down still hadn''te back.


    He seemed to realize something and tried to sit up but couldn''t.


    At that moment, a look of panic shed across his face. He suddenly raised his eyes, his gaze as sharp as a knife. He yanked the needle out of his hand and pulled me over.


    "You dared to trick me?"


    I knew the anesthetic I injected into him was kicking in, so he wasn''t very strong now. I tried to resist, and Dakato rushed over.


    A gunshot rang out, and Dakato was hit in the foot, dropping to one knee.


    I had underestimated him. Now he had one arm around my neck and the other pressing a gun against me, leaving me powerless to resist.


    After the gunshot, there was a suddenmotion around us. Soon, a group of police officers rushed up, and all of Gideon''s aplices were captured.


    "One more step and we all die together," Gideon shouted, pressing the gun firmly against my forehead.


    No one dared to move closer. With me as his shield, they couldn''t risk a shot.


    Faris stepped forward from behind them, ncing at the injured Dakato kneeling on the ground, then looking at me with concern.


    "Gideon, don''t hurt her."


    Gideonughed, seemingly unfazed by the situation.


    "Faris, you''re really worried about her?"


    Faris clenched his fists at his sides, swallowing hard.


    Gideon said with a sinister smile, "Both your ex and your current lover are here. I''m curious, who are you more worried about? How about this: let your exe over and trade ces with your current lover?" "Fine."


    Dakato struggled to stand, her pant leg soaked in blood.


    "No," Faris said, looking at Gideon with a seriousness I had never seen before.


    "I''ll exchange myself. Gideon, let her go and take me as your hostage."


    Gideonughed, "Alright, but first, answer me one question."


    "Okay, go ahead."


    "Was it you who betrayed Reid?" Gideon''s voice turned cold, filled with hatred.


    Faris looked at him but didn''t answer immediately.


    "If you lie, I guarantee I''ll blow her brain out," Gideon said viciously.


    A nearby cop spoke up, "Gideon, you have no way out. Stop resisting and surrender."


    Gideon snorted disdainfully.


    "I''d rather die, and I''ll take someone with me."


    He threw a knife at Faris''s feet.


    "If you want me to let your woman go, cut off one of your pinkies first."


    I shook my head. Faris stared at the gleaming knife at his feet, his shoulders heaving.


    Gideon suddenly pulled out another knife, pressing it against my neck while still holding the gun to my forehead.


    "If the knife doesn''t cut you, it''ll cut her. Your choice."


    I immediately felt a sharp pain on my neck.


    "No, Gideon, I''ll do it," Faris said, his eyes locked on mine, terrified that Gideon''s knife would really cut my throat. He slowly bent down and picked up the knife.


    "Don''t," I shouted.


    "Don''t." Dakato, limping, rushed over and grabbed his arm.


    "Hurry up, stop stalling!" Gideon yelled.


    Faris, holding the knife, said to Gideon, "Gideon, I''ll cut off my pinky. You let her go."


    Gideonughed sinisterly, "Alright, I always keep my word. You cut off your pinky, and I''ll let this woman go."


    Dakato clung to Faris''s arm, suddenly saying to Gideon, "Gideon, I''ll cut off my hand in exchange for Faris''s pinky." Faris looked at Dakato in shock.


    Gideonughed heartily, "Faris, you sure know how to charm women. Even your ex would cut off her hand for you. But I won''t be that cruel; I just want his pinky. Hurry up, or I''ll slit her throat. Three seconds, or I shoot." "Three."


    Faris ced his hand on a rock, the knife tip between his pinky and ring finger. "Two."


    "Faris, don''t," I shouted.


    Before Gideon could say "one," I saw Faris''s arm drop, and the knife came down hard.


    He grunted, sweat pouring from his forehead.


    "Faris!"


    Dakato held him, her eyes full of pain.


    Faris, pale and sweating, looked at Gideon, his voice trembling, "Gideon, I did it. Please let her go."


    Gideon said with a sinister smile, "Looks like you really love her!"


    Gideon actually let go, removing the knife and gun.


    I quickly escaped and rushed to Faris''s side, unable to look at his bleeding hand. I asked anxiously, "Are you okay?"


    Faris closed his eyes, his face pale, sweat pouring down, but he still gave me a weak smile, softly reassuring me. "I''m fine."


    "Enjoy yourst moments together. In the end, you''ll all be joining me in hell."


    Gideon''s voice wasced withughter, but it sounded like it came from the depths of hell.


    I turned to see him struggling to stand, unsteady on his feet.


    He patted the bulging bag at his waist, unzipping it to reveal the explosives inside.


    "Shoot here. I''ve lived long enough, and with so many people apanying me to hell, I won''t be lonely."


    Suddenly, Gideon was shot. Blood started to flow from his forehead, over his eyes, and down his chin.


    He stood still for a few seconds, thenughed, a bloody smile, as he lit the fuse on the explosives with a lighter. "Everyone, be careful!" a cop shouted.


    In that critical moment, Dakato leaped forward, pushing Gideon off the cliff, and she fell with him.

 Chapter 234 The Days Without You Are Really Lonely

    A loud explosion boomed from below the cliff.


    "Dakato!" I sprinted to the edge.


    The air stank of gunpowder, and the smoke from the st made it hard to see. When it finally cleared, I saw the dizzying drop to the wild sea below, but Dakato was nowhere in sight.


    Everyone gathered at the cliff''s edge. Dennis showed up out of nowhere, holding a gun. Looked like that shot came from him. Gideon''s crew, seeing their leader dead, just gave up.


    Faris was down on one knee at the cliff''s edge, his bleeding hand propping him up, staring down with a mix of shock and pain.


    The officer told Faris to get to the hospital to reattach his finger, but he refused, insisting on joining the search. I followed them down the mountain to the rocks at the bottom of the cliff.


    The wind was fierce by the sea, waves crashing against the rocks, and the salty breeze had a hint of blood in it.


    Bits of burnt clothing were scattered around, and even a severed arm, which belonged to Gideon.


    Everyone searched everywhere, but there was no sign of Dakato.


    By now, Faris had gotten over the initial shock. He stood still on a rock, staring at the sea, watching a group of officers, including Dennis, searching in the water. Suddenly, he jumped into the sea.


    "Faris!" I shouted.


    His hand was still hurt, and in this cold weather, how could he handle it? But he quickly dived into the water.


    The waves were strong, and I anxiously watched the sea. Many officers came back empty-handed, but Faris hadn''t returned.


    After what felt like forever, his head finally popped up from the water.


    He swam to the shore, sitting weakly on the edge, staring at the sea with a calm look.


    It was in this heavy pain and calm guilt that he passed out.


    His finger was severed, the wound untreated, and he had been soaking in the icy seawater for so long. By the time he got to the hospital, he had a high fever.


    I stayed by his side, watching him burn with fever, his body twitching asionally, muttering in his sleep. The hand with the severed pinky finger trembled from time to time, it must have been excruciatingly painful.


    Faris was usually witty and humorous, sometimes a bit mischievous. This was the first time I saw such a vulnerable side of him. Watching him twitch asionally in his unconscious state, I felt he seemed quite pitiful. In fact, he was indeed pitiful, just like me.


    When he woke up, it was already dark. He stared nkly, lost in thought. I said, feeling guilty, "I''m sorry, this time it''s my fault..."


    Faris looked at me, pale-faced, and gently shook his head.


    "It''s me who let her down!"


    When he raised his hand and saw the thick bandages, his eyes showed a moment of confusion, like it took him a second to remember he had lost a finger. "I''m sorry, Faris!"


    At that moment, I didn''t know what else to say except to apologize.


    He slowly lowered his hand and chuckled softly.


    "I have ten fingers, losing one doesn''t matter much. Besides, getting rid of Gideon was worth it."


    But it also cost Dakato''s life.


    Even though we didn''t find the body, the police had searched for so long without finding anything. We knew in our hearts that Dakato was gone.


    Because of the guilt towards Dakato and Faris, I became more rational in dealing with Ethan''s death amidst the sadness. I had no choice but to ept reality!


    A few days after Faris was discharged, a stranger showed up at the door, iming to be awyer from Skyline International Corporation.


    He said that Ethan had made arrangements a year ago for the 51% of Skyline International Corporation shares he held. He allocated 21% to me, 20% to Richard, and 10% to Jason.


    The recent news of Ethan''s death had caused turmoil within Skyline International Corporation. Arge corporation was now in a state of leaderlessness. They were preparing to hold a board meeting to elect a new president. My significant shareholding would greatly influence the election results, and they hoped I would attend the board meeting.


    On the day of the board meeting, I specifically dug out a professional outfit from my wardrobe, did my hair, and put on makeup to make my face look less pale.


    Skyline International Corporation was founded by Ethan. Though he was gone, the foundation couldn''t fall. If I couldn''t pull myself together, I would be betraying his trust and expectations.


    I finally understood why he always guided and encouraged me like a mentor, hoping I would be a strong person. Because he had foreseen that storms mighte one day, and he wanted me to be capable of withstanding them when that day arrived.


    After getting dressed, I drove straight to Skyline International Corporation. Although I had mentally prepared myself beforeing, my emotions were still stirred when I stepped into Skyline International Corporation. Every time I came here before, it was to see Ethan, but now, he was no longer here. Everyone greeted me cautiously and helped me with the elevator. I went straight to the top floor, where their executive meeting room was. The door was tightly closed, and I could hear loud arguments inside.


    I took a deep breath and pushed the door open. Everyone stopped talking and looked at me. Under their gaze, I walked in with my head held high. Richard was sitting in the seat where Ethan used to sit, but it was clear the major shareholders weren''t convinced about him taking control of Skyline International Corporation, which was why there had been arguments.


    "Sorry, I''mte!"


    I pulled out an empty seat next to Richard and sat down. The others questioned my presence, and thewyer immediately stood up to exin. "Ms. Russell holds 21% of Skyline International Corporation''s shares, so she absolutely has the right to attend this board meeting."


    The major shareholders then began to express their opinions, mostly criticizing Richard for hisck of ability and action, arguing that Skyline International Corporation shouldn''t be handed over to him, and suggesting their own candidates for the new president.


    Richard, unlike his usual carefree self, remained silent, listening to their usations.


    I understood Richard''s sense of helplessness at this moment. After all, with just his words, how could he convince so many opposing shareholders? Moreover, he was young and hadn''t been with Skyline International Corporation for long, having not aplished much. His apparentck of ambition made the shareholders'' opposition understandable.


    After listening to their chatter, I calmly stood up and said, "I have decided to transfer my 21% of shares to Richard."


    Richard looked up suddenly, staring at me in shock.


    A voice came from the doorway, "I will also transfer my 10% to Richard!"


    The room fell silent again as Jason walked in from the door. Thewyer announced that Richard now held 51% of Skyline International Corporation''s shares, giving him absolute control over thepany. The other shareholders had clearlye prepared to overthrow Richard today. My and Jason''s support for Richard was unexpected for them. Some expressed opposition and even threatened to sell their shares.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    I smiled faintly, "That''s fine. I''ll take as many shares as you want to sell. Skyline International Corporation has the support of the Emoire Artistry Group and can handle it."


    It seemed that some people only now recognized me as the president of the Emoire Artistry Group, and they fell silent. After the meeting, Richard stayed seated, showing little joy over this victory.


    I said, "Richard, you and Ethan are both part of the Windsor family. Starting a business is easy, but maintaining it is hard. I''m entrusting Skyline International Corporation to you. I hope you manage it well and don''t let him down." Richard looked up, his eyes slightly red, biting his lip. After a long pause, he said, "Thank you, Emily. Thank you, Jason."


    I felt a bit offort in my heart, saying, "Richard, this is the first time you''ve called me Emily so sincerely."


    Richard looked guilty, saying, "Emily, I was immature before and did many foolish things. Please forgive me."


    I smiled faintly, saying, "If I held a grudge, I wouldn''t have supported you today."


    Richard nodded, as if making a decision, and took a deep breath.


    "I won''t let you down."


    Jason and I left together. As we walked out of the meeting room towards the elevator, I nced at that familiar office, feeling a bit lost.


    "Mr. Windsor."


    Hearing someone call out, I was startled. Just that one "Mr. Windsor" made my blood rush. I turned around to see Richard walking towards me from behind.


    My excitement and disappointment must have been written all over my face, so he came up to me and said, "Emily, my condolences."


    I still held onto a bit of hope, thinking that maybe one day he would suddenly appear in front of me again.


    As I walked out of Skyline International Corporation, it started to snow lightly. Jason said to me, "Emily, stay strong!"


    I nodded and said, "I will definitely stay strong."


    I would stay strong, but I would also be deeply affected by memories, miss him terribly, and never be able to forget him.


    Another year was about to pass. I remembered that New Year''s Eve when he said he would spend every New Year with me. Ethan broke his promise! In the end, I was left alone, learning to live with loneliness.


    On a snowy Christmas Eve, on a whim, I went to a bar alone and sat at the counter, ordering a drink.


    Without Ethan, during festive times, I could only envy others'' reunions and feel no warmth. So I came here, to drown in the rock music, sipping my drink alone, watching people dance andugh, hoping it might ease my loneliness. As I drank to a light buzz, I suddenly heard a woman''s voice say, "I''ll have what she''s having."


    The woman pointed to the ss in my hand. That voice was so familiar!

 Chapter 235 Its All Fate

    I slowly lifted my head, and when I finally saw the woman''s face, my eyes filled with tears. Be grabbed the wine ss from the waiter, nced at my shocked expression, and grinned, "Emily, you look so different now. Even the way you hold a wine ss screams ''sessful woman.""


    I was shaking as I put down the wine ss, my vision all blurry. I couldn''t hold back my emotions and just threw myself into Be''s arms, hugging her tight.


    "Be! I''ve missed you so much!" I blurted out.


    I could hear Be''s softughter right by my ear.


    "Don''t cry," she said with a faint smile, "People might think we''re having an affair, that I''m the heartbreaker, and you''re the wronged one."


    Be was still the same as ever.


    I pulled back from her embrace, looking at her with tear-filled eyes. She had lost a lot of weight and looked a bit worn out, with faint crow''s feet at the corners of her eyes. But at least her personality hadn''t changed. "Be."


    I hadn''t said her name in so long, thinking I''d never get the chance again. But here she was, right in front of me, and just saying her name made my heart ache, tears streaming down my face.


    Be pinched my cheek, saying, "I''m happy to see you here."


    We grabbed our drinks and found a quiet booth to sit down.


    "Be, how have you been?" I asked.


    She took a sip of her drink, put down the ss, and said lightly, "I''ve been fine."


    Just three simple words, clearly she didn''t want to say more.


    In two years, it seemed like we had both been through a lot, and we couldn''t just chat andugh like we used to.


    "Emily, I admire you for achieving such sess today, and I''m really happy for you," Be said.


    I looked at her sadly, "Be, why didn''t you want to contact me?"


    Be didn''t speak for a long time. After a while, she took out a ne from her pocket, the one I had given her, but it was missing the pendant.


    "Emily," she said seriously, "I wore this ne you gave me all the time, even when bathing and sleeping, because it was a gift from you. One dayst year, while walking on the street, the chain broke, and the pendant got damaged. Even though it was broken, I wanted to keep it as a cherished memento. But I found something inside the pendant."


    Be took out a small bag containing something that looked like a chip.


    "What''s this?" I asked, my voice shaky.


    She said lightly, "I asked someone who knows about these things, and they said it''s a tracking chip."


    I was floored.


    "A tracking chip?"


    Be saw my shocked expression and gave a faint smile.


    "So you were in the dark too? I don''t think you did this, but I have every reason to believe it was Ethan. That''s why, even though we hid in such a secluded ce, and even Zachary said it was hard for others to find, the police still found us easily."


    I waspletely speechless. The ne was indeed given to me by Ethan, who specifically asked me to give it to Be. I never thought of anything else, really believing he was just trying to make amends for not being able to help Be''s father.


    "Be, I really didn''t know about any of this. You must hate me, right? It''s my fault Zachary got caught. I''m so sorry!"


    Beughed, picked up her drink, and downed it in one gulp.


    "You don''t have to be sorry. Justice may be dyed, but it is never denied. He may have wronged many people, but he never wronged me. He treated me well with his life, and I can never repay that."Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Since Zachary was caught, Be''s days have been tough.


    "Be, are you mad at me? Is that why you didn''t want to contact me?"


    Be shook her head, snapped her fingers, and ordered more drinks from the waiter.


    "I''m not mad at you, I just didn''t know how to face you. If I were still mad at you, I wouldn''t havee to see you."


    My nose tingled, and I hugged her arm, leaning on her shoulder.


    "Be, did youe specifically to see me?"


    She poked my forehead with her finger.


    "What do you think? I heard about Ethan, and I knew you must be heartbroken. I couldn''t rest easy, so I came to check on you."


    I leaned on her shoulder, my tears soaking her clothes.


    "Be, thank you. If even you ignored me and didn''t want me, I wouldn''t know what to do."


    Be smiled gently, a bit sadly.


    "Emily, you married a DEA agent, and I married a drug dealer. It''s all fate! God''s n is already cruel enough. If we keep hating each other, we''re just making it worse for ourselves, right? We used to be such good sisters. God wants us to break up, but we won''t follow his script!"


    She still had that carefree tone, and I was already crying too hard to speak. That night, we drank a lot, gettingpletely wasted. Weughed and joked, as if we had temporarily forgotten all the sadness and pain.


    At that moment, it was just the two of us, and it felt like we had gone back in time. Back when we were both single, still innocent, and hadn''t been through so much pain or those heart-wrenching loves.


    We supported each other, staggering out of the bar, hailed a cab, and I took her back home. I had moved back to Ethan''s vi, leaving the house I bought to Sophie. When we got back, Be said she wanted to see the kids.


    The two kids were already asleep. We tiptoed in, and the nanny woke up, reaching to turn on the light, but Be gestured for her to stop.


    Standing by the cribs, we quietly watched for a while before silently retreating.


    Back in the room, we snuggled into one bed, just like old times.


    Since Ethan left, I had been sleeping alone in an empty room, often suffering from insomnia. Tonight, with Be here, I finally felt a bit of warmth.


    Be took out two nes from her bag, saying they were gifts for the kids.


    I said, "I''m just happy you came to see me; you didn''t have to spend money."


    Be shoved the items into my hand,y down, and wrapped herself in the nket.


    "I know you have everything you need. This is just a small token from me. If you don''t mind, just take it."


    With her saying that, I of course epted without hesitation.


    Snuggling into the nket, I hugged her.


    "Be, where''s your child?"


    "I didn''t bring him. It''s inconvenient to travel with a child," she said.


    "Then who takes care of him when you''re gone?"


    Be said, "Jennifer is on break and went back home. She''s great with kids, and my child likes her a lot. So while I''m away, I left him with her, and I''m very at ease." She took out her phone and showed me pictures of her child.


    The little boy looked like Be, with big eyes, very cute.


    Judging by the time, he shouldn''t be much older than Hunter and Harper. Be found out she was pregnant not long before I did.


    I thought of Oliver and couldn''t help but ask, "Did Olivere to see you? Did you meet him?"


    Be nodded but didn''t say more. Staring at the ceiling for a while, she said, "As long as Zachary is alive, I''ll wait for him. There will be a day when he reunites with us."


    That day, we talkedte into the night. The next morning, during breakfast, I hesitated for a long time before saying, "Be, go see Uncle Leonard. Don''t leave any regrets."


    She said with a slight smile, "Don''t look at me so seriously, like a principal scolding a student. I''ll go in a bit."


    After breakfast, Be left. When she called me the next day, she said she was already on the train. I didn''t expect her to leave so quickly. I had nned to buy some gifts for her child to take back. In the end, we couldn''t go back to the way things were. After all, we both had our own ties now.


    In the afternoon, I went to see Faris, and we went shopping together. Faris took the groceries to the scale, and the girl at the scale screamed and took a few steps back. Faris stood there awkwardly with the groceries.


    The girl must have had a reflexive reaction to seeing Faris''s hand. After screaming, the girl realized her reaction was rude, so she repeatedly apologized and helped us weigh the groceries.


    Faris was silent all the way back from the supermarket. Actually, he had be quiet and withdrawn since Dakota''s incident. He used to be slick and mischievous, always driving me crazy. Now that he had suddenly be so quiet, I was not used to it and felt an indescribable sadness.


    After we got back, I washed the vegetables and cooked. Faris offered to help, but I refused. He still followed me into the kitchen, remained silent for a while, and then smiled faintly.


    "I just lost a finger; I''m not really disabled."


    He poured the vegetables into the sink, turned on the faucet, and stubbornly insisted on helping me wash them. I looked at his hand in the sink, a pair of once good-looking hands now wed. The man who used to shine with handsomeness now had to endure strange looks from others because of this hand.


    I whispered, "I''m sorry."


    He turned off the water, faced me, and used his wet hand to tuck a strand of my hair behind my ear. Faris looked at me, as if wanting to say something, but in the end, he said nothing, just smiled gently and continued washing the vegetables. During dinner, I served a bowl of soup, sat down across from him, and held my chopsticks without moving for a long time.


    He took a sip of soup, looked up.


    Faris said with a gentle smile, "What do you want to say?"


    I looked at him, deliberately avoiding his hand. Because every time I saw his hand, my guilt overwhelmed me.


    "Faris, go wherever you want, and do whatever you want. You have no obligation to stay with me."


    The smile in Faris''s eyes gradually faded.


    Faris said, "Are you trying to get rid of me?"

 Chapter 236 Our Agreement

    The smile in Faris''s eyes slowly faded.


    With a tired grin, Faris asked, "Are you eager to get rid of me?"


    I shook my head, "No, I just don''t want to hold you back. You should get married, have kids. And I..."


    I looked down, feeling the sadness creep back in.


    "I don''t n on getting married again," I said quietly.


    Faris leaned back, tilted his head, and with a slight smile said, "Marriage is just a piece of paper. Kids need a dad when they grow up. I''m not forcing you to sleep with me."


    "Faris!" I looked at him, feeling helpless.


    He shrugged and gave a bitter smile, "Alright, I was joking. I know you don''t need me anymore. I''ll go."


    Dinner was tasteless, with a sense of sadness and bitterness hanging in the air, blending into the food. After dinner, when I finished washing the dishes and came out, Faris was sitting on the couch, motionless, with only a faint smoke rising in front of him.


    Just then, the nanny came down with the two kids. Faris stubbed out his cigarette and walked towards them.


    The kids had spent a lot of time with Faris recently and were very familiar with him. From a distance, they reached out their little hands for a hug. Faris squatted down, holding both kids in his arms and kissed their cheeks. True feelings couldn''t be faked, just like the love and reluctance he was showing then,pletely genuine.


    After letting go of the kids, they quickly went to y with their toys. Young children had a simple and happy world, without much sorrow and joy. Even when I taught them to wave goodbye to Faris, they were cheerful and indifferent, not understanding the sadness of parting at all.


    I walked Faris to the door. It was snowing heavily outside, withrge snowkes falling like goose feathers.


    Faris''s ck hair was soon covered with snowkes, and I thought my head must be the same. When we reached his car, he stopped and half-jokingly said, "Aren''t you going to give me a goodbye kiss?"


    Although he was smiling, I could sense a hint of sadness in his smile. Seeing that I didn''t respond, Faris said, "Let''s have a farewell hug!"


    He approached me and gently hugged me. This hug was not as forceful or intense as any before, nor did it carry any desire. It was just a tender, reluctant embrace.


    We hugged for a while, then he let go of me, gently brushed the snow off my head, and said softly, "Take good care of yourself!"


    I said I would. I stood there for a long time, watching his car drive away. I knew I owed him a lot, but I could never repay him in this lifetime.


    I changed into a thick down jacket and braved the wind and snow to the cemetery. The ground was nowpletely covered with snow, a vast expanse of white.


    In my heart, I always held a fantasy that Ethan woulde back, hoping he would suddenly appear in front of me one day. But as time passed, I had to ept the reality. He won''te back anymore.


    Holding flowers, I walked into the cemetery and saw a figure standing in the wind and snow from a distance.


    I walked closer, ced the flowers in front of the tombstone, and mustered the courage to look at the photo on the tombstone.


    With just one nce, my heart twisted painfully. Ethan in the photo was still so handsome and young. But he was gone!


    "I only now realize that I never truly understood my brother."


    A bitter sigh cut through the wind and snow.


    I stood up, looking at the tombstone, my heart heavy with sorrow.


    "I don''t think anyone truly understood him. Only he knew the mission he was carrying, so no one could understand the pain in his heart. He had to bear it alone until the day his shoulders could no longer carry the burden. Never being understood was his greatest sorrow."


    Oliver, with his hands in his pockets, stared at the tombstone, seemingly full of emotions, but in the end, it all turned into a sigh. It wasn''t until his shoulders and hair were covered with snow that Oliver turned and left.


    I stayed a little longer before leaving the cemetery. On New Year''s Eve, I went to the supermarket alone. Everyone was carrying abundant gifts, their faces filled with New Year''s joy. This joy was so dazzling, but to me, it was somewhat ring. It starkly contrasted with my sadness and loneliness.


    I wandered around the supermarket aimlessly, forgetting what I needed to buy. Passing by the clothing section, I found there was a New Year sale, and that many older women were grabbing discounted clothes. Among them, I surprisingly saw Faye.


    Faye was wearing sunsses, covering most of her face, blending in low-key with the crowd. She pulled out a discounted down jacket from a pile of sale items. The color and style of the jacket were only suitable for middle-aged and elderly people.


    Faye took the jacket to the cashier, pulled out a card, and handed it over. The cashier swiped it and handed it back to her.


    "Miss, I''m sorry, this card can''t be used. Can you use another card?"


    Faye was stunned for a while, then handed over another card. But just like before, the cashier said it couldn''t be used. Faye awkwardly rummaged through her bag, her ears turning red. The line behind her was getting longer, and people started whispering.


    "How much is it?" I asked.


    Faye must have recognized my voice and turned around abruptly. Because of the sunsses, I couldn''t see her eyes, but I imagined she must be shocked and embarrassed at that moment.


    "Two hundred and sixty-eight dors," the cashier answered.


    I nodded and handed over a card.


    "Charge it to mine."


    The cashier took it, quickly swiped it, returned the card to me, and handed the jacket to Faye. Faye''s movements were slow and difficult as she took the jacket, but she eventually epted it. After leaving the supermarket, we found a caf¨¦ to sit down in.


    I didn''t speak first, nor did I ask how she was doing. I didn''t want to hurt her pride. We sat for a while, the cold air we brought in from outside hadpletely dissipated, and Faye finally spoke first, her tone uneasy and nervous. "Thank you. I''ll pay you back."


    I gently shook my head, saying, "No need. If it were a stranger today, I would have paid the two hundred dors as well. I grew up in poverty and have been in such situations before. I understand that kind of embarrassment." Faye kept her head down, not saying a word. After a long while, she finally looked up.


    Faye said with concern, "I heard about Ethan. I really didn''t expect it."


    At this point, her voice choked up, as if she was too sad to continue. Tears streamed down from under her sunsses.


    "I know, I did a lot of wrong things in the past. Ethan was always mad at me. I kept thinking I''d apologize and seek his forgiveness once he calmed down. But he left so suddenly, and I never got the chance to apologize." I turned my head to look at the swirling snow outside the window, my eyes instantly blurring.


    "It doesn''t matter. Nothing is more important than Ethan being alive."


    Faye''s tears kept streaming down from behind her sunsses, and she said sadly with a nasal tone, "I really regret it. I spent so much time making him angry and putting him in difficult situations. If I had another chance, I wouldn''t do it again. There aren''t many people in this world who are good to me. So when Ethan pampered me so much, I felt so happy. I was just afraid of losing him."


    I sighed lightly, "Even though Ethan sometimes scolded you and med you, he always wanted you to be well. He always treated you like a little sister and pampered you."


    Faye seemed to be hit in a sore spot and suddenly covered her mouth, crying uncontrobly.


    "But I let him down."


    After crying for a while, she finally took off her sunsses, revealing the bruises on her eyes and nose.


    "Did your husband hit you?"


    Faye took a tissue, wiped her tears, saying, "I had a sh marriage with him. I didn''t really know him. When we first got married, he was pretty good to me. But within a month, his interest in me faded. He started partying and staying out all night. When he came home drunk, he would beat me. He didn''t treat me like a human being."


    I remembered thest time Faye came to the Empire Artistry Group, she was still acting like a wealthy and arrogantdy. I didn''t expect her life in the rich family to turn out so miserable.


    Tears streamed down her face, and she didn''t bother to wipe them. She said with a bitter smile, "I used to always go against you. Now seeing me in this pathetic state, you must feel very pleased, right?"


    I looked at her and shook my head, saying, "No, I feel sad for Ethan. He worked so hard to fulfill your dreams, paving the way for you, but you didn''t work hard enough and ruined your own path. Did you marry for love? I don''t think so. I believe it was more about your vanity."


    If it were in the past, Faye would have responded to my words with even sharper and more sarcastic remarks. But this time, she didn''t. She let the tears flow down her face, her nose and eyes red from crying, looking very disheveled. "Yes, I deserve it. I thought marrying into a wealthy family would mean a life without worries. A few days ago, he openly brought a woman home. I was so angry that I argued with him. He said he would cut off my cards. I didn''t expect him to be so ruthless. I bought this jacket for my mom, but now I have no ie and have to get his approval for purchases. I can''t buy anything expensive because he checks the ounts and scolds me if I spend too much." Holding my coffee, I said, "That''s why a woman should never lose the ability to earn money."


    Faye lowered her head in despair, saying, "I haven''t acted in a long time. Now, no one even offers me small roles."


    I said, "Don''t put yourself on a pedestal. You can start over. Many top stars started with minor roles. It''s not scary to start over; it''s scary not to have the courage to start over."


    Faye looked up at me, her face still streaked with tears, looking lost. I ced the money for the bill on the table, picked up my bag, and left.


    Stepping out of the caf¨¦, the cold wind biting, I instinctively wrapped my coat tighter around me.


    It wasn''t scary to start over; it was scary not to have the courage to start over. But I wasn''t afraid ofcking the courage to start over; I was afraid of not having the chance to start over.


    I thought to myself, ''If I could start over, what would I care about? What would I be pretentious about? As long as God would give him back to me, I would trade everything for it.''


    But the chance to start over was no longer possible.


    On New Year''s Eve, Jason suggested we all have a New Year''s dinner together, and he would cook.


    I knew he just wanted to use the lively atmosphere to distract me from my sadness and loneliness. The dinner was indeed lively. Richard, Sophie, Frank, and Nora all came. I thought Faris was alone, so I invited him too, as he hadn''t left Starlight City yet.


    No one at the table mentioned anything unhappy, as if we all collectively forgot about someone. But I couldn''t forget. No matter how lively this reunion dinner was, without him, my heart felt empty.


    After dinner, I stood outside the living room, watching the snow, and heard the distant sound of fireworks, which instantly triggered my memories.


    I suddenly returned to the living room, grabbed my bag, and rushed out the door. They chased after me, but I had already gotten into the car. Seeing their worried looks, I tried to give them a reassuring smile and said, "Don''t worry, I''m just going to a ce. I''ll be fine."


    There were very few cars on the road; everyone must have gone home to reunite with their families.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    At this moment, driving the car, I felt an urgent sense, as if I were rushing to a date.


    I drove to Skyline International Corporation. The security guard on duty recognized me and let me in without any hesitation.


    The Skyline International Corporation building was very empty at this time. I went straight to the rooftop.


    Standing by the railing, I looked out at the city''s twinkling lights.


    I remembered that New Year''s Eve when we watched the fireworks here, kissed at the stroke of midnight, and weed the New Year.


    He said we would spend every New Year''s Eve here from then on.


    I thought to myself, ''Ethan, you said it yourself. It was our promise. I''m here, but where are you?''


    At this moment, fireworks started going off everywhere, the sky filled with brilliant colors.


    But the colors in the sky slowly turned into blurry shadows in my eyes. The sound of fireworks exploding in the sky didn''t bring any joy to me; it was the saddest music.


    At this moment, I extremely missed Ethan.


    I thought to myself, ''Ethan, can youe back, just because I miss you so much?''


    On the deserted rooftop, facing the city''s celebration and joy, I was already in tears. Suddenly, there was a creaking sound, the sound of the iron door to the rooftop being pushed open.


    I thought no one else woulde here tonight. I slowly turned around, looking at the door that had just opened.

 Chapter 237 Theres Still Time

    Suddenly, I felt this crazy mix of excitement and nerves that had me all jittery.


    I couldn''t take my eyes off the doorway. First, a cane hit the floor, then a ck leather shoe, and finally, a leg in suit pants stepped out. When Ethan finally showed up, my eyes went wide, and it felt like my heart just stopped for a second, leaving me breathless.


    He turned his head slowly, locking eyes with mine. Fireworks lit up the night sky behind him, bursting in the distance. Ethan was rocking a ck suit, looking so handsome that even the fireworks seemed to fade inparison. The whole scene was so stunning, leaving me in a daze.


    I thought, ''Is this real? Am I dreaming?'' I didn''t dare move, even tried to hold my breath, scared I''d wake up from this beautiful dream.


    Fireworks were exploding all around us, but nothing could drown out the sound of my racing heart. The guy I''d been missing day and night was suddenly right in front of me, and my heart was pounding like crazy. Ethan, leaning on his cane, walked towards me, each step slow and determined.


    I thought, ''If this is a dream, why do his tears look so real, and why is his gaze so full of love?''


    He stopped about six feet away, and we just stared at each other. I didn''t dare say a word, afraid I''d shatter the dream.


    Ethan''s lips moved, his Adam''s apple bobbing, and he said, "I promised I''d be here with you for New Year''s, and I didn''t forget."


    Hearing that, I felt my tears started falling instantly. Seeing me cry, he frowned, his eyes turning red too.


    "Am I still in time?" he asked softly, his voice a bit choked.


    I gathered the courage to walk towards him, each step filled with excitement but cautious. I got up to Ethan, staring at him without blinking, my hands trembling as I touched his arm. It wasn''t a dream! He was real!


    "You''re notte!"


    My voice was hoarse, and tears flowed uncontrobly.


    He raised his hand, gently wiping my tears with his palm, but his own tears fell too. Ethan''s palm was warm, and his tears on my face were hot.


    "You''re back, right?"


    I paused several times before finishing the sentence. I tried to speak clearly, but I couldn''t stop the tears.


    "I''m back."


    His voice was soft, his hand caressing my cheek, and he looked at me with deep affection. I bit my trembling lips, suddenly unable to control my emotions, grabbing his arms.


    "Why didn''t youe back sooner? Why did you wait until my heart was broken toe back?"


    The cane fell to the ground. Ethan embraced me, but his body was unsteady and he fell backward. "Ethan!"


    I held him, but couldn''t steady him. At that moment, several people rushed over to support him, including Dennis and two doctors inb coats. Others brought a wide chair, and they helped him sit down. After everything was settled, they stepped back.


    I squatted in front of Ethan, looking at his legs with concern.


    "What happened to your legs?"


    Ethan held my hand, helping me up to sit beside him, holding me close.


    "Even without legs, I would crawl to be with you for New Year''s." I leaned on his shoulder, not saying a word.


    Right now, just having him by my side made me feel like I could face anything, even if the world ended in the next second. We held each other tight, watching the fireworks light up the sky and listening to the New Year''s bells ringing. When the New Year finally hit, he whispered in my ear, all emotional.


    "Emily, I love you!"


    We locked eyes, and in that moment, just looking at each other felt like pure happiness.


    "I love you too!"


    I cupped his face and kissed him, and he kissed me back gently. The kiss was bittersweet, filled with our tears, despair, pain, and longing from all these days apart. Suddenly, he groaned, and I pulled back, seeing the pain on his face. "What''s wrong?"


    Ethan clutched his chest but tried to smile at me.


    "Don''t worry, right now, with you here, I''m so happy."


    It was snowing heavily, and he was dressed lightly. Soon, I saw blood seeping from his chest.


    I screamed in fear, "Dennis!"


    Dennis heard me and rushed over with the two doctors.


    The doctors quickly put Ethan on a stretcher, attaching a venttor while carrying him downstairs. I was terrified, running to keep up, ncing at his pale face on the stretcher.


    I followed their car to the military hospital, watching him being wheeled into the emergency room.


    While waiting for his treatment, Dennis told me that Ethan had been seriously injured and in a deepa. They hadn''t told me because even the doctors thought his chances of waking up were slim. But a few hours ago, Ethan suddenly woke up and asked, "What day is it today?"This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    When he found out it was thest day of the year, he insisted on going to the rooftop and wearing a suit. They knew Ethan''s stubbornness, so they had no choice but to go along with it.


    I listened to Dennis''s story, tears streaming down my face. He had never forgotten our promise. I clung tightly to the emergency room door, unable to describe my feelings. I was so scared! Having lost him once, I couldn''t bear to lose him again.


    Two hours passing, the door finally opened. Seeing the doctore out, I grabbed his arm.


    "Doctor, how is he?"


    God, I was so conflicted, desperate for an answer but terrified of what it might be.


    The doctor took off his mask, smiling with relief.


    "It''s a miracle. His vital signs are stable now, and he''s out of danger." The doctor''s words made me cry with joy. Dennis was also super excited, and I wasughing and crying like a lunatic.


    When Ethan was wheeled back to the ward, he was awake. I sat by his bed, holding his hand tightly, not wanting to look away for even a second. He raised his hand, gently stroking my hair, smiling weakly but tenderly.


    "Actually, I had one foot in hell and even saw the Grim Reaper. But the Grim Reaper said I hadn''t loved my wife well enough or fulfilled my duties as a father, so he wouldn''t take me. He sent me back to take responsibility and take good care of you."


    I was already crying uncontrobly, wiping my tears and snot on his sleeve.


    "Don''t scare me like this again, okay? I don''t want to live a life of thrills. My heart is fragile and can''t take it."


    He smiled at me, letting my head rest on his chest.


    "Don''t worry, from now on, even if you want to get rid of me, you can''t."


    Six monthster, we were in the Maldives. On the beach, a small concert was happening, performed by the band once known as the Thorn Birds Band.


    Ethan and Oliver were on guitars, Jason was on the drums, and Frank had the bass. The four guys, now in their early thirties, sang cheerful songs with sunny smiles, attracting a bunch of foreign tourists.


    I held Hunter, and Nora held Harper as we sat not far away, enjoying their performance. Ethan kept ncing at me while singing, his eyes sending little electric shocks to my heart, making me feel all warm and fuzzy. I couldn''t help but hum along softly.


    As we listened, Hunter suddenly jumped off myp and ran towards them. His little hands first strummed Ethan''s guitar randomly, then he ran to Jason and insisted on taking his drumsticks. Jason handed him the sticks and picked him up. Hunter, holding the sticks, imitated Jason, banging randomly on the drums, making a mess butughing joyfully, amusing the crowd of tourists. Ethan picked up Hunter, kissed him on the cheek, then lifted him high, spinning him around, making Hunter giggle.


    Watching this scene, I felt incredibly happy.


    The next day in the Maldives, on Kanifushi Ind, we stumbled upon a film crew shooting a scene. It was a drowning scene, where the actress was pped and then pushed into the water, over and over. After many takes, the director said it was good, but the actress watched the yback and wasn''t satisfied, asking for several more takes. Each time she went down, she choked on several mouthfuls of water. We watched for a while and then turned to leave.


    "Ethan!" A familiar voice called from behind.


    We didn''t stop or turn around. We had gotten used to reacting to the most familiar calls from the past with the most unfamiliar responses. Soon, someone ran up and blocked our way. A soaking wet Faye stood there, staring at Ethan with excitement and surprise.


    Faye was shocked, saying, "Ethan, you''re alive?"


    The actress who had been in the water many times was Faye. I had recognized her long ago, and Ethan must have recognized her too.


    Ethan looked at her calmly and indifferently. "Sorry, you have the wrong person."


    As Faye heard this, tears instantly welled up in her eyes. Ethan took my hand, smiled gently at me, and we walked around her, continuing forward.


    After a while, Faye ran up again. She wiped the water dripping from her head and tried to smile brightly at Ethan.


    "Sorry, I mistook you for someone else just now because you look so much like a rtive of mine. Hi, I''m Faye. I just wanted to say, I wish you happiness!"


    Faye was clearly crying, clearly heartbroken, but she tried to smile brightly.


    "Thank you!" Ethan said.


    We walked a bit further, and Nora ran back, handing Faye a souvenir we had bought yesterday.


    "Faye, I used to like you a lot. I saw how hard you worked just now. Keep it up! God won''t let down someone who works hard enough."


    After giving the gift, Nora quickly ran back to join us. As we walked further away, I turned back. Faye was still standing there. From a distance, I couldn''t see her tears, but I could see her shoulders shaking.


    Time had passed, and I realized I no longer hated her. I waved at her, silently wishing her well. I thought to myself, ''You got this, Faye!''


    Later, Ethan suggested we go swimming. The others chose different activities, giving us some alone time. Even the kids were taken by Nora and Jason. Ethan got into the pool. I couldn''t swim, so I sat by the pool, dipping my feet in the water, watching him swim. Oliver joked in the Facebook group, asking for a bikini photo of me.


    I replied, "Sure, transfer the money, and I''ll send it."


    He got excited, saying, "Deal."


    "Of course," I said.


    Soon, he sent $1,000 and urged me.


    "Hurry up, I''ve already sent you the money."


    I ced a bikini on the wooden floor, took a photo, and sent it.


    "How is it? My husband picked it."


    Oliver quickly sent a confused emoji, then replied.


    "Very pretty!"


    Everyone in the groupughed.


    Ethan swam over, asking what I wasughing about. I showed him the chat, and heughed too.


    Ethan suddenly pulled me, and I fell into the water with a ssh. He held me, preventing me from choking.


    "I can''t swim!" I screamed in fear.


    He lifted my chin, saying with a smile, "How can you not swim? You should learn to swim."


    I thought he made a good point, so I decided to learn. And this self-appointed coach, Ethan, took every opportunity to take advantage of me during the lessons.


    Excellent teachers created excellent students. It didn''t take long for me to learn, and we yed a game of Ethan chasing Emily in the pool.


    I felt there was no suspense in this game; Ethan would eventually trick Emily into bed. At the edge of the pool, Ethan eagerly kissed me. I felt a bit embarrassed and tried to push him away. "There are people over there."


    Ethanined, "At home, the kids are always around. Outside, we have to worry about others. If I don''t kiss you right now, I might just die."


    Hearing his words, I felt my heart skip a beat. I quickly covered his mouth, and he took the opportunity to kiss my palm.


    He looked at me affectionately, saying, "I want to keep you close to my heart."


    I was moved, and regardless of the people around, I stood on tiptoe in the pool and kissed him. We passionately entangled in the water, creating waves.


    After a long kiss, we sat by the pool. He held me, and I leaned on his shoulder. Reflecting on the past, I said emotionally, "There was a time when I felt like a fish out of water, about to die." Ethan said with a slight smile, "Then I''ll be a cloud and rain to save you."


    "Then never leave me, okay? Because I will die!"


    Ethan affectionately tapped my nose, saying emotionally, "Honey, I will never leave you!"


    I was moved to tears. In a foreignnd, as the sun set, we gazed at each other deeply, seeing nothing but each other. In a moment of emotion, a kiss reced all words.


    On the day of discharge, he showed me his ID. Ethan''s new name was Chris Windsor. From now on, his life wouldpletely diverge from its original path.


    As Ethan, he sacrificed for everyone. Now, as Chris, he was just an ordinary man, and our family of four was his everything. I felt that his true life was just beginning.

 Chapter 238 Childhood

    As soon as the rainy season hit, the rain started pouring out of nowhere. It was sunny one minute, and then right after school let out, it just started dumping rain.


    I was biking to the intersection, and when the light turned green, I headed in the opposite direction from home. After a few turns and passing Sunshine Elementary, the rain got even heavier, so I picked up the pace.


    At the next intersection, I spotted someone familiar-Emily. She was hurrying along, using her backpack as a makeshift umbre since she didn''t have one. Suddenly, a group of boys blocked her path.


    One of them said, "Hey, why are you in such a rush?"


    Emily kept her head down, looking a bit scared, and tried to dodge around them. But they weren''t having it and pulled her back. In the scuffle, her backpack fell into a puddle.


    "Trying to run away? You don''t have any family to care about you. Come hang with us," one of the boys taunted.


    Emily picked up her backpack and said, "I''m not going."


    One of the boys grabbed her hair, saying, "Don''t be ungrateful."


    As they were dragging her away, I pedaled hard and skidded to a stop in front of them, blocking their path.


    "Don''t you guys have anything better to do?" I leaned on my bike handle, giving them azy look.


    "Ethan," one of the boys eximed.


    They recognized me. It looked like they went to the same middle school. Most kids at school knew me. I wasn''t one to start trouble, but I sure wasn''t afraid of it. They stuck out their tongues, and one scratched his nose, saying, "Ethan, we were just messing around with her. We''re heading home now."


    With that, they took off. Emily stood there, head down, her toes wiggling in her wet sandals.


    "Thanks," she said softly.


    She was always so timid; I''d noticed that a while ago. Just like now, she thanked me but couldn''t bring herself to look up. I stared at her face. She was small and thin, looking a bit underfed. But her long, fluttering eyshes were the most striking feature. I found myself wanting to see the eyes behind thoseshes, but Emily wouldn''t look up.


    "The rain''s getting worse. Let me take you home," I offered.


    She shook her head and put her backpack back over her head.


    "No, thanks. My ce is just up ahead. I''ll be there soon."


    With that, she turned and dashed off, her backpack over her head. I trailed behind on my bike, watching her until she disappeared into Broadway Alley. I stopped at the entrance, seeing her run deeper into the alley, her worn-out sandals kicking up mud.


    That was two years ago. Since then, every time I saw her from a distance, she was always keeping her head down, looking timid. Now, two yearster, she still got picked on, but there was a kind of strength in the way she ran through the rain. She had to be strong!


    When the rain came and there was no umbre, Emily couldn''t just stand there and cry; she had to keep moving. She kept wiping her eyes as she ran. Was she crying? Those boys must have really upset her. I wanted tofort her, but I felt like I was thest person who could.


    Everyone''s life path was different. The bestfort for her would have been to bring Victor back to life and wake her mom up. But that was impossible; what was done was done and couldn''t be changed.


    It wasn''t until she was out of sight that I pedaled away. Not far ahead, I saw my cousin. He was also carrying a backpack and riding a bike. My cousin, Jason, had just transferred schools. He used to live in that Broadway Alley, but not anymore. "Ethan, what are you doing here?" Jason asked.


    I shrugged and said, "Just wandering around."


    Jasonughed and said, "You really have a good mood, wandering around on a rainy day?"


    He seemed skeptical, but I didn''t exin. We rode side by side until we parted ways at an intersection, and I kept going. Passing a mall, my eyes unconsciously looked towards the entrance. My fingers tightened on the brake, and I stopped. The man walking out of the mall was my father, Victor, and the woman beside him was probably his mistress, Linda. She was carrying shopping bags in one hand and holding a boy''s hand in the other. The boy had a backpack, probably just picked up from school to go shopping.


    Victor''s affair with that woman was no secret, but seeing them together still hurt. They were chatting andughing, looking like a happy family. Even when they got into the car, Victor didn''t notice me standing in the rain. Even if he did, he probably wouldn''t have a kind expression because he hated me.


    Back then, not many families had private cars, and Victor was one of the few who did. However, the number of times I had ridden in that car could be counted on one hand.


    My mom, Cindy Windsor, never got the chance to ride in it because she was always in poor health and rarely went out. As for me, I preferred my bike, even if it meant getting soaked in the rain.


    Victor''s car headed towards the stone factory. He spent most of his time there, staying in the dormitory, so it wasn''t unusual for him to be away for days.


    I kept riding towards home and saw Cindying out of the farmers'' market with groceries. She was carrying bags in one hand and holding an umbre in the other, coughing so hard her back was bent. Seeing her like that, and thinking of Victorughing with Linda, made me feel really upset.


    I rushed up to Cindy.


    "Mom, your cough is getting worse. How about going to see Grandpa?"


    Cindy was pleasantly surprised to see me and quickly tilted the umbre towards me to cover me.


    "Look at you, I told you to always carry an umbre, but you didn''t listen. Now you''re soaked."


    Cindy was a very gentle woman. Even when she scolded me, there wasn''t a hint of harshness; every word was filled with care and love.


    Actually, Cindy was more beautiful than Linda, but she had a chronic cough all year round, and years of medication hadn''t helped. Victor used to show some concern at first, butter he got annoyed by her coughing and even told her to go far away to cough. So Cindy suppressed her coughs in front of Victor.


    Cindy''s illness wasn''t congenital. When Victor first started the stone factory, the conditions were quite rudimentary, and he hadn''t bought a car yet. Cindy was worried that Victor wouldn''t eat well at the factory, so she delivered meals to him every day, rain or shine. Sometimes she came backpletely soaked.


    I remember one winter when it was snowing heavily. Cindy went to deliver a meal to Victor, but he wasn''t at the factory. She waited in the snow for a long time, and the meal got cold, but Victor never returned. The workers didn''t know where he had gone.


    After bringing back the cold meal, Cindy fell seriously ill with a high fever and a cough. That was when her chronic cough started, and it never got better.


    I pushed the umbre back towards Cindy.


    "Mom, you cover yourself. I don''t mind getting wet, but your health isn''t good, so don''t catch a cold."


    Cindy smiled gratefully and walked beside me, sharing the umbre. I pushed my bike, and we walked home side by side. I nced at the groceries in her hand; they were all things my dad and I liked to eat.


    Cindy was a good wife and mother. She took great care of Victor and me, often neglecting herself. I don''t think I ever knew what she liked to eat.


    "Mom, what do you like to eat?" I asked.


    Cindy looked at me and said, "I like all kinds of food."


    Cindy was a very mild-tempered woman, but not everyone appreciated women who were verypliant.


    As we neared home, I heard the neighbors gossiping about my phndering father, Victor.


    "He''s rich. It''s not just one mistress; he could support a whole ser team if he wanted." "Poor Cindy, putting up with this humiliation. If it were me, I would''ve left long ago."


    "Exactly, Victor was treating home like a hotel,ing and going as he pleased."


    I hated these women who had nothing better to do than gossip behind people''s backs. At that moment, I wished I could silence them. Cindy probably noticed my displeasure and quickly pulled me back home, signaling me not to act impulsively. Therge table at home was filled with small cakes, and I remembered that today was my birthday. It looked like Cindy had worked hard all day at home.


    Cindy took out a bag and packed some small cakes for me to take to Martin. She said she had nned to invite him over for dinner, but he had to work overtime and couldn''t make it. Handing me the cakes, Cindy also asked me to call Victor toe home for dinner since it was my birthday.


    I thought to myself, ''He wouldn''t care about this meal.''


    Seeing my silence, Cindy asked if I had heard her. I nodded and asked, "Mom, can I take a few more?"


    Cindy smiled kindly, saying, "Take as many as you want. There''s plenty. If it''s not enough, I''ll make more."


    I took an extra bag, packed a few more cakes, and headed out. By then, the rain had stopped. When I reached Broadway Alley again, I saw Jasoning out from a distance. He didn''t see me and rode away quickly.


    I rode into Broadway Alley, parked my bike downstairs, and carried the cakes upstairs. I knew which floor Emily lived on. Jason used to live just below her, and I would asionally see her when I visited him.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    When I reached her door, I was surprised to see two beautifully wrapped small cakes ced there. Inside, I could faintly hear the sound of someone reading aloud.

 Chapter 239 Opposition

    Compared to the shy way Emily used to say "thank you," her voice was much clearer now as she read the text.


    Through the door, I could picture her sitting upright at her desk, totally engrossed in her book. I ced the cupcakes at the door, knocked lightly twice, and then quickly ran to the next floor. After a bit, I heard the door creak open. "Who is it?" Emily asked cautiously.


    I pressed myself against the hallway wall, holding my breath, staying silent. For the past two years, I''d been keeping an eye on her and doing these little things, but she had no clue about me. After a while, I heard the door close. Taking a few quiet steps up, I peeked and saw the cupcakes were gone. As I walked downstairs and hopped on my bike to leave, I instinctively nced up at her window. To my surprise, she was peeking out. I nervously looked down, pedaled fast, and rode out of Broadway Alley.


    I thought to myself, ''Why am I so nervous?''


    Honestly, I could totally be friends with Emily, care for her, and protect her. After all, she didn''t know who I was or the truth. But I just didn''t have the guts, probably because I was scared she''d see through my guilt.


    Just like before, when I finally got the courage to offer to walk her home, Emily didn''t even look up at me. Her shyness and my guilt meant we would never interact directly. I rode my bike to the hospital. Martin wasn''t in his office; I heard he was in surgery, so I sat in the office waiting.


    The office walls were covered with tons of certificates, all of Martin''s honors. I didn''t know how long I waited, but Martin finally came back, taking off his gloves as he walked in. He looked tired but was pleasantly surprised to see me. Martin said, "Ethan, what brings you here?"


    I handed him the cupcakes.


    "Mom asked me to bring this. Grandpa, can youe home for dinner after the surgery? Mom''s cooking."


    Martin sat behind his desk, adjusted his gold-rimmed sses, and flipped through the medical records on the desk, saying, "There''s another surgeryter, the patient is waiting. I can''t go home now."


    Then Martin asked, "Has your dad gone back?"


    I stood up and said, "I was just about to call him."


    Martin mmed the medical record on the table, somewhat angrily, and said, "You must get him back for me. You''re already grown up, and he still acts irresponsibly!"


    Martin knew all about Victor''s craziness. I never got why Victor''s temperament and character were nothing like Martin''s, and I was nothing like Victor. By the time I left the hospital and got to the stone factory, it was alreadyte. I immediately spotted Victor''s car parked in front of the bungalow.


    I knocked on the door. Victor asked who it was from inside, but I didn''t answer. I was feeling stubborn and rebellious, not wanting to talk to him. After a bit, the door finally opened, and I caught a glimpse of panic on Victor''s face. "What are you doing here?"


    I quickly scanned the small room; no one else was there. Linda and her kid must have been sent back by him. I had a suspicion, so I pushed him aside and walked in, searching everywhere. Victor scolded me, angry that I didn''t respect him, but I ignored him.


    When I pulled back his nket, it immediately revealed what he had hidden inside. I was filled with rage, clenching my fists, barely holding back the urge to hit him. I grabbed the stuff and was about to throw it out. Victor held onto my arm tightly, and in the struggle, the powdery substance scattered all over the floor.


    Victor, as if he had lost something precious, got down on the floor and started picking up the stuff bit by bit, heartbroken. I hated how he lost all his dignity when he touched that stuff.


    I was so angry, my chest felt like it was going to explode. Locking the door, I dragged a rope out from under the bed, pulled Victor up from the floor, and forced him into a chair, preparing to tie him up.


    He barked, "How dare you! I''m your father!"


    Victor resisted and cursed at me, but at 15, I was already half a head taller than him. He was no longer my match. This wasn''t the first time I tied him up. Thest time he had a drug rpse and hit Cindy, that was the first time I tied him up. I didn''t dare do it in front of Cindy, so it also happened in this room.


    Ever since he started using drugs, he sometimes behaved like apletely different person. At times, he was overly submissive, and at other times, he was aggressively vtile. I had already learned to tell right from wrong, so I felt it was really unfair to Cindy.


    He said I would go to hell, but I wasn''t afraid. I didn''t want him to continue like this, didn''t want him to bully Cindy anymore. I felt I was doing the right thing; my only goal was to make him quit using drugs.


    There were so many stories of families being torn apart by this stuff. Home didn''t feel like home anymore, and I was really worried we''d end up like that. Victor was tied to the chair, unable to move, and he cursed at me, spewing all kinds of nasty words. I just stood there, letting him hurl insults without responding.


    I didn''t curse back or hit him; tying him up was myst resort. Cindy always taught me about respecting our elders, and I saw how she treated them with such respect. If it weren''t for those values she instilled in me, I would''ve hit him a long time ago.


    I stayed silent because he knew I just wanted a promise from him. Even though his promises meant nothing to me, I still hoped he''d make a sincere one at that moment.


    The workers were leaving, and as they passed by, they told Victor to go home. They probably saw the car still outside and knew he hadn''t left yet.


    I didn''t say anything, and Victor didn''t respond either. He probably didn''t want the workers to see him in such a sorry state.


    After the workers left, everything quieted down, and it waspletely dark.


    Victor eventually got tired of cursing and finally stopped.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.


    "Ethan, Victor, are you there?"


    It was Cindy''s voice. She must have been worried because I hadn''te back sote.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Since the incident with Victor and Linda, Cindy hadn''te to the stone factory, probably to avoid seeing something that would upset her.


    Victor red at me. I didn''t want to let him go easily this time. But Cindy''s knocking was urgent, and I didn''t want her to worry, so I eventually untied Victor and opened the door.


    Cindy looked at me and then at Victor, suspiciously asking, "What were you doing? Why did it take so long to open the door?"


    "I didn''t do well on my exam, and Dad was scolding me." I threw out an excuse and went to get my bike.


    Behind me, Cindy said, "Victor, today is Ethan''s birthday. Come home early for dinner."


    Victor locked the door and went to start the car. My mom called me to put my bike in the back of Victor''s car and ride home with him.


    I ignored her and rode off on my bike. That night, it was just the three of us at the dinner table. I couldn''t remember thest time we had a meal together; most of the time, it was just Cindy and me. Because of the earlier conflict, Victor looked at me with hatred during dinner.


    If I had a choice, I really wouldn''t want to be his son. Cindy probably sensed something was wrong and tried to lighten the mood with a smile.


    "This time you didn''t do well, but you can try harder next time. Ethan, tell me, how did your test go?"


    I put down my fork, pulled my backpack over, and handed her the report card without any expression.


    "Straight A''s. Getting all A''s is pretty good."


    Cindy was pleasantly surprised, staring at my report card and even showing it to Victor.


    She said with a smile, "Victor, Ethan''s excellent. You can''t expect too much; our son has worked hard enough."


    Victor didn''t show any pride; instead, he mmed his fork down and went upstairs.


    Cindy looked at Victor''s back in confusion, afraid I would be too disappointed, and keptforting me. "Ethan, you''re really great! Keep it up!"


    No matter how hard I tried, he would never be proud of me. I always knew that. In the middle of the night, I was awakened by a sudden noise. Hearing the car start, I got out of bed and went to the window, seeing Victor driving away. I faintly heard Cindy crying. I walked to their bedroom door and found Cindy sitting on the floor, crying and coughing. I went over to help her and saw several bruises on her body.


    I said angrily, "Did he hit you again?"


    Cindy leaned against the bed, crying her heart out. I looked around their room, and the walls still had their wedding photos hanging. Victor wasn''t always this bad. Ever since he started using drugs, he became more and more irritable and less and less concerned about the family.


    Hatred surged within me, and I said, "Mom, I don''t want him as my dad anymore."


    My mom''s crying stopped abruptly, and she grabbed my hand. "Ethan, you can''t say that. He''s done some foolish things, but he''s still your dad, and I still love him. As long as he wants this family, I can endure it."


    I really didn''t understand how Cindy could tolerate so much. Was it really just because of love? Cindy probably also worried about me; she wanted to keep the family together for my sake.


    Cindy started coughing violently again, and when she opened her hand from covering her mouth, there was blood.


    "Mom." I was terrified.


    Cindy wiped the blood from her mouth and smiled, trying tofort me. "It''s nothing. Don''t tell your grandpa, so he doesn''t worry."


    I went to get Cindy some hot water and her medicine. After fussing around until midnight and making sure Cindy was asleep, I went back to my room but couldn''t sleep. I took a small box from under the bed, which had a small lock on it. Inside were secrets only I knew. I found the key from a hidden spot and opened the box.

 Chapter 240 The Secret

    The box had an old cassette tape inside. Nobody knew it held a massive secret.


    I had identally recorded something on it two years ago. Back then, rumors about Victor and Linda were flying around. Cindy had finally had enough and confronted Victor for the first time, leading to their first big fight over it. That day, I was chilling in my room, and even through the door, I could hear them going at it. I didn''t step in; I just heard Victor storm out, mming the door, and Cindy crying for what felt like forever.


    Victor denied everything when Cindy called him out. To help Cindy get some proof, I decided to do something sneaky. It was a Saturday. I sneaked into the stone factory and, while Victor was out, I hid a tape recorder under his bed. As I was slipping out, I saw Victoring back with Linda. They both went into his room together.


    The next day, I managed to retrieve the tape recorder. The stuff on it wasn''t what I was looking for, but it was enough to shock me. I had heard about the ident at the stone factory, but I never thought Victor was involved because he seemed so unfazed. But the truth was brutal.


    I always thought Victor was unreliable, but I never imagined he could be so malicious. He destroyed Emily''s family, and every time I saw her, I felt a wave of guilt and remorse.


    Now, his coldness towards Cindy and me had left me truly disappointed. Standing by the window, staring into the night, I feltpletely lost.


    The next day was Saturday, and I went to Martin''s ce to get medicine for Cindy. Martin knew all about Cindy''s health and always prescribed her medication. I didn''t dare tell him that Cindy had vomited blood the day before; I didn''t want to worry him.


    Martin, with his sses on, was seriously writing the prescription. I thought for a moment and said, "Grandpa, I read a story in a book today."


    Without looking up, Martin smiled and asked, "What story?"


    So, I gave him the gist of it. After finishing the prescription, Martin put down his pen and smiled, saying, "That''s a story about sacrificing family for justice."


    I knew Martin loved to read, so he definitely knew the story.


    I asked, "Grandpa, do people like that really exist in real life?"


    Martin kept writing and said, "It''s not something an ordinary person can do."


    When Martin handed me the prescription, there was an extra one.


    He said, "This is for your dad''s migraine."


    I felt a mix of emotions as I held the prescription and looked at Martin.


    "Grandpa, you still care about him."


    Martin sighed and said, "No matter how much of a scoundrel he is, he''s still my son."


    So, no matter how much of a scoundrel he was, Victor was still my father. The blood rtionship between us was an unchangeable fact.


    I asked, "Grandpa, I have a ssmate whose rtive is addicted to drugs. How can they quit?"


    Martin replied seriously, "Drugs are something you should never touch. Once you''re addicted, it''s very hard to quit. It requires a very strong willpower."


    I thought to myself, ''Does Dad have the willpower to quit using drugs? If he had strong willpower, he wouldn''t have betrayed Cindy. If he doesn''t have strong willpower, then I''ll have to use external force.''


    In the fall, several schools organized a joint autumn outing, including a hiking activity. I looked around the Sunshine Elementary School group but didn''t see Emily. However, I did see someone else.


    The boy Richard, who often hung out with Victor and Linda. With so many people, the vastness of the mountain, and theplex terrain, the teachers couldn''t keep an eye on everyone. So, the teachers had us middle school students pair up with the elementary school kids.


    Under my direction, a few boys led Richard into a cave. The cave was on a cliff, tough to climb up and even harder to climb down, requiring mutual assistance. The cave was deep and dark.


    Under the guise of an adventure, we all went into the cave. Once Richard was deep inside, the others quietly slipped out, leaving Richard alone in the cave.


    Richard was probably in fourth grade, a bit mischievous, but still young. Being alone in a pitch-ck cave would surely scare him. I felt a bit bad at that moment, but there was also a slight sense of satisfaction in my heart.


    Later, everyone gathered, and the teacher counted the students, but Richard was still missing. They found Benjamin, who was our middle school teacher, and that was when I learned that Benjamin was Richard''s father.


    I went to the same school as Benjamin, and over the past couple of years, I had formed a certain impression of him. He was considered a good teacher. Seeing his anxious expression made me uneasy, but I still didn''t step forward to reveal the truth.


    They even notified Richard''s mom, Linda, who came crying.


    When Linda saw me among the students, she seemed to recognize me. Her suspicious look suggested she already knew I was behind this.


    Later, everyone went up the mountain to search and found Richard in the cave. Richard''s eyes were swollen from crying, and even after being found, he kept sobbing.


    Richard didn''t know I was the one who did this, and no one pursued the matter further after he was found. But I already regretted doing such a bad thing.


    After all, Richard was innocent. I shouldn''t take my anger out on him.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    That night, when I got home, I was surprised to find Victor sitting there. In recent years, Victor didn''te home or came home veryte. It was rare for him to be back this early.


    Seeing his grim expression, I was about to head to my room with my backpack. But he called me over, and when I approached, he pped me hard. I figured he must have found out about what happened today. Knowing I was in the wrong, I didn''t resist and took the p.


    Cindy wasn''t home; she had gone grocery shopping. So there was no one to intervene when Victor decided to discipline me. But even if Cindy were home, she wouldn''t have been able to stop him.


    Victor pointed at my forehead and asked if I was responsible for what happened during the autumn outing.


    He came back to scold his own son for the sake of Linda''s child. My heart turned cold as I looked at Victor.


    My defiant attitude must have angered Victor, as he raised his hand to hit me again. I didn''t dodge and calmly said, "Don''t think that no one knows about the things you''ve done. If you don''t want people to find out, don''t do them. If you don''t quit using drugs, I guarantee that things like today will keep happening. One day, he might disappear and never be found again."


    "You!" Victor was furious and started looking for something, clearly intending to give me a good beating.


    "Unless you beat me to death," I said.


    In the end, Victor didn''t hit me again. Although he hated me and was angry with me, he did make some changes after this incident.


    He starteding home more often, sometimes even asking about my studies and showing concern for Cindy''s health. I didn''t know if he had genuinely changed his mind or if he was just afraid I would bully Richard again. Whatever the reason, his willingness to change made me feel somewhatforted.


    For a long time, I didn''t go to see Emily. Not seeing her allowed me to selectively forget. Seeing her would remind me of the terrible things Victor had done, and the rift between Victor and me would remain unresolved.


    Time flew by, and I moved up to a higher grade. That year, there was a city-wide student sports meet. When I stepped onto the court with my basketball, many people were cheering my name.


    Since we were representing our school, we had a cheerleading squad, and some girls handed me water and towels.


    That day, I saw Emily again on the court. We were ying against the middle school I used to attend, and I realized she was now in middle school.


    I hadn''t kept track of how long it had been since Ist saw her, but seeing her this time, I noticed she had grown taller, her features had matured, and she looked very pretty and pure. She seemed to be part of their school''s cheerleading squad, holding pom-poms and cheering with the other members.


    Because of Emily''s presence, I found it hard to concentrate on the game. Their school scored the first point, and she pped with her pom-poms, her eyes curving into happy crescents. She looked so joyful.


    Her smile was so precious! I was mesmerized. I always remembered her long eyshes, and now, her smile was deeply imprinted in my mind, unforgettable.


    Later, I had a chance to shoot, but I missed, and the other team grabbed the rebound and scored again. She jumped up in excitement. Her happiness inexplicably made me happy too. Scoring or winning didn''t really matter.


    The coach thought I was off my game and substituted me. The court was surrounded by people watching the game, but I was watching her.


    Her white sneakers, already yellowed from washing, stood out, but it didn''t affect her mood at all.


    When she jumped up in excitement, the small mounds on her chest, covered by her uniform, bounced. That was when I realized she had developed.


    Watching her chest bounce made my face heat up. I was a high schooler, and she was a middle schooler. There were many girls around me who had developed more than she had, but none of them caught my attention. I just liked watching her, and it made my heart skip a beat.

 Chapter 241 Rebellion

    I forced myself to look away, twisted open the drink in my hand, and took a sip to hide my embarrassment.


    A girl suddenly rushed up to me, saying excitedly, "Ethan, is the drink good?"


    I nced at the drink in my hand, realizing it might have been the one she handed me earlier. My gaze inadvertently swept across her chest. The girl was wearing a T-shirt that was more form-fitting than the school uniform, and her bust was a sizerger than Emily''s. But I didn''t feel the same blush and heartbeat as before and quickly looked away.


    "Thanks! It''s good!" I said.


    I didn''t y in the second half, but our team still won. Emily stomped her foot, and seeing her frustrated look, I couldn''t help butugh.


    After the basketball game, there was a 2-mile race, and to my surprise, I saw Emily at the starting line. She was actually participating in the 2-mile endurance race, which surprised me. I stood by the track, wanting to see how her small frame wouldplete the 2 miles.


    At the start of the race, many people overtook Emily, but she wasn''t in a hurry, maintaining her own pace steadily. Slowly, she overtook one person after another. By thest twops, she was struggling, her face flushed red. I couldn''t help but feel anxious for her, cheering her on in my heart.


    When Emily crossed the finish line, Emily finally couldn''t hold on and copsed to the ground. At that moment, I didn''t hesitate for a second and rushed over, picking her up and heading towards the infirmary.


    Several teachers and ssmates gathered around. The teacher asked me to hand Emily over to them, but I didn''t let go. I thought to myself, ''Emily couldn''t be in trouble!''


    I carried her into the infirmary andid her on the bed. She wasn''tpletely unconscious, her eyes half-open as if she wanted to say something but didn''t have the strength.


    The doctor immediately examined Emily, saying she was exhausted, and quickly gave her some water and medication, and started an IV. She must have been very tired and finally fell asleep.


    I stood by the bed, watching her peaceful sleeping face. Her long eyshes drooped, asionally trembling slightly, as if she was having a bad dream. Her hand with the IV needle was outside the nket, looking pitifully thin. Seeing her like this, I quietly felt a growing sense of pity.


    I didn''t leave until the IV was almost finished. She moved slightly, as if about to wake up, and I quickly left the infirmary. Standing outside the window, I paused, looking in through the window. Seeing her open her eyes, I finally left. The next morning, I was hanging out across from Broadway Alley, waiting. Emily came out with her backpack, looking like she was back to her usual self.


    I trailed behind her, watching as she greeted every teacher and ssmate she passed. Benjamin handed her some milk and eggs, and she smiled, thanking him.


    Not long after that, my world came crashing down. One day in ss, the teacher called me out and told me something had happened at home. I rushed to the hospital, but by the time I got there, Cindy was already on the brink. She tried to say something, but no words came out, just tears streaming down her face.


    Cindy couldn''t let go of me. I saw it in her eyes and those tears. She passed away, full of worry.


    Cindy had always been there for me, taking care of me. She''d been sick for a long time, but I never thought it would take her life. Her sudden death hit me hard. I looked at Victor, who stood by the bed with a calm expression.


    I had no idea what he was feeling. Was he heartbroken? Or was he relieved? Had he been waiting for this day, tired of having a sick person at home, tired of Cindy''s constant coughing?


    For me, without Cindy, home lost all meaning. During the funeral, I heard from neighbors that on the day Cindy died, Victor brought Linda into our home, and not long after, Cindy was rushed to the hospital.


    I started to think Cindy''s death wasn''t so simple. I confronted Victor, but he denied everything. When I pushed him, he said Cindy had a sudden attack and couldn''t breathe. Later, Martin told me Cindy''s bronchial atrophy was the main cause of her sudden suffocation. But I believed Victor bringing Linda home had triggered it, angering Cindy and causing her attack. I thought Martin knew this too, so after Cindy''s death, he became colder towards Victor.


    I was done with Victor and ran away from home in a fit of rage. I started hanging out with ssmates who skipped school, spending time in inte cafes, ying cards, drinking, and getting into fights. I didn''t want to be the good student with perfect grades and behavior anymore; it was too exhausting.


    My broken home left me shattered. I just wanted topletely fall apart.


    Victor eventually tracked me down and dragged my drunken self back home. When I sobered up, I found myself back in my room, with Victor sitting by my bed.


    Surprisingly, he wasn''t angry. For the first time, he spoke to me sincerely. He said he understood my sadness over losing Cindy, that he would step up as a father, and that he would quit drugs. He seemed so genuine that I actually believed him. But a monthter, Victor brought Linda and Richard home and announced that Richard was his son and had changed hisst name to match his own.


    Suddenly, I felt like an outsider in my own home. Richard acted like he owned the ce, always making a mess.


    One day, I couldn''t take it anymore and argued with him in the living room. Out of nowhere, he grabbed a fruit knife from the coffee table and stabbed me. I thought he was bluffing, but he really did it, right in the stomach.


    Victor and Linda were home at the time and were shocked. Victor wanted to rush me to the hospital, and I could see a trace of worry in his eyes. But his concern couldn''t heal the wound in my heart. I pushed him away and ran out, clutching my wound.


    I found Martin. I didn''t want to burden him, but he was the only rtive who truly cared for me. I had no one else to turn to.


    Martin helped me patch up my wound, cursing Victor the whole time. After that, he took me in, and the home I had known for over a decade waspletely given to them. Living with Martin, I finally found a bit of the happiness someone my age should have.


    My first guitar was a gift from Martin. Even though he didn''t support me getting into music, he still made it happen. At that time, my outlook on life was pretty twisted. I thought, ''If Dad can live so freely when he should be responsible, why do I have to live such a strict and exhausting life when I should be carefree?''R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    So from then on, I changed a lot. I yed music, grew my hair long, and went wild with a group of friends, living life to the fullest every day.


    During holidays, Victor would asionallye to Martin''s house to take me back for a few days, probably to avoid public scrutiny. After all, with Cindy gone, what would people say if he didn''t want me?


    I didn''t want to go back, but I couldn''t bepletely heartless. After all, blood ties couldn''t be severed.


    Linda was a master at pretending, acting like the perfect wife and mother in front of Victor, and outwardly treating me very well. Richard also became slick, treating me kindly in front of Victor, probably coached by her.


    When Cindy was around, Victor didn''t care much about me, but now he started to. He said ying music wasn''t a proper job. The more he said that, the more I wanted to do it.


    In those reckless teenage years, I made a group of friends and did everything he thought was inappropriate, just to make him angry as my form of revenge.


    Looking back, my actions were childish, but at the time, I was serious, seriously using this childish way to get back at Victor.


    I didn''t want to follow his guidance; I wanted to do things my way. Because of the absurd things he did, he had long lost his authority in my eyes. I felt his values and outlook on life were wed, and the direction he pointed me in wasn''t necessarily right. What Victor thought was wrong wasn''t necessarily wrong.


    I formed a band with a few friends, and my cousin Jason was the drummer. After starting college, he became very busy, working part-time in his spare time, not only as a waiter in a caf¨¦ but also taking on several tutoring jobs. I knew Jason was doing it to help Emily.


    Jason was gentle and unassuming, doing everything quietly. Although he never said anything, I understood his feelings. He must have liked Emily, otherwise, why would Jason have cried and refused to move?


    I was the least qualified person to appear in front of Emily. So, I tried not to see her and even tried to ept the pursuits of other girls. During that time, I probably looked like a yboy to others, dating several girls of all types. But I knew that with them, I never felt that heartbeat.


    That feeling I had when I saw Emily on the basketball court, that blush and heartbeat, I wouldn''t forget for a long, long time. Later, with so many girls, that feeling never came back.


    To others, I seemed carefree and easygoing every day. In reality, I was like a bird constantly flying in the air, very tired, wanting to find a ce to rest but unable to find a perch.


    So I fell in love with cycling. I liked to carry my guitar, ride my bike to the suburbs, to the mountains, find a quiet ce, and y and sing alone. One time, I met Fiona.

 Chapter 242 First Love

    Inte autumn, up on the mountaintop, the ground was covered in yellow leaves. There was this girl sitting on a rock, hugging her guitar and singing her heart out. Her back was to me, and her voice was just... soulful. I couldn''t see her face, just her long hair flowing over her shoulders.


    When she finished her song, I couldn''t help but p. She turned around, looking startled. That was the first time I saw Fiona. She was beautiful, with long eyshes and big eyes, kind of like Emily.


    Fiona had this delicate look that reminded me of Emily. She nced at me a few times, looking a bit uneasy, then quickly slung her guitar over her back and took off on her little bike. Watching her ride away, I found it kind of funny. I thought, ''Did I scare her? Do I look like a bad guy?''


    I originally came to the mountaintop to chill for a bit, but for some reason, I turned my bike around and chased after her. Fiona looked back and saw me following, so she pedaled even faster. I thought, ''Does she really think I''m a bad guy?'' It was downhill, and she was losing control. Her bike''s tires were smaller than mine, so she couldn''t outrun me. I overtook her to keep her from going too fast and crashing.


    At the foot of the mountain, on a bridge, I stopped to rest and lit a cigarette. About five minutester, Fiona showed up on her bike. I was leaning against the bridge, puffing smoke. She must''ve thought I was dangerous because she sped up again, like I was gonna jump out and grab her.


    But then her bike stopped before she even got on the bridge. I saw the chain hade off. She got off to check and looked pretty helpless. So, I helped her fix it. My hands got all greasy, and she handed me a tissue from her bag, thanking me. For some reason, I suddenly remembered that rainy day when Emily thanked me. Just like now, she handed me a tissue but seemed a bit scared to look at me.


    The second time I met Fiona was in a bar, and that was when I found out she was a resident singer there. That day, a drunk guy rushed the stage to harass her. I guess I was a bit drunk and felt like meeting her again was fate, so I stood up for


    her.


    That fight was wild. I got a bit hurt, just a scratch. I didn''t think it was necessary to go to the hospital, so Fiona got a first aid kit from the bar owner and treated my wound. She squatted in front of me, head down, her long eyshes casting shadows. She carefully applied ointment and gently blew on it, her cool breath brushing over my skin.


    At that moment, I was really drawn to Fiona''s gentle and serious demeanor. She seemed delicate, but her singing was powerful and infectious. She was a small girl, yet her voice carried a sense of having been through a lot, a voice full of


    sorrow.


    Every time I saw her, I couldn''t help but think of Emily. They both had that inner strength wrapped in gentleness. Maybe that was what attracted me. So we started dating.


    After we got together, Fiona was especially good to me. She was the kindest woman to me since Cindy. After Cindy passed away, few people treated me so gently. I couldn''t resist her kindness and warmth. We sharedmon interests and were both people whocked love,ing together to keep each other warm. It felt so natural.


    Fiona joined our band, and we released an album. I gave her protection, and she gave me warmth.


    During that year, I almost forgot the past pain and guilt. But when Victor found out about Fiona and me, he opposed it. He cared about Fiona''s job as a bar singer.


    There was no such thing as a superior or inferior job. She earned her living with her talent. He looked down on singers, so I insisted on being a singer, and I wanted to marry her.


    That summer, Victor suggested we all go to a resort for vacation during our break. I didn''t want to go at first, but thinking about Victor''s strong opposition to Fiona and me, I decided to bring Fiona along.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    So, I waited at the spot we agreed on, but Fiona never showed up. She had said she''de, but she didn''t. I had a hunch why. Victor was against us, and I could tell she felt a bit out of ce around me.


    I thought, ''In my eyes, we''re equals, but Fiona''s always so anxious and insecure. Is it her issue, or am I not giving her enough security?''


    I used to be carefree and yful, but I was serious about Fiona. I could feel her affection for me. Even though I knew deep down I didn''t love her deeply, I enjoyed the warmth andfort of being with her. I didn''t want to let down such a serious and gentle girl.


    I still went on that vacation. I thought it would be boring, but I made a significant discovery. After we settled in at the resort and were getting ready for a nap, Victor went out alone. I don''t know why I decided to follow him. Maybe it was something in his demeanor, or just a gut feeling, but this trip didn''t seem simple.


    Victor walked into a small forest, cautiously looking around as he went. I followed him carefully and saw him stop at a hidden spot deep in the woods. I climbed up a bit and stood behind a scenic rock, which gave me a clear view of his location.


    After a while, another man walked over mysteriously and met with Victor. I saw the man first offer Victor a cigarette, then handed him a package. After checking it, Victor seemed to give him a wad of cash. After a brief exchange, the man, with a cigarette in his mouth, looked around warily and left. I followed the man down the mountain and saw him head towards a van. The van''s window was open, and another man was sitting inside. The man with the cigarette immediately got into the passenger seat, turned his head, and started talking to the man in the van. I got a good look at the man with the cigarette''s face. He had a high hairline, a distinctiveplexion, and unique features. I thought I would recognize him if I saw him again.


    Later, I returned to the resort room. Victor asked where I had been, and I lied, saying I had just wandered around. I didn''t ask Victor where he had been or what he had traded with that man. I thought I already knew.


    After returning from the resort, I visited Cindy''s grave. What exactly happened on the day Cindy died was unknown. But ultimately, Victor had an undeniable responsibility.


    Looking back, ever since Victor started using drugs, he changed. Drugs eroded his will, making him irresponsible and mentally twisted. I could even describe him as havingmitted many evil deeds. As a result, I have always despised drugs. If drugs didn''t exist, perhaps many things would have ended differently.


    That night, I went to the bar to find Fiona. She was on stage singing, wearing heavy makeup. Fiona never used to wear such heavy makeup because she didn''t need it to enhance her beauty. Now, with heavy makeup, she looked like a different person. She seemed very down, and her voice was particrly sorrowful. Although that was her style, I could tell something was different that day.


    Fiona knew I was there. After finishing her song, she walked over to me and had the waiter bring some drinks. She was actually quite young but looked more mature than girls her age, probably due to her experiences. Her life was also pitiful; her father passed away early, her mother was bedridden, and she gave up her education for her sister. Now, she worked in a bar, enduring people''s disdain.


    "Why didn''t youe that day?" I asked her.


    After drinking a ss of wine, her cheeks turned slightly red. She brushed her hair back and poured another ss to toast me.


    After another drink, she said, "Ethan, love without family blessings won''tst!"


    Her direct statement left no room for misunderstanding. Because of Victor''s opposition, she wanted to back out. I admit I wasn''t my best self at that time. As a boyfriend, I probably didn''t do well enough. I was young and impulsive, and I didn''t give her enough security when she was anxious.


    I said, "You don''t have to care about anyone else. My life is my own to decide."


    Fiona suddenly smiled gently, her eyes glistening with tears.


    Fiona said seriously, "Ethan, if I think about it carefully, I don''t think I love you that much. I can''t even figure out if my feelings for you are love. Maybe it''s more urate to say we''re two partners with shared interests. We care for each other, we sing together, and that''s a normal way for partners to interact. I think we both need to reflect on whether what we have is really love."


    I didn''t know what true love was. I didn''t think anyone could give a definite answer.

 Chapter 243 Time

    Fiona figured it out from my silence. She gave a bitter smile, the neon lights flickering in her eyes, casting shadows of sadness.


    "So, you think what we had wasn''t love either, huh?" Fiona said. "Let''s not waste each other''s time. There are plenty of great girls chasing after you, and I can find someone more suited for me." "So, you''re breaking up with me?" I asked.


    "Actually, I''ve fallen for someone else," she replied.


    My pride wouldn''t let me beg her to stay. I just downed a ss of liquor and agreed.


    For the first time, I wanted something serious. I thought we had mutual feelings, shared interests, and were reallypatible. I even nned our future in my mind. But it ended like this, and of course, I felt terrible.


    But I acted nonchnt, quickly moving on to a new girl, and Fiona got a new boyfriend. Seeing her smile at her new guy, Arthur, made me sneer inside. It turned out she could be gentle with anyone. The funny thing was, I thought I had found true love.


    I thought I didn''t care, but for some reason, I was in a funk. Was it the breakup or realizing I had misjudged her? I wasn''t sure. I deliberately took my new girlfriend to the bar where Fiona was. I couldn''t remember my initial intention, only that I felt blocked up inside, like some emotion couldn''t be released.


    Coincidentally, Arthur was there too. When Fiona saw me with another woman, her face stiffened slightly, then she leaned into Arthur''s arms in front of me. We just kept hurting each other like that.


    At that age, we were so immature, doing things to hurt each other. Iughed indifferently and even walked over to provoke Arthur. "You''ve got guts, ying with a woman I''ve been with. As long as you''re happy." Actually, I never even slept with her.


    Under the neon lights, Fiona''s face turned pale, her long eyshes trembling slightly. She bit her lip hard as if she was stimted, but she didn''t say anything, nor did she let go of Arthur''s hand.


    I turned away gracefully and went to drink with some friends. I didn''t know that this turn would be our final goodbye. I drank a lot that night, so much that I didn''t notice Fiona''s calls and messages. Maybe it was fate, destined that I would spend my life repaying this debt.


    When I woke up in the middle of the night, I saw countless missed calls and messages.


    Fiona: [We''ve grown too far apart. Now, I''m even less worthy of you. I just wanted to say goodbye. Let''s end where we started.]


    Reading this message sobered me up halfway. I grabbed my coat and rushed out of the bar. I understood what Fiona meant and headed straight to the hilltop where we first met. I called her countless times on the way, but no one answered, which only increased my anxiety. The hilltop was pitch ck, with nothing but the sound of the wind.


    The next news I got was the tragic news of Fiona falling off the cliff. The police concluded it was suicide. Even though I was mentally prepared, I still went crazy and couldn''t ept it. We broke up, but I never wanted her to die. Having been with her for so long, I thought I understood Fiona''s character. I never thought she was so fragile. It was just a breakup, and she was the one who initiated it.


    Someone told me that Fiona got drunk that night, and Arthur had sex with her. Connecting this with Fiona''s message, I understood why she couldn''t take it.


    I went straight to the dormitory, dragged Arthur out of his bed, and beat him up. Afterward, I thought if I hadn''t said those hurtful words that day, would Fiona not have gotten drunk? Would that incident not have happened? Would she not have lost hope?


    I felt like a sinner. I didn''t know what dreams I was chasing or what right I had to love or receive warmth from others.


    Because I beat up Arthur, I was expelled from school. After Fiona left, I never picked up the guitar again, and The Thorn Birds Band disbanded. During those days, I drank and fought all the time, truly bing a delinquent. It was during this period that I noticed Drew and his group. There were several of them, and I recognized one as the person who did business with Victor, and another as the one who was in the van at the foot of the mountain resort that day. Later, I found out that the guy in the van was named Drew, and he had a younger brother who was also in the gang with him, named Wyatt O''Neill. After a fight, we got to know each other, and I infiltrated their group.


    Even though they were nice to me, they still kept their guard up. They never talked about their shady deals in front of me, but I knew they were up to no good.


    That winter, it snowed like crazy, and they were acting all secretive, like they were nning something big. I spent some cash to take a few of their guys out for drinks. Once they were good and drunk, I managed to get some info about their uing deal from one of them. I always felt there was a big shot behind them, but I had never seen him.


    That day, it was snowing heavily, and we went to a Mexican restaurant to eat. If the info was right, the deal was supposed to go down there. But I hadn''t seen Drew, which was weird. I pretended to drink and y games with them, all the while keeping an eye on the ce.


    Halfway through the meal, a bunch of cops burst in. The underlings tangled with the cops for a bit, and most of them got caught, but Wyatt ran out the back door. I didn''t think twice and chased after him.


    I tackled Wyatt into the snow, holding him down with all my strength while he struggled like crazy. We rolled around in the snow, and Wyatt picked up a brick and hit me on the forehead. Blood started flowing down my face, but I held on tight and didn''t let go.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Blood got in my eyes, and my vision turned red. I saw Drewing from the end of the alley, looking like he was ready to rescue Wyatt. But soon, a bunch of cops poured out from the back door. Drew realized he couldn''t save Wyatt and turned to run.


    As Drew turned, he gave me a look so fierce it felt like he wanted to tear me apart. The cops subdued Wyatt, and I finally passed out. When I woke up, I found myself in an unfamiliar room, with two men in police uniformsstanding by the bed. Seeing me awake, they both smiled with relief.


    "Did you catch him?" I asked.


    Ever since drugs destroyed Victor and my family, I had wanted to bring these drug dealers to justice every single day.


    One of the cops nodded and said, "We caught Wyatt. Drew got away, but we''ve issued a warrant. The long arm of thew will catch him eventually; he won''t get far."


    A cop said approvingly, "Good job, young man."


    I stared at their police uniforms for a long time, unable to look away. I felt that the uniform gave them an aura of righteousness,manding respect. The cop seemed to read my thoughts and patted his uniform with a smile. "Do you want to be a police officer?"


    "Yes."


    I disappeared for a whole year. During that year, I underwent the most secretive and brutal undercover training. In just one year, I shed my naivety and recklessness. When I returned a yearter, I didn''t tell anyone where I had been. When I saw my old friends again, they just said I had changed, be more mature and steady.


    I knew very well that after a year of training, I had changed inside and out. My values, my dreams, and my ambitions had all be different.


    I started a business, which grew rapidly, and I became a sessful person in everyone''s eyes. Businessmen often hid some dark dealings, and no one was wary of me because I was a legitimate rogue, an illegitimate businessman.


    The business world was my best hiding ce, and my identity as a businessman was my best cover. Victor quickly realized I had a knack for business and began to take pride in me. The old quarry was transformed into Silent Grove Vige, and we ventured into the tourism industry.


    My life seemed smooth on the surface, but it had already taken apletely different path. I had wronged many people in my life. I wronged Fiona. Even if I took care of her sister and family, she died in her prime, and I could never make it up to her.


    I also wronged Emily because Victor''s debt became my responsibility. I want to make it right. So, I decided to spend the rest of my life making amends, by bringing happiness to more families to atone for my sins.


    This path was dangerous and lonely, but I had no regrets. I saw Emily again on a rainy day. I was driving past the medical school and saw hering out. She was already in college.


    Time really flew! Just like when she was a kid, she held her backpack over her head to shield herself from the rain, tiptoeing carefully with each step to avoid getting her white sneakers wet. She was wearing a white T-shirt, jeans, and white sneakers. She was so youthful. And such youth seemed like a distant memory to me.

 Chapter 244 Action

    The rain suddenly picked up. I grabbed the umbre with one hand and opened the car door with the other. But just as I was about to step out, I hesitated. Did I really have the right to approach Emily?


    I watched her run through the rain with her backpack, and I couldn''t help but give a bitter smile. I closed the car door again and set the umbre down gently. Lighting a cigarette, I waited until her figure disappeared into the downpour before starting the car again.


    When I got home, the rain was stilling down hard. I parked, got out, and stood there with one hand in my pocket, tilting my head slightly as if I was enjoying the rain. Seeing Emily had stirred something in me, like the thrill of first love back on the basketball court.


    I got soaked, my hair and shirt drenched, before finally heading inside. After a hot shower, I stood in front of the mirror, watching the water droplets slide down my chest.


    That year of training had been intense, with daily physical workouts that transformed me from a skinny kid into the muscr guy in the mirror. The psychological training taught me to stay calm and collected, to be patient and steady. Business was a whole other beast. I learned the art of sophistication through my battles in the corporate world.


    I could y the part of a carefree yboy, but I never let any woman get too close because of my special circumstances.


    I had to be the perfect businessman, wearing a wless mask toplete my mission.


    As for Emily, I hoped she''d find her own happiness. Our paths had diverged, and we were never meant to cross again.


    In the years that followed, I kept myself insanely busy, avoiding any idle moments that might make me think beyond my mission. I kept up with the training while expanding Skyline International Corporation.


    To everyone else, I was a hardworking, ambitious businessman. That was my role, my responsibility.


    Over those seven years, I wore the mask of a businessman, talking about money and profit every day. I mingled with shrewd, mercenary businessmen and unknowingly became one of them.


    At social gatherings, we toasted andughed, all wearing our fake smiles. No one ever truly opened up. I''d oftene home drunk and pass out, only to wake up the next day, put on a suit, and do it all over again.


    As I neared thirty, a lot of people with ulterior motives started pushing women my way. They''de on strong, and I''d y along-wrapping my arm around their waists, dancing, taking their wine sses, drinking what they offered but no one was getting me into bed that easily.


    I knew these women, and the people behind them, weren''t interested in me. They were after Skyline International Corporation.


    To me, these women were just walking billboards of materialism and schemes, not worth a second thought. But sometimes, to keep things smooth, I had to act the part of the yboy. I learned to y the game, but I never let anyone get to me. I didn''t have the luxury of being moved.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    I rarely got genuinely drunk at these social events. Sometimes I''d pretend to be tipsy, but the only time I actually got drunk was when some business friends really tried to get me wasted. Even then, I was still somewhat aware.


    I remembered being helped into a hotel room by a woman and copsing on the bed. I could hear the shower running. I knew exactly what she wanted.


    When she came out of the bathroom, she was naked, with the scent and steam of the bath clinging to her. She seemed surprised to find me leaning against the headboard, smoking, fully awake.


    She probably didn''t expect me to sober up so fast. I watched her calmly, indifferently. Her freshly bathed body had a faint blush, with graceful curves and a voluptuous figure. My unflinching gaze made her uneasy, but she still approached me boldly.


    She knelt on the bed, her slender, well-proportioned body naked, trying to stimte my senses. She tentatively ced her hand on my chest, drawing circles, asionally ncing up at my face. Seeing that I didn''t push her away, she got bolder and climbed on top of me.


    She took the cigarette from my hand, wrapped her arm around my neck, and brought her lips to mine, passionate and eager. When I didn''t respond, she stopped, pouting and looking at me with a mix of seduction and frustration. "Mr. Windsor."


    Faced with such beauty and direct attraction, it was natural for me to feel desire.


    She must have noticed because she smiled brightly and used her hands and mouth, trying to arouse my interest. But I gently pushed her away, bit by bit.


    She pouted, clearly unhappy, and said, "Mr. Windsor."


    I looked at her slightly parted lips, suppressed the fire in my heart, and calmly said, "Put on your clothes and go back."


    "Mr. Windsor." The woman pouted and refused to get off, straddling me stubbornly.


    Just then, my phone rang, snapping me out of it. I picked it up-it was Dennis. I shot the woman a cold, warning look, and she reluctantly climbed off. Lowering the receiver volume, I answered the call. Dennis only said one thing. "The news from Lonehawk is in."


    I sighed and put my phone away.


    "Mr. Windsor," the woman cooed, her hand crawling up my body again. I didn''t give her another chance. I pushed her away, got out of bed, straightened my clothes, and walked out with long strides.


    "Mr. Windsor," she called after me, sounding hurt.


    I ignored her and headed straight out of the hotel, still feeling the residual heat of desire.


    Standing by the roadside, I lit a cigarette, letting the cold wind cool me down until the fire inside finally died out.


    As I finished the cigarette, Dennis pulled up.


    I got in, and Dennis drove us straight to Heritage Square za.


    We parked near the za but stayed in the car to observe.


    Dennis had mentioned on the phone that Lonehawk had sent reliable intel about an operation tonight.


    Lonehawk was an informant Dennis had been in contact with. I didn''t know his real identity, just that he went by Lonehawk, and his information was always spot-on.


    After midnight, the za started to empty out, and most of the shops closed. The only ces still buzzing were a few KTVs and inte cafes in the tall buildings.


    Around 12:30 AM, the target finally showed up. A van pulled up not far ahead, and a group of young men got out, closed the door, and headed straight for an inte cafe.


    The streetlights in Heritage Square za were bright enough for me to recognize one of them-Richard. Dennis must have spotted him too because he turned to me and asked, "What do we do? Richard''s there too."


    Through the window, I squinted at Richard, who was walking to the inte cafe with another guy, arms around each other''s shoulders. They looked rxed but were clearly keeping an eye on their surroundings. Once they were all inside the inte cafe, I narrowed my eyes and said, "Proceed as nned."


    A group of inclothes officers, who had been lying in wait around the za, rushed into the inte cafe.


    That night''s operation ended with everyone getting caught.


    Dennis and I stayed in the car the whole time. I watched as they were handcuffed one by one and loaded into police cars.


    With the loud sirens ring, the police cars drove away.


    People from the KTVs and inte cafes spilled out to watch themotion. After the police cars left, they chatted for a bit before dispersing.


    With the car windows down, Dennis lit a cigarette and handed one to me.


    I reclined the seat, leaned back, and smoked, staring at the pitch-ck night sky through the open sunroof.


    The square piece of night sky framed by the sunroof looked like a ck hole, deep and distant.


    Richard didn''t get into college. Victor paid for him to attend a regional university, but he got expelled not long after. With nothing to do, he refused to manage Silent Grove Vige and instead hung out with delinquents, learning to navigate the streets.


    Since Victor brought Richard home, I rarely stayed there. I couldn''t understand how Victor and Linda let him be sozy and unambitious.


    I also ran with a bad crowd, but I had my principles and a bottom line.


    I still remembered a few months ago when he hade to Skyline International Corporation to find me.


    Richard rarely sought me out. When he walked into the office and called my name, I knew he had an ulterior motive.


    He imed that Victor wanted him to learn business management and expressed interest in the general manager position at Skyline International Corporation.


    Although business wasn''t my true purpose, Skyline International Corporation was my shield, and I had invested my effort and energy into it. I took business seriously and certainly didn''t want Richard to ruin it.


    I told him that everything I had today wasn''t handed to me; I created it with my own hands. If he wanted to live a superior life, he had to fight for it himself.


    I understood the pride and ambition of that age. Although I didn''t interact much with this half-brother, I knew his personality well enough. How could he stand being looked down upon? With my words, he would surely strive to make a name for himself.


    But it wasn''t until tonight that I realized his way of striving was not the right path.


    Victor and Linda quickly got the news. During that time, Linda cried every day, her face washed with tears. Victor was exhausted from running around for Richard.


    However, due to the number of people involved, there was no chance of overturning the case at that time.


    On the day of the trial, Victor and Linda went, and so did I.


    The gallery was filled with the families and friends of those involved, all looking sorrowful and worried.


    Their situations varied, and the sentences were different, most receiving ten years. Richard and another named Yanis were sentenced to five years.


    After the verdict was read, a girl sitting two seats away from me stood up excitedly.

 Chapter 245 Sophie

    The girl whispered "Richard" and then just copsed. The crowd went wild, and Richard''s face twisted as he looked over. She was closest to me, so I stepped up and caught her before she hit the ground.


    She was barely conscious, trying to open her eyes, but all she managed were a couple of tears and another soft "Richard."


    I rushed her to the hospital. After a bunch of tests, the doctor dropped the bomb: she was pregnant. I stared at the girl on the bed, looking so young and innocent. That was my first impression of Sophie. Thinking back to how upset she was when the judge gave the verdict and her constant calling for "Richard," I thought I had it figured out.


    She was still out cold, so I dug through her phone for her family''s contact info and gave them a call. A middle-aged couple showed up just before dark, right as Sophie was waking up.


    When they heard she was pregnant, the woman lost it, throwing all kinds of insults at her. Sophie just cried, too scared to talk back.


    Then the woman turned to me, giving me the once-over before pointing at me and asking Sophie, "Is he the father?"


    Sophie shook her head like crazy, but the woman didn''t care and started yelling at me.


    "You look decent, but what have you done? Sophie''s just a kid!"


    I wasn''t nning to say anything, but she was really pushing it.


    I calmly said, "It''s not me."


    That just made her angrier. She put her hands on her hips and yelled even louder. "Why won''t you take responsibility?"


    She turned back to Sophie, stormed over, and jabbed her in the forehead. "You''re such a disgrace. We raised you, and this is how you repay us?"


    Sophie''s head jerked to the side, but she just kept crying, not daring to talk back.


    The woman said angrily, "You need to get rid of this illegitimate child."


    Sophie was shocked, but then her eyes got this fierce look. "No, I won''t. I''m keeping this baby."


    "What did you say?" The woman''s voice went up several notches, and she grabbed Sophie''s ear. "You''ve shamed us enough, and now you want to keep it?" Sophie, still crying, said firmly, "I have to keep this baby."


    The woman shot a look at the silent man next to her, then sneered. "Sophie, if you keep this baby, you''re out of our house. We can''t handle this shame."


    She dragged the man out, and Iter found out she wasn''t Sophie''s mom but her aunt. Her parents had died, and she''d been living with her uncle''s family. After they left, Sophie cried her eyes out. I stood there, clueless about how tofort her.


    When she finally calmed down, I asked, "Is the baby Richard''s?"


    She teared up again but nodded.


    "Does Richard know about the baby?" I asked.


    A sad look crossed her face, and she shook her head.


    I felt bad for her and added, "Are you really going to keep the baby?"


    Sophie looked at me with her swollen eyes and said, "I have to keep this baby."


    I knew there was no point in trying to change her mind. She was determined.


    I said, "I''m Ethan, Richard''s older stepbrother."


    With her family cutting her off and Sophie set on having the baby, I had to find a ce for her. Richard had messed up, but I managed to pull him back from the edge. Still, I felt guilty about Sophie and the baby.


    Later, I found out Richard didn''t really want the baby; he got Sophie pregnant by ident. We all had to face the consequences of our choices. Sophie did, Richard did, and so did I.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I didn''t know if Victor had fully kicked his drug habit. If he hadn''t, then after Richard got busted for dealing, he should''ve realized just how bad drugs were.


    On Fiona''s death anniversary, I drove back to her hometown to visit her grave.


    Fiona was buried on a hillside near her home. Unlike a public cemetery that had kept up, her family was small-just her mom and sister-so no one had time to take care of her grave. Weeds and brambles had taken over, almost hiding her tombstone.


    I spent half the day clearing them out and then stood there for another half, just staring at her grave in silence.


    Her tombstone only had her name, but I could never forget her face those longshes, big eyes, and the way she''d shyly look down and say "thank you," too scared to meet my gaze.


    And thatst night, when she trembled under my harsh words, trying so hard not to cry. Over the years, I''ve had nightmares, seeing her covered in blood, telling me she was in so much pain and so cold.


    "Ethan!" A clear voice called out behind me.


    I turned to see a tall, beautiful girl walking towards me.


    It was Fiona''s sister, Faye. She looked a lot like Fiona, but now she was all grown up, full of life.


    I remembered when she came to Starlight City looking for Fiona; she was just a kid. Now she was a young woman.


    Even back then, I could tell she was braver than Fiona. When she first arrived in the big city, she wasn''t scared at all just curious and eager to try everything. She even went on stage for Fiona once. Like Fiona, she had a beautiful singing voice. I thought, ''Maybe one day, Faye could live out Fiona''s dreams.''


    "Ethan, Fiona knows you came to see her; she''d be so happy." Faye''s voice had this uplifting tone that made it pleasant to hear. I couldn''t help but smile a little.


    I said, "Are you sure Fiona would be happy, not resentful?"


    Faye shook her head firmly. "No way. Fiona loved you; how could she resent you? You loved Fiona too, right? I can feel it."


    When Faye was going through Fiona''s stuff, she found a diary. Most of it was about me. From the diary, I could see her love, her insecurities, and her struggles. But no matter how much time passed, I could never make it right.


    I patted Faye''s head and said, "Faye, study hard."


    Faye nodded with determination, saying, "I will."


    Before leaving, I visited Faye''s mom. She was disabled and bedridden for years. With Faye away at school, her elderly grandmother had been taking care of her mom.


    The year Fiona had her ident, I visited them. Seeing how tough things were, I totally got why Fiona, despite being so timid, had to work in a crowded bar and why she felt so inferior around me.


    She must have been extremely desperate before she died; otherwise, how could she have left her mom and Faye behind?


    I thought, ''If I hadn''t gotten drunk that night, if I had answered her call, would things have been different?''


    Over the years, guilt and regret have haunted me. Besides financial help, I didn''t know how else to make up for it.


    After returning from Fiona''s hometown, I went to Victor''s ce.


    I knew that after what happened to Richard, Victor must have felt terrible. I didn''t hate him as openly as I did when I was younger. No matter how much anger there was, he was still my father. Now, I was more rational. After dealing with the business world and seeing how cold people could be, I longed for some warm family moments.


    Linda made some cupcakes, which reminded me of how Cindy used to make them for me.


    Taking a bite of the cupcake in my hand, I suddenly felt very sad. I knew I would never be able to eat Cindy''s cupcakes again.


    Victor sat on the couch,pletely still. Linda called him several times, but he didn''te. She wiped away her tears as she made cupcakes. "Richard loved my cupcakes, but now he''s all alone..." There were so many lonely people in this world. As I left, I took two more cupcakes and drove to Broadway Alley.

 Chapter 246 The Struggle

    After hopping out of the car, I grabbed the cupcakes and strolled into the pitch-ck Broadway Alley. I remember bringing a cake here on my birthday years ago. Haven''t been back since.


    These days, Broadway Alley felt like a ghost town, like everyone packed up and left. Standing downstairs, I nced up. The building was mostly dark, just a few lights flickering here and there. Emily''s ce? Completely dark. I headed upstairs and stopped at her door. Dust covered it, like it hadn''t been opened in ages. I wondered, ''Did she move? Get married?''


    Jason had been overseas for years, and I hadn''t heard any news about him getting married. It was tough for two people to stay together with all the family drama and future ns.


    I thought, ''If Emily did get married, who did she end up with? Is she happy?''


    I ced the cupcakes at her doorstep. I never had the guts to knock on it, not back then, not now. Leaning against the wall, I lit a cigarette and started reminiscing.


    What did I feel for Emily? I had no clue. I felt guilty about Fiona, and with Emily, I couldn''t even face my guilt or seek redemption.


    After a long time, I thought I''d never see Emily again, but then she suddenly appeared.


    At the top of the hill, I didn''t recognize her at first. She was a mess, hair all over the ce, dirty. I couldn''t connect this disheveled woman to her.


    But when she looked up, one desperate, injured look, and I knew it was her.


    Emily! How did she end up here like this? The encounter was so sudden, I panicked.


    Seeing her silent, I almost took off on my bike. Over the years, I''d learned to stay calm, but Emily''s sudden appearance threw me off. I stopped and heard her crying, so desperate.


    I''d been avoiding this for years, and finally, fate brought us together. It felt destined. So, I decided to go with the flow. I turned my bike around, trying to act calm andposed, like it was our first meeting, to hide my inner chaos.


    I decided to be a good guy and take her to the hospital. I heard her calling a friend, thinking about her disheveled state and how heartbroken she was after hanging up.


    I knew Emily had lost her child. I tried to use smoking to mask my anxious and troubled feelings. But when I went to wash my car, seeing the blood-red stain on the passenger seat, my anger boiled over, and I punched the car.


    "Mr. Windsor, are you okay?" The car wash attendant looked at me nervously. I waved him off, walked to the side, and lit a cigarette. After washing the car, I sat inside, not knowing where to go.


    That night, I took a cold shower. The icy water flowed over every inch of my skin, trying to wake myself up. But my mind kept shing to Emily''s bloody legs and her heartbroken, desperate look.


    I thought, ''Ethan, calm down! Don''t get involved. You don''t deserve her!''


    If I never showed up in front of her again, tonight would just be a chance encounter. That night, I didn''t sleep at all. The next morning, I didn''t go to the office. I didn''t want to worry about Emily, but I couldn''t control my heart. I thought, ''She looked terrible yesterday, both physically and mentally traumatized. How is she after a night?''


    I held back all night, but finally, I couldn''t resist calling her.


    I thought, ''Even a stranger with a sense of justice, encountering her situation, might not be able to let it go, right? They would care, right?''


    She said she was in the hospital. When I arrived, I saw her being bullied by that despicable couple. It was then I realized her scumbag husband was Arthur.


    What a small world! He bullied everyone I cared about, first Fiona, then Emily. At that moment, I decided to ruin Arthur. I protected Emily behind me, and ironically, Arthur seemed to have forgotten me.


    Eight years ago, I was a reckless teenager with long hair. When I beat him up, he couldn''t even stand straight, and his eyes were ck and blue. It was normal that he didn''t remember me well. But I definitely couldn''t forget Arthur, because back then I wanted to beat him to death.


    When the shouting finally died down, Emily seemed to lose all her strength and was about to copse. After enduring a night of torment and pain, she finally couldn''t hold on any longer and fainted.


    Seeing her pale face on the hospital bed, I felt my mind was a mess. I had called her and rushed to the hospital just to check on her. But I couldn''t let myself get too involved. After much thought, I called her friend.


    For a whole month, I kept myself busy, forcing myself not to think about Emily. Several times I wanted to call and ask about her, but I held back.


    Emily didn''t call either; she must have forgotten about our chance encounter.


    I only secretly went to see her a few times, always at night. But I only looked at the lit window from downstairs, not daring to go up. I knew it was better for her to get better without my interference.


    The next time I saw Emily was in a bar. Just like the encounter on the hill, she appeared so suddenly. That night, Emily was stunning. Compared to a month ago, when she was disheveled and miserable, she was now so beautiful that I couldn''t take my eyes off her. Judging by her state, she had recovered well over the past month.


    Emily came to greet me, and at that moment, two business friends were trying to introduce their daughters to me, and I was struggling to get away.


    Since we had met several times by chance, it felt like a sign from above, and I suddenly had an impulsive urge. I introduced her to others as my future wife, and I was serious.


    But Emily might not know my true feelings. After she went out with her friends, she didn''te back, and while I was in the booth, my heart had already gone with her.


    When I finally couldn''t resist going out to find her, I saw her being bullied by Arthur and his new fling, with tears welling up in her eyes.


    Right in front of that cheating couple, I kissed her. Partly because my strong protective instinct kicked in, wanting to stand up for her, and partly because of a deep-seated desire within me. So I impulsively kissed her.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The moment I kissed her, I had already decided. Since I was going to intervene, I would go all the way and return all the grievances she had suffered.


    So I deliberately set up a trap. When I took Emily into the casino, she was very uneasy. She had been a good girl since childhood and probably had never been to such a ce. She carefully held onto my arm, head down, looking timid just like when she was a child.


    When Arthur joined the game, I found it increasingly interesting. I could see that she was afraid Arthur would lose. After being hurt so badly by him, she was still worried about him.


    I thought to myself, ''So, did she marry him because she really loved Arthur?'' Thinking of this, I got a bit annoyed. So, I decided to make Arthur losepletely.


    In that game, Arthur lost a million dors and all his dignity and pride. I had Oliver take Emily and the others downstairs first, and Arthur followed me into the casino office. Arthur stood in front of me, looking somewhat embarrassed and uneasy. After lighting a cigarette, I said, "Long time no see."


    Arthur was visibly startled, suddenly looking up at me. A few secondster, a hint of panic appeared in his eyes, as he finally recognized me.


    "What do you want?" he asked me warily.


    "Me?" I chuckled through the smoke. "You now owe me a million dors. I should be asking you, how do you n to repay it?"


    Mentioning the million dors, he became timid. After a long time, he said, "I know, back then Fiona broke up with you and got with me, you hate me, but that was her choice."


    I held the cigarette, deformed it, but I still smiled nonchntly. "You didn''t answer my question."


    At this moment, he didn''t look like a man at all. For a million dors, he lowered his head in front of me, his hands nervously not knowing where to ce them.


    "I don''t have that much, I can only write an IOU," Arthur said, clenching his fists.


    "I don''t ept IOUS, but I do have a proposal."


    I tapped on the keyboard and quickly printed something out. Pushing it in front of him, I crossed my legs, holding the cigarette in my mouth, observing his reaction. He was shocked after reading it. "What is it?" he asked.


    I exhaled a puff of smoke and said nonchntly, "I''m really into Emily. How about a million dors? Let''s make a deal, and she''ll be with me from now on."


    "Emily and I are not divorced yet," he said unwillingly.


    I said with a faint smile, "It doesn''t matter! I like her."

 Chapter 247 Unwilling to Let Go

    I could totally feel Arthur''s anger, but he didn''t dare blow up. That million bucks was the reason he had to suck it up and sign his name.


    I got where he wasing from. Even if he didn''t love Emily, he sure as hell didn''t want her with another dude.


    That contract was a major p in the face for Arthur.


    After we went downstairs, Emily kept bugging me about how I sorted out the million-dor mess. Honestly, I was kinda pissed. She''d been hurt so bad by that jerk, yet she still seemed to care about him. How much did she love him back then? Of course, I wasn''t gonna tell her the truth. Realizing it would just cause her to feel foolish and cry. She''d regret ever falling for Arthur.


    That night, Emily got totally wasted.


    When I brought her home, she kept curling up in my arms, mumbling and crying. She looked so pitiful.


    Even when I put her on the bed, she wouldn''t let go, clutching my clothes like her life depended on it. Her delicate eyebrows were furrowed, like she was having a bad dream.


    Be stood by the bed, all serious, "Ethan, you better treat Emily right. Don''t mess with her. She''s pure and already been hurt once. If you hurt her again, I won''t let you off."


    I smiled a bit, feeling d Emily had a friend who truly cared. I gently patted her, calming her down. After she finally fell asleep, I let go of her hand, tucked it under the nket, and went to the balcony for a smoke.


    The next morning, I brought a new dress for Emily.


    I had seen it in a store window once when I passed by a mall. For some reason, Emily popped into my mind, and I thought the dress would look perfect on her. On a whim, I bought it, despite knowing I might never get the chance to give it to her.


    I like to shower in the morning. After I finished and went downstairs, I heard noises from the kitchen.


    Standing at the kitchen door, I saw Emily seriously beating eggs with her head down.


    The dress fit perfectly, and she looked beautiful as she cooked. The warm scene made me feel a sense of home.


    I couldn''t help but sigh, "Seeing you cook gives me a sense of home."


    I hadn''t felt that way in a long time.


    This feeling made me infatuated.


    When Emily heard me say this, her face turned red, and even her earlobes turned pink.


    I looked at her with interest, feeling a bit moved.


    How strange. I''d met all kinds of women, but none had given me this feeling.


    Even though she was married, she seemed very pure to me. Her shyness made her look like an eighteen or neen-year-old girl.


    I seriously told her that it was important to be cautious about drinking in front of strangers.


    I didn''t want her to repeat Fiona''s mistake.


    Life''s road was always bumpy. She''d already been through so much. I hoped she''d be strong and not give up on life easily like Fiona did.


    At that time, I thought God had given Emily enough hardships, but I didn''t expect another misfortune to hit out of nowhere.


    Emily''s mom passed away.


    Emily knelt by her mom''s hospital bed, banging her head against the bed rail and crying uncontrobly. At that moment, I felt helpless. I could only hold her and prevent her from hurting herself further. In the face of life and death, words were useless.


    She knelt in front of her mom''s tombstone, refusing to move even when it rained.


    I carried her to the car, and she clutched the photo tightly. I could fully feel her sadness and despair.


    At that moment, Emily truly had nothing left.


    I felt guilty, heartbroken, and full of self-reproach, but I didn''t know what to do. All I could do was hold her and offer some warmth.


    She asked me why I was being so good to her. To be honest, I''d wanted to be good to her for many years.


    That night, I found a tape of Thorn Birds Band in her ce.


    The Thorn Birds Band was a distant memory for me, but the familiar lyrics still brought back memories.


    I also needed to constantly give myself strength and courage because I had to walk a tough path, facing storms without turning back.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I said to her, "Emily, people won''t be lucky forever, nor will they be unlucky forever. When life hits rock bottom, it means good things are about toe."


    After a bit, I added, "The strongest person in the world isn''t Superman, but the one who gets knocked down a hundred times and gets up a hundred and one times to face it again. The former is just strong, but thetter is fearless." When I was about to leave, Emily tried to keep me. She stood inside the door, and I stood outside, with a slight distance between us. The air seemed to carry a hint of subtle affection.


    If Sophie hadn''t suddenly called, saying she felt very unwell, I probably wouldn''t have left that night. At that moment, I really wanted to rush in and hold her.


    Emily knelt stubbornly in front of her mother''s grave, refusing to leave, which tormented me deeply. Her pain and hatred were something I couldpletely empathize with.


    I wondered if I should do something for her.


    The next day, I contacted several newspapers. The editor of the Starlight Times had always wanted to interview me, so I used that connection to start collecting some old newspapers from eight years ago. That night, I was at a dinner party when I suddenly received a call from Frank.


    I couldn''t care about anything else at that moment. Amid the surprised looks of everyone at the table, I found an excuse, grabbed my suit, and left.


    On my way to Frank''s midnight bar, I was so nervous. Normally, I could stay calm no matter what, but when it came to her, I just lost it.


    Hearing themotion in the private room, I kicked the door open.


    Emily''s clothes were disheveled, and she was pinned on the sofa by that bastard Arthur.


    Seeing me, Arthur looked a bit guilty. If his memory wasn''t too bad, Arthur should still remember that contract.


    Emily tried to escape in embarrassment, but I stopped her.


    She clutched her torn clothes, refusing to look up.


    At that moment, I could fully understand Emily''s embarrassment. I didn''t want to pursue Arthur for now because his retribution woulde sooner orter. At that moment, my eyes were only on her. That was the first time Emily kissed me voluntarily. I knew her intention; she wanted to use me to get rid of Arthur. But I suddenly found it hard to control myself. Besides the primal desire, I also felt a bit angry. I didn''t know if I was angry because she was using me as a shield or because I hadn''t protected her well enough.


    At that moment, I didn''t have the time or the rity to think. Emily''s lips were so soft that with just a brief touch, I didn''t want to pull away. So, I kissed her back passionately.


    My loss of control scared Emily. I kept telling myself not to hurt her, not to hurt her, so I restrained myself from kissing her forcefully.


    She said she was going to divorce him the next day and just wanted to make a final revenge.


    Hearing this news, I felt a slight sense of joy.


    I realized I was losing control of my heart more and more. I had always been afraid of her getting hurt, but if I let go, would she get hurt even more? Would things like tonight happen again? After all, Emily still hadn''t learned to protect herself well.


    I didn''t want to let go anymore. Maybe keeping her by my side, within my sight, would make me feel at ease.


    The next day, Emily ended that miserable marriage and finally regained her freedom.


    I had nned a biking trip with my friends, and Be brought Emily along.


    That day, Emily seemed to have dressed up deliberately. Standing in the sunlight, her long eyshes fluttered, looking a bit shy but particrly bright and charming.


    I understood that when people part ways, they want to leave gracefully. She probably had no lingering feelings for that marriage.


    That day, I carried her on my bike, and my heart was restless the whole way.


    I had imagined her sitting on my back seat for many years, and finally realizing it felt so unreal.


    That day, we camped on the mountaintop. We drank, yed cards, and chatted.


    As the sky darkened, my mood grew a bit somber because it was Cindy''s birthday.


    I thought of many things from when she was still alive, the unique motherly love, the love that once lost could never be found again, and all the entanglements. Seeing such a pure Emily, I also remembered many things I had done wrong to her.


    If secrets could remain secrets forever, I could protect her for a lifetime! I made love to her under the influence of alcohol because I really didn''t want to let her go.

 Chapter 248 Simple Happiness

    All mymon sense flew out the window when I was with Emily.


    When I woke up, she was gone.


    I stepped out of the tent and saw my bike was missing too. Panic set in.


    Emily had just learned to ride a bike that day, and she wasn''t great at it. It waste, and the road was all downhill. I grabbed another bike and took off after her.


    Halfway down, I finally spotted Emily. She had fallen, but luckily, it was just a minor spill.


    I went to hug her, but she pushed me away. She looked disappointed in me.


    I didn''t want her to feel that way. I told her I wanted to marry her, that it wasn''t just because we had slept together. But she didn''t seem to buy it.


    To her, we had only met a few times. How could I convince her I was serious about marrying her?


    We were both past the age of fairy tales. Emily couldn''t possibly believe in love at first sight. I didn''t dare tell her about the past, didn''t dare let her know I had been in love with her for years.


    So I brought up Martin. His illness and wishes were real; I wasn''t lying to Emily. At least it made her believe I was serious. But when it came to expressing love, I was cautious.


    Honestly, I didn''t even know if my long-standing feelings for Emily were love. I didn''t know if the thrill I felt when I saw her was love. At that moment, I was conflicted but serious. I wasn''t sure if I could provide her with a sense of security. But if I didn''t keep her close, I couldn''t rest easy. I hoped to find a bnce.


    I didn''t know what she felt for me, but I hoped she would grow fond of me over time.


    Emily asked why it had to be her. I said because she was pure.


    There was one more thing I didn''t tell her: because she was the one and only Emily.


    We got a marriage license, and she moved into my ce. Even though we slept in separate rooms, just having her under the same roof made me feel content.


    Every night after that, when I drove home, the living room lights were on.


    I rolled down the car window and looked at the living room, lost in thought.


    For so many years, every time I came back to this house, it was dark and cold. But from the day we got married, everything changed.


    Emily and I sat on the couch and chatted for a while.


    She said she wanted to find a job. She said if one day I met someone I truly liked, she would willingly divorce me.


    But she was the one I truly liked, yet I had my concerns and couldn''t say it out loud.


    Lying in bed at night, even though we were separated by a wall, I felt particrly at ease.


    It was a sense of peace I hadn''t felt in years.


    I took her shopping for clothes and shoes, trying to make up for her materially as much as I could.


    On the way home, we came across a wedding.


    People said a woman was most beautiful on the day she wore her wedding dress.


    At that moment, many fantasies filled my mind. I imagined how beautiful Emily would look in a wedding dress. If I were the one holding her hand, I would feel like the happiest person in the world. However, I couldn''t give her a wedding. I couldn''t publicly announce that Emily was my wife.


    The more high-profile I was, the more dangerous it would be for her.


    When I told her I couldn''t give her a wedding for now, I could see the disappointment in Emily''s eyes.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I thought, ''Maybe one day when I could let go of all my burdens, I would give her the wedding she wanted.''


    I hoped that when that day came, we would still be young. Even if we were no longer young, Emily would still be the most beautiful bride in my heart.


    Although there was no banquet, we still had a meal at home with my friends and her only friend as guests.


    She cooked, and I went into the kitchen to help her.


    I felt that cooking together was a kind of happiness.


    The atmosphere that night was originally very good, but I didn''t expect that when Emily went to get my jacket, she would also bring down that guitar.


    I hadn''t touched the guitar in many years because it easily awakened my guilt and remorse for Fiona.


    Seeing the guitar made me furious. I wasn''t mad at her for touching it; I was more pissed at myself.


    It wasn''t until Emily cautiously apologized that I realized I might have scared her.


    That night, as I held her while we slept, I could feel how tense she was.


    In the following days, things were tense between Emily and me, until one night when a few friends invited us to our usual bar.


    That day, when I smashed a bottle over a guy''s head in the bar, it felt really good.


    That guy, who spent his days doing nothing and often causing trouble at the bar, left a strong impression on me, even though I didn''t know his name and didn''t care to. He had been making advances toward Fiona while she was still alive. On that day, after having a few drinks, he started talking nonsense and, most importantly, he insulted Fiona.


    Even though Fiona had been gone for years, I wouldn''t let anyone talk trash about her.


    Even if fighting couldn''t change anything or bring her back, I still wouldn''t allow it, no way.


    But when I saw Emily rushing towards me, I knew there was danger.


    Luckily, the bottle ended up hitting my head, not hers. I was relieved and touched. I knew that in that moment when she rushed over, Emily didn''t have time to think. So did that mean she already had feelings for me? I must have looked like an idiot, grinning like that.


    Everyone thought I approached Emily because of Fiona. But the real reason was known only to me.


    I sensed Emily''s unease. I didn''t know how to exin it to her, as there were many things from the past that I couldn''t clearly tell her.


    I understood that women needed to feel secure. When Fiona was with me, she probably felt ack of it too. I reassured Emily with a gentle kiss. I told her that ever since she came into my life, the house felt like a home. I loved watching her busy in the kitchen, and I said I truly wanted to spend my life with her.


    I couldn''t tell her she was the woman of my dreams from many years ago, but I hoped Emily could read my feelings from my words.


    That night, I used my injured hand as an excuse to get Emily to help me wash up. I admit my intentions weren''t pure.


    At that moment, we were both filled with desire. But then Martin called and interrupted everything, tricking us into going to Greenfield Vige overnight.


    When I realized Martin had tricked us, I was really frustrated.


    It wasn''t until that night, with my gentle persuasion and a bit of seduction, that we finally became intimate.


    Emily was very inexperienced in bed, and she was very nervous. Actually, I was nervous too. I wanted to sleep with her, but I was afraid I wouldn''t perform well, and I was also afraid she would strongly reject me. Fortunately, she gradually adapted to me, moving from nervousness to eptance, and from eptance to enjoyment.


    She felt guilty about it, indirectly indicating that she hadn''t fully epted the fact that we were married. She needed time, and I could understand that.


    That night, I saw the name "Seagull" on her phone and realized she had been in contact with Jason. Her Facebook name was "Fish Looking Up at Seagull." But I guessed she didn''t know that Seagull was Jason.


    The next day, I immediately registered a new Facebook ount, named "Cat Who Loves Fish," to flirt with that "Fish Looking Up at Seagull."


    Cats and fish had a hunter-prey rtionship; I thought the name was perfect!


    Those two days in Greenfield Vige were probably the most rxed and pleasant days we had. Away from the city''s hustle and bustle, away from worldly troubles, we sought peace and romance in nature.


    I carried Emily down the mountain, and she quietly held onto my neck, pressing against my back. At that moment, my heart was filled with a gentle happiness. I wondered if she felt the same.


    I knew Martin would definitely like her because Martin liked girls who were simple, kind, family-oriented, and hardworking.


    We originally nned to stay in Greenfield Vige for a week, but Derek from Starlight Times suddenly called. I thought he must have found what I wanted. So I decided to return to Starlight City the next day.


    On ourst night in Greenfield Vige, Martin handed me an invitation.


    Martin used to be the director of Grace Hospital and had some connections with Xavier from Benevolence Hospital. This time, Xavier was celebrating his daughter Vivian''s wedding and specifically invited Martin to attend. Martin didn''t want to get involved in drinking, so he asked us to go on his behalf.


    Looking at the names on the invitation, I was surprised to see that Vivian''s fianc¨¦ was none other than Arthur. At first, I was astonished by the coincidence, but then I started making ns.

 Chapter 249 Revenge

    After getting back to Starlight City, Emily tagged along with me to Grace Hospital to get my stitches out. By some stroke of luck, shended a job as a receptionist there.


    That night, I set up a meet with Derek at the Blue Ocean Bar. I didn''t want Emily to know about it just yet, so I had Dennis take her home first.


    Derekid out all the info he dug up from back then.


    Even though it had been eight years, seeing those documents still shook me. Fiona''s death was Arthur''s doing, but my reckless actions that night set it all in motion. It was a regret I could never shake off.


    After Derek left, I sat by the window and drank a lot. Thinking about how reluctant Emily looked when she left, I shot her a message on Facebook, telling her I wouldn''t being home tonight.


    Later, it started to thunder. I stood by the window, listening to the storm outside, and started worrying about her. So, I grabbed my coat and left the bar.


    When I got to the house, Emily opened the door and immediately threw herself into my arms.


    That was the first time I felt Emily really relying on me, and it stirred up all sorts of feelings inside me.


    That night, I definitely drank too much. With everything on my mind, I was irritable and lost control, being a bit rough during sex.


    I must have hurt her because when I woke up in the morning and touched her, she flinched, looking a bit scared.


    I felt really regretful and annoyed. I always wanted to protect her, but I kept unintentionally hurting her.


    I realized I was losing control of myself more and more around her.


    To get ready for that perfect revenge event, I took her shopping for clothes.


    By chance, we ran into Arthur and his mistress at the mall. A $5,000 dress made Arthur start to feel scared.


    And this was just the beginning of my revenge.


    After dropping $5,000 on that dress, Emily felt bad about it. She didn''t want to go to a restaurant and insisted on cooking at home. As long as she was happy, that was all that mattered to me. As long as she was by my side, even our bickering felt endearing.


    A few days ago, I moved an old stereo from Martin''s old dorm in Starlight City.


    Listening to that old tape, Emily looked at me with admiration and said the lead singer''s voice was really maic and captivating.


    I wasn''t great at handlingpliments. When I felt her admiration, a small sense of pride welled up inside me.


    We yfully teased each other. She was still easily embarrassed, blushing at sensitive topics, which made me want to tease her even more. I loved seeing her blushing face.


    Since we got back from Greenfield Vige, Emily and I had gotten a lot closer emotionally.


    But the good times didn''tst. We had a big fight, and she even brought up divorce.


    I didn''t expect her to find out about me going with Sophie to her prenatal checkup, and I definitely didn''t expect her to follow me to Sophie''s ce.


    After she texted me about wanting a divorce, I couldn''t get her on the phone. I went to the hospital to find her, but the main door of the administrative building was already locked.


    I could have opened that door, but I didn''t want to cause a scene at her workce. It wouldn''t be good for her.


    After leaving the hospital, I called Sophie and asked her toe over in the morning so I could take her to see Richard.


    After hanging up, I waited outside the hospital all night, hoping to exin things to Emily.


    When I saw here out in the morning, I immediately pulled her into the car. She struggled the whole time. Having stayed up all night, I was already on edge, and I threatened her with a harsh tone as I sped down the road.


    I was really angry-angry that she didn''t see the situation for what it was, and angry that she brought up divorce without talking to me first.


    From the moment we got our marriage license, I never thought about divorce.


    I hadn''t told her about Richard before because I didn''t want her to know too much. It had nothing to do with her, and I wanted her world to be simpler. But in that situation, I had no choice but to tell her about Richard and Sophie. While waiting outside the prison for Sophie, we had a calm conversation.


    I didn''t expect that after learning about Sophie, Emily''s sympathy would overflow, and she would care about Sophie even more than I did.


    Emily was kind-hearted; I had always known that.


    But after this incident, I also realized that Emilycked a sense of security. Sheined that I was too mysterious, so I had to take her to Skyline International Corporation to let her know more about me. Looking back, I shouldn''t have kept things from her. I just didn''t want her to feel distant, but it ended up making her feel insecure.


    On the day of Arthur''s wedding banquet, I put the pearl ne I had specially chosen for her around her neck. Each pearl was full and round,plementing herplexion and the style of her dress.


    I hadn''t told her what was going to happen. I wanted it to be a surprise for her.


    When Arthur was standing on the ceremony tform and Xavier was walking down the aisle arm in arm with her father, I instinctively watched Emily''s reaction. I thought to myself, ''Does she still care? Would she feel heartbroken seeing this scene? When the real show starts, she should be cheering, right?''


    "Arthur, thank you for letting go." When she said that, I couldn''t help but smile.


    Emily had finally let go and grown up!


    Later, Emily had a run-in with Vivian in the restroom.


    When I kicked the door open, I saw Emily hurriedly squatting on the floor, chasing after the pearls that had rolled away, with a noticeable red mark on her neck.


    I helped her up, and she held the pearls, crying her eyes out, which made my heart ache.


    In that moment, I felt even more certain about my uing revenge n.


    After leaving the restroom, I took her to stand on the second-floor railing to watch the show.


    We watched as Fiona''s photos suddenly appeared on the big screen, Arthur''s face turned pale, and the guests present gasped in shock. Vivian was at a loss. She wanted to escape, but as soon as she took a step forward, she lost her bnce and fell heavily to the ground. A pool of blood spread from beneath her white wedding dress, and Vivian was rushed to the hospital.


    The scene was a bit gory, but probably not as gory as Fiona''s death. I believe Fiona, up in heaven, must have seen it too. I would make sure that scumbag''s reputation was ruined.


    That night, Emily asked about the incident. She guessed it was my doing, and I admitted it.


    I didn''t really want to hide it from her; I was just afraid she would feel soft-hearted.


    Emily seemed to have softened. She said the child was innocent. The child''s death was unexpected, but it felt more like a result of fate.


    Maybe even God couldn''t stand their evil deeds and thus intensified their punishment.


    A few dayster, Jason, who was abroad, suddenly contacted me, saying he nned to return to the country.


    I had been mentally prepared for this for a long time. Jason would find out about Emily and me sooner orter.


    However, on the day Jason returned, Emily suddenly seemed like a different person.


    She suggested we go to the Blue Ocean Bar to rx. At the bar, she proactively ordered two dozen dark beers and even suggested ying Truth or Dare. I felt she had something on her mind.


    Her dare was to ask the first man who walked in about the color of his underwear.


    Emily wouldn''t normally y such a bold game. I wanted to help her out, but she didn''t appreciate it and got up with her drink.


    I never expected the first man to walk in would be Jason.


    Although I knew he hadnded and had called him toe over directly, I didn''t expect such a coincidence that he would run into Emily as soon as he arrived.


    Jason had lived downstairs from Emily when they were kids, but he moved away early. I wasn''t sure if Emily still remembered him. But I thought Jason would recognize her since he had always paid attention to her. Emily put her hand on Jason''s shoulder in a flirtatious manner, which seemed practiced, but she usually wasn''t this open. It was probably because she had a few drinks.


    Jason had a smile on his face the whole time, and they seemed to be having a pleasant conversation.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    I downed a beer in one gulp and lit a cigarette, feeling inexplicably uneasy.


    When they walked over together, I suppressed my emotions, greeted Jason, and pulled Emily to my side, introducing them to each other.


    Jason was a bit surprised and disappointed when he found out Emily was my wife. At that moment, I confirmed that Emily was still in his heart.


    Seeing that Emily was unfamiliar with him, I understood that Jason had never confessed to her all these years.


    At that moment, I also doubted whether Jason''s concern for Emily was romantic. After all, he had many opportunities over the years, at least more than I did. He was also more straightforward and honest with her than I was. The game continued, and when it was my turn, I said I would drink, but Emily held down my bottle. Immediately, I realized that her odd behavior today might have a lot to do with me.


    Emily asked me, "Are you with me to get back at Arthur?"


    Her question came so suddenly that I waspletely unprepared.


    Of course, I wasn''t with her to get back at Arthur, but since she asked, she must have heard something. I didn''t know how much she knew, and for a moment, I fell silent.


    She looked disappointed, dropped her ss, and got up to leave. I grabbed her.


    She clearly didn''t believe I was with her because of Martin, but how could I tell her the truth? I couldn''t.


    Emily shook off my hand and left. At that moment, I didn''t have the courage to chase after her because I hadn''t figured out how to exin it to her.


    In the surprised eyes of everyone, Jason chased after her. With him there, at least I didn''t have to worry about her safety.


    Twenty minutester, I finished my beer, left the bar, and went to her old ce, sitting on the stairs and smoking an entire pack of cigarettes.


    She was so angry at the time that I guessed Emily wouldn''te back to my ce. She would probablye back here.


    When she appeared with Jason, she was staggering, and Jason was supporting her the whole time.


    She hadn''t drunk much at the bar, so it seemed she had drunk a lot more with Jason after leaving.


    I took her from Jason, but she shook me off. Even though she could barely stand, she insisted on stumbling up the stairs on her own.


    At that moment, I was annoyed that I made her so sad.

 Chapter 250 Emily Left

    Iid Emily down on the bed. She was clearly feeling the effects of the alcohol, looking miserable.


    I had promised to leave after getting her upstairs, but I just couldn''t walk away.


    She started drunkenly sobbing, saying things that were full of disappointment in me, which made me feel like crap.


    I figured I''d wait until she calmed down and then try to talk to her. I also needed some time to figure out how to bring up the issue.


    But she wouldn''t pick up my calls afterward. I had no choice but to call her through the hospital phone, threatening to keep calling until she agreed to talk.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    I wanted to pick her up from the hospital myself, but I had an important meeting. So, I asked Dennis to wait for her at the hospital entrance and bring her home. During the meeting, I kept checking the time, worried she might get impatient and change her mind.


    Finally, the meeting ended, and I drove home as fast as I could. From a distance, I saw the lights were still on, which made me breathe a sigh of relief.


    But the person waiting at home wasn''t her; it was Victor.


    "She left." Victor was lounging on the sofa, looking at me with a nk expression. He seemed pretty pleased with himself.


    I rushed upstairs and pushed open the bedroom door.


    She had taken all her stuff, but she left behind the new clothes I bought for her. I immediately called her, but her phone was already off.


    I went back downstairs, and Victor was still sitting on the sofa, like he was waiting for me to confront him.


    "What did you say to her?" I demanded.


    Victor took a drag of his cigarette and looked at me nonchntly. "She''s just a divorced woman. Don''t tell me you''re serious about her."


    I stared at him coldly, like he was a stranger.


    I shouted, "From the moment I decided to marry her, I was ready to spend my life with her. I''m not as much of a jerk as you!"


    Victor looked at me sharply, pointing his cigarette at me.


    "What did you say? I''m your father," Victor shouted.


    I sneered, "You oppose us being together so much. Are you feeling guilty?"


    Victor''s face changed slightly, and he nervously took another drag of his cigarette. "What do I have to feel guilty about? I''m doing this for your own good. You can have any woman you want. If you think Emily has no ulterior motives, I don''t believe it," Victor said.


    I was really worried about Emily. She must have been deeply hurt, and I had no idea where she would go.


    So I didn''t have time to keep arguing with Victor. I grabbed my keys and headed out.


    At the door, I stopped and turned back to him.


    "Let me tell you something, who I choose to be with is my business. You''ve never had a proper view of love and marriage, so you have no right to interfere," I said firmly.


    I rushed to Broadway Alley, thinking she might have gone back to the old ce, but she wasn''t there.


    Standing in the dark hallway, I looked out at the night through thettice, feeling lost and helpless.


    I wondered where she could go thiste.


    I remembered she didn''t have many rtives, and her only friend was Be. So I called Be, and from her tone, I was pretty sure Emily was with her.


    At least I knew she was safe. As long as she wasn''t wandering the streets with her luggage in the middle of the night, I was relieved.


    Leaving Broadway Alley, I suddenly got a call.


    That night, Dennis and I drove to the base.


    Over the years, there had been several emergency gatherings like this. No matter how important the matter at hand, I had to drop everything and rush over.


    On the way, I sent a message to Emily on Facebook: [Emily, I won''t bother you for the next few days. You don''t have to hide to avoid me. I''ll give you time to calm down.]


    Putting away my phone, Dennis handed me a cigarette and said with a smile, "You really care about her, don''t you?"


    I smiled bitterly and lit the cigarette.


    "The hardest thing to control isn''t actions, but the heart," I said helplessly.


    Dennis said, "But aren''t you afraid of putting her in danger?"


    I rolled down the window and looked at the endless night outside. What Dennis said was something I had considered.


    "I am afraid, but I think if I don''t keep her by my side, Emily will be in even more danger. I don''t want her to be bullied anymore," I said.


    Dennis asked me, "So you just felt sorry for her?"


    I nced at Dennis. He usually didn''t talk much but was very observant.


    I replied, "At first, maybe there was some pity, but now I find I can''t live without her. I might be in love with her."


    It had been eight years since Wyatt was captured, and Drew was still cunningly on the run, never caught.


    Over the years, the police had followed various leads, including the capture of Richard, which provided some information. Their leader''sst name was Long. They usually called him Rhyns, and he seemed to have some connection to Drew. Rhyns was the next key target. Once they made a move, he would be taken down.


    Jason texted me, saying he had finally chosen Grace Hospital. He said it was the hospital Martin had managed and was one of the most influential in Starlight City. But I think that was only part of the reason; another reason was probably because of Emily.


    I shot Jason a reply, letting him know I was on a business trip and asked him to look after her for me.


    I had nned to stay at the base for a few more days, but I was really worried about Emily. I had this uneasy feeling, like something bad was about to happen.


    That evening, I called Be to check if Emily had gone to work. She told me that Emily had fainted and was hospitalized.


    I rushed back overnight. In hindsight, I probably shouldn''t have returned so quickly. If I hadn''t, maybe I wouldn''t have overheard her conversation with Arthur. She said she was with me to spite Arthur, that she missed that scumbag.


    I couldn''t believe she still had feelings for Arthur, or maybe she knew I was there and said it on purpose to make me give up? I''d rather believe it was thetter.


    In a fit of anger, I turned and left. When I got downstairs, I was so frustrated that I punched a window.


    With a crash, the ss shattered, breaking the hospital''s tranquility.


    A group of on-duty doctors and nurses rushed over. Ignoring my protests, they insisted on dragging me to get bandaged.


    They made me sit down and treated my injured hand.


    Staring at my bloody hand, I remembered Dennis''s question in the car, "Do you really care about her?"


    I had to admit that I had really fallen for her, which was why it hurt so much.


    After that night, I didn''t visit Emily for several days, and I resisted asking anyone about her condition.


    I had my pride. She said those things, and if I shamelessly went back, wouldn''t that be pathetic? But I couldn''t hold out for long and soon lost my pride.


    I found myself really missing her. These past few days, I truly understood what it meant to be lovesick.


    Emily didn''t contact me. Maybe she didn''t miss me as much as I missed her. No, she was probably still angry. Emily wouldn''t miss me at all. So I had to put aside my pride and go find her.


    I first went to the jewelry store to pick up the pearl ne I had sent for repair, then I went to the hospital to wait for her to get off work.


    I knew Emily was an emotional woman. This ne might help me.


    But I didn''t expect her toe out with Arthur. She clearly saw me but pretended not to and was about to get into Arthur''s car.


    I was really anxious and super angry because I saw her determination.


    This time, Emily had made up her mind not toe back.


    I stopped her. I didn''t want her to get into Arthur''s car. I wanted to keep her, but my pride couldn''t help but speak with a bit of arrogance. "Emily, I''m not someone who hesitates. You can get into his car or mine. Make a choice today, and whatever you choose, I''ll respect it," I said.


    In the end, Emily chose Arthur.


    I swallowed my anger, smirked, and pretended not to care. I even tossed the pearl ne and walked away coolly.


    I was desperately hoping she would call me back or regret it, so I could run to her as fast as possible. But she didn''t. She resolutely chose Arthur, without considering me at all.


    After driving a short distance, I made a sharp U-turn. I couldn''t let go and picked up the ne.


    For two consecutive nights, I hung out with my friends at the bar, drinking and ying cards. The more depressed I felt, the crazier I yed.


    Be brought Emily to the bar that night. I was holding another woman, acting indifferent.


    I knew my behavior was childish. I realized I had be abnormal in front of Emily.


    When Emily went to the restroom, the woman beside me got closer, triumphantly slipping her hand into my shirt.


    I pushed her away and coldly said, "Get lost," then strode out of the room.


    I grabbed Emily and shoved her into my car, driving off wildly.


    She screamed all the way, her face pale with fear. She probably thought I was drunk and crazy.


    I had drunk a bit too much but wasn''t drunk. I knew my limits.


    I drove to the hilltop. While she was still in shock, we shared a tender moment.


    Although Emily initially resisted, she couldn''t deny her feelings.


    During this, Arthur called her. I grabbed the phone, mischievously answered it, and tossed it aside.


    I waspletely familiar with Emily''s body, and she eventually couldn''t resist my skills and joined in my madness.


    I had guessed that Arthur would hear everything from start to finish.


    I did it on purpose.


    But it didn''t resolve the conflict between Emily and me. She still insisted on breaking up, saying that first loves were unforgettable, and then said a lot more, implying that I had deceived her and was with her for revenge on Arthur. I couldn''t exin everything to her. I was so frustrated that I was about to explode.


    On the way back from the hilltop, Emily still refused toe home with me, and I lost my temper.


    I harshly told her that I would never reach out to her again in this lifetime.


    Later, I realized that I shouldn''t say harsh words to her, because in the end, those harsh words often ended up tormenting me the most.

 Chapter 251 Announcing the Relationship

    I never thought Emily would actually follow Arthur back to his hometown.


    When Jason brought her back in the middle of the night, she was already out cold, but there were tear stains on her face and her feet were blistered. I was so pissed at Emily then; she knew Arthur was a total jerk.


    But I couldn''t sleep, thinking about how he treated her again just made my blood boil. I ended up getting drunk alone in the living room.


    She came down for water in the middle of the night, and I, pretending to be drunk, kissed her and pulled out that million-dor contract.


    I was such an idiot back then. I knew she''d be heartbroken and desperate after seeing it, and she''d doubt my feelings for her even more. Jason came over and took her away, and I just copsed on the sofa, unable to move.


    When I woke up at dawn, my head was pounding.


    When I saw the floor littered with empty bottles and the contract lying there, everything fromst night came rushing back.


    I went upstairs and took a cold shower, letting the water shock my senses. Suddenly, I punched the wall.


    The things I did made me no better than a jerk like Arthur. I was even worse.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    I put on my suit and drove to the office.


    As soon as I walked in, the people who were chatting in groups suddenly went quiet, sneaking nces at me.


    Back in my office, I made an internal call, and my assistant came quickly. She seemed more cautious than usual.


    "Good morning, Mr. Windsor. Did you need me?" she asked.


    "What''s everyone talking about?" I asked, looking at her.


    She bit her lip, looking a bit troubled.


    "Tell me the truth," I said.


    She finally handed me her phone after scrolling through it.


    It was a photo of Emily and me. She was wrapped in a towel, and I was shirtless. The picture was pretty suggestive. But my face was pixted, and hers wasn''t.


    After looking at it, I handed the phone back to her and told her to call thewyer.


    During this time, I tried calling Emily, but I couldn''t get through.


    From the moment I decided to marry her, I wanted her to stay low-key by my side, but it seemed that this time, staying low-key wasn''t an option.


    I immediately drove home to get the marriage certificate and returned to the office, asking thewyer to issue an official statement on Skyline International Corporation''s Twitter ount to clear Emily''s name. It was the only way. Thewyer got the message and started working on it right away.


    Word about the chaos at the entrance of Skyline International Corporation reached me. When I got there, I saw Emily sitting on the ground, her hair a mess, while Skye was going off on her, and people were just standing around, pointing fingers.


    Emily lookedpletely defenseless and helpless.


    I stepped in, picked Emily up from the ground, and ignored all the stares.


    Thewyer''s statement had already made it clear that Emily was my wife.


    She was still pissed about what happenedst night and didn''t want to talk to me at all.


    I sighed to myself and brought a basin of water to wash her feet and put some medicine on them.


    In my 29 years, I never thought I''d be washing a woman''s feet, but at that moment, I did it without feeling embarrassed or anything. I just felt heartbroken seeing those blisters on her feet.


    Of course, she threw my own words back at me "If Ie on to you again, it would be degrading"-to mock me. Right then, I silently promised myself to be more careful with my words in the future.


    I took her phone and, as expected, found my number in the cklist.


    With no other choice, I removed my number from the cklist and added the note "Honey," hoping it would ease the tension between us.


    I knew exactly who was behind the smear campaign against Emily. I reported it to the police, nning to settle the score with Arthur, but he called to threaten me, saying he had something that could ruin Emily.


    I hate being threatened, but since it involved Emily, I couldn''t take the risk, so I announced that I would no longer pursue the matter.


    I knew the conflict between Emily and me was still there, so I decided to give her a proper exnation. Except for that one thing I couldn''t tell her, Iid everything else out.


    After dinner, I took Emily to the beach.


    I decided to stay with her at the beach for a few days, leaving everything else behind.


    We sat by the sea, and she asked a ton of questions, so eagerly. I told her everything I could, including the contract, the photos, Arthur''s threats, the mess between Arthur and me, and even my past with Fiona.


    I confessed everything, but I didn''t tell her that Fiona caught my eye because she reminded me of her. I also didn''t tell her that my revenge wasn''t just for Fiona; it was for her too.


    With everything out in the open, Emily seemed relieved.


    I asked her why she followed Arthur back. I was worried she still had feelings for him.


    She didn''t answer directly but kissed me instead.


    At that moment, it felt like nothing else mattered. The wall around her heart had finallye down.


    On Victor''s birthday, he called and asked me toe home for dinner. I was about to say I was busy when he added, "Bring her along."


    I knew he meant Emily.


    If he could recognize his past mistakes and genuinely ept Emily, that would be my hope.


    When I brought Emily along, she was extremely nervous. I totally got it and was touched that she was willing to make somepromises for me.


    But I didn''t expect Lacey to be there too.


    When we were kids, Linda would bring her over to y a few times during summer and winter breaks. Lacey seemed more mature and polite than other girls her age, more likable than Richard, so I didn''t have a bad impression of her. Victor treated her well, just like Linda outwardly treated me well.


    Today, probably because Lacey was there, Victor was more amiable and didn''t make things difficult for Emily.


    I knew it was Victor''s birthday, but I didn''t prepare a gift. I still harbored some resentment, as he never remembered Cindy''s birthday.


    During the conversation, I quickly caught on to Victor and Linda''s intentions. They wanted me to arrange a job for Lacey, and possibly even more.


    That night, Victor personally made me a pan-seared cod, and I felt a bit emotional. Victor knew I liked fish and had cooked it for me before, but that was a long, long time ago.


    I always thought he didn''t care about me, that he even hated me for how I treated him to quit his addiction. How could he possibly remember my preferences?


    On the way back from Victor''s ce, Emily was silent the whole time, looking very tired, so I let her rest early.


    The next day it rained, and we couldn''t go out, so we stayed in the room.


    I increasingly felt that something was wrong with Emily. She barely spoke and seemed listless, like something was weighing on her mind.


    I had already decided that even if she refused to go to the hospital, I would take her there. It was at this moment that I received a call from Arthur. He once again mentioned that he had something that could ruin Emily, threatening me to prepare eight million dors in cash and bring it to the abandoned airport at 10 PM.


    Arthur was very confident. I didn''t know what he had, so I couldn''t afford not to go.


    When I left the beach house, I did so quietly, not wanting to worry Emily.


    Back at thepany, I had my assistant prepare eight million dors.


    I stayed at thepany until 9 PM before driving to the abandoned airport.


    This abandoned airport was huge, but it had been left to rot for years, so it was overgrown with weeds.


    There were no streetlights, and no one came here at night, making it the perfect spot for shady deals.


    I drove in, and the headlights soon lit up a man squatting on the ground, smoking.


    When Arthur saw me, he stood up, a smug smile on his face.


    Arthur had the nerve to ckmail me.


    I got out of the car and walked towards him.


    "Where''s the money?" He had just arrogantly asked when I punched him.


    Arthur staggered several steps to the side and took a long time to straighten up, his mouth full of blood.


    "You''re a lunatic!" he cursed, wiping his mouth.


    I sneered coldly, "I am a lunatic. Didn''t you know that eight years ago? I''m still better than you."


    "Go ahead, curse all you want. But you''ll still have to pay up, or I can''t guarantee that Emily won''t be called a slut tomorrow." Heughed triumphantly.


    I knew very well that a scoundrel like him, when pushed to a certain extent, might really do anything. Arthur''s current state showed he was ready to go all out.


    I lit a cigarette slowly and said, "The price isn''t up to you. You have to show me what you have so I can see if it''s worth eight million dors."


    Arthur was momentarily stunned, then smiled knowingly.


    "Looks like she really didn''t let you see what I sent you that day. You''ve been kept in the dark," Arthur said.


    I took a deep drag on my cigarette to calm down, then looked at him.


    I said, "Stop wasting time. Let me see what you have first."


    Arthur smiled and slowly took out his phone, handing it to me after unlocking it.


    The phone contained nude photos of Emily.


    I smashed the phone to the ground and spat my cigarette at him, then lunged at Arthur, pinning him to the ground. He struggled, but I held him down, beating him until he couldn''t get up. His face was covered in blood, but he was stillughing.


    Arthur said with a sneer, "How about it? Worth eight million dors, right? The phone''s broken, but I have backups. You can kill me, but I guarantee the whole city will see Emily''s body tomorrow." I beat him half to death and finally threw the suitcase with eight million dors at him.


    I shouted, "Get out of Starlight City. If you dare release the photos, I''ll break your legs!"


    Arthur struggled to get up, spitting blood, dragging the suitcase, limping away quickly as if afraid I''d change my mind.


    I stayed there for a while, picked up the broken phone, and drove out through a back road. Passing by a pond, I got out and threw the phone into the water.

 Chapter 252 Reconciliation

    Sophie''s baby finally arrived, and it was a wild ride, but thank goodness, both mom and baby were okay.


    I had no beef with the kid; actually, I kinda liked her.


    Maybe it was because I had reached a certain age, but I felt an instinctive longing for a child and hoped to have one with Emily.


    But then I got Emily''s medical report, and it hit me how much pressure my baby fever was putting on her.


    Emily told me her trouble getting pregnant was because of that abortion.


    I felt terrible for her, and my hatred for Arthur just grew.


    Emily was already struggling with confidence, and now, with the possibility of not being able to have kids, she was even more insecure and anxious.


    On the night of Skyline International Corporation''s anniversary bash, we threw a party at a hotel. I had a few drinks, nothing crazy. In the middle of the event, I got a photo from some random number.


    The pic showed Emily and Jason holding hands, and it looked like they were at the same hotel where our event was happening. So, Emily and Jason were here.


    Since Jason came back to the country, he''d been crashing with us. I knew he had feelings for Emily, but I always trusted him. Still, seeing that photo made me uneasy.


    So, I bailed before the party was over.


    I didn''t think anything was going on between them. I trusted Emily, and I trusted Jason. I figured whoever sent the photo had some shady motives.


    But that night, we ended up fighting.


    It wasn''t our first fight, but it was the first time I felt like Emily was being kinda unreasonable.


    I was upfront with her; I had no clue what she was mad about. I lost it. During the argument, I thought about that photo, and it made me feel weird, so I said some harsh things.


    I regretted it as soon as I left the vi, but what was done was done, and I couldn''t take it back.


    I crashed at Skyline International Corporation that night, and the next evening, I didn''t go home either.


    As night fell and the city lights came on, I walked out of Skyline International Corporation, had a lonely meal, and then wandered the streets by myself.


    I had been single for years before and never minded being alone. But after having her, being alone suddenly felt kinda sad.


    I passed by a bookstore, and the warm light inside pulled me in, so I walked in without thinking.


    It felt like ages since I just sat down and read a book. As I wandered through the aisles, I felt kinda lost. Not sure why I even came in, maybe it was the peaceful vibe under the warm lights that drew me. My eyesnded on a book called "Parenting Foresight is Worth a Thousand Regrets." I couldn''t resist buying it.


    I knew our fight was just a bump in the road. I believed we''d eventually have a kid together.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Honestly, I missed her a lot these past couple of days. I wondered if Emily missed me too. We were both so stubborn, neither of us willing to make the first move, and neither of us called the other.


    I spent another night at the office. The next day, after a long day of work, I looked out the window as it was getting dark.


    Usually, as soon as it was time to clock out, I''d be itching to get home. Right now, I felt the same, but my pride was in the way.


    From this whole mess, I learned that no matter what, I shouldn''t storm out during a fight. In the end, it was me who suffered, stuck without a way to make things right.


    After dark, I shut down myputer and headed out of the office.


    I thought everyone had left, but the elevator stopped midway, and Lacey stepped in.


    "Workingte too?" she asked with a smile.


    I nodded.


    As we walked out together, Lacey smiled and said, "You haven''t eaten yet, right? How about I treat you? Would you ept my invitation?"


    I hadn''t figured out where to eat anyway.


    We went to a restaurant, and when the waiter came, I gestured for the menu to be handed to her.


    "Order whatever you like; this meal''s on me," I said.


    Lacey didn''t say much, took the menu, and ordered a few dishes. I got some wine.


    While waiting for the food, I lit a cigarette.


    Lacey, being sharp, quickly noticed something was off.


    "What''s up? You don''t look happy. Let me guess, everything at thepany is fine. Did you have a fight with Emily?"


    I smiled and said, "Yeah, she might be jealous of you."


    Lacey looked surprised. When the food and wine arrived, I opened a bottle and poured us each a ss.


    "Sometimes I really don''t get women. What do you all think about every day? I used to think I understood her, but now I realize I don''t get her at all," I said. Laceyughed, a bit smugly.


    "I thought you had it all figured out, but it turns out you have your troubles too," Lacey said.


    I rubbed my temples and smiled wearily.


    "I''m human, not a god. Of course, I have my troubles too," I said.


    Suddenly, there was a sh outside the window. I turned to look and saw it was thundering, and soon it started pouring rain.


    Lacey nced out the window and said, "The weather''s really unpredictable. It was so sunny earlier."


    I remembered that Emily was scared of thunder, but Jason should be with her.


    My mood took a nosedive. I drank a lot of wine, and after finishing what I had ordered, I called the waiter for more.


    Feeling a bit dizzy, I stared at my ss, watching the liquid swirl inside. "Why don''t you head home? I''ll stick around a bit longer."


    Lacey didn''t stop me from drinking; she just smiled.


    "It''s okay, drink as much as you want. I don''t have anything else to do. I''ll wait here in case you get too drunk. Otherwise, if you end up sleeping on the street, your image will be ruined," Lacey said.


    I smiled, picked up the bottle, and kept pouring.


    Then Lacey got a phone call, and she sounded pretty pissed.


    After hanging up, she calmed down a bit and said with a bitter smile, "You know my mom and Victor''s intentions. She booked us a room at a hotel. She really is something..."


    "That''s great," I said with a smile.


    She looked at me, surprised, and I said, "Can you do me a favor?"


    After finishing all the wine, we left the restaurant. We took a taxi to the hotel Linda had booked.


    I was pretty drunk, so I wasn''t really clear on when Lacey left and when Emily showed up.


    One thing I knew for sure was that since Emily braved the heavy rain toe, it meant she still cared about me.


    When there was no way to reconcile, getting drunk seemed like a good solution.


    I could hold Emily in my arms again, and it felt amazing!


    I really missed her.


    I thought I was in love with her, but I didn''t dare to say it easily. Love was a lifelongmitment. At least, I didn''t think I was ready to say those words yet.


    In the morning, we resolved our issues through yful banter. I still cherished those moments with her. I still loved holding her,forting her, kissing her, and making love to her. I loved her pouting when she was angry and her blushing shyness. I loved how her face turned red under me, and the moans that came from deep in her throat.


    God, so this was what love felt like!


    It was also on this hormone-filled morning that I suddenly got a phone call.


    There was news from Sunhaven City; they had found traces of Arthur.


    Tropicana Grove, near the Cyanber Country border, was a hot mess, full of chaos and drug trafficking. Because of my line of work, I had some connections there.


    A few dayster, pretending it was just a vacation, I took Emily to Sunhaven City.


    I bet Arthur never saw his paybacking this fast.


    I handed the whip to Emily myself, watching her unleash her fury.


    But having her take revenge wasn''t my endgame. I wanted her to let go of the pastpletely and be reborn after getting her revenge.


    Afterwards, we could''ve just let loose and had some fun, but I didn''t expect Emily to get caught up in an arrest.


    Seeing her taken away in a police car, I knew she was terrified.


    I called in a favor at the Sunhaven City police station. My friend there told me the guy who got arrested with her imed he was the kid''s father and that Emily had stolen his child. However, he had no clue what was in the kid''s clothes.


    I knew thew needed evidence. So, I asked for the surveince footage from the scene. The cops found the woman who had abandoned the child overnight, and she confessed everything, clearing Emily''s name.


    Because of that mess, we didn''t stick around and headed back to Starlight City quickly.


    Victor told me Richard wanted to appeal. He said he wasn''t afraid to spend money and wanted to use every trick in the book to get Richard out.


    Richard imed he was carrying drugs unknowingly. I wasn''t sure if he was telling the truth. I got why Victor was worried. After all, Richard''s imprisonment was partly my fault. If we could get him out and he turned over a new leaf, that would be the best oue.


    But thew wasn''t something I could control. I wasn''t confident, but I could only try my best. The day before my business trip, I got home early and saw Emily and Jasoning back together. Jason said he took her to the cemetery, and I remembered it was my aunt''s death anniversary. Since I was leaving for a business trip the next day, I decided to spend the day at home with her.


    Lately, Emily had been working hard on her adult education programs and her startup. She had a lot of questions, and I couldn''t always help. But Jason always seemed to have the answers she needed.


    For the first time, I regretted not taking my studies seriously back then.


    During dinner, Jason said he wanted to drink, and of course, I joined him. That night, he finally opened up about his true feelings.

 Chapter 253 Conflict

    Emily couldn''t fight off her sleepiness and headed upstairs to crash first. We kept the drinks flowing for a good while after that. From what I remember, Jason had always been the straightced type.


    Back when we were in the band, Jason was all about the music. He never got mixed up in the bad stuff like fighting or gambling. Then he went abroad for school, so it was pretty rare for him to invite someone out for drinks like this. Jason and I clinked sses again. He knocked his drink back in one go, set the ss down, and leaned back in his chair.


    He was not much of a drinker; his face turned red after just a few drinks, and even his neck started to change color.


    It was in this tipsy state that Jason started to open up to me.


    Jason said, "Ethan, you know I grew up in the same neighborhood as Emily. I liked her even back then. You might think I was too young to understand what liking someone meant, but those feelings were pure. I just liked her. And I''ve liked her ever since."


    He gave a bitter smile, like he found himself a bit ridiculous.


    Then he tilted his head slightly, staring nkly at a spot as if lost in memories.


    "Emily was always small and thin, but her eyes were big, her eyshes long, and her voice sweet. Back then, I couldn''t tell what kind of feelings I had for her. I just instinctively wanted to protect her. I would miss her when I couldn''t see her. If I hadn''t moved away, if I hadn''t studied abroad, if her family hadn''t gone through that major upheaval, I think I would have proposed to her at the right time. But there are no ifs," Jason added.


    Jason gave a wry smile, biting his lip, unable to hide a trace of sadness in his expression.


    I didn''t interrupt him; I just picked up the bottle and refilled our sses.


    What Jason was saying was something we both understood without ever discussing it openly.


    Jason said, "All my life, I''ve been too cautious, too afraid to do many things. Ever since Emily''s family had that incident, I didn''t even dare to go back and see her because I was so afraid she would see a trace of pity in my eyes. When someone is at their lowest, thest thing they want is a look of pity from others."


    Jason continued, "Your rtionship was the biggest surprise for me when I returned. Maybe at first, I felt a bit unwilling, but when I saw the way she looked at you, I knew I never had a chance. Ethan, she loves you. Be good to her. If you let her down, I''ll take her away from you."


    Iughed. Jason huped, looking at me a bit dazed.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Jason asked in confusion, "Why are youughing? Do you think I don''t dare?"


    I shook my head, raised my ss to clink with his, and after taking a swig, I said, "Don''t worry, I''ll treat her right for life."


    That night, we polished off all the booze. Jason waspletely hammered, and I was about seventy or eighty percent there.


    The next day, I headed out on a business trip as nned. Even though Jason had spilled his guts to me the night before, I still believed he was a stand-up guy.


    During those days on the trip, I really missed Emily. She was on my mind constantly.


    I knew I was falling deeper and deeper for her.


    The longer it went on, the more I felt like having Emily was my good fortune.


    At least, when I was hospitalized with a stomach illness, I had Emily by my side. She gave me the warmth I had longed for but hadn''t had in a long time.


    Emily took care of me meticulously. The soup she made was a culinary delight because it had a special ingredient called love.


    After that hospitalization, Emily strictly followed the doctor''s orders and didn''t allow me to drink. Honestly, I didn''t care much about drinking. I didn''t have a drinking habit; I only wanted to get drunk when I was either very happy or very sad. After I was discharged, Emily suddenly started acting strange. She kept bringing up Thorn Birds Band and asking odd questions.


    Emily said, "If you could go back eight years, when Fiona was still alive, would you choose her or me?"


    I couldn''t answer that question. How could I tell Emily that if I went back eight years, I would still choose Fiona? Because back then, I felt I wasn''t worthy of being close to Emily, of liking her.


    I couldn''t lie to her, so I chose not to answer.


    I didn''t know at the time that she had seen Faye''s text message. It was muchter, when we were reminiscing, that she told me.


    But that night, in the middle of the night, I found Emily wasn''t in bed. I went out, walked to the staircase, and saw the vi door open, with faint musicing from the yard.


    Cold wind blew in through the open door, filling the empty vi.


    The night was quiet, and I could clearly hear the song "Love Story."


    I didn''t go downstairs. I went back to the room, took out my phone, and called Jason.


    I said, "Jason, is Emily lost?"


    "She''s downstairs. We''re chatting," Jason said.


    After a while, I heard theming upstairs.


    Although I trusted them, for some reason, I felt a bit uneasy. I held her tightly and kissed her hard.


    Maybe the more a man loved, the more selfish he became. It was true.


    The next day, Jason suggested moving out. I got what he meant and understood his awkwardness.


    Two dayster, Jason moved out.


    During the days when Oliver and Be were both injured, Emily often went to the hospital. That day, I called her after work, and she said she was at the hospital. When I went to pick her up, she wasn''t there. Be told me she had just left. As soon as I left the hospital, I got a call saying Emily had been kidnapped.


    Emily''s danger started because of me, and this was the first time.


    I had heard about the Melville family back then. It was the Windsor family that owed the Melville family, so I knew at the time that rescuing Yanis wasn''t Faris''s real goal; he wanted thend next to Silent Grove Vige.


    But when Emily asked about it, I didn''t dare tell her that Faris wanted thatnd.


    That day, I felt a lot of anxiety.


    I didn''t know how much Faris knew about what happened to Emily''s father back then. His appearance made me uneasy, and I worried that the truth woulde out one day.


    And Faye''s arrival was the beginning of the rift between Emily and me.


    After Fiona passed away, Faye had been using her phone number. For all these years, the number hadn''t changed, and it was still saved in my phone under Fiona''s name.


    Faye didn''t call me before she came, so I was indeed a bit surprised.


    But I didn''t think Faye would affect my rtionship with Emily. However, many things were beyond my control.


    Since Fiona''s death, I had indeed been very good to Faye, even better than I had been to Fiona. I put all my efforts into making it up to Faye.


    Faye had grown a lot taller and was now a young woman, but in my eyes, she was still just a child, nothing more.


    It was Emily who suggested that Faye stay with us, and I agreed. After all, I wasn''tfortable with Faye staying in a hotel by herself.


    But I didn''t expect that all the conflicts would start from that moment.


    In fact, at the base, we had also studied psychology. Faye was a bit two-faced and sometimes yed little tricks. I wasn''t unaware of this. But I didn''t think it was a big deal. Faye had grown up in a special environment and wasn''t as innocent as she should have been at her age. She was forced by her circumstances and life.


    If Fiona were still alive, Faye might have been a truly innocent girl.


    The year Fiona had her ident, I promised at her grave that I would take good care of her family, especially her younger sister Faye, who was not yet grown up.


    I did indulge Faye a bit. I just felt that for non-principle issues, there was no need to be too strict. After all, she was still young.


    When Fiona''s photo frame broke, I heard the noise and went over to see Faye squatting on the ground crying. At that moment, I did speak harshly to Emily. I wasn''t angry about the broken photo frame but about the fact that Faye''s first night at our house had started so badly.


    That night, I didn''t go back to the bedroom; I stayed in the study.


    The next morning, as I walked out, I saw Emilying out of the bedroom with red, swollen eyes. She ignored me and went downstairs alone.


    My heart felt like it had been hit by something heavy; it was a terrible feeling.


    What the hell did I do? I certainly didn''t want to hurt her.


    Hearing Emily''s scream from the kitchen, I rushed in to see her shaking her hand, the back of it red. Faye stood there holding adle, looking stunned.


    I quickly took Emily''s hand and put it under the faucet. She didn''t want to talk to me and ran upstairs.


    I stood there, clenching my wet hand into a fist, feeling a sense of helplessness.


    "Ethan, let''s eat the pasta. It won''t taste good if it gets cold," Faye said.


    "You eat first." With that, I took an ice pack from the fridge and followed Emily upstairs.


    I made Emily sit down and forced her to apply the ice pack. I could feel her inner resistance.


    Looking at her lowered eyshes and her still swollen eyes, I felt very guilty. My apology at that moment seemed so inadequate.


    Emily started to cry. I had once sworn that I would never let her be bullied again, that I wouldn''t let her be sad. But now, I was the one making her cry.


    But what could I do? Both sides were people I had sworn to take care of and protect. Even if there were priorities, I couldn''t abandon one for the other.


    To bnce this rtionship, I decided that Dennis would take Faye to and from ces from then on.


    The next night, Faye said she would be backte, but when I sent Dennis to pick her up, he didn''t find her.


    Of course, I was worried. Faye was unfamiliar with Starlight City, and if something happened, how could I ever forgive myself?


    Just as I was about to go look for her myself, she called back, exining that she was rehearsing overnight for the nextpetition and wouldn''t being back. But I still felt something was off about her that night. At the time, I didn''t know that Victor was doing everything he could to break up Emily and me.

 Chapter 254 Fayes Departure

    Emily burst into the meeting room one day, totally unannounced. After the meeting, she told me she had run into Faris at the driving school.


    This had actually happened the day before, but she decided to tell me now. I had a bit of doubt, but I listened calmly. She exined she hadn''t mentioned it earlier because she didn''t want me to worry. Now she was telling me because she saw the car of the person following her parked at Skyline International Corporation''s garage and was worried someone might harm me.


    I didn''t expect the person following her to be Victor.


    Victor showed me some photos he had taken and used her of teaming up with Faris.


    I cut him off right away. I couldn''t understand how he could be so self-righteous now. I was also scared he might say something that would clue Emily into the truth from back then.


    I didn''t want her to have more contact with Faris. I tried to convince Emily to stop going to the driving school, but she was surprisingly stubborn about learning to drive and didn''t want to quit halfway. So, I decided to go with her no matter how busy I was.


    In the days that followed, Faye and Emily got along okay because Faye was out early and backte, spending little time at home.


    Actually, after that conflict, I could see Emily was trying hard to get along with Faye.


    The night Faye lost thepetition, she even asked Emily to sleep with her, and Emily agreed. But I didn''t expect them to have a big argument that night.


    In the middle of the night, I heard amotion and went over. When I opened the door, the ce was a mess; everything was inplete disarray.


    Emily was standing on one side, and Faye was sitting on the floor crying. I helped Faye up, and she said, feeling wronged, that she was not needed, then turned and rushed out of the room.


    I didn''t know who was right or wrong at that moment, and I didn''t have time to ask. The middle-of-the-night drama made me feel exhausted.


    I put on my clothes and drove out to look for her. I tried calling Faye''s phone along the way, but I couldn''t get through.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    I searched along the road but didn''t see anyone. I was worried, of course, I didn''t want anything to happen to her. I had promised Fiona to take good care of Faye, and I couldn''t break my promise. By dawn, I still hadn''t found Faye.


    Faye couldn''t have walked that far, so I turned around and searched in the opposite direction.


    A deeper anxiety troubled me, and I had a bad feeling. I was really worried something might happen to Faye.


    Returning to the vi empty-handed, Emily was also not there. I sat on the sofa, not wanting to move.


    After an unknown amount of time, Emily came back from outside. I then learned she had also gone out to look for her.


    I didn''t want to ask what had happened. Emily came over to exin. Actually, I didn''t intend to me Emily because I understood Faye''s willfulness and scheming.


    Anyway, finding her was the top priority. Faye, a young girl, ran out in a fit of anger and had been outside all night. Anything could happen.


    Fortunately, Emily was rational at this moment. She didn''t make a fuss and even helped me analyze the situation and organize my thoughts.


    Following Emily''s suggestion, I called Oliver and Jason and went to the hotel where Faye had stayed to find the girls who hadpeted with her, but we didn''t find her. Emily suggested we issue a missing person notice.


    Later, Oliver and Jason also came, and we quietly waited for news in the living room.


    Jason went to cook and asked Emily to help.


    Hearing the sound of water from the kitchen, I suddenly remembered that Emily''s hand was injured, so I went into the kitchen to help her.


    I didn''t want to neglect Emily because of Faye, but without finding Faye, I couldn''t take good care of Emily''s feelings. I didn''t have the heart to think about how she was hurt in this matter. Actually, my feelings were veryplicated at that time. I was anxious about not finding Faye, and of course, I felt bad about making Emily sad.


    When I agreed to let Faye move in, I thought I could bnce this rtionship well, but I didn''t expect things to turn out so badly. In the end, none of the three of us were truly happy.


    I had only eaten a few bites of spaghetti when news about Faye came.


    Someone from Silent Grove Vige called to tell me that Faye was there.


    In the dark night, the wind was strong on the mountaintop.


    Faye was sitting by the boardwalk, and the cold wind carried a whiff of alcohol.


    Faye could be pretty stubborn, but right then, I didn''t dare to me her. I was really scared she might identally fall.


    As I stood on that transparent ss boardwalk, my mind drifted back to eight years ago, to the night I was searching for Fiona on the mountaintop. Back then, I had a gut feeling something bad had happened to Fiona. I just didn''t know that while I was desperately searching, Fiona was already lying at the bottom of the cliff.


    Faye had been drinking, and her emotions were all over the ce. She kept rambling, even saying she saw Fiona. I had tofort her and calm her down. I couldn''t take any risks; I was terrified Faye might do something irrational, that she might give up on herself like Fiona did.


    At that critical moment, Emily was incredibly rational. I could only focus on Faye first. Everything else could wait until I got Faye to a safe ce.


    I knew my actions would hurt Emily, but at that moment, I had no choice.


    I finally coaxed Faye down from that dangerous spot, took her down the mountain, and brought her home.


    When we left Silent Grove Vige, Jason''s car was already gone; he had taken Emily away.


    On the way back with Faye, I took out my phone several times, wanting to call, but considering Faye''s emotional state, I put the phone away. Back home, I finally got her to lie down. As I got up to leave, Faye grabbed me.


    Faye asked, "Ethan, can you stay? I''m scared. Will you stay with me?"


    I sat down by Faye''s bed andforted her.


    "Go to sleep. We''re home now, and I''m right here beside you. Don''t be afraid," I replied.


    Faye kept her eyes open, afraid that I would leave once she fell asleep.


    I felt helpless and worried about Emily. After a while, I said, "Are you hungry? I''ll make something to eat."


    Faye shook her head. "I''m not hungry."


    "I''m hungry. I haven''t eaten all day while looking for you," I said.


    Faye, feeling a bit embarrassed, let go of me. "Then I''ll get up and help you cook."


    As she tried to get up, I pressed her shoulder down.


    "Just sleep. Get some rest. I''ll do it myself," I said.


    I tucked her in and left the room, going downstairs.


    I didn''t go to the kitchen but sat down on the sofa.


    I took out my phone to call Emily, but Jason answered.


    I asked, "Is Emily with you?"


    "Yes, she''s with me," he said.


    I continued, "Is she okay? I''lle to get her right away."


    "No need, you don''t have toe pick her up. I don''t n to send her back for now either. You should deal with Faye first. That''s it," Jason said coldly. The call ended.


    I dropped the phone and leaned back on the sofa, rubbing my temples in exhaustion.


    I didn''t turn on the lights. The living room was pitch ck, and the darkness felt like an invisible trapping me. I felt truly tired and helpless.


    In the middle of the night, I received a call from Dennis. He said he had investigated and found that Faye had been in frequent contact with Victor recently. Faye''s presence at Silent Grove Vige was also arranged by Victor. So, Victor was using Faye to drive a wedge between Emily and me.


    I sat on the sofa all night. Early the next morning, I drove to pick up Emily.


    The first moment I saw her, she looked haggard, and my heart was filled with mixed emotions.


    Jason said seriously, "Ethan, you should be more fair. Emily is also a woman. She just happens to be more sensible and considerate than Faye. That doesn''t mean Emily deserves to be the one ignored and hurt by you," Jason said. Jason was right. Emily was more sensible, so in a situation likest night, I had to take care of the more fragile Faye. But that didn''t mean I didn''t care about her.


    "Emily has a wound on her neck. Remember to help her apply ointment morning and night. If you forget, call me, and I''ll do it," Jason said calmly, but I could sense the anger in his calm words.


    Aftering back, Emily was overly calm, distancing herself from me.


    Later, I found an opportunity to have an honest conversation with Emily. I also confessed to her about Faye''s collusion with Victor.


    After saying all this, I felt relieved.


    Emily asked me if I was sure about my feelings.


    I was confident in my certainty. No matter what happened, my feelings for Emily wouldn''t change.


    Emily told me that she felt the safest when I was willing to share everything with her.


    But there were many things I couldn''t tell her, which was probably one of the reasons she always felt insecure.


    After confronting Faye, the rift between Emily and me was finally resolved.


    Later, I sent Faye to an art school, thinking that once Faye left, our lives would return to their original tranquility. But everything was just beginning.

 Chapter 255 Atonement

    The day Richard went to court, I took a big gamble with Simon.


    Skyline International Corporation had grown like crazy over the years. To the world, I looked like this super ambitious businessman. But honestly, Skyline''s expansion wasn''t my top priority. Sure, I had the means to win this bet, but if something unexpected happened and I lost, I wouldn''t be scared.


    I didn''t see iting when Faris brought Emily along.


    It wasn''t losing that scared me; it was Emily seeing me lose.


    I asked her, "Are you afraid of me having nothing?"


    Emily shook her head, really firmly.


    "I''m not afraid. You won''t have nothing; you''ll still have me," she said.


    In that moment, I felt like even if I lost everything, it wouldn''t matter. As long as I had her, I''d be rich enough.


    But I still won that bet.


    The day Oliver got wasted, I walked into the bar''s DJ booth.


    The DJ, wearing headphones, saw me and waved with a grin.


    "Ethan," he said.


    I took the headphones off his head and said, "Take a break, I''ll take over."


    I put on the headphones and started DJing.


    The neon lights shed to the beat, and the crowd on the dance floor moved with the rhythm.


    Keeping the beat, I squinted and looked outside, spotting Emily and Be at the bar. They had their backs to me and didn''t see me.


    Shifting my gaze, I saw the door of a private room.


    "Oliver is drunk," the DJ said.


    Following his direction, I saw Oliver, drunk and being helped out of the bar.


    Oliver was just behind the bar, so Emily and Be probably didn''t see him.


    I handed the headphones back to the DJ and called Dennis outside the bar.


    "Oliver is drunk and being taken out. Follow them for me; I''ve got things covered here," I said.


    "Got it," Dennis replied.


    About twenty minutester, the door of the private room I had been watching finally opened, and Zachary walked out, heading outside the bar.


    I followed him out and saw Zachary enter a small convenience store.


    At that moment, Dennis called again.


    "Zachary announced his retirement a couple of days ago. Tonight''s news is probably just a ruse," Dennis said.


    I stared at the convenience store and asked, "Where was Oliver taken?"


    "Not far, just across the street at the Whispering Pines Hotel," Dennis replied.


    I walked across the street and saw Dennis''s car at the entrance of the Whispering Pines Hotel.


    I got into the car, and Dennis checked his watch, saying, "They''ve been inside for about twenty minutes. I ran into an informant, so I didn''t follow them in." Dennis seemed to have something to say but hesitated.


    I paused while lighting a cigarette and looked at him.


    "What''s up? Just say it," I asked.


    "I saw Emily go in there too, with another woman," he said.


    I lit my cigarette and took out my phone to call Emily. She told me she was at Be''s house.


    Emily wasn''t good at lying, so her guilty tone was obvious. Under my questioning, she finally told the truth.


    I didn''t have time to find Oliver before his situation was exposed.


    I tried to wake Oliver up, but he was too drunk.


    Be was particrly disappointed in him and threw her ring at him. Emily chased after Be, and after a while, Oliver staggered out after them.


    He and Zachary started fighting in the street. I stopped Zachary and carried Oliver back from the road.


    Because of this incident, Oliver and Bepletely broke up. Since then, he seemed like a different person.


    I thought this might be God''s way of testing him, to make him mature through experience. Unfortunately, Oliver''s maturity couldn''t win back the woman he wanted. Yanis''s verdict was upheld, and as agreed, I had to give thend next to Silent Grove Vige to Faris.


    I arranged to meet Faris in my office. When he arrived, Emily was also there, so I used the excuse of wanting to get some salmon to send her home.


    After Emily left, Faris sat down in the chair opposite me.


    I handed Faris the transfer contract for thend, and he signed it after a quick nce.


    "I''ve given you what you wanted. I hope you stay away from Emily," I said.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Faris suddenlyughed, saying, "Mr. Windsor, with your charm, are you really worried I''d steal Emily?"


    I looked at him seriously, saying, "I know you''re unhappy with me, but I hope you take it out on me. She''s just a woman; don''t drag her into unnecessary conflicts."


    Faris kept smiling, saying, "Don''t worry, I''ll be very busy in theing period because I have big ns for thatnd. I won''t have time to mess with that silly girl."


    As for the big ns he mentioned, I couldn''t care less. Even when Iter found out he was going to build a cemetery, it didn''t really faze me. After all, it was something the Windsor family owed him. Even if he ruined Silent Grove Vige, I had no objections.


    But when Victor found out about this, he stormed into the house and smashed a fish tank over my head.


    I knew he''d be pissed, so when I saw him so worked up, I stayed calm. Even when he broke my head with the fish tank, I kept my cool.


    But when he hit Emily with the next blow, I lost it.


    Even though I could have taken the hit better, she chose to stand in front of me.


    Facing Victor''s fury, I didn''t argue back. From the perspective of a father and son, I was wrong in this situation, so I didn''t fight back or argue. But from the standpoint of moral justice, I wasn''t wrong; I was atoning for his sins. Victor was too agitated and fainted from the anger.


    At the hospital, after Victor finished his examination and it was confirmed that he was fine, I went to get my own head bandaged.


    The doctor removed several pieces of ss from my wound and carefully told me to bear with it. But I didn''t feel any pain at all; I just felt disappointment.


    I often wondered, if many years ago, Victor had just been an ordinary person, even if he had been a bit poorer than most, it wouldn''t have mattered. As long as he had been honest and upright, that would have been great.


    Then maybe I wouldn''t have walked this lonely path. I could have changed our lives with my own hands, given him a good life, and made him proud to have a son like me.


    But reality was so cruel. The sins Victormitted were destined to be a mountain on my shoulders, one that I had to carry step by step, never able to put down for a lifetime.


    When I went to see Victor in the hospital, Linda came and subtly med me.


    I suddenly felt that ever since Victor had Linda, he no longer needed me. So I left, holding Emily''s hand.


    At that time, I felt that only Emily and I truly needed each other. We had to be together, giving each other warmth.


    This wasn''t the first time Victor hit me, but it was the first time I saw a look in his eyes that wanted to tear me apart.


    Even I felt sorry for myself. Cindy left too early, and the person who gave me life, Victor, never cared about me. Yet, during my growing years, I carried Victor''s sins, living with shackles, and I was so tired.


    The room was dark, and I felt an endless despair and hurt.


    I said, "Emily, I''m cold. Could you give me a hug?"


    The moment Victor hit me, my disappointment turned into despair. He personally threw me into a closed ice cer, leaving me to fend for myself.


    At this moment, the only person giving me warmth was Emily. She held me, warming me with her body, gently blowing on my wounds, so tenderly that it seemed she wanted to melt me. She was like a fire, someone I wanted to hold onto for a lifetime and never let go.


    At that moment, I really wanted to merge with her, never to be separated.


    The next morning, Oliver was lying at my doorstep.


    For Be, Oliver had be very despondent these days. I knew this time he was truly in love, and I also knew that some fates cannot be forced.


    God loved to y jokes on me. Just when I thought happiness was about to arrive, He would strike me hard, making me feel that my previous happiness was just an illusion.


    A few dayster, I went on a business trip. The director who had cast Faye as the female lead called me, saying they were holding aunch event for the new show and hoped I could attend.


    I was the sponsor of that show, and I hadn''t heard from Faye in a while. I was curious about her progress and changes, so I went.


    Faye seemed to have adapted to the crew and was getting along well with the members.


    She saw me on stage and waved happily. I nodded at her.


    After the event, Faye came down and sat next to me, holding my arm.


    Faye asked me, "Ethan, why are you here? Why didn''t you tell me in advance?"


    I pulled my arm away from her hand and said, "It was ast-minute decision."


    I had a brief conversation with her, asking about her situation at the art academy, and then prepared to return to the hotel.


    "Ethan, let me treat you to ate-night snack?" Faye said urgently behind me.


    I turned to look at her, saying, "No, Faye. This opportunity didn''te easily. I hope you cherish it and focus on your acting. It''s important to stay true to yourself."


    Back at the hotel, I took a shower and only then saw Emily''s missed call.


    I grabbed a towel, drying my hair as I called her back.

 Chapter 256 I Will Bring Her Back

    Emily didn''t quite buy my story. I knew she had a tendency to overthink when she was home alone, so I sent her some pics of the hotel to ease her mind.


    Honestly, I used to think business trips were no different from being at home since I was always by myself anyway. Evenings were spent flipping through the newspaper or watching TV in the hotel, and time just flew by. But ever since Emily came into my life, business trips became unbearable. Every day without her felt like torture.


    So, I hustled to wrap up my work and came back two days early, but I didn''t tell Emily. I wanted to surprise her.


    But Emily wasn''t home. From the balcony, I saw her getting out of Faris''s car.


    The more I cared, the more sensitive I got. At that moment, I was fuming. I was mad she didn''t listen to me. I had clearly told her to stay away from him. But mostly, I was scared. I was terrified Emily would leave me.


    It wasn''t exactly a fight because we both stayed pretty calm, but I think we were both deeply hurt inside.


    Emily seemed to know something. Even though I met Faye on this business trip, I didn''t do anything to betray Emily. But Emily questioned me with such certainty, like she had some proof of my infidelity.


    I suddenly felt so drained. I remember when we first got together, even just sitting quietly and chatting about mundane things felt like pure bliss. It seemed like we were both hedgehogs, constantly hurting each other. I thought we both needed to cool off, so I left.


    That night, I hit up Blue Ocean Bar, yed cards, and drank with a few friends, just letting loose.


    When my temper red, I forgot all of Emily''s reminders. I even wished the strong liquor would make me seriously ill. I liked the way she took care of me by the bedside, enjoying the warmth she gave me at that time.


    "You guys keep ying, I''m heading out," Jason said,ing back from a phone call and grabbing his coat from the sofa before leaving.


    "Why are you leaving? We''re just getting into it," Frank said, but Jason was already gone.


    We kept ying cards and drinking. When I was drunk, I saw couplesing and going in the bar, and I suddenly missed Emily.


    I thought to myself, ''What is she doing alone at home? Is she still sulking? Is she stubbornly skipping dinner? Is she sitting in the living room waiting for me toe home?''


    I stood up shakily and said, "I''m going home too."


    On the way back, I made up my mind. I thought, ''I need to apologize. When I get home, I''ll sincerely apologize to her and make it up to her. If she hasn''t eaten, I''ll whip up some pasta...''


    But the house was dark. When I opened the door, the whole ce was pitch ck and empty, just like the years I was single,ing home every day to a heavy loneliness.


    Emily wasn''t there, and a lot of her stuff was gone too. When I called her phone, it was turned off.


    That night, I searched everywhere, checking all the ces she might have gone.


    When I went to Be''s ce looking for Emily, Be stood by my car, angrily questioning, "Ethan, what''s going on with you two? Do you even care about Emily?"


    I sighed and leaned back in my seat.


    "I do," I said.


    Be said seriously, "If you care about her, then treat her well, okay? You should see how much she loves you. If you love each other, can''t you just be together without all this drama? She cares about you so much, but you take her for granted. One day, when she really leaves you, you''ll realize what you''ve lost."


    Be was emotional, and I could somewhat understand her feelings.


    "It''s my fault. I''ll definitely find her and bring her back," I said.


    I drove around the streets of Starlight City until midnight. Finally, I parked by the roadside, rolled down the window, lit a cigarette, and watched people enjoying the nightlife,ing and going from the nightclubs.


    I carefully recalled the things I said during our argument. They were indeed harsh. Emily was sensitive and fragile; I shouldn''t have said those things to her. I regretted it deeply.


    It was true that our daily life had be exhausting, but life itself was tiring. Behind happiness, there was always some degree of fatigue. Ultimately, it was because I hadn''t given her enough security.


    Just when I was feeling down, I got a text from Martin.


    Martin: [Ethan, Emily is such a good girl, and you don''t know how to cherish her. Now you''re worried because you can''t find her, right?]


    No matter how I looked at it, Martin''s words seemed a bit gloating, but this message instantly lifted my spirits.


    I immediately replied: [Grandpa, Emily is with you, isn''t she?]


    Martin replied: [I''m telling you, hold off for a few days beforeing over. She''s still mad at you. Wait until she calms down, thene and apologize to Emily. And when you do, I''ll have a word with you, young man!]


    The next few days felt like years to me. I must''ve reyed the nonsense I said at least eight hundred times in my head.


    On the sixth morning after Emily left, I woke up, got out of bed, and walked to the balcony, only to find the world had turned white overnight.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Martin sent me a message: [Ethan, we''re nning to have Mexican food. It''s snowing, so we can''t go out to buy groceries. Here''s your chance to shine.]


    I immediately put away my phone, went back to my room to change clothes, and then went to the supermarket to buy a ton of ingredients. I drove to Greenfield Vige.


    On the way, I felt a mix of excitement and nerves. I didn''t know if she had forgiven me yet.


    It was Emily who opened the door for me. She still seemed angry, so I decided to take the initiative to make things right.


    Sometimes, there was no need to argue about winning or losing. I was willing to put aside my pride in front of Emily because these past few days, I had truly felt the pain of missing her.


    During dinner, Martin brought out old photos, including one of Jason and Emily as kids. Martin mentioned how Jason had stubbornly refused to move when he was a child, whether intentionally or not; in any case, the atmosphere became a bit awkward.


    Actually, both Jason and Emily smiled naturally. Maybe I was the only one feeling awkward.


    Martin also mentioned Grandma. As far as I know, Martin had a great rtionship with her. In Martin''s eyes, Grandma was a beautiful and capable woman. Martin said that back then, they rarely saw each other, so he treated her exceptionally well, fearing that if he didn''t, she might run off with someone else.


    I roughly understood why Martin suddenly brought up these things. He was probably trying to subtly let me know to cherish my rtionship with Emily.


    I really envied and yearned for the kind of love they had in their time. Back then, a lifetime was only enough to love one person.


    Although their living conditions weren''t as good as they were now, their hearts must have been rich.


    After dinner, to earn some brownie points, I volunteered to do the dishes. When I finished, Jason and Emily were having a snowball fight.


    I pulled Emily into my arms, and a snowball hit me square in the face. Sheughed so hard she couldn''t close her mouth.


    I loved seeing her smile. I felt that Emily''s smile was like a ray of sunshine in the snowy weather, warming my heart.


    But Emily probably remembered that she was still mad at me, so she quickly stopped smiling and turned her face away.


    She was already in my arms, and I didn''t want to miss the chance to cherish the moment. So, I pinned her against a tree and kissed her impulsively.


    I had missed her so much these past few days. I had been holding back this kiss for days. If I had to push her away again, I felt like I would go crazy.


    I exined to her about meeting Faye at the conference. I knew that was what she cared about. She also exined why she got into Faris''s car.


    She casually asked about that piece ofnd. She was very curious about it. Thatnd was the Windsor family''s way of making amends to the Melville family. Even if Faris hadn''t used her as leverage that day, I would have given him thend because we owed it to him. But I couldn''t exin this to Emily.


    The less Emily knew about what happened back then, the better it was for both of us.


    With Martin''s help, we finally resolved this conflict, and the three of us returned to Starlight City together.


    Richard was out, but I didn''t expect him to go looking for Emily first thing.


    It was snowing heavily that day, and by evening, Emily still hadn''te back. I couldn''t reach her by phone, and I couldn''t contact her anywhere.


    I thought about thest time she went to Greenfield Vige in a fit of anger, but thinking back carefully, I didn''t seem to have upset her this time.


    I searched everywhere I could think of and returned home in the middle of the night, but there was still no sign of Emily. The snow was getting heavier, and I was really worried.


    In the middle of the night, Richard came. He handed me Emily''s phone and confessed that he had taken her up the mountain and left her there.


    I really wanted to punch him. I imagined Emily alone on the snowy mountain, cold and scared. I didn''t want to waste any more time and drove straight to the foot of the mountain.


    But the road was blocked. The snow was too thick, and the road was too slippery to go up the mountain.


    With Emily still up on the mountain, I was anxious and started clearing the road with a shovel. Richard also called a group of people to help. By dawn, professionals came to clear the road, and it was soon passable.


    On the way up the mountain, I felt very anxious.


    After a night, I didn''t know how she was doing.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 257 Afraid of Separation

    I finally tracked down Emily. And guess what? Faris was there too, with his leg all bandaged up.


    Emily pped Richard hard. She was beyond pissed, and after what Richard spilledst night, it hit me just how trapped and powerless Emily had felt through all this mess.


    At that moment, I wasn''t really questioning much. My heart was too busy being scared out of its mind at the thought of losing her.


    All I felt was relief. But deep down, I was beating myself up. I was a lousy husband. I didn''t protect her, and she kept getting hurt because of it.


    The mountain road was cleared, but still pretty slick. I carried her down.


    We didn''t say much on the way. Later, Emily broke the silence, telling me there was nothing going on between her and Faris.


    Honestly, that wasn''t even on my mind. I was quiet because I was terrified.


    I kept losing Emily and then finding her again. What if one day I couldn''t find her? That thought scared the hell out of me.


    I wondered, ''With all the secrets between us, what if theye out one day? Would Emily leave me then?''


    When Victor threw a wee dinner for Richard, Emily didn''t go, and I didn''t push her because, to be honest, I didn''t want to go either.


    At the dinner, Linda wouldn''t stop talking. Even though hardly anyone was responding, she was still super animated. She was clearly thrilled about Richard being out.


    I wasn''t feeling it. I left early.


    Emily went to Sophie''s ce. Later, she called and said she was staying there for the night.


    The next morning, Emily called again, saying Sophie''s kid was missing.


    I didn''t expect Richard to just take the kid home. I figured Linda was behind it.


    Sophie was devastated. She''d do anything to get her kid back. So, I helped her call the cops. It seemed like the only move.


    I knew what Linda was up to. She wanted to use the kid to make Sophie give up on Richard.


    I couldn''t stand irresponsible guys. I even wondered if Richard was really Victor''s son. But now, I had no doubt. They were so alike. Richard had definitely inherited Victor''s cold and ruthless streak. After things settled, Richard took off on his motorcycle, the engine roaring like crazy.


    Jail time hadn''t changed him. He was still as reckless and arrogant as ever.


    I chased him down, stopped him in the middle of the road, and punched him hard. I grabbed his cor and red at his defiant face.


    Emily got out of the car to help, throwing snowballs at Richard, but they didn''t do much.


    Richard taunted Emily with his words. She was a mess, hitting and cursing him, but she couldn''t stop him from ndering her.


    I knew what she was worried about. She was scared I''d believe Richard''s lies about her. But I wasn''t an idiot. I knew Richard too well and saw through his crap.


    But Emily was too impulsive. Without a license, she drove off.


    I chased her on Richard''s motorcycle. She sped up, and my shouting couldn''t stop her reckless driving. She finally crashed into some greenery, and the car stopped.


    She was hurt and passed out, but luckily, it wasn''t too bad. Driving without a license and crashing made things reallyplicated.


    After leaving the Traffic Enforcement Agency, I got into a scuffle with some local thugs. We fought, and one of them pulled a knife. I grabbed it with my bare hand, slicing my palm open. When the cops showed up, the thugs ran. After giving my statement at the station, it was already dark. The police wanted to take me to the hospital to bandage my hand, but I refused. With blood still dripping from my hand, I drove to the hospital.


    On the way, I thought about the fight. I''d tried to avoid trouble and been patient, but they seemed to be targeting me on purpose. Looking back, it felt like there was more to it. At the hospital, I went straight to Jason''s office. I had called him earlier, and he was still there.


    I said, "Jason, I want to transfer Emily back home."


    "Why?" Jason asked.


    I replied, "I''ve made some enemies. I don''t think you want anything to happen to her either, right?"


    Jason saw my bleeding hand and frowned.


    "What happened?" he asked.


    I shrugged it off. "It''s nothing, just a scratch."


    When I got to Emily''s room, I heard voices inside.


    I didn''t barge in. Instead, I leaned against the door, smoked half a cigarette, and let the blood drip from my hand onto the floor. I stared up at the ceiling light, squinting. After listening to Emily''s usations against Faris, I finally pushed the door open, and the conversation inside came to a halt.


    I walked over to Faris, who was sitting in a wheelchair.


    I wasn''t exactly calm. It felt like more and more things wereing between me and Emily, and it was starting to get to me.


    I was scared that one day, things would spiral out of control.


    I grabbed Faris by the cor and said, "I''ve given you thend you wanted. Don''t push your luck."


    He smirked arrogantly. "If you cherish Emily enough, no one can take her away."


    He had a point, which was why I decided to bring her back home.


    Emily asked why I suddenly brought her back. I told her, "I feel at ease when you sleep next to me."


    That was the truth.


    She asked, "Are you afraid I''ll die?"


    I replied, "Yes."


    She said, "But everyone has to die."


    I said, "Theter that dayes, the better, because I want you to stay with me as long as possible."


    I was terrified that one day, we wouldn''t be able to withstand the pressure and would have to part ways.


    On Christmas Eve, we went to Benjamin''s school.


    I had a good impression of Benjamin. I''d seen him give Emily eggs and milk.


    Later, Benjamin called Emily out alone. I didn''t know what they talked about, but as we walked through the campus, Emily suddenly got emotional.


    She said, "Ethan, why do I feel like you''re so far away even though you''re right in front of me? Why do I always feel like being with you is breaking some divine rule, like even God doesn''t approve of us?" She also brought up her father''s car ident, which had happened years ago but left a permanent scar. She''d never forget it.


    I thought, ''If only there was a medicine that could make people forget past unhappiness, how great that would be.''


    Life had returned to normal, but I didn''t expect Faye to suddenlye back, and with Fiona''s face.


    When I saw her, I was momentarily surprised. But only for a moment. Although she looked a lot like Fiona, she clearly wasn''t.


    I knew Faye woulde back one day, but I had hoped she''d return more mature and sensible. Instead, she seemed more scheming, as evidenced by her stic surgery.


    I had already decided to support Faye in her career, but I wouldn''t let Emily suffer because of her.


    So that night, I didn''t stay with Faye. But the next day, she came to the office to find me.


    We didn''t talk much, so she got straight to the point and brought up the cocktail party.


    A few dayster, Skyline International Corporation was hosting a business cocktail party. Business elites would be there, and some celebrities were invited to add to the event. Faye wanted to attend.


    I stopped my work and looked at her seriously. "Faye, I''ve said I''ll help you with your career as much as I can. But I also hope you work hard and take it step by step. Don''t stray off the path." Faye understood and replied softly, "I understand, Ethan. I will cherish every opportunity you give me."All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    That day, Oliver came to find me, questioning me about the night he was framed.


    That night, I was at the scene and watched him being taken away. I didn''t intervene because I had more important matters, but I had Dennis follow him.


    At the time, I didn''t expect Oliver''s situation to be so serious. After all, he''d been drunk before.


    Oliver said, "Ethan, from now on, I don''t consider you a friend."


    This was the most serious and heartless thing Oliver had ever said to me.


    Falling out with Oliver didn''t feel good.


    At that moment, I realized that my initial choice would ultimately lead me further down a lonely road.

 Chapter 258 Our Agreement

    Richard tracked me down again, and this time he brought up Victor. He plopped down across from me, legs crossed.


    "Look," Richard started, "I didn''t want toe, but Dad said I should learn the ropes from you. So, you gotta give me a general manager spot, right? I mean, I''m your stepbrother. If you''re too tough on me, what will people think?" Since he was eyeing the general manager position, I figured, why not let him give it a shot? If he was willing to turn over a new leaf, I was game to mentor him.


    For this year''spany annual meeting, we took the employees'' suggestions and decided on a resort with hot springs.


    I invited Emily and Faye, and thought about inviting Be and Zachary too. I figured it was a good chance to get to know Zachary better.


    The cops had always suspected Zachary was mixed up in a drug trafficking ring.


    But Zachary was a tough nut to crack, always keeping his true self hidden. His casual conversations were actually pretty guarded, making it hard to get any real info out of him.


    Out of the blue, Emily and Faye got into a spat by the cliff when Emily went to bring her some barbecue.


    I was worried about Emily. Even though she was older than Faye, she was more naive and too kind-hearted. So Be and I rushed over and saw Faye trying to jump off the cliff, but Be managed to pull her back just in time. Iforted Faye and took her back to her room.


    Knowing Emily might be feeling uneasy, I picked out a swimsuit and asked a waiter to call her to the hot spring pool. I heard soaking in a hot spring could help release negative emotions; I hoped it was true.


    Emily took forever to change in the dressing room, and when I knocked and went in, I couldn''t take my eyes off her. She must''ve had a lot to drink; her breath reeked of alcohol, and her skin was flushed, looking incredibly tempting. Desire surged through me.


    A few dayster, Victor invited Emily and me to dinner again. Not wanting to turn him down every time, I felt a bit awkward. But to my surprise, Emily epted.


    Her understanding made me feel guilty all over again. I thought, ''Considering what Victor did to her family, how could he deserve her kindness and understanding?''


    During dinner, Linda showed upte, looking sickly. As soon as she sat down, she started nagging, saying that I had given thend to Faris, which had made her worry sick. When Richard heard about it, he had a strong reaction, even shocking Linda.


    "Come on! You''re just sick because of the cold weather and catching a cold; it has nothing to do with that damnnd." Richard snapped.


    Richard''s outburst embarrassed and upset Linda, her face turning red.


    "Richard, how can you talk to me like that?" Linda said, feeling wronged.


    Furious, Richard got up and left.


    "Richard, where are you going?" Linda called after him, but he didn''t look back.


    Victor sighed, "Richard has such a bad temper; you should really do something about it."


    I had no appetite for the meal, and sitting there any longer felt pointless. Just then, I got a call from Faye''s agent, saying she was emotionally unstable and had been crying. I found an excuse to leave.


    When I got to Faye''s hotel, only a dim light was on by the bedside. Faye was curled up on the sofa, her long hair covering her face. There was wine and sses on the coffee table, and the room reeked of alcohol.


    I walked in, neither too lightly nor too heavily, and stood in front of her.


    Faye slowly lifted her head, looking at me through her messy hair.


    Seeing it was me, she hugged me and broke down crying.


    "Ethan, you finally came. I thought you wouldn''t care about me anymore," Faye sobbed.


    I gently removed her hands, sat on the sofa, lit a cigarette, and said, "Why would I?"


    Faye scooted closer, clinging to my arm and resting her head on my shoulder.


    "Ethan, I''m here all alone. I feel so lonely. I miss my mom and my sister." she said, her voice trembling.


    She kept talking, her tears soaking through my shirt. "Ethan, please don''t leave tonight. Stay with me, okay? I just can''t stand being alone."


    I gently pushed her away. "Faye, I understand that you''re feeling lonely. Maybe spending time with friends or finding a hobby you enjoy could help. I need to get home to Emily. She probably doesn''t want to be alone either." I stubbed out my cigarette and stood up. "It''s gettingte; I should go. Emily''s probably waiting for me at home."


    As I started to leave, Faye called out, "Ethan."


    I hesitated for a moment but then quickened my pace out the door.


    Faye''s agent was waiting outside. When he saw me, he rushed over. "Is she feeling any better?"


    "She''s just homesick," I said lightly. "Keep herpany; being alone makes it easy to overthink."


    Leaving the hotel, I drove home, feeling an inexplicable urgency.


    Listening to Faye''sints had stirred something in me. I knew Faye was alone, but so was my Emily. She had nothing except me, so I had to go back to be with her.


    The snow wasing down hard. I cracked the car window to let the cold wind in, keeping me alert.


    When I parked and saw the light from the house, knowing Emily was there, it filled me with warmth.


    I didn''t realize I had left my phone with Faye. No, I hadn''t taken it out there; she must have taken it on purpose. I also didn''t know Faye had said hurtful things to Emily over the phone.


    But I saw the hurt, jealousy, and sadness in Emily''s eyes. Whatforted me was that she was more calm and wise than before.


    The next day, Dennis came to pick me up. "Zachary might be making a move," he said.


    "Is he connected to Rhyns?" I asked.


    "That still needs investigation," Dennis replied.


    A few days before New Year''s, we went to Greenfield Vige to have dinner with Martin. We watched the fireworks from the rooftop. I took a photo of Emily and me and set it as my screensaver. At that moment, deep down, I feared something might happen one day, so I wanted a photo as a keepsake.


    The day after returning from Greenfield Vige, I got news about Zachary. If the information was correct, he was about to return to his old ways after supposedly retiring.


    I told Dennis not to alert him and to keep monitoring.


    The next day, Zachary invited us to dinner, and I dly epted.


    Zachary mentioned wanting to take Be on a trip. I had a good idea of his intentions.


    I didn''t expect to run into Oliver and his group. From his behavior and words, it was clear he was still hurt and hadn''t moved on from his rtionship with Be.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Be, on the other hand, was more decisive. After a drink, she considered it a clean break.


    Honestly, I hoped they could cut tiespletely.


    After dinner, I took Emily to the Skyline International Corporation building to spend New Year''s Eve on the rooftop.


    People thought that the livelier it was, the better it would be at such times, but I felt that moment was best with just the two of us, undisturbed, weing the new year together, year after year. That night, I gave her a ne I had made and another one for her to give to Be.


    Both nes had trackers. One was because Emily had repeatedly encountered danger, and I was scared. The other was because Zachary seemed to be nning an escape, and I needed to track his movements.


    I admit I took advantage of her and Be''s friendship, which was wrong. But Zachary should have known that thew would eventually catch up with him.


    The fireworks were dazzling, reflecting on Emily''s smiling face, making her look especially beautiful. I couldn''t help but kiss her.


    It was our first New Year together, and we promised to spend every New Year there from then on. That was our promise.


    At the time, I didn''t know that promise would be a force that would pull me back from the brink of death.

 Chapter 259 Emilys Accident

    On New Year''s Day, Emily and I visited the cemetery.


    It was my first time standing in front of her dad''s grave. Memories from years ago and the guilt I''d been hiding in my heart came rushing back.


    If her dad knew who I was, would he have been against us being together?


    All I could do was take care of Emily and use all my love to heal her pain.


    I didn''t expect Emily to get into trouble so soon.


    The day Arthur took Emily, thank goodness she still had the ne with the tracking system on.


    When I found her, Arthur had already taken off, and Emily was tied up in a wardrobe. Although I arrived fairly promptly, it might have been Arthur who made her recall her unhappy past, especially the child she lost because of him. That was why she was so devastated at that moment.


    For days after, Emily was a mess. I coaxed her to eat, took her on walks, andforted her, trying to cheer her up.


    I was so grateful I gave her that ne; otherwise, who knew what could''ve happened.


    Zachary slipped away quietly, just two days before his guy got arrested. He was smart; he must''ve sensed something and nned ahead.


    I wasn''t worried about him getting away. Emily had given the ne to Be. As long as he was with Be and she kept wearing that ne, we''d find him.


    After his guy got arrested, they spilled the beans about Zachary, and the cops put out a wanted notice. We already knew where Zachary was. The notice was for Rhyns. If he had any ties with Zachary, he''d show up before Zachary got caught, trying to find him before the cops did.


    One night, Frank called us to the Midnight Bar; he wanted to mediate the conflict between Oliver and me.


    Honestly, I was never really mad at Oliver. I never thought our friendship was that fragile. I figured he just needed time.


    Oliver didn''t want to drink with me at first, but once he got drunk, he wouldn''t let go of me. "I''m worse off than a beggar; I don''t have any family or a partner," he said.


    After all these years, our friendship meant something. I understood Oliver; he couldn''t be as carefree and heartless as he pretended. He seemed indifferent, but he was the most sentimental, so he found it hardest to let go.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    My rtionship with Oliver was a lot like Emily''s with Be. So when Emily found out Zachary was wanted and Be was on the run with him, she couldn''t handle it.


    I went with Emily to the old ce to get the gifts Be had given her. Emily told me the story behind each gift in such detail, down to the smallest specifics. She hadn''t forgotten a thing, even after all these years.


    Listening to Emily''s sad stories felt like a heavy stone pressing on my chest, making it hard to breathe.


    Years ago, Emily''s pain was caused by Victor, and now, the pain from her best friend''s situation was because of me.


    But I had no choice. I took that path because I had no other options at the time. If I could''ve handled it without hurting her, I would have, but everything was so out of control.


    That night, I got a text from Arthur. He threatened me with Emily in the message. He really forgot the pain once the wound healed.


    I drove out in the middle of the night without waking Emily.


    Arthur''s location was set at Silent Grove Vige. Knowing him, he had only two goals: money or revenge for the humiliation he suffered that day.


    But as soon as I got to Silent Grove Vige, an explosion went off nearby. The sky lit up with mes, almost lighting up half the sky.


    I parked by the roadside, squinting as I watched everything unfold.


    I didn''t see Arthur. I only saw people rushing out of Silent Grove Vige, someone calling the fire department. Shortly after, the sound of fire rms came, and several fire trucks arrived, with firefighters rushing out to put out the fire. Luckily, they got the fire under control in time; otherwise, it could''ve spread to Silent Grove Vige and the forest behind it, with unimaginable consequences.


    When the fire was out, I still didn''t see Arthur. When I called him back, his phone was off. He dared to y me.


    Richard checked the surveince at the entrance of Silent Grove Vige. Because my car showed up in the footage, he suspected I was behind it. He had his reasons for suspicion, but I would never admit to something I didn''t do. After Richard made a scene and left, Emily asked if it had anything to do with me.


    Helplessly, I could only say, "Trust me, it wasn''t me."


    She said, "I trust you."


    Emily''s words were enough tofort all the grievances I had endured.


    Afterward, I went back to Silent Grove Vige to check the surveince footage. Besides seeing my own car and the fire trucks arrivingter, there were no other useful clues.


    But I knew one thing: Arthur lured me there, and this whole mess was likely tied to him.


    Sincest night, Arthur seemed to have vanished into thin air again. His phone was off, and he was nowhere to be found.


    It seemed like he was hiding out of guilt for something he had done.


    A lot of stuff had been happeningtely, like everything was piling up all at once. Rhyns, Zachary, Arthur, Faris-our lives were getting turned upside down. Things could change dramatically at any moment.


    I worried that those lurking in the shadows would seize the opportunity to act. Even if I was being paranoid about Rhyns and he actually knew nothing, at least Arthur had a vengeful mindset. Ever since he returned from Sunhaven City, his behavior had been almost deranged. An already mentally unstable person could do something even more insane.


    I couldn''t keep Emily from going out, so I had Dennis pick her up and drop her off every day. With Dennis''s skills, he could protect her well.


    Changes often came unexpectedly out of nowhere.


    Dennis: [Lonehawk sent a message; Rhyns is making a move.]


    I got a text from Dennis while I was in the office.


    Apparently, they had a big deal that night, and Rhyns would be there in person. Lonehawk provided the specific time and ce.


    Rhyns was very cunning, always elusive. Years ago, during the capture of Drew, it was said that Rhyns was involved. Even after all these years, the police still couldn''t track his movements or gather evidence against him. Finally getting information about his deal, we couldn''t let him slip away this time.


    As for Zachary, I knew he was on the mountain. I had people stationed around the base of the mountain, but no suspicious individuals had been seen going up. This meant that Zachary might not be connected to Rhyns. Rhyns choosing to act now must mean he knew the police were fully focused on capturing Zachary and wanted to take advantage of the situation to make a big deal.


    I replied: [Is Emily with you?]


    Considering the uing actions, I was most worried about her.


    Dennis: [She''s in the car. I just picked her up from work and am about to take her home. We''re stuck in traffic right now.]


    I replied: [Please get her home safely, and then we''ll prepare for our n.]


    Dennis: [Don''t worry.]


    ording to Lonehawk''s info, the deal was going down at a farm in the suburbs.


    I shut down myputer, went to the restroom to wash my face, and straightened my suit.


    In our line of work, sometimes we spent a lifetime trying to catch just one person. So when the opportunity came, even if we weren''t fully prepared and knew it would be dangerous, we had to seize it, because opportunities like that didn''te around often.


    I checked my watch. In half an hour, we could set off.


    I left the office, got into my car, and waited for Dennis to take Emily home and then meet up with me.


    With one hand on the steering wheel and the other resting on the window, my feelings were all over the ce.


    I was about to call Emily to tell her not to wait up for me because I had a meeting and would be homete.


    No, a meeting would be too short. What if something happened and I couldn''t get back in time? She''d worry. It was better to tell her I had to go on a business trip.


    I took out my phone, ready to call, when Dennis''s call came in.


    Dennis said, "Emily is missing."


    Dennis''s urgent voice pounded in my ears, making my head buzz.


    I said in confusion, "What do you mean!"


    I gripped the steering wheel tightly, trying to stay calm.


    Dennis replied, "There was a traffic jam just now. I only got out of the car to buy a pack of cigarettes. When I came back, Emily was gone. I called her, but she hung up, and then her phone was off. I''m worried she might have been taken by someone."


    I stubbed out my cigarette, biting my lip, staring at the darkening sky.


    I said, "I''lle find her. You get ready and follow the original n."


    After hanging up, I called Emily''s phone, but it was already off.


    Considering the previous crises, I gripped the steering wheel tightly, my heart pounding, my palms sweaty.


    Trying to stay calm, I opened the tracking app on my phone. As long as she was still wearing that ne, I could find her location.


    The app showed her location at the foot of a mountain.


    I immediately drove there, but it was rush hour, and the traffic was terrible. I couldn''t help biting my nails, tapping the steering wheel continuously. My anxiety was beyond words.


    The car crawled forward at a snail''s pace. The app showed that Emily''s location, originally at the foot of the mountain, was now moving up the mountain.


    Just as I was about to abandon the car and run, a call came in from an unknown number.

 Chapter 260 My Choice

    The person on the other end of the line said, "Ethan, your wife and mistress are with us. If you want them alive,e alone. Don''t try any tricks. If you dare call the police, you''ll find their bodies at the bottom of the cliff." I gripped the steering wheel tightly and got straight to the point while driving. "How much do you want?"


    To my surprise, the other side snorted, "Money? Faris doesn''t need money."


    They gave me an address and hung up. The address matched the location shown on my phone.


    The traffic finally cleared up. I tossed my phone aside and floored the gas pedal, racing to the destination as fast as I could.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    The road up the mountain was winding, but I didn''t slow down at all and sped straight to the top.


    There was still unmelted snow at the peak, and the cold wind was howling.


    Seeing Emily and Faye tied up together at the edge of the cliff, I knew that the taut string between us had finally snapped.


    That was the hardest decision I''ve ever had to make in my life.


    They were given the freedom to speak, but Emily remained silent while Faye kept begging me, pleading for me to take her away.


    At that moment, I was extremely conflicted. I didn''t want either of them to die. If someone had to die to atone for this, I would rather it be me.


    If Faye had fallen off the cliff, I would have broken down. After losing Fiona, I can''t let her follow the same fate.


    For Faris, he had just lost a loved one. I couldn''t determine if someone who had just experienced such a loss was rational. But I had reason to believe he wouldn''t kill Emily. However, with Faye, I couldn''t take that gamble.


    Faye kept begging me, saying she didn''t want to die like Fiona. Her pleas disturbed my thoughts, while Emily''s silence had already left me in turmoil.


    I knew that making that choice would break Emily''s heart and leave her in despair, but it was the only choice I could make.


    From the moment I made the decision to the moment I left with Faye, Emily never looked up at me. I knew that the calmer she appeared, the more desperate she felt.


    Yearster, I let go of all my burdens. I was no longer Ethan, and my family with Emily and our two children was my everything. I often thought back to that choice, and I believed that no matter who was in my ce, it would have been a difficult decision.


    Because no matter what I chose, it was wrong. I would be med and scorned.


    But for me, maybe this was the only way for Emily and me to find a way out of a desperate situation.


    I tried to keep my emotions in check, nced at my watch, and realized the time for the Rhyns deal wasing up. I pulled out my phone to call Dennis, but it was dead.


    I couldn''t waste any more time, so I took Faye down the mountain, driving like a maniac.


    It wasn''t just because I was in a hurry, but also because of the self-loathing I felt for hurting the person I cared about the most.


    Faye screamed in fear, "Ethan, slow down!"


    I didn''t ease up and kept driving like a madman.


    The mountain was in the western suburbs, while the Rhyns deal was at a farm in the eastern suburbs,pletely in the opposite direction.


    I said coldly, "You begged me to take you, so if I''m going to hell, you''reing with me."


    I focused on the road ahead, gripping the steering wheel tightly, and said in a deep voice.


    Faye trembled and said, "Ethan, what''s wrong with you? I don''t want to die."


    I fell silent.


    When we reached the city center, I pulled over to the side of the road.


    "Get out." I unlocked the car door.


    Faye, still in shock, hurriedly got out of the car. "Ethan, where are you going?" she asked cautiously from outside.


    I didn''t answer or look at her again. I started the car and sped towards the destination.


    As I neared the farm, a woman staggered towards me from a distance. When she got closer, she suddenly lunged at my car and started vomiting.


    I rolled down the window, and the cold air rushed in, bringing with it the stench of vomit.


    "Don''t go, it''s a trap!" the woman whispered, then raised her voice apologetically, stammering, "Sorry, I threw up on your car. I''ll pay for the cleaning."


    She reached into her pocket and pulled out a few hundred-dor bills. She ced her hand on the window, and the money slipped into my car.


    She took a few steps back, and I decided against getting out. I started the car and quickly left the scene.


    In the rearview mirror, I saw a man walking towards Dakato, steadying her with one hand. The man said, "Dakato, what''s going on? Did you and Faris have a fight? You''re drunk all by yourself?" "Don''t, don''t mention him to me," Dakato said and waved her hand drunkenly.


    The manughed, saying, "Looks like you two really had a fight. Come on, get inside. Don''t stay out here in the cold. Faris will be worried if you get sick."


    I quickly left the scene, and they became smaller and smaller shadows in the rearview mirror.


    After entering the city, I found a spot to park by the roadside, rolled down the window, and started chain-smoking.


    Most of the snow in the city had melted, but tonight felt exceptionally cold, like the coldest night of the winter.


    By the time I finished an entire pack of cigarettes, the passenger door opened, and Dennis got in, bringing with him a damp chill.


    Dennis spoke in a low voice, "Today, they were indeed at the farm, but there was no deal. Rhyns turned it into a dinner gathering at thest minute. It seems he''s starting to suspect Lonehawk. This was likely a fake tip to test Lonehawk." So, for this fake tip, I left Emily, the woman I loved most, on the mountaintop.


    At that moment, I suddenly thought of Emily''s extremely calm expression when I made my choice. It was the calm of a broken heart. Thinking of this, I felt a twist of pain in my heart, an indescribable ache spreading through my chest. I slumped forward, resting my forehead on the steering wheel.


    Dennis continued, "Lonehawk probably didn''t know they changed ns. By the time Dakato got the news, it was toote. They had the ce to themselves tonight, so there was no one else there. Rhyns is a suspicious man; any stranger entering would catch his attention. Luckily, a distant rtive of mine works as a cook there. When I went in, he saw me and greeted me, which helped cover for me. Not long after, there was amotion outside, and Dakato pointed to a te of seafood, saying it smelled fishy and had it removed. When she said that, I was standing at the kitchen door. I understood her meaning and texted everyone to retreat. I tried to call you, but your phone was dead. Luckily, you arrived a bitte. Since we didn''t act tonight, Rhyns probably won''t suspect Lonehawk anymore. Rhyns will likely make his move in the next couple of days; he won''t drag it out for long."


    Dennis spoke quietly, and I listened quietly.


    "By the way, did you find Emily?" Dennis asked.


    I lifted my head, leaning back in the seat with my eyes closed.


    After a long while, I swallowed hard and said wearily, "I lost her."


    When I opened my eyes, there was a faint mistiness, making everything in my vision a bit blurry.


    "I''m sorry, it was my oversight today," Dennis said sincerely.


    I shook my head lightly. "It''s just as well. Emily being away from me means she''s away from danger."


    After a while, I calmed down, squinting at the bustling traffic outside, and said, "For the next couple of days, don''t contact Lonehawk proactively. To avoid causing him trouble, wait for news from him and Dakato." After parting ways with Dennis, I drove back to the mountaintop.


    But there was nothing there except broken ss, cigarette butts, and the biting wind.


    Back home, I opened the door to the room filled with Emily''s scent. Her nightgown was still on the bedside table.


    I walked over, sat on the edge of the bed, and reached for the nightgown. The silk fabric felt cold and lifeless in my hand.


    Without Emily, the entire room was filled with a sense of emptiness.


    I thought to myself, ''Honey, I''m sorry! I''m about to end it all soon.''


    Dennis was right; Rhyns didn''t drag it out. He set the deal for the next night at the same farm.


    After dark, I changed clothes and tucked a handgun into my waistband.


    I didn''t drive my own car but waited for Dennis to pick me up. He was driving a Citro?n, which didn''t attract attention.


    The police had also set up an ambush around the area, hoping to catch him tonight.


    We stopped about 300 feet from the farm.


    The deal was set for 1 AM, but Rhyns was a cunning man and might have given a false time, so we had to be prepared early. Most of the staff inside the farm had been reced with our people, ready to act. At 11 PM, it was still noisy inside, with people singing karaoke and having a great time.


    At midnight, two ck cars drove past us and went straight into the farm.


    I looked through the binocrs and saw a few people get out of the cars. After cautiously looking around, they went inside.


    At 12:25 AM, gunshots rang out from the farm, piercing the night.


    Soon, two people rushed out in a panic and sped away in one of the cars.


    "It''s Rhyns," Dennis said in a deep voice.


    Immediately, several inclothes officers chased after them in a police car.


    "Follow them," I said.


    Dennis drove, and we joined the chase.


    The police fired several shots at the car ahead, and it seemed the tires were hit, causing the car to veer off the road.


    I saw clearly that the people inside opened the doors and rolled out before the car even stopped, tumbling down a nearby slope.


    I got out of the car and ran in the direction Rhyns had fled.


    All the officers followed suit.


    I shouted, "Rhyns, stop resisting and surrender!"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 261 The Chase

    This was a twisty mountain road. Sliding down that dirt slope would lead to the road below.


    Rhyns and his buddy were sprinting ahead, with the cops right on their tails.


    In the dead of night, all you could hear were the sounds of running and the shouts of the police. "Rhyns, if you keep running, I''ll shoot!"


    Suddenly, the sound of an engine roared from a distance.


    At that moment, Rhyns hit a fork in the road, and two motorcycles wereing from different directions.


    The rider on the opposite bike sensed something was off and slowed down.


    Just then, the motorcycleing from the bend charged straight at Rhyns, knocking him to the ground. His buddy rushed over, panicking, to help Rhyns up.


    "Rhyns, you okay?"


    Rhyns clutched his chest, spat out some blood, and red at Faris, who was on the motorcycle.


    Rhyns snarled, "Faris, so it was you who betrayed me."


    He suddenly pulled out a gun and fired a shot at Faris.


    Faris dodged, rolled off the motorcycle, and avoided the shot. The bike fell to the ground.


    The person on the other motorcycle freaked out, hit the brakes, and tried to turn around to leave.


    But it was toote. Rhyns took a few steps back, yanked the person off the bike, and held a gun to their head.


    Rhyns shouted, "Anyone takes another step, and I''ll blow his head off."


    For the safety of the hostage, the cops didn''t dare move forward.


    The motorcycle was loaded with ducks, probably heading to the early morning farmers'' market.


    The guy looked like an honest farmer, scared out of his wits, and even started crying.


    "Please, don''t kill me, I''m just a simple farmer..."


    "Shut up!" Rhyns snapped.


    The cops didn''t dare approach and tried to talk him down.


    "Rhyns, don''t make things worse. Put down your weapon and surrender."


    Controlling the hostage, Rhyns quickly mounted the motorcycle. His buddy jumped on behind him, sitting back-to-back, using the hostage as a shield while still aiming the gun at the man''s head. Rhyns gave us a mocking look and said, "If you don''t want to harm the innocent, stay still. Once we''re gone, I''ll let him go."


    With that, he revved the engine, and the motorcycle shot off, with the hostage screaming in fear.


    It was tough for a motorcycle to carry three grown men and a bunch of ducks. In the struggle, the hostage fell to the ground.


    They didn''t care and just focused on escaping.


    Seeing the hostage was safe, the cops chased after them.


    I picked up the motorcycle Faris had ridden and followed closely.


    The guy sitting behind Rhyns asionally fired at me. I swerved the motorcycle in an S-shape to dodge the bullets, but one hit my arm.


    Gritting my teeth, I kept my eyes on the road ahead and didn''t slow down.


    There was a sharp turn ahead, and a fallen motorcycle blocked my path-it was the one they had ridden.


    I braked hard but still crashed into the motorcycle, rolling to the ground.


    I heard faint sounds from the slope on the right. Squinting, I saw a figure moving quickly.


    I fired a shot, and the person behind fell to the ground. I jumped down and pinned him.


    A group of cops arrived and handcuffed the guy I had pinned down.


    But Rhyns had escaped. The cops searched the area all night but couldn''t find him.


    All of Rhyns''s buddies were captured except for him.


    They helped me to the road, and Dennis had already brought the car down.


    Before getting in the car, I spotted Faris in the crowd.


    "Lonehawk!"All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    That night, I learned that Lonehawk was Faris.


    Faris looked at me. We weren''t far apart, but the dim night made it hard to see each other''s expressions.


    "Give Emily back to me!" I said.


    We were enemies, yet we were also allies. It seemed contradictory, but in critical moments, it made perfect sense. Faris shrugged and nced at my injured arm.


    "I''ll listen to what she wants."


    Emily''s opinion?


    A day had passed, and she was probably still disappointed in me.


    Rhyns hadn''t been caught, and I had let her down. I got into the car, and leaned back in the seat, feeling utterly deste.


    "I''ll take you to the hospital," Dennis said.


    I shook my head and opened the GPS on my phone.


    She should be at Faris''s ce. I asked Dennis to drive to a spot not far from there.


    Looking at the ce, I asked in confusion, "Dennis, Rhyns''s matter isn''t over yet. Should I take Emily back? Would I be putting her in danger? But if I don''t take her back, Lonehawk is already exposed. He''s in the same situation as me. She''s in danger here too. Unless Rhyns is caught."


    Dennis said, "Even though Rhyns got away, he shouldn''t be able to leave Starlight City. I bet we''ll catch him soon."


    "You really should go to the hospital first," Dennis tried to persuade me again.


    I shook my head, staring at that house until dawn.


    We saw Emily leave in a car, so we followed from a distance. We watched her get out and saw Faris hug her goodbye.


    Emily came out of the mall and walked slowly along the roadside, looking aimless.


    I looked at my arm and thought it would scare her, so I grabbed a jacket and put it on.


    As soon as Emily saw me, she ran. Helpless, I had to force her into the car.


    But she was very resistant, unwilling to talk ore near me. Her calm expression was tinged with indifference, and I couldn''t stand it.


    I knew I was wrong. Even if I caught every drug dealer in the world, hurting Emily was still my fault, a failure as a husband.


    She said disappointment and anger were different. I could feel that her disappointment was indeed different from her previous anger. She was so calm, it made me panic.


    The detachment in her eyes pierced my heart. The only warmth I felt was her panicked expression and the concern in her eyes when she saw I was injured.


    Dennis brought a doctor from the military hospital to our home. During the bullet extraction, she stayed by my side the entire time.


    At that moment, I was somewhat grateful for that bullet. I didn''t even mind ying the pity card in front of her. As long as Emily didn''t leave immediately, and gave me a chance and some time, I would show her how much I loved her. She was curious about the gunshot wound, but I couldn''t tell her much. The lies I told her were well-intentioned.


    After the surgery, Emily still took care of me as before, but she had changed. I could see the cracks in her heart through her sad expression.


    She said that once I recovered, we would get a divorce.


    But how could I agree to that?


    I used every trick in the book, shamelessly and persistently, just to earn her forgiveness and keep her. In front of her, I had no pride left.


    I knew that night would always be a thorn in Emily''s heart. I thought I needed a grand wedding to prove that she was the only one in my heart.


    But Rhyns knew my identity. Until he was caught, he was like a ticking time bomb, ready to explode at any moment.


    After she fell asleep, I received a text from Dennis.


    Dennis: [Tonight''s operation, Zachary, should be fine. You just focus on recovering.]


    I nced at the person sleeping in my arms, gently covered her with a nket, got out of bed, and drove out.


    It suddenly started raining on the way. I was driving to the foot of the mountain when I received a message from Dennis.


    Dennis: [It''s done. I didn''t participate.]


    I put away my phone and looked at the streams of water flowing rapidly on the window.


    If Emily knew about this, she would feel especially sad for Be.


    I was indeed doing things that hurt her, but I had no choice because I had a mission.


    Growing up in a family ravaged by drugs, I knew the pain all too well. So when I had the chance to save other families from that pain, I didn''t hesitate.


    I turned the car around and headed to the bakery, thinking of the story Emily had told me about it.


    I didn''t mind using any means to please her, just hoping to soften her heart, hardened by disappointment, and make her regain hope in me.


    The bakery was already closed. I knocked for a long time, but no one answered. I had met the owner a few times at gatherings.


    I found his contact information and called him, exining my purpose. He kindly arranged for the chef to work overtime and make their signature toast for me.


    As the chef made the toast, he smiled and said, "Mr. Windsor, your wife is really lucky. You came out at this hour just to get her some toast."


    Hearing this, I couldn''t help but smile.


    I felt that fulfilling her wishes was a kind of happiness.


    I hoped that when she ate the toast, she would feel happy too.


    When I came out with the toast, the rain had intensified, and there was thunder. Remembering that she was afraid of thunder, I drove back quickly.


    On the way, I kept the paper bag with the toast inside my jacket to keep it warm.


    When I got home, I eagerly pushed open the door. The bed was unmade, and Emily wasn''t there.


    The instant tension was instinctive.


    Had she left while I was gone?


    Then I saw her walk in from the balcony, and I breathed a sigh of relief. I went over and hugged her.


    At that moment, I felt so happy and relieved!


    She barely ate the toast, saying her stomach was upset. She insisted I finish it to avoid waste.


    I obediently ate all the toast. As long as she was happy, I would do anything.


    Later, Be came, looking particrly disheveled.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 262 Just a Beautiful Dream

    I didn''t have any regrets about the big stuff, but I did feel pretty bad about Emily and her best friend Be.


    Emily took Be to the guest room, and she didn''te back to our room that night.


    Outside, a thunderstorm was going wild. I was lying in bed, wide awake all night.


    I didn''t know when it happened, but I had turned into someone who got super insecure. I had gotten so used to having her around that without her, it felt like a part of me was missing. Around four in the morning, I got a call from the cops.


    They had found Arthur.


    It turned out that Arthur had been hiding in a rented house in the suburbs for the past few days. He probably knew he''d get caught eventually, so he was ready for it. When the cops nabbed him and grilled him about his crimes, he spilled everything. But they found him mentally unstable. After a hospital check-up, they confirmed he had a mental illness and sent him to a psych ward.


    I didn''t know if his mental illness was legit or just an act, but at least I could give Emily some closure.


    The next day, Emily and I went to the psychiatric hospital.


    I had no clue what Emily felt when she saw Arthur was it relief, regret, or sympathy?


    I thought the old grudge between Arthur and me was finally over. He''d be spending the rest of his life there.


    After we got back from the psych hospital, Faye showed up at my ce again. But I was really worn out, and Emily was too. I couldn''t let Faye keep causing trouble. I didn''t want her to hurt Emily anymore.


    I said, "Faye, people have to grow up and stand on their own. You''ve achieved your dreams now, so don''te messing up my life anymore. I have my family, and I have people I need to protect." Faye tearfully brought up Fiona.


    I had promised at Fiona''s grave that I''d take good care of Faye. And I had done my part. I felt guilty towards Fiona back then, but with Faye, my conscience was clear.


    I said, "You should be independent. Even parents can''t take care of you forever. You have to walk your own path."


    Faye ran out of my house in tears.


    I was scared that Emily would get even more upset because of this, afraid that Faye''s appearance would bring back the despair she felt that night. So I couldn''t wait any longer; I proposed to Emily.


    I was really terrified Emily would leave me, a fear that overshadowed everything!


    After a couple of days to recover, I went back to Skyline International Corporation to tackle the mountain of work waiting for me.


    I was feeling pumped and full of energy, thinking about the uing wedding. Every time I thought of her, I couldn''t help but grin.


    The assistant came in to hand over some documents, and I looked up and smiled at her. "Thanks!"


    She looked at me, surprised. Maybe I used to be so serious that my reaction now shocked her?


    After the assistant left, I nced out the window.


    Winter had passed, and spring was here.


    Our winter would pass too, and one day, I''d see the flowers bloom in spring, right?


    There was a light knock on the door, and Dennis walked in. He ced his hands on the desk and asked seriously, "Are you really going to have the wedding right away? Rhyns is a vengeful guy. He knows he can''t escape Starlight City, so he''ll definitely try to get back at you before he gets caught."


    Dennis''s words were like a bucket of cold water dumped over my head.


    I wasn''t unaware of the threat Rhyns posed, buttely, I was so wrapped up in the happiness of nning the wedding that I didn''t want to face it.


    It was like I was living in a beautiful dream, and even though I was awake, I still wanted to close my eyes and keep dreaming.


    But in the end, I couldn''t fool myself. After a brief period of self-deception, I had to face the truth.


    I opened my phone, squinting at the photo on the screen, gently stroking her face with my thumb.


    After a long while, I said gravely, "If he''s going to take revenge, then the wedding could be an opportunity."


    A few days before the wedding, I took Emily to pick out a wedding dress and take wedding photos.


    Emily looked stunning in her wedding dress, and I couldn''t help but kiss her.


    At that moment, I tried not to think about what might happen on the wedding day. I just wanted to spend these few days with her. Because happy times were too short, I didn''t want to waste a single moment. Even if it was just a dream, let me dream a little longer.


    When the beautiful dream ended, my body would still carry the weight, and my soul would be tied to the gallows, in unbearable pain.


    Maybe I was destined never to be happy in this life because I had to atone for my father''s sins. I would never deserve happiness; this was my father''s just punishment.


    I had my assistant announce the wedding on the official social media ount, and the news of the wedding quickly spread throughout the city.


    I knew that once this news was out, there was no turning back.


    But when I chose this path back then, I knew it was a road of no return.


    The day after the announcement, I got a call from Faye at the office.


    "Ethan, I need to see you."


    Her voice was shaky, like she was on the verge of tears.


    I rubbed my temples and sighed, "I''m really busy."


    She suddenly got all worked up, her voice rising sharply.


    "Ethan, if you don''te, I''ll kill myself."


    I had no idea what had gotten into Faye, but a girl in her twenties threatening suicide over and over again was seriously troubling. Dying was easy; living was hard.


    In the end, I went.


    As soon as I stepped into her hotel room, the smell of alcohol hit me.


    Faye was sprawled sideways on the sofa, holding a bottle and humming some incoherent song. She looked like a mess.


    I walked in, and when she saw me, she gave me a silly smile.


    "Ethan, you came after all."


    I didn''t say anything. I walked up to her, and she struggled to get up, grabbing my clothes and swaying as she stood up to hug me.


    "Ethan, are you really getting married?"


    Her face was covered in tears, and her eyes were swollen. It looked like she had been crying for a long time.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    I calmly said, "I got married a long time ago. This is just a wedding ceremony."


    Faye shook her head, grabbed her hair messily, and closed her eyes, as if forcing herself to calm down.


    After a while, she opened her eyes, wiped the tears from her face, and seemed much calmer.


    "Ethan, you still love Fiona, don''t you?"


    "No," I answered decisively. I didn''t want Faye to have any more illusions. I didn''t want her to exploit my guilt towards Fiona.


    Maybe my feelings for Fiona were never love. I didn''t know if time would have turned those feelings into love if it hadn''t been for that incident. But there were no ifs; that incident was an unchangeable fact, and it turned all my feelings for Fiona into guilt.


    Faye cried hard, shaking her head in disbelief.


    She said, "Do you love Emily?"


    I replied, "Yes."


    She said, "Do you love her more than you loved my sister back then?"


    She was extremely heartbroken, tears streaming down her face.


    If she was fixated on an answer, I could only repeat more firmly.


    I replied, "Yes, I love Emily very much."


    Faye suddenly lunged at me, hooking her arms around my neck and pressing her lips to mine.


    I pushed her away, but she stubbornly clung to my neck, refusing to let go.


    "Faye, you''ve had too much to drink."


    I pried her arms off forcefully and turned to leave.


    Faye hugged my waist tightly from behind.


    Faye said, "Ethan, I love you. I''ve loved you since the first time I saw you. Didn''t you feel it at all? What does Emily have that I don''t? She''s just a tramp..." "Shut up!"


    I yanked her hands off me and threw her onto the sofa. I was pretty pissed and stormed out without looking back.


    Behind me, Faye''s heart-wrenching cries echoed, but all my patience and sympathy for her vanished the moment she uttered those words.


    Leaving the hotel, I called Dennis and asked him to keep an eye on Emily''s outings.


    These past few days seemed calm on the surface, but a storm was brewing. I was worried about her safety.


    The day before the wedding, I went to the Grand International Hotel, where our wedding was being prepared.


    The hotel was already meticulously decorating for the wedding. The lobby manager introduced their designs to me one by one.


    The lobby manager said, "Mr. Windsor, rest assured that tomorrow our hotel, in coboration with thergest wedding nningpany in Starlight City, will host a wedding that will be the talk of the town." I smiled faintly, feeling a tinge of bitterness.


    On one side of the stage was arge wedding photo.


    I walked over and stood in front of the photo, looking at her in the picture. The more I looked, the more my eyes stung.


    Not long after returning to the office, Dennis came over.


    Dennis said, "Emily just went to the airport to see off her friend. But don''t worry, I made sure she got home safely beforeing here."


    I nodded, feeling uneasy about the wedding tomorrow.


    Dennis continued, "The police have indeed spotted suspicious individuals around the hotel these past few days. It seems Rhyns knows he can''t escape and is nning to go down fighting."


    I actually hoped Rhyns would go down fighting, so my efforts wouldn''t be in vain.


    Just then, my assistant knocked hurriedly and entered.


    "Mr. Windsor, several media outlets have sent emails or called... saying they received your... your photos."


    The assistant lowered her head, her voice shrinking, as if afraid to speak.


    I couldn''t help but frown.


    "What photos?"


    The assistant cautiously handed over an iPad. On the screen was a photo of me and Faye, capturing the moment she kissed me.


    I smiled bitterly inside, wondering where Faye had learned these tricks. Why were she and Fiona so different in personality?


    Seeing my silence, the assistant carefully suggested, "Mr. Windsor, I think since these media outlets didn''t immediately publish the photos but called first, it shows they still have some fear of you. Their goal is probably to make some money. Tomorrow is your wedding; we can''t afford any mishaps. Maybe we should just pay for some peace."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 263 Set Her Free

    I stared at the photo for a bit and then said, "No need."


    The assistant looked confused.


    I handed the tablet back and went back to my seat. "Let them write whatever they want," I said.


    "Got it," the assistant replied.


    Once the assistant left, I called mywyer.


    "Draft a divorce agreement for me. I''ll email you the details soon."


    After hanging up, I got lost in my thoughts.


    "Have you made up your mind?" Dennis asked.


    "This wedding is all over town. The people I wanted to notice have noticed. I can''t let her take the fall," I said. Whether Emily forgives me or not, I have to let go this time.


    If I can''t give her stability, I should set her free.


    Half an hourter, Dennis was gone, and thewyer handed me the divorce papers. Holding the agreement, I walked out of the office. At the entrance, I ran into my dad. "Are you really going through with this wedding?" Victor asked, clearly pissed.


    I stopped and looked at him calmly. "If you''re not happy about it, you don''t have toe." The tension was thick.


    My rtionship with Victor had always been like this. Neither of us ever tried to change it. The grudge had been buried in my heart for years, and I knew way more than Victor thought. Victor was furious, but he knew he couldn''t change my mind. It had always been this way.


    I didn''t say anything else and headed to the garage.


    As I drove back, my mind was a mess.


    I think I really messed up, big time.


    From the start, I shouldn''t have gotten involved with Emily. I shouldn''t have entered her life. Even though she had always been in my heart, I shouldn''t have been greedy. None of my identities qualified me to be with her. Passing by a flower shop, I stopped the car and went inside.


    The shop owner greeted me warmly. "What kind of flowers are you looking for, sir?"


    I stood there, staring nkly at the flowers around me, not saying a word.


    The owner continued, "If you''re giving them to someone and want to express something, I can help with suggestions."


    A sudden image of Emily in her wedding dress shed in my mind. She wasn''t genuinely happy; I think Emily hadn''tpletely forgiven me. But every smile of hers was still so gentle, a gentleness unique to her, enough to warm my heart. I bitterly curled my lips and said hoarsely, "I want to apologize to my partner."


    The owner wrapped a bouquet of yellow roses and purple hyacinths, exining that yellow roses expressed apology and the hyacinth''s meaning was "please forgive me."


    Driving back home, I had mentally prepared myself along the way. I knew that once I handed her the divorce agreement, it would break her heart. Emily would be devastated; she would cry. There were countless possibilities. What I didn''t expect was that she had already left, leaving only a note.


    Emily: [I''m tired! Since you can''t make a decision, I''ll help you!]


    The TV was still on, and the table was set with the meal she had prepared. But she had taken everything that belonged to her.


    This was the result I wanted, but when I saw the note, my heart ached immensely.


    No, she couldn''t leave like this. She should take enough money with her so I could be at ease.


    But when I called her, she didn''t answer. The next call couldn''t get through.


    Listening to the cold, emotionless voice on the phone, I sat on the sofa, powerless.


    After a while, Frank called.


    "Ethan, what''s with that news? With your skills, how could you let such news get out? You''re getting married tomorrow, you..."


    I closed my eyes and said wearily, "You don''t need toe tomorrow."


    "What the hell is going on? Did you really dump Emily and want to be with Faye?" Frank pressed for answers.


    I said, "Don''t ask. Remember, if you still consider me a friend, don''te tomorrow. None of youe."


    After hanging up, I sat alone for a while longer.


    The TV started reying today''s entertainment news. Seeing the gossip about myself, I felt numb.


    I didn''t care how the news portrayed me or how the world saw me. Allowing these news stories to be released served my own cruel purpose.


    Yes, I was really cruel. I really drove Emily away.


    I fetched a vase and put the bouquet of yellow roses in it. I stared at the flowers for a long time, and slowly, it seemed like I could see Emily''s tearful face in the petals. "Honey, I''m sorry!" I said softly.


    At this moment, the tearing pain in my heart was my punishment. I hurt her, but I also hurt myself.


    Looking out the window, the sky had already darkened.


    I turned on my phone''s GPS and found that Emily had already left Starlight City.


    It was for the best. She left this ce. Now, wherever she went, she would be safer than staying with me.


    After dark, I didn''t know what time it was when Faris burst in.


    It was then that I realized I had forgotten to close the door when I came back.


    He lifted me off the sofa and punched me in the face.


    Faris shouted, "If you''re going to mess around, don''t pretend to have some bullshit wedding."


    I copsed back onto the sofa like a puppet, saying nothing, calmly facing his anger.


    Faris pointed at me and said, "Ethan, you don''t deserve to marry her. I''m taking her away."


    With that, he rushed upstairs.


    "She''s already gone," I said.


    He paused on the stairs, looked at me, seemingly in disbelief, and still went upstairs to check beforeing back down. He grabbed my cor again, ring at me. Faris asked, "Where did she go?"


    I replied, "She''s already left Starlight City."


    His fist came again, and I let him hit me several times before finally returning a punch.


    Faris was angry, but how could I not feel hurt?


    "Her leaving is better than staying."


    I suppressed my unsteady breath. These words were both an exnation and afort to myself.


    Faris kicked over the vase I had previously arranged with flowers.


    "She''s pregnant, and you let her go off alone with a child?"


    Faris''s roar struck me like a bolt of lightning.


    I slowly turned my head, stiffly looking at him.


    I recalled that night when I braved the rain to buy her toast from the bakery. She took two bites and threw up, saying her stomach was upset. I believed her without a doubt. It turned out I had also been deceived by her at times.


    I said with a bitter smile, "Then she should go as far away as possible, the farther the better."


    Faris vented and left.


    I picked up the bouquet from the shattered ss, found another vase, and arranged the flowers again.


    I couldn''t be bothered to clean the floor andy back on the sofa, taking out my phone and scrolling to Faye''s number.


    I called three times before she answered.


    "Ethan?" Her tone was uneasy.


    I said tly, "Come over, I''m waiting for you at home."


    Faye said, "Ethan, I have to..."


    "Come over right now," I said more forcefully.


    "Okay."


    Half an hourter, she arrived.


    I was smoking on the sofa, hearing her footsteps lighten as she came in, and the sound of her cleaning up the broken ss.


    After finishing, she walked over and stood in front of me, cautiously calling, "Ethan."


    I opened my eyes and calmly looked at Faye.


    Faye knew very well what she had done wrong, so she kept her head down, not daring to look at me.


    When I first met Faye, she was just an eleven-year-old girl. Although curious about the outside world, her eyes were pure.


    Faye wasn''t mature enough then. She only knew Fiona''s brilliance on stage but didn''t understand the hardships Fiona endured for her.


    Faye longed to stand on the shining stage but didn''t know how much blood and tears it took to seed.


    I used to think Faye was smart, but it turned out that her so-called cleverness was just a bunch of annoying little tricks.


    She lowered her head even more under my scrutiny.


    After a long while, she finally looked up.


    "Where''s Emily?"


    "She''s gone," I said.


    "What?"


    She tried to act surprised, but her true emotions betrayed her, making her expression extremely unnatural.


    Faye said, "She''s gone, so tomorrow''s wedding..."


    She suddenly found the courage to step forward and squat in front of me.


    Faye said, "Ethan, the whole of Starlight City knows you''re getting married tomorrow. The wedding can''t be ruined. I''m willing to be your bride and help youplete the wedding."


    Seeing the stern look in my eyes, she added softly, "I can pretend to be your bride, even if it''s just make-believe."


    I suddenly stood up, grabbed her wrist, and walked out. She stumbled, following me passively until I shoved her into the car.


    I got into the driver''s seat, and the car sped down the road.


    Faye was panicked, saying, "Ethan, where are you taking me?"


    I ignored her, staring intently ahead.


    Raindrops began to fall on the windshield, slowly bing heavier and denser.


    The car sped for three hours, finally stopping in a secluded countryside.


    By then, the rain was pouring, the raindrops hitting the car like bullets.


    I got out, dragged Faye out of the car, and walked quickly, pulling her along.


    She must have known where I was taking her, probably scared by my demeanor, and suddenly broke down crying.


    "Ethan, I really was wrong."


    I brought her to a tombstone on the hill and threw her down to kneel.


    The heavy rain washed over us, soaking our clothes, the cold rainwater seeping in, chilling to the bone.


    I stared at Fiona''s tombstone and said seriously, "Faye, I''ve done my best for you. I have no regrets, even when looking back from the end of my days. From now on, I won''t care about you anymore. If you dare to appear in my sight again, don''t me me for shattering your dream of bing a star."

 Chapter 264 Caught

    These words marked the end between Faye and me, and they were also my exnation to Fiona.


    After I said my piece, I turned and walked away. Faye lunged forward, clinging desperately to my leg, crying her heart out.


    "Ethan, I was wrong. Please don''t do this. Don''t leave me. I''m begging you, don''t leave me," she pleaded.


    The sound of the rain seemed like the saddest background music to her cries, sounding utterly hopeless.


    I pried her fingers off one by one and left without looking back, leaving behind a cold and heartless remark. "You''re grown up now. The road ahead is yours to walk alone," I said.


    Then I drove away.


    Driving Faye away was probably thest thing I could do for Fiona.


    Back then, I was like a ticking time bomb, not knowing when I might suddenly explode. It was best for everyone around me to leave; staying away from me meant staying away from danger. On the way, the heavy rain gradually turned into a drizzle, pattering softly.


    I felt very tired, a weariness that stemmed from my heart, spreading through my bloodstream to the tips of my limbs.


    I had a bit of a headache, so I rolled down the car window, letting the cold wind mixed with raindrops rush in. At this moment, only the cold could keep me awake.


    After finishing myst cigarette, I reached for another, only to find the pack empty.


    At that moment, my craving for a cigarette hit hard. I threw away the empty pack, feeling very irritated without a smoke.


    Driving into Starlight City, I passed by a small town.


    It was already midnight. Through the fine rain, I saw a small shop still open by the roadside.


    I parked the car by the roadside and walked into the shop.


    The roller shutter was half down, so I had to bend over to get in.


    Inside, a middle-aged couple sat around a stove, talking in low voices. My appearance interrupted their conversation.


    The most expensive cigarettes they sold were $6 a pack. They said they didn''t dare stock better ones because few people in town could afford them, and they wouldn''t sell well.


    The shopkeeper''s wife handed me the cigarettes. Seeing me drenched, she looked surprised, nced at the car parked outside, and then kindly said, "Sir, you''re all wet. Come in and warm up by the fire. Be careful not to catch a cold."


    I don''t know why I sat down. Maybe it was the warm yellow light of the shop, or perhaps their simple, warm rtionship that moved me.


    So I sat down, deciding to finish a cigarette before leaving.


    The shopkeeper''s wife nced outside again and sighed, "When will this rain ever stop? My daughter is getting married tomorrow. It can''t rain like this. It''s really worrying."


    The shopkeeper chimed in, "It''s past midnight. You should say today."


    "Yes, today," the shopkeeper''s wife agreed.


    I looked at the inly dressed shopkeeper''s wife, who had gray hair at her temples.


    "What''s wrong with the rain?" I asked.


    With a worried face, she replied, "Rain is not good. Sunny days are better. They represent a bright future."


    I gave a faint smile, "That''s just a superstition. Besides, it''s not like the old days when you had to travel great distances to get married. Nowadays, the roads are good and transportation is convenient. Even if it rains, it''s no big deal." The shopkeeper, who had been silent, spoke up. "That''s true, but we still feel uneasy. We just want our daughter to have a good life. We all hope everything goes smoothly for her."


    "Yes," the shopkeeper''s wife continued, "we talked to several people, and they all thought today would be a convenient day for a wedding. So, several families in our vige chose today for their weddings."


    I had never believed in these things. If the person was right, nothing else mattered.


    After finishing a cigarette, I got up to leave and bought another pack.


    When I paid, I gave an extra hundred dors. The shopkeeper''s wife stared wide-eyed at the money I handed over.


    "That''s too much. A pack of cigarettes doesn''t cost that much. Give me a bill, and I''ll give you change," she said.


    I ced the money on the counter and smiled faintly. "It''s not much. Since your daughter is getting married, consider it a wedding gift from me. I wish them a lifetime of happiness together."


    The shopkeeper, sitting nearby, also stood up in surprise. I had already turned and gotten into my car, driving away.


    In the rearview mirror, the couple still stood at the door, looking in my direction.


    I thought they might think I was a lunatic.


    I sincerely hoped that all lovers in the world could end up together.


    Back home, I finally took off the wet clothes I had worn for hours.


    After taking a shower, Iy alone on the cold bed, feeling the entire room empty and lonely.


    I turned on my phone, and the location showed Emily was still in Riverdale Falls.


    Riverdale Falls was not far from here. Once I handled everything, I went to find her.


    When I woke up in the morning, my head felt heavy. It was probably because of the rainst night.


    After changing clothes, I opened the curtains and found that it had cleared up.


    The sun was shining brightly, a rare good weather.


    Thinking of the couple who worried until midnight, I felt a bit offort.


    They should be relieved now.


    I found that it was only when people had nothing to lose that they became fearless. When someone took residence in their heart, they naturally became cautious, even believing in things they never had before. I switched to another car and went to pick up Dakato first.


    She was already dressed in her wedding gown, with long hair and a heavy, intricate veil covering her face, making it impossible for others to see her features.


    Arriving at the Grand International Hotel, I parked the car across the street, watching as many guests entered the hotel one after another.


    Staring at the hotel entrance, I tapped on the keyboard, lost in thought.


    "What''s wrong?" Dakato asked me.


    "I have a feeling we won''t need to act out this scene," I said.


    She asked, "Why?"


    "Let''s wait and see," I replied.


    By 11 o''clock, I finally received a call from Dennis, his voice filled with excitement.


    "Rhyns has been caught. He was at the toll station leaving the city."


    I breathed a sigh of relief.


    Dennis said, "You were right. He was hiding in a wedding convoy, trying to sneak out of Starlight City. It seems those suspicious people around the hotel the past few days were indeed his diversion."


    I said, "Last night, I thought long and hard. For Rhyns, escaping is more important than revenge right now. As long as there''s a glimmer of hope, he wouldn''t choose to seek us out."


    Dennis, excited, said, "We finally caught him. That''s one big problem solved."


    Squinting, I looked at the hotel entrance and said, "Check out who those suspicious people are."


    "Got it."


    After hanging up, I told Dakato, "Rhyns has been caught."


    "That''s great!"


    Her expression wasplex, a mix of excitement and perhaps a hint of disappointment. But I didn''t pay much attention at the time because my feelings were equallyplicated partly satisfaction from catching Rhyns, and partly guilt towards Emily.


    I straightened my clothes and told Dakato, "Wait for me in the car for a bit. I''ll take you backter."


    I got out of the car, cigarette in hand, and walked across the street into the hotel.


    The wedding venue was grandly decorated, yet still romantic and warm.


    It was now 11:30 a.m., and most of the guests had arrived.


    Seeing me enter, everyone greeted me. I nodded and smiled at them.


    ording to the schedule, I should be walking down the aisle with Emily at this time. However, at this moment, I was the only one walking down the aisle.


    Havingpleted my mission, I should have felt relieved, but I didn''t. I felt utterly exhausted.


    I saw surprise in many people''s eyes.


    On one side of the stage, Oliver and Frank had arrived.


    Taking a ss of wine from a waiter''s tray, I calmly walked onto the stage. Standing in front of the microphone, I faced all the guests.


    At that moment, the previously noisy venue fell silent.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, thank you all foring. I sincerely appreciate it. But today, I can only apologize. As you may have seen in the news, Emily is still mad at me and doesn''t n to cooperate with this wedding. Once I make it up to her, I''ll invite you all to the wedding again. Consider today''s meal my apology. Cheers," I said.


    I downed the wine in one gulp, and there was a faint stir below.


    As I put down the ss, the faces in front of me blurred. I closed my eyes, and when I opened them again, my vision was even more unclear, and my body felt increasingly light.


    As I copsed, Oliver and Frank, sitting on the side of the stage, rushed over to catch me.


    When I woke up again, I was lying in a hospital bed.


    I had a rough idea why I was there it must have been because I got soaked in the rainst night and wore wet clothes for hours.


    I really felt increasingly weak. I used to think I was made of iron, but now I seemed so fragile.


    Dakato sat woodenly by the bed, lost in thought. It took her a while to realize I was awake.


    "What''s wrong? Do you have something on your mind?" I asked her.


    She was silent for a while before saying softly, "Catching Rhyns means it''s time for Faris and me to get a divorce."


    "Divorce?"


    Dakato nodded. "To protect me and to gain Rhyns'' trust, Faris and I got married. I once suspected he was Lonehawk, but when Yanis was caught, I thought maybe he wasn''t. I only confirmed it recently. But I think he had already guessed my identity."


    Rhyns was caught, and each of us had paid a price to capture him.


    "You''ve worked hard and sacrificed a lot," I said.


    Dakato shook her head. "As long as we caught Rhyns, any price is worth it. But I suspect there''s a mastermind behind Rhyns."

 Chapter 265 I Really Want to See Her

    Dakato said, "Rhyns has a brother named Gideon. I heard he''s been living abroad, running a restaurant. I''ve seen him a few times; he looks more like a shady character than a businessman. But I can''t say for sure if he''s mixed up in this, or if he''s the one pulling Rhyns'' strings. Just a hunch. But with Rhyns caught, I doubt Gideon will just sit back."


    I knew this all too well. Catching one person meant making enemies. Hidden identities eventually came to light, and all eyes seeking revenge turned to me. I became everyone''s target.


    I only saw Jason when I was about to be discharged.


    Jason''s eyes were bloodshot, like he hadn''t slept in days, staring at me without blinking.


    Jason said, "You promised to be good to Emily forever, but all I see is her getting hurt. Just because she loves you, you think you can keep hurting her without any consequences?" Mentioning Emily felt like a dagger to my heart.


    I said gloomily, "I love her too much to want to hurt her."


    Jason said coldly, "But you still hurt her."


    Yeah, even though I never meant to hurt Emily, I still did. And each time, it cut deeper.


    Jason said, "Emily wants to follow her own path, chase her dreams. If you can''t make her happy, if all you bring is danger and pain, then leave her alone."


    I caught something in Jason''s words.


    I asked, "You''ve seen her?"


    Jason looked away, not answering, but the message was clear. He was right. Looking back, even though Emily had happy moments with me, she ended up in pain. She had her own dreams, but my possessiveness and protection held her back. "Is she okay?" I asked, bitterness in my mouth.


    "She''s stronger than you and I thought!"


    That gave me a bit offort. "Emily might seem fragile, but she''s tough inside. After everything she''s been through, she''s be resilient. I believe in her."


    At first, I thought I could handle everything, protect her. But reality showed I was too confident. I was up against the most cunning enemies, who never yed fair. Letting her go was the best way to protect her. But I missed her so much. That was when I realized lovesickness was real. Time didn''t heal it; it just made it worse. Heartache needed a heart remedy, but I had no cure. I had a hundred urges to find her, and a hundred and one times I talked myself out of it.


    I couldn''t disturb her. As long as I hadn''tpletely shed my burdens, keeping her close would only hurt her more.


    But I really wanted to see her, especially at night, lying in the bed we once shared. I missed her so much it drove me crazy. I started having insomnia, often unable to sleep through the night, eventually needing meds to knock me out. I knew she was in Riverdale Falls. I really wanted to see her, even if just from a distance.


    So I nned to go see her, just a glimpse would be enough.


    But I didn''t find her. That was when I realized the ne was no longer with her.


    I got the ne back and eventually tracked down the person who took her stuff, getting her phone back.


    During those days, Iforted myself with the phone''s location, knowing she was in Riverdale Falls, not far from me, and she was okay.


    But she wasn''t there. Emily had been far, far away from me for a long time.


    After returning to Starlight City, I was in unbearable pain and had to numb myself with alcohol. I often stayed in bars all night, not keeping track of how much I drank.


    When I was drunk, I grabbed Jason''s shirt and asked him, "Where is Emily?"


    "She''s in Seabreeze Harbor," he said.


    I immediately grabbed my coat and staggered towards the door.


    Jason stopped me, pressing me down on the sofa.


    He said seriously, "Emily is doing well now, working at a small clinic. The clinic is run by my friend''s grandfather, and I asked them to look out for her. Don''t disturb her. Let her do what she loves. Emily will only be happy doing what she loves. She will only find her value through her own efforts."


    Jason once again brought me back to my senses.


    But I was already in unbearable pain, feeling worse than death, so I just grabbed the bottle and kept drinking.


    Jason probably felt sorry for me and wrote me a note.


    Jason: [This is my Facebook and password. Over the years, I''ve been helping her as Seagull, staying in touch with her, but she never knew Seagull was me. I''m giving you this Facebook in exchange for a promise: don''t disturb her until she achieves her dreams and you can provide her with stability.]


    With this Facebook ount, I finally got in touch with Emily. Even though she didn''t know it was me talking to her, I feltforted. At least I could learn about her situation and know that she was working hard to start her own business. I could share in the joys of her entrepreneurial journey and offer advice when she hit a snag.


    Emily would discuss medical issues with me. When I didn''t have the answers, I''d frantically call Jason for help, then ry the info back to her.


    But soon, this way of interacting wasn''t enough, especially knowing she was pregnant. I worried about her and wanted to see her. Unless I saw for myself that she was okay, I couldn''t be at ease.


    I wouldn''t break my promise to Jason. I just wanted to see her secretly.


    On the ne to Seabreeze Harbor, I ran into Faris.


    Faris had business in Seabreeze Harbor. Of course, he had business in more ces than just Seabreeze Harbor. I could guess his purpose for suddenly going there.


    As we got off the ne, he called out to me.


    Faris said, "Since you''re on my turf, let''s find some time for a drink. My treat?"


    "Sure," I said.


    The first thing I did after leaving the airport was find that clinic.


    I didn''t dare show up unannounced. Luckily, I saw a hotel across from the clinic and got a room there. The room faced the clinic, and I could even see the residential building behind it. Emily had told me on Facebook that she was researching the market these days. I saw her return to the clinic in the evening.


    Emily walked slowly, supporting her back, looking tired.


    After entering the clinic, about half an hourter, a light came on in a room on the third floor of the building behind it. She appeared in my sight again.


    Herputer was by the window. Once she sat down, she was engrossed in her work for a long time.


    Although I couldn''t see her expression, I could imagine her face glowing with determination as she pursued her dreams.


    I thought it was right not to disturb her. But thinking about her already swollen belly, I felt uneasy.


    The surrounding lights gradually went out as it gotte, but her light remained on.


    I thought for a moment and then opened Facebook to ask about her entrepreneurial progress. I watched her seriously reply on her phone.


    I texted her: [Starting a business isn''t something that happens overnight. Don''t rush it; take it step by step. Remember, health is the foundation of everything. Go to bed early, and don''t forget, you''re carrying a baby.] She replied: [You''re right. Health is the foundation of everything. I''m going to sleep now. Tomorrow is a new day, and I''ll keep working hard!]


    Sure enough, after a while, the light went out.


    I smiled in satisfaction, even though her obedience wasn''t directed at me.


    The next day, while she was out, I went into the clinic and found Aron. I took out $100,000, hoping he would support her business in his name.


    That evening, I got a call from Faris, inviting me for a drink.


    Following the address he gave, I arrived at the Sunset Haven Club. Guided by a waiter, I reached an open-air balcony in a suite.


    A coffee table was set up on the balcony, with some drinks and snacks on it.


    The night air was cool, and drinking under the starry sky was indeed pleasant.


    It was strange that two people who were once on opposing sides could now sit together peacefully and drink.


    Maybe it was because we had revealed our true identities and shared a sense of justice. Putting aside personal grudges, I began to see Faris with a bit of admiration and respect. I believed he felt the same about me; otherwise, I wouldn''t be sitting here today.


    Faris poured me a drink, fulfilling his role as host, but his words were strong.


    Faris said seriously, "I can buy you a drink, but I won''t allow you to hurt Emily again."


    I appreciated his straightforwardness.


    I picked up my ss, clinked it with his, and after taking a sip, I said, "Emily is my wife. You need to recognize that fact at all times."


    He leaned back, swirling his ss.


    Faris asked, "Then why don''t you go see her openly?"


    "She needs space and freedom," I said calmly.


    Faris took a sip of his drink and said with a smile, "You''re always worried I''ll take her away, aren''t you? Actually, you took her from me. When we were kids, my father and her father arranged a marriage for us over drinks. Whether they were serious or not, I took it seriously at the time. If it weren''t for what happenedter, which left me unable to pursue any rtionship, you might never have had a chance."


    I remained silent. Honestly, being able to marry Emily always felt unbelievable to me. It seemed more like a divine arrangement, a way for me to make up for the love she had missed over the years.


    After several drinks, Faris''s emotions became more genuine, and his smile turned bitter.


    Faris said, "Let me tell you, having her is truly a blessing. I don''t see myself as any less than you, but she never wavered. You don''t need to doubt her; she''s a determined girl with a strong sense of purpose."

 Chapter 266 Emily Gives Birth

    After chilling in Seabreeze Harbor for a few days, I headed back to Starlight City.


    Not long after, Emily posted some awesome news on Facebook-she''dnded a bunch of big deals. I knew it was Faris who threw that party to help her out.


    Emily was off to a great start, and I was genuinely happy for her, but it bugged me that I wasn''t the one who helped her.


    I still missed her. The asional good news she sent my way just didn''t cut it.


    Every day, I came back to my empty ce, eating, watching TV, and sleeping alone, with only Rollie forpany.


    The summer heat couldn''t chase away the coldness of this home.


    Rollie wasn''t as chill as before. Maybe it was because Emily wasn''t around; he had be super irritable. He always made a mess when I wasn''t looking. I couldn''t bring myself to scold him, so I just followed him around, cleaning up the chaos. While Emily was away, I poured all my patience into Rollie.


    The night before our wedding anniversary, I took Rollie and drove up the mountain to the spot where we campedst year.


    A year ago, under the influence of alcohol, I had my first intimate moment with Emily here.


    In the blink of an eye, a year had flown by.


    Back then, I was sure I''d spend my life with her, but now we were apart.


    I always thought I controlled my own fate, but now I realized there were so many things I couldn''t control.


    That night, I sat on a rock and drank a lot, alone. Rollie kept circling around, making all sorts of noises.


    I raised my ss to Rollie. "Come on, cheers."


    Rollie could only respond with a couple of meows.


    Luckily, I had Rollie. Without him, I''d feel even lonelier.


    When I was drunk and lying in the tent, Rollie came in andy beside me.


    I got a call from an unknown number.


    There was no sound when I answered, but I had a gut feeling it was her.


    Emily wasn''t heartless; surely there were times when she missed me, right?


    I must have been really drunk because I said a lot on the phone.


    After hanging up, tears had already slipped into my hair.


    Love, simple to say, easy to write, but tough to bear. Once it took root in the heart, it could cause unbearable pain.


    I arranged for Dakato to be Emily''s driver. As Emily''s due date approached, I was really worried. Dakato was a woman who practiced Taekwondo, someone Emily had never met.


    I knew that as long as Dakato mentioned she practiced Taekwondo, Emily would definitely hire her.


    I asked Dakato to make sure Emily had a ss of milk every morning and to get some nts to put by herputer to help with radiation.


    I felt bad for Emily, struggling with that big belly, but I also admired her toughness.


    I knew how rough it was at the start, dealing with all sorts of problems and the inevitablepetition. If Emily didn''t have enough grit, she wouldn''t have made it. She had definitely changed a lot.


    I decided to head back to Seabreeze Harbor for the second time. Even if I couldn''t do much, being close to her was better than just watching from afar.


    Before boarding the ne, I got in touch with Dakato. By the time Inded, it was almost dark.


    I got a call from Dakato. She didn''t say anything, but I could hear sounds of fighting and Emily''s voice.


    I knew they were in trouble.


    I called the cops. When I found her, her legs were already covered in blood, and she was barely conscious.


    I stayed with her in the operating room. The doctor said that Emily''s condition was very critical.


    At that moment, I had only one thought: I could live without the children, but I couldn''t live without her.


    Maybe God heard my prayers because He spared both her and the kids.


    Maybe Emily had been through enough, and even Death couldn''t bear to take her away or hurt her more. The moment Emily opened her eyes, I was truly grateful to God.


    But Emily kept me at arm''s length, so cold and unyielding. She hadn''t forgiven me yet.


    No matter how Emily treated me, no matter how cold she was, I never lost my temper. I was just grateful that she could still get mad at me; it was already a blessing. Fate was always like this. When everything seemed dark, and it felt like a dead end, a surprise would suddenly arrive, enough to inspire gratitude.


    So at this moment, seeing her still able to talk to me, even if her words were harsh and she wouldn''t look at me, I felt very content and happy.


    No matter what, not taking good care of Emily, letting her struggle while pregnant, was my fault as a husband.


    During the days I took care of her in the hospital, I realized she had really changed a lot, or rather, grown a lot.


    Emily became more decisive and had more ideas and opinions of her own.


    Soter, when I thought about how I had wronged her during her pregnancy, I oftenforted myself this way: at least the hardships brought her some gains. But at the same time, seeing her growth made me a bit worried, worried that she wouldn''t need me anymore. I knew this worry was pretty selfish.


    "I must learn not to rely on anyone," she said.


    I replied, "Then if one day I fall on hard times, can I rely on you?"


    I was being sincere at that moment.


    I imagined that if such a day came, I wouldn''t mind putting down my pride in front of Emily.


    After she was discharged from the hospital, I tried my best to be the husband I should be. For a month, I put everything aside and focused on her and the kids.


    The rift between us seemed to be slowly healing, but some things still lingered in her heart, as I could tell from her attitude.


    For instance, when I kissed her, she didn''t respond. When I wanted to make love to her, she resisted.


    I couldn''t force her, or rather, I didn''t dare to. I was afraid of reopening the barely healed wound. I could only leave everything to time.


    I had a vague feeling that there was a hidden issue in her heart, and our conflict wasn''t as simple as I had thought.


    I left everything in Starlight City and stayed with her for more than three months. On the night before I left, we had dinner, just the two of us.


    That night, I deliberately got her drunk.


    After getting drunk, Emily cried, finally shedding her armor and revealing her once vulnerable side. Seeing her like that made my heart ache.


    I held her tightly in my arms. Her sobbing voice, and her expressed reluctance all tormented me.


    I felt both heartache and relief. I knew she still loved me, but that deliberately altered recording was a knot in her heart that she couldn''t untie. I finally couldn''t resist being with her intimately.


    Seeing her so fragile, so tempting, I couldn''t control myself. It had been almost a year since west made love, and I missed her so much it drove me crazy. After she fell asleep, I found that recording on her phone, extracted it, and re-edited it on theputer to restore the correct sequence.


    In the early morning, before dawn, while she was still asleep, I kissed her forehead reluctantly, covered her with a nket, and left the hotel.


    By the time I was waiting at the airport, it was already daylight. I sent her a message on Facebook, telling her the answer was on theputer. Although I couldn''t provide her with stability at the moment, I had to resolve this issue and not let her remain unhappy.


    After being away for more than three months, a ton of work had piled up at thepany, waiting for me to handle.


    Even though we had just parted, I already started to miss her. Every time Emily called, I didn''t want to hang up.


    She sent photos of the kids every day, and I could see how much they changed day by day.


    I had originally nned to spend New Year''s with the three of them in Seabreeze Harbor, but a sudden urgent task kept me in Starlight City.


    On New Year''s Eve, Unity Emporium held a cruise party, and ording to an insider, a major deal for Unity Emporium was happening on the cruise.


    It was also during that time that we got a possible sighting of Drew.


    Drew had been on the run for ten years. I still vividly remembered the look of hatred he gave me when he turned away after we caught Wyatt. I thought Drew hade back for revenge.


    I stayed at thepany until veryte, nning everything with Dennis.


    I knew that night could be dangerous, and no one knew what the oue would be. Before setting off, I called Emily.


    "Honey, I miss you."


    At that moment, I was making the call as if it were myst. Because I couldn''t guarantee I woulde out unscathed that day. I also wanted to see the kids through video, but unfortunately, she said they were asleep. That night, Dennis and I boarded the cruise, which was already filled with many undercover cops.


    I saw Drew. Although he had changed a lot over the past ten years, I recognized him at a nce because he left such a deep impression.


    I pretended to be calm because my main target that night was Unity Emporium.


    Emily''s appearance was my biggest surprise.


    Actually, I recognized her when she went to the restroom. There was no reason for it; maybe I was just too familiar with her.


    The capture n had already begun, and Drew was watching me closely. I had no chance to warn her. But I was afraid she would get involved, so I had Dennis cut the power for five seconds, and I took the opportunity to leave the hall. Sure enough, Emily followed. I pushed her into a room and told her to stay put because the situation was very dangerous at the time. But she still didn''t listen.


    That night, Drew fought with everything he had, resisting until the very end. He wasing for me, but Emily took the bullet for me.


    While waiting for her to wake up, I kept wondering: what kind of strength made Emily use her body to shield me from that bullet?

 Chapter 267 Fortunate in This Life

    When the doc pulled that bloody bullet out of Emily''s chest and dropped it in my hand, it felt like a ton of bricks.


    When Jason heard the news, he bolted to the OR door, grabbed my cor, and mmed me against the wall. He was always the calm one, but this time, he snapped. Jason yelled, "Didn''t you swear you''d stay away from her?"


    I slid down the wall, staring at the red light above the OR door, feeling like all my strength had been sucked out of me.


    I said, "I don''t know why Emily showed up, and I don''t know why it ended like this. If I could, I''d be the one in there instead."


    Jason''s breath hitched with grief, his eyes full of sorrow. After what felt like forever, he finally let go, and we both just stood there, waiting for that door to open. Thank God, Emily woke up.


    Thank God, I got another shot at making things right with her.


    I had her name engraved on that bullet and wore it around my neck.


    It was a constant reminder that she almost died because of me.


    Faris brought the babies from Seabreeze Harbor. He had every right to be mad at me, and honestly, I was mad at myself too.


    But I was also grateful to him because behind his anger was a painful sacrifice and a sense of duty.


    While Emily was recovering, I turned down all social events and stayed home with her, giving her my full attention.


    I made her coffee,bed her hair, made form for the babies, yed with them, and put them to sleep. Doing these little things made me genuinely happy.


    I figured maybe I hadn''t done enough before, which made Emily feel so insecure. From now on, I wanted to be better to her, so she could really feel my love. Emily asked about Drew, and I had no idea how to exin it to her.


    That day, Drew got hurt and jumped into the sea. We really thought he was a goner.


    The distance between us had been smoothed out by Emily''s efforts, and it seemed like all the storms had passed.


    Our love grew stronger through all the trials, like the goldfish tattooed on her chest, vibrant and captivating.


    I didn''t want anyone toe between us anymore. Even when Faye came to me with herints, I didn''t help her. When I left her at Fiona''s grave, I told Faye she needed to stand on her own. Later, Faye chose to marry a wealthy businessman. Some setbacks were just part of the journey, and no matter how much others wanted to help, she had to go through them herself to learn.


    If it weren''t for that sudden earthquake, I think that secret might never havee out, at least not from Benjamin.


    Emily found out the truth from years ago and stayed by her father''s grave until she got heatstroke. When she woke up, she said some really harsh things.


    She said marrying me was her biggest mistake, and if she could turn back time, she wished she''d never met me.


    She barely ate or drank for those two days. I got her pain. I was hurting too, as things were going in the direction I dreaded the most.


    In my most confused and helpless moment, Jason came to question me too. I showed him Benjamin''s diary, letting him see the truth for himself.


    I always thought Jason was the most level-headed guy I knew. He could always tell right from wrong, and I even hoped he''d vouch for me with Emily.


    About that whole mess, it was Victor''s fault. It was a life-and-death situation, and he should''ve faced the music a long time ago. Growing up, I always thought about our family ties, especially how disappointed and heartbroken Martin would be. So, I buried that secret.


    Emily had every right to be mad at me. I should''ve given the Russell family an exnation ages ago.


    Later, Jason had a talk with Emily, and she finally came downstairs.


    She finally stepped out of her shell and startedforting the babies.


    She''d been calm for so long, I thought she''d cooled off, so I got ready to have a real talk with her.


    No matter who messed up or how they were rted to me, wrong was wrong. Emily had her reasons to be angry, and the justice she deserved for so many years needed to be given to her.


    When my grandpa passed away, it was time to settle everything.


    Thest meal I had with Victor, thest drink we shared, was probably the most genuine moment of my life.


    I personally sent him to prison with the evidence I''d hidden for years because he needed to own up to his past mistakes. This was my way of hating him, but also loving him. When they took him away, it was storming.


    As I watched him disappear, my heart ached because he was my father.


    Years ago, Victor gave me life and once loved me, but then he went down the wrong path. I always had this mix of hate and love for him, though I never showed the love part.


    From then on, Victor and I could only see each other through prison bars for the rest of our lives. But I felt he was actually relieved. Maybe carrying the weight of his sins all these years had been exhausting, and now it was a kind of release. I believed Emily truly loved me because I could feel her guilt, her heartache, and her reluctance.


    Maybe it wasn''t until I picked up the guitar again that she truly let go.


    I had put down the guitar for Fiona back then, and now I picked it up again for Emily. Because I loved her, I couldn''t bear to lose her, and I really wanted to keep her. Because Emily was all I had left!


    I was grateful for Emily''s forgiveness and remembered the wedding I still owed her.


    Those days, I was quietly nning and had already picked out the ring, getting ready to surprise her.


    But on the afternoon I invited her to a candlelight dinner, I got an anonymous letter, a taunt from Drew.


    It turned out that Drew really hadn''t been dead!


    For her safety, I figured the wedding couldn''t happen.


    Not only could we not have the wedding, but she also had to stay far away from me.


    I sat in my office for a long time, staring at the clock in the bottom right corner of myputer.


    Lately, I''d tried so hard to keep her, and now, I had to push her away.


    When I left thepany, I called Faris.


    I said, "I don''t want Emily anymore, take her away."


    Faris shouted, "Don''t mess with her, okay?"


    I said seriously, "Drew isn''t dead. If you don''t want her to get hurt, take her away."


    I went to the hotel we had agreed on, and Emily had been waiting there for me.


    I drank a lot and said a bunch of heartless things. Emily was so humble, and I was just in cruel. In the end, I drove her away.


    The moment Emily ran out of the room crying, my heart felt like it was being ripped apart.


    That night, I drank even more. Only when I was drunk did the pain ease up a bit.


    The next day, I picked up Emily to go to the courthouse. We passed by a bakery, and on a whim, I got out and bought some toast.


    On the way, she asked if I had my reasons. She cried, saying she loved me and didn''t want to leave.


    I did have my reasons, but I couldn''t tell her. I had to keep being cruel, even if she thought I was a heartless jerk.


    The more disappointed she was in me, the more decisive she could be.


    I thought I really broke her heart when she threw the toast I bought into the trash.


    We signed the divorce papers. She didn''t want anything, just the babies.


    After leaving the courthouse, Faris showed up. I watched her get into his car and drive away.


    I smiled bitterly, thinking my life was pretty miserable, always doing things against my own will.


    But if I could catch Drew and keep Emily and the babies safe, it would all be worth it.


    Emily moved out quickly, and our once warm home became cold and empty.


    To throw the enemy off, I yed the part of a yboy during the day. At night, I hid at home, setting up the babies'' room, ying the guitar, and singing.


    In front of others, I buried all my pain deep down, pretending to be a heartbreaker. Only in the dead of night could I reveal my scars and tend to them alone.


    Emily was the love of my life. Hurting her felt like tearing out my heart and breaking my bones.


    I was in deep pain!


    But I believed I was right because soon after, Gideon came back to the country.


    Looking back, when we caught Wyatt, we heard the person behind him was named Long. We always thought Mr. Long was Rhyns, but now it seemed the real Mr. Long was Gideon. This time, Drew teamed up with Gideon. I knew they would definitely want to kill me.


    Faris took Emily to Seabreeze Harbor, and I was finally free to fight without any ties.


    This path was always dangerous. I didn''t know how long I would live.


    Maybe today at sunset, I would never see the sunrise again.


    I didn''t fear death. When I was shot and fell from the rooftop, Emily''s face shed before my eyes. I thought of our babies'' stumbling steps and their little voices constantly calling "Daddy." I fell hard, life hanging by a thread.


    Dennis and the others quickly moved me. Medical personnel were trying to save me, but I felt my life slipping away.


    I tore off the bullet I always wore around my neck, along with the ring I hadn''t had a chance to give Emily and the keys to the vi, entrusting them all to someone to give to her.


    I had so much I wanted to say to Emily. If I didn''t say it now, I might never have the chance.


    With a bloody hand, I trembled as I reached for my phone. Dennis, who had been with me for years, understood me well. He helped me take out the phone and, under my gaze, dialed Emily''s number. But at that moment, I couldn''t speak.


    All the guilt and deep feelings could only be expressed in a single "I love you."


    I knew I had owed her those words all my life.


    They were words every woman loved to hear, but because of my concerns, I never had the courage to say them to her.


    At that moment, I just wanted to use myst bit of strength to say it to her a thousand times, a million times. Because I owed her that.


    Because I feared we wouldn''t meet in the next life, so even if I had only one second left in this life, I had to let her hear it.


    This lonely and dangerous road finally came to an end, and my life''s mission was over.


    For me, it was truly a case of finding life in the face of death.


    I had indeed gone to hell, kept alive by advanced medical equipment, perhaps because I had too many attachments.


    For a long time, I kept dreaming.


    I dreamed of the past, I dreamed of the future!


    I walked alone on a rough path, ahead was an endless ck hole. I didn''t know what awaited me.


    I seemed to hear Emily crying, calling out to me.


    I couldn''t go any further; I had to go back. She needed me, the babies needed me.


    So, in the end, I woke up and looked at the rising sun outside the window.


    That ind trip wasn''t just a simple vacation, but Emily didn''t know that beforehand.


    In the early morning, Emily was sleeping soundly. I didn''t want to wake her, so I gently carried her into a flower-filled bathtub and bathed her myself.


    She woke up, her eyes still sleepy.


    Even though we were so familiar with each other''s bodies, Emily still blushed, her long eyshes lowered, curling up in my arms, not daring to meet my gaze.


    After the bath, a group of people helped her put on her wedding dress, do her makeup, and style her hair. It was then that Emily seemed to understand something. Her eyes searched for me in a panic, and when she saw me, she rxed under my reassuring gaze, showing a satisfied and happy smile.


    Dressed and ready, it was sunrise.


    I held Emily''s hand, walking slowly across the soft sand, past the neat rows of overwater bungalows. Listening to the sound of the waves, watching the sunlight gradually spread across the sea.


    Behind us, Hunter and Harper held her wedding dress, following slowly.


    Sheter told me that the names of our babies, Hunter and Harper, were in my honor, hoping they would be as sharp and brave as me, and as talented.


    This was the wedding I owed Emily. After countless storms, we finally made it to this day.


    Because it was so hard, we were very grateful.


    A gentle breeze lifted her veil, her face radiating happiness, her eyes glistening with joyful tears.


    Drones scattered petals, embellishing the romantic moment.


    We gazed deeply into each other''s eyes and kissed, conveying our love. The bitterness mingled in our mouths, probably from our tears.


    To get to this day, there was so much heartache. The words "I do" were a lifelong promise, written through our actions amidst countless trials and tribtions.


    We nted a coconut tree on the ind, hoping that when we came back next time, it would have grown.


    At sunset, we took a yacht out to sea.


    We stood side by side, facing the sunset. The golden glow of the evening light shimmered on the sea, reflected in her eyes, kissing her flying hair. Sunrise and sunset, the natural order, had never seemed so beautiful!


    The most romantic thing in life was simply being with my loved one through every sunrise and sunset.


    My life with Emily was a blessing!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 268 Self-Reliance

    Be knocked on the general manager''s office door, documents in hand.


    "Come in," a man''s voice called from inside.


    Be pushed the door open, walked over to the desk, and handed over the documents.


    "Mr. William, here are the documents you asked for."


    Jack William looked up at Be.


    Be''s natural look, without any makeup, was more appealing than those heavily made-up women. Her cool demeanor, which seemed toe from deep within, sparked a desire to conquer.


    Any regr guy would take a second look, let alone Jack, who wasn''t exactly a saint.


    Jack looked at her with interest, took the documents, and grabbed Be''s hand in the process.


    With a yful smile, Jack said, "I appreciate someone like you, not only beautiful but also serious about your work."


    Be pulled her hand back and said indifferently, "If there''s nothing else, Mr. William, I''ll be leaving now."


    She turned to leave, but Jack suddenly got up, took a few steps to overtake her, and locked the door. "Don''t be in such a hurry. You know thepany is nning a new project. Let''s discuss it together." He approached Be with ill intentions.


    Be remained calm and unflustered, saying lightly, "Mr. William, I''m just an ordinary clerk. I can''t handle that."


    Jack had already reached her, his hand falling on Be''s shoulder and sliding down.


    Jack said, "Don''t you understand what I mean? You need to think long-term. If you listen to me, I''ll promote you, give you a high position and sry. You''ll be my right-hand person, and you''ll be involved in all major projects. For now, let''s get you familiar with things."


    Be unceremoniously pushed Jack''s hand away and ced her hand on her slightly rounded belly.


    "Mr. William, are you interested in a pregnant woman?"


    Jack was stunned and looked at Be''s belly.


    Be hadn''t been with thepany long, and she always wore loose clothing, so no one had noticed. Jack''s expression turned somewhat ugly.


    He walked back to his desk, pulled out Be''s resume, and threw it on the desk, pointing at it.


    Jack shouted, "So, the ''single'' status on your resume is a lie? That''s deceit!"


    Be used to be a Taekwondo instructor, but because of her pregnancy, she couldn''t do that job anymore and had to find a lighter clerical job.


    At the time, thispany offered higher pay for clerks but required them to be single. To get the job, Be had imed to be single.


    She had already thought it through: if her pregnancy was discoveredter, she would just be dismissed and could then focus on her maternity leave. It wasn''t a big deal.


    "So what?" Be looked at Jack calmly.


    Jack was stunned again. He''d had many clerks before, some obedient, some not, but he''d never seen a woman like Be. Despite being pregnant and in a vulnerable position, she remained calm and seemed to not take him seriously.


    Jack wouldn''t be intimidated by Be. He cleared his throat to regain hisposure.


    "So, you''re fired!"


    Be remained unfazed, brushing her hair from her forehead.


    "Fine, I needpensation. I''ll leave immediately once I get the money."


    "Three times?" Jack raised an eyebrow, amused.


    Be said lightly, "Dismissing a pregnant employee is also against thew. Mr. William, you should know that, right?"


    Jack''s hand holding the cigarette paused, and he looked at Be, defeated.


    Be was usually low-key, focused on her work, and didn''t interact much with others, so she didn''t have much presence in thepany. Jack hadn''t realized she was so smart.


    Jack stubbed out his cigarette, stood up, walked over to Be, and his attitude changed again. He smirked and reached out to touch Be''s face.


    Jack said with a sinister smile, "Such a smart woman, it''s a pity not to keep you."


    Be grabbed Jack''s unruly hand, and twisted it behind his back. Jack, not expecting her strength, was caught off guard and twisted in pain. "Stop, it hurts."


    Be said coldly, "If you really can''t control your hand, I don''t mind helping you get rid of it."


    Jack truly believed Be would do anything. Afraid she might actually dislocate his hand, he had no choice but to beg for mercy andpensate her.


    Be took her sry and went back to her desk to pack her things.


    She hadn''t worked there long, so she didn''t have many personal items.


    Her colleagues, upon learning she was fired, started whispering among themselves.


    The sound of high heels approached, and a woman swayed her hips as she leaned against Be''s desk.


    "Be, I heard you''re pregnant. I really couldn''t tell. Aren''t you single? Could it be..."


    She deliberately left her sentence unfinished, but everyone understood what she meant.


    The woman said with a mocking smile, "So, Be, whose child is it? Or do you not even know?"


    She finished and covered her mouth,ughing. Others joined in.


    Be mmed the box she was packing down and red at the flirtatious woman.


    Be said coldly, "It''s none of your business. The child isn''t yours."


    Be shoved her aside, picked up her box, and left with dignity.


    The woman, wearing sky-high heels, lost her bnce and twisted her ankle.


    She cried out in pain and cursed, "Be, what are you so arrogant about?"


    True, Be had nothing to be arrogant about now, but she wouldn''t let herself be bullied either.


    Be took the bus back to her rented ce.


    The area was old and the rent was cheap, mostly inhabited by migrant workers and low-ie families.


    The ce she lived in had several tenants, all from out of town.


    As soon as she walked in, a woman followed her in.


    "I''ve been waiting for you all day. When are you going to pay the rent? Don''t me me for being hard on you; I have a big family to support with this rent."


    Be took out some money from her bag and handed it to thendy.


    "Sorry for the dy this time. Here''s six months'' rent."


    Thendy''s attitudepletely changed as she smiled and counted the money.


    She said, "It''s okay, I know it''s not easy for you. If my family hadn''t been tight on expenses, I wouldn''t havee to rush you."


    Back home, Be washed her face and looked closely in the mirror, noticing fine lines at the corners of her eyes. She put on light makeup, took the remaining money, and went out.


    At the prison, she first deposited the money into Zachary''s ount, then went to the visiting room to wait for him.


    Zachary came out, bald and handcuffed.


    Be could clearly see that Zachary had be much more haggard over the past few months. She wondered if he noticed the same about her.


    Every time Be saw him, she smiled because she didn''t want Zachary to see her exhaustion.


    But Zachary always repeated the same thing.


    He said seriously, "Be, find a good man and marry him. Don''t wait for me."


    Be never wavered.


    She said, "Time is precious. Can you stop saying such silly things? Talk about something else." Zachary looked at her with pity, cing his hand on the ss, palm to palm with hers.


    Since falling in love with her, Zachary had loved her deeply.


    For her, Zachary couldn''t escape thew''s punishment.


    But he didn''t regret it.


    Her presence was a form of salvation for him.


    After losing her clerical job, Be had to find another way to make a living.


    But with her belly now clearly showing, it was impossible to hide her pregnancy, and finding a job became very difficult.


    With no other options, she set up a barbecue stand to support herself.


    Fortunately, her business was good, though sometimes she was so busy she couldn''t even take a sip of water.


    She remembered the end of Decemberst year, when she and Emily went to a resort and had a barbecue. Zachary had praised her grilling skills, and Be had joked that if she ever fell on hard times, she would sell barbecue. She never thought it woulde true.


    After a busy noon, Be made herself a bowl of instant noodles and sat down to eat.


    A man suddenly walked up to her and sighed.


    "Be, why are you doing this to yourself?"


    Be nced at him, said nothing, and continued eating.


    The man sat on a low stool opposite her and continued to persuade, "Be, even though Zachary''s assets were frozen, he left you a way out. The house, the money, all under my name, is meant for you. You don''t have to make things so hard for yourself. Zachary would be heartbroken if he knew."


    Be swallowed her noodles, remained silent for a moment, and then said, "I don''t feel at ease using that money. It''s not a big deal for me to work hard. There''s nothing to be ashamed of in earning my living through hard work." The man sighed again.


    Over the past few days, they hade to understand Be''s character. Once she made up her mind, no one could change it. Her refusal to ept the money had already shown her stance.


    "Don''t tell Zachary about this, okay?" Be reminded him.


    "I understand."


    Before she could finish her bowl of noodles, more customers arrived, and Be immediately got up to serve them.


    By the time she got back to her noodles, they were already cold.


    At night, she always waited until thete-night crowd had mostly left before packing up her stand and pushing her cart a long way back to her rented ce.


    Exhausted from the day, Be copsed onto her bed, not wanting to move, wishing she could sleep until she woke up naturally.


    But the next day, Be had to get up early to buy, wash, and skewer the ingredients, repeating the process day after day.


    Even she was surprised at how quickly she adapted. She used to be a pampered youngdy who rarely cooked at home. Now, running a small stand and serving others, though tough, she had quickly gotten used to it. People were like that; when pushed to a certain point, they had to do things they never thought they would.


    If it weren''t for the child in her belly, Be would have more options.


    But for the sake of the child, she couldn''t do any of the things she was skilled at.


    She not only had to earn a living but also ensure the safe birth of her child.


    The child was Zachary''s hope and her debt to him.


    She just needed to endure for fifteen years until Zachary could reunite with her and their child.


    One overcast day, Be was busy until 2 PM without having lunch.


    Her barbecue stand was small but did good business, often leaving her too busy to handle it alone.


    Just as she finished a rush and was about to sit down for a break, a fast-food delivery man arrived with an order.


    Be looked at him in surprise, saying, "I didn''t order any food."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!